RESTLESS

RESTLESS : The Hunt For Peace Carl is restless. It’s more than twelve months after the death of his wife and child but it remains so fresh in his mind and he is desperate in his hunt for peace. He ignores Sheila’s love, hoping to get an opportunity to reciprocate it after he finds peace but this makes his eyes closed to who Sheila really is. When is he going to discover Sheila? He returns to Bexford to find and get back at those who made him a widower, those who destroyed his family and that of his friend Rex, but the situation is more complicated than he thinks. It is going to be the most difficult task in his life, because he would have to fight those who should have helped him to make it easier. Will his well built body and trained fists help him in this war? How would he overcome the other trained experts and the enemies as one man? Carl is Restless! He’s furious and desperate in his hunt for peace! He goes hard but they also come hard on him. He goes wild but the enemies are wilder than you can imagine. Will this restless man ever find peace? And will victory in the war bring him peace? Perhaps the peace he’s searching desperately for is right under his nose. Find out more in RESTLESS – The Hunt For Peace. Starts on Feb 4, 2019

® 18+ SNVL This work of fiction may contain some violent scenes and languages which have been reduced to the bare minimum by the writer. All Rights Reserved © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 2019 Disclaimer This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental. RESTLESS Episode 1 The Body At Nura 29: 07: 2015 Location : El Deols, Anthanna, Africa. Time: 15:17PM Lutheran Hospital, El Deols. The atmosphere in the hospital was cool and calm. The tiled floor of the hospital shone through the reflection of the bright lights from the white bulbs, testifying to the diligent work of the cleaners who took care of the floor. The white painted walls and the medical calendars and postals on them added to the beauty of the hospital. The Doctors and Nurses smartly dressed in their white overalls and gowns went about their responsibilities as quiet as possible. But even with so much beauty seen in the building of the hospital, no beauty was seen on the faces of those at the reception except a few whose cases were that of successful child birth. In one of the wards at the Intensive Care Unit of the hospital laid a six feet two inches tall man. Even in the hospital bed, the features of his well built muscled body was a sight to behold. In his state he was a perfect description of a sleeping lion, his facial expression even in unconsciousness was enough to send chills down the spines of a common man. His fist which was used to being tightened for fist fights had difficulties straightening even in that state. The medical ventilator machine was placed beside his bed and the tubes were connected into his body, helping to keep him alive in his unconscious state. On the thirty first day of March 2015, his body was taken out from a body bag dropped on a rock in the Nura River. 31: 03: 2015 Location: Nura Village The darkness of the night was gradually approaching and the scorching effect of the sun had totally given way for the coldness of the evening. The trees and leaves were dancing happily to the rhythm produced by the rushing wind while the insects and other bush animals could be seen coming out of the places they had hidden themselves to escape the harshness of the sun. It was Sheila and Tom’s second day on their visit to Nura. Sheila who was working on a project which involved studying human behavior in relation to their environment had chosen a rare place, Nura, to be her case study. Tom her boyfriend had been forced to accompany her to Nura on the planned five days visit. Tom, Sheila and Osey their tour guide stood on a rock on the Nura Hill from where they could get a good view of the flowing Nura River and the vast field around it. Sheila looked radiant and her beauty glowed even under the evening light. She was a young woman of twenty six. Perfect light skinned lady with a beautiful oval face, beautiful lips and well shaped chin. Her body was the perfect figure eight and the complete definition of elegance. Her long dark natural hair was well arranged behind her and it stopped a bit after her shoulder. She was tall for a lady, five feet seven inches. Tom was about the same height as her. He had a handsome round dark face with a clean shaven hair. His beards were neatly carved and shiny dark. He was a bit darker than her but less slender than she was. He was two years older than her. Osey the tour guide was taller than the two but had a rather ungraceful slenderness. The back of his head seemed flat and his standing posture was almost bent. He stood by Sheila’s right while Tom stood at the left. “I’ve heard so many distasteful things about this river, I don’t know how true they are.” Sheila remarked as she looked towards the River from where she stood. “I’m afraid those things you heard may be right ma’am, no one goes to the Nura River, it is a very dangerous one, even though it looks like a beautiful view from above. In its beauty lies it’s deceptiveness,” Osey replied her. She turned her face to him after thirty seconds, all the while her eyes had been on the beautiful view below. “Tell me why it is considered as dangerous, it doesn’t look dangerous in any way to me.” “That’s because you’ve not seen it in its dangerous times,” Osey replied and then looked away to the river water flowing gently. “Some times, it gets mad and begins to flow abnormally, it becomes so destructive then.” Sheila looked at the man’s face again, trying to understand what he meant. She thought he could be talking about the wet season when there was abundance of rainfall resulting in the increase in quantity and velocity of water. If that was the case, then the people of Nura were only been troubled by their ignorance and illiteracy. “When do we go back to the lodge?” Tom asked Sheila. He seemed not to be enjoying the conversation, all he wanted was to get back to a comfortable bed and take a good rest. “Shortly Tom,” Sheila took a brief glance at him. He was staring at her expressionlessly. She held him by the arm and wrapped her fingers around his. She let out a breath. “Tom, this place is beautiful, if the people of Nura would only realize, it could became a place of attraction to the world.” “It’s a waste of time to make them believe so, they are already so convinced that it’s a curse to them and nothing can make them change their mind. So I suggest we just focus on our reason for coming here, instead of making them see what they would not see,” Tom shrugged as he replied her uninterestingly. “But don’t you think all they need to have a better view of this beautiful gift of nature is more information and exposure?” Sheila asked, looking into his eyes. “It’s a waste of time Sheila, civilization may never get here till the twenty second century,” Tom answered. “What we need to do is leave now, it’s late.” At that moment, a heavy wind swept across the land and blew cold moist air on their bodies. “I think he’s right ma’am, we need to leave here. When the wind starts moving like this, it’s a bad sign for those it meets up here.” Osey spoke. “Bad sign?” She turned to him, shaking her head. The people of Nura never ceased to amaze her with their superstitious beliefs. “Yes, it could mean something wrong is about to happen between the two of you.” Osey replied. “We have to go away from here now before the wind blows more evil in this direction.” Sheila turned her face to Tom who was already nudging her. “Let’s go Sheila.” She turned again to have one more view of the beautiful place. Her eyes hovered around in a brief glance, she almost turned before she noticed something. Three men were now at the bank of the river, they had a big bag with them and it seemed to be containing something heavy. “Hey, look here. I thought you said nobody comes to this river,” she called Osey’s attention. Osey who had already turned turned back again immediately. His eyes followed in the direction she was pointing him. He squinted on seeing the men at the bank of the river. “Those men are dressed like strangers,” Osey voiced out softly, staring more intently. “Of course, they have to be strangers,” Tom put in. “But…” Osey frowned as he squinted more deeply. He moved from his position and turned to where Tom was standing. “They are discussing in our dialect,” he added as he began to walk carefully down towards a huge stone. He hid behind the stone and peeped at the men from there. It was still from a very far distance but the echoes of the sound through the air and the loudness of the men who were unaware of the presence of people around enabled him catch some of their words. Tom and Sheila soon joined him. They stood behind him, their bodies completely hidden behind the big stone where they could not see the men from. “Who are those men?” Tom asked. “That thing on the ground looks like a body bag.” “Shhh…” Osey turned briefly to hush Tom, placing a finger on his lips. He turned back to continue listening. After almost a minute of waiting impatiently, Sheila stepped forward, wanting to have a look at the men again but mistakenly put her feet on the wrong place and almost slipped on the slopy rocky ground but she held on to Tom who grabbed her and drew her closer to himself. Osey quickly pulled back his head as two of them men looked up from where they were. He looked briefly at Sheila and moved closer. “Are you alright madam?” He whispered. “Yes, she is perfectly fine.” Tom replied him. Osey took a cursory glance at her again before going back to his position, he listened for some seconds before he began to peep again. Soon, two of the men dragged the body bag they had with them into the river and dropped it. Part of it extending into the water while a major part laid on a rock. The men glanced at it for less than ten seconds before they turned and made their way out of the place. They were sure it would never be discovered. “Be careful Sheila,” Tom was saying to his girlfriend when Osey looked back again. Sheila was trying to peep again, Tom had tried to stop her but as usual she prevailed against him and made her way to Osey’s side. She moved further and saw the men already leaving without the body bag they brought. She turned to Osey hoping to get more information from him. “We have to get out of here now,” Osey muffled. “Who are those men?” Sheila asked him. She wasn’t going to leave without knowing what happened. “Those men are dangerous, I think two of them are natives of this town but they stay very far away. They put someone in that bag, I’m not sure whether he’s dead or not. They’ve placed him in the river and are sure no one would ever find his body because nobody comes to the river.” “Oh God!” Sheila gasped. “And is it true that he would not be discovered.” “Yes, no one comes here but by tomorrow morning, the body would have been devoured by the dangerous birds.” Osey replied. Tom flashed a quick look at her and shook his head. He knew what type of woman she was and he wasn’t ready to support her to do what she was going to ask. “We have to help that person,” Sheila voiced out breathlessly. “We don’t know, maybe he or she is alive.” Tom was already expecting her to say so, he squinted his eyes at her. “You’re crazy Sheila, we will do nothing of such!” She looked away from Tom and stared at Osey, hoping to get some encouragement but Osey had a sad look on and was shaking his head in support of Tom. “I’m sorry ma’am, we can’t go near that river, and those wicked men may come back again.” Osey said. Sheila peeped again towards the river, she knew Tom was not going to agree with her easily but she was also not ready to give in. Her eyes scanned for a suitable passage to the river from the rocky hill. She could barely see as the darkness had grown thicker, she only had an option which was going back halfway the route through which they came through and turning into the route to the river which Osey had showed them. She turned swiftly and put on the torchlight of her phone, she began hurriedly towards the route, half running and half walking. “Sheila! What do you think you are doing?” Tom asked, even though he was sure of what she was up to. He followed after her immediately but she did not wait for him. “Sheila, Sheila!” He shouted after her. “Shhh…” Osey ran after Tom and cautioned him. He held him by the arm, “Please, don’t shout, those men may hear our voices and return.” “Sheila! Sheila!” Tom continued to call in a muffled voice but she did not respond. She continued moving for more than a minute before Tom caught up with her. He held her by the wrist on one hand and turned her to himself by the waist with the other hand. “Sheila, what is wrong with you? Don’t you realize that this is not El Deols where you can help people freely, you may get into trouble or loose your life if you try to help someone here. Remember Osey has warned us not to get close to that Nura river.” Sheila stared at his face in fury, wondering why he would not support her to help rescue someone who could be dying. She knew well that he did not believe in all the superstitious beliefs Osey had told them. “You don’t have to come with me, I’ll take the risk alone.” She said and wriggled her hand off his grip. She proceeded on to the river. She got down the hill down to the river after a few minutes. She stared intently at the water for a moment and began to roll her sleeves. “I’ll come with you,” Tom said grudgingly from behind. Sheila did not wait for him, she stepped on the first stone in the river and carefully jumped to the next. She stared at the body bag from her position. She noticed that the men who brought the body had been too lazy to take it into the deep part of the water, they were possibly confident that it won’t be discovered easily or probably didn’t care if it was discovered or not. In five minutes time, Tom and Sheila had been able to take the heavy body bag out to the dry ground while Osey watched them from a distance. He dreaded the river and he wouldn’t take the risk of moving closer, if he had not been there and seen when the bag was placed there, he and some of the other villagers would have concluded that it was a load put there by the evil spirits from the water. It was dark already but the moon was out fully, providing as much brightness as it could to the Earth. Tom and Sheila clothes were wet to the waists because they still had to enter into the water to take out the body bag. Tom took out a tiny source of light and pointed at the bag as he squatted to open the zip. He opened slowly and carefully until the zip got to the end. He got up and stared at the lifeless looking body from above. Sheila quickly placed a knee on the ground to check the body, she had some knowledge on first aid. She noticed the holes and blood stains in the huge man’s belly and shoulder, she could tell that they were bullet wounds. “I think he’s not dead yet,” she announced. Tom stared at her face doubtingly, those were the last words he was hoping to hear from her. The man looked dead and without life to him. “We need to get him to the hospital,” Sheila added. Adnairax Tom sighed. He knew it was going to get to that. “Do you know this man?” Sheila asked, directing her question to Osey. Osey was still watching from a distance. He knew she was talking to him but could not respond immediately because the face of the man could not been seen clearly from where he was. He moved closer, slowly and reluctantly. “I don’t know him,” he stopped when he got to the safest closest distance from which he could see the man’s face. “I don’t know him, he’s certainly not from here, I heard the men saying he cannot be recognized even if he was seen before the vultures eat up his body.” “We have to get him to the hospital right away,” Sheila insisted, staring at Tom’s face for assistance. Tom sighed. He was reluctant to help the stranger in the strange land but he knew that he had no choice since Sheila was bent on getting him to the hospital. “You know this may disrupt our real purpose for coming to Nura right?” He said softly, trying to make her have a rethink. “That can be done any other time, we have to save this life first.” She insisted. PRESENT Location : Lutheran Hospital, Deols, El Deols. “Daddy!” The screams of a little boy echoed loudly in his mind. He was still physically motionless in the hospital bed but had just gotten awake in the mental realm. He could see the face of the scared little boy in the dark night, screaming and struggling for help as he was being carried away forcefully by the masked men. He saw himself being held on both sides by hefty men, his eyes were bloodshot as he struggled to no avail to free himself from the grip of the men. His body was unexplainably so weak that even though the men’s grip was not so firm, he couldn’t still get away. “They’re taking us away, do something honey!” A woman screamed in horror as she was being dragged away on the floor helplessly. The pictures disappeared for a moment and he could only hear shouts and screams. It was like a dream but seemed real. He saw again flashes of other scenes in his mind, a small house was blazing in flames and loud screams could be heard which got deadened after seconds. His mind went blank for a moment and his eyes opened gently. Four months after wandering in the world of unconsciousness, he was able to breathe again on his own.

Restless Episode 2 Who Am I? ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Lutheran Hospital, El Deols, Anthanna. Tom watched in disgust as Sheila ran up the stairs in the direction of the Intensive Care Unit. He wondered why she was so excited about a total stranger and his wellbeing. He had never supported keeping the stranger on life support and discouraged her everyday, giving her strong reasons of how the hospital bills were taking so much of her money. He had refused when she asked for his assistance in taking care of the bills and she summoned the courage to take it all up by herself without asking help from anyone else. Sheila was the only daughter of a successful Businessman, a billionaire named Emery Jack. But even with her father’s wealth, she was hardworking and had made so much for herself at a very young age. She was a business owner herself, running a consulting firm and also a website where she gives information about small business opportunities and ideas, and also mentors others. Tom was the second son of Emery Jack’s friend, Harry Wills who was another successful Businessman. The friendship of their fathers made he and Sheila friends since childhood. He also did well in his own field but still worked in his father’s organization. Sheila opened the door noisily and barged into the ward without announcement, making the eyes of Doctor and Nurse turn to her. For some reason, she couldn’t move further, it seemed like her hand got glued to knob of the door and she stared at the man who had been “dead” for four months. The man in the hospital bed was the last to look up at her but he looked away immediately as if he saw no one and returned his focus to the doctor who was administering some injections to him. Tom joined Sheila at the entrance and stopped beside her. He glanced at her face before fixing his gaze on the man being attended to by the nurse and Doctor. It was confirmed now that he was truly out of danger. He had been taken off the medical ventilator and was now sitting and moving parts of his body in response to the doctor. Sheila advanced slowly in contrast to the manner at which she got to the entrance. She kept her eyes on the face of the man who did not even seem to notice she was coming towards him. Tom followed behind and they stopped when they got to the leg side of the bed. “Congratulations Miss Sheila, he’s finally out of danger.” The doctor let out a smile. Sheila responded with a smile and looked at the patient’s face again. The patient glanced at her for a moment and then looked away, the expression on his face was unwelcoming. “I came as soon as I got the message,” Sheila replied pleasantly, taking a brief look at the doctor’s face. “I hope everything is well with him.” “Yeah…” The doctor answered, dragging the word a little more than usual. He finished up with administering the injection into the patient’s arm and dropped the used syringe into the container held by the nurse. He took in a breath and faced Sheila. “He’s fine and totally out of danger now, we’d have to change his ward soon,” the Doctor began to take slow steps away from his position. He stopped beside Sheila and spoke in low tones, but still loud enough for Tom to hear. “I told you after you brought him that he had a brain injury that he must have gotten from the use of weapons on his head.” The colour on Sheila’s face changed and she seemed worried at the news. She looked at the patient’s face again and noticed that his eyes were now on her. “So what’s the implication of that?” Her eyes turned back to the doctor’s face. “He has amnesia,” he replied. “So he doesn’t remember anything at all?” She asked the doctor, staring back into the eyes of the man who was staring at her. “Well, it’s retrograde amnesia. He’s able to create new memories but may find it difficult to recall the past, he may only have flashes of episodic memories,” the doctor replied in a sad tone. There was silence for a moment until Sheila heard a sigh from behind her, she turned to look at Tom. “This was all a waste of time,” he murmured with a sigh. “You call this a waste of time?” Sheila raised her brows at him. “Yes, I mean after all the troubles done to get him back alive, he doesn’t have his memory intact. How would he go back to his life? Or would he continue to remain a liability after footing his medical bill?” Tom insisted. Sheila turned to the doctor, “Are there any chances he would regain his memory?” “Well, the chances are very slim.” The doctor stated. “But you two can help him in different ways…” “How are we going to help him doctor? We don’t even know who he is,” Tom argued. “Doctor, please tell us ways we can help him.” Sheila asked the doctor, deciding to ignore Tom’s negative remarks. “Very simple techniques,” the doctor replied. He allowed for the nurse to walk pass him and out of the ward before he continued in low tones. He glanced again at the patient briefly. “What he needs for now is care and attention, he needs to be helped to be confident and he needs to trust you completely. He has greater chances of regaining his memory if he’s exposed to things of the past and if you help him recreate some memories.” Sheila closed her eyes and drew in air deeply. “It’s a total waste of time, we don’t even know him, we don’t know his past, we only found him in a body bag and took him to a clinic before having to bring him here.” Tom grated out, deciding not to hide his feelings in anyway. “Shhhh…” The doctor hushed him and took a quick glance at the patient to see if he was listening to them. “You should not be saying such things in front of him,” he cautioned, disappointed at Tom for speaking so harshly even when he could see the patient’s eyes were focused on them. “I ain’t got time for all this really,” Tom replied nonchalantly. He turned to Sheila, “I remember I promised that if he comes out of coma I would pay off the medical bill. I’ll stick to that promise, and pay everything.” He said with so much arrogance in his voice. “I don’t need your money Tom,” Sheila replied him angrily. “I’m sticking to my promise,” Tom insisted and patted her gently on the cheek with his right hand. “I’ll be outside waiting for you.” Sheila heaved a sigh of frustration and turned as she watched Tom walk out of the ward. “Please, talk with him. He has to be patient, the sick man is just recovering and would need a lot of care to help him.” The doctor whispered to Sheila before he began to walk towards the door. He stopped and turned briefly to say something. “Some nurses would join you in a moment, they are coming to move him to the new ward.” Sheila watched the doctor go until he got out and closed the door. She suddenly felt an uneasiness as she realized she was alone with the strange man whom they had found few months ago. It wasn’t her first time of being with strangers or traumatized people, so she wondered why this felt so different. What was she going to say to him? And would he respond to her well or with coldness? The look she had seen on his face when she stepped into the room was not encouraging. She turned to face him and met him staring at her. He blinked as his eyes met hers. He didn’t know who she was or how she knew him but he was sure of one thing, and that was that she wanted him to be well. He couldn’t even remember who he himself was, talk more of remembering someone else. He had watched the doctor discuss with her and the other man. He did not hear most of what was said especially the doctor and the lady but he heard the other man’s words and got to discover that none of them also knew him, even though they were the ones footing his medical bill. Perhaps, they had found him somewhere and picked him up, he thought. He knew one thing for sure, the man who spoke out loud did not like him. “Hi, how are you?” Sheila put on a smile as pleasantly as she could and moved closer to him. “I’m fine,” he replied in a calm voice. A look of surprise appeared on his face but it soon faded away and his face became expressionless. Sheila noticed he was handsome, even with the scar on his forehead, his cuteness did not fade. The tubes and lines connected to his body were now all gone and the machine by the side of the bed was no longer functioning for him. “I’m glad you’re fine now,” Sheila said. “My name is Sheila, what’s your name?” “She…ila…” He muttered slowly and repeatedly under his breath for some seconds and looked down, a frown appeared on his face like that of a person who had just recalled a terrible nightmare. He looked up again and stared at Sheila’s face with confusion written all over his face. “Oh!” Sheila gasped, she realized that he was trying hard to remember his name and she felt sorry for asking him. “Don’t…” “Do I have a name?” He interrupted her statement. “Never mind,” she said with a pleasant smile. She reached for his hand and squeezed his palm in hers gently. She saw him staring at her hand as if to ask what she was doing with his hand. She felt he was uncomfortable and released his palm. He took a sharp look at her face and there was an awkward silence for a moment, he reached slowly for her hand and took it in his, encouraging her to squeeze it again like she did before. “I’ll call you Henry,” she said with a smile. “I’m your friend and I’ll be here for you every time you need me.” Henry did not know how to respond to her but a faint smile appeared on his face.”Henry…” He muttered. He didn’t know what it meant but it sounded nice to him. “I like Henry,” he said, his smile broadened. Sheila smiled more pleasantly and she stared at his face. He looked like a hard man with his well developed muscles and a tough body but he looked soft and more handsome when he smiled. His smile disappeared immediately as he remembered something. Henry was a new name given to him by Sheila, if he was Henry now, who was he before? He thought to himself. “Sheila,” he called softly and she stared at his face, wondering what he wanted to talk about. “Who am I?”

Restless Episode 3 The Fox Corporation ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 04: 08: 2015 The Fox Corporation Headquarters, Epa Hill, Bexford, Bethanna. The Gigantic building of the Fox headquarters, seated on the Epa Hill at the center of Bexford the capital of the country named Bethanna was one of the best architectural and structural facilities in the world. The front view had an hexagonal shape and had the sculpture of a fox close to the roof at the centre of the building where the main entrance was. It was also the most secured building in the world, with no bullet having the ability to pass through the walls no matter it’s intensity. The FOX corporation was a Bethanna government owned security agency, known for carrying out it’s activities in the pattern of the Fox animal, using both mental and physical strength to solve security problems and nab dangerous criminals and criminal organizations. The FOX agents after undergoing screening for recruitments were always trained on a basic level to use both mental powers which included the ability to formulate mental strategies, the use of technology, the mastery of mind games and several others and then to use physical powers under which were categorized mastery in the arts of weapons, hand combats and fist fights, speed and agility and so many others. All agents of the FOX had a basic training in all aspects but had to specialize in a particular subcategory under one of the two aspects at a certain level as they progressed in the training. However, a number of the agents proved to be geniuses and became masters in more than one category, some almost mastering every aspect of the FOX. This skillful agents became the most respected agents as well as the most dreaded in the corporation, each having their degrees of respect based on their level of mastery. Two of such agents were Agent Carl and Agent Rex. These agents were the finest agents of the corporation, both of the same rank. They proved to be masters in every aspect of the FOX. They also qualified to be categorized as part of the best fighters, gun masters and intelligent security officials in the world. The two formed a formidable team and had led the other agents of the FOX to defeat the most dangerous groups in the world. They led their teams to victory in several battles in their country and in neighbouring countries such as Anthanna and South Husan and in other countries outside of Africa. Apart from being great assets to the FOX, they were great assets to their country and to the world at large. They appeared to be fierce in battle, dangerous to oppose and always in charge in all physical and mental wars. No one seemed to know their secrets or weaknesses apart from themselves and they seemed undefeatable, but only until the upsurge of the invisible terrorists also known as the Red Wolves. The Red Wolves had surfaced in the early 2014, the election year in the country Bethanna, when a lot of political activities were slated to take place. They were named as the invisible terrorists based on their mode of operation. Their first two bomb attacks took place in the first month of the year and were carried out at very low populated political gatherings with no one escaping the venues of the explosion. Their attacks were neatly carried out in such a way that no traces to the source of explosions could be determined. They had left the security agencies thinking at first that the attacks were done by opposition political parties and investigations were done in that direction. It wasn’t until the third and fourth attacks which were done in the first week of the second month that the security agencies realized that they were not just mere attacks from opposition parties but were backed by a strong unknown terrorist organization. Three more attacks were done in the second month. The targeted places of attack advanced from low populated political gatherings to larger ones and caused a resultant increasing fear in politicians and the masses for attending political campaigns and rallies. These first set of attacks made the security agencies direct their efforts towards securing the lives of politicians and venues of political gatherings while they investigated politicians and other influential citizens. After the Red Wolves achieved their aim of distracting the security officials through the political attacks, they changed their manner of operation and began to explode top companies facilities in the nation, they began this set of attacks with the major employers of labor in the country. In two weeks, six major companies including one close to Epa Hill had their buildings blown up with little or nothing remaining. The strange parts of all the company attacks was that the explosion always occurred at night times when the most of the companies had already closed their operations for the day. Not so many people got killed in the explosions but properties which worth billions of dollars were destroyed. It became evident to all that the terrorists were not so interested in killing the people but in destroying the companies and rendering thousands of the citizens jobless. The terrorists were untraceable in every way, they left no clue at any point in time and never was a security camera able to capture their process of setting up the bombs or any one who looked suspicious enough to be a member of the terrorist group. This made the security agencies nickname them the invisible terrorists. The Anti-Terrorism Squad (ATS) of the Anthanna Military Service handled the case alone for the first five weeks and had to involve the FOX corporation after realizing they needed more of the FOX ideals to nab the terrorists. A week after the FOX was involved, a member of the invisible terrorists was caught for the first time after the seventh company explosion. After being interrogated, it was found that the terrorist caught was one of the terrorist organization lowest ranked members and knew very little of the organization’s secrets. He was not able to tell how the explosives got into the seventh company, his own task which was being carried out when he was caught was monitoring the live explosion of the building and give a report of how successful the destruction of property was. The only important information that the FOX was able to get from him was an idea of the number of years the terrorist organization had existed for. He had told them he began his training with the organization five years before he was caught, that gave them the idea that the organization itself had existed for more than five years. When interrogated about who the top officials could be, he wasn’t sure of his reply. He had only told them that the people in the organization were not just Bethanians but were mixed with people from other countries. Three more explosions occurred after the capture of that member and the FOX was put in a tight corner as the countries’ were on them and agencies all over the world had eyes on them. They had to call back their best Agents, Carl and Rex who had been on a mission with the United Nations Force. Agents Carl and Rex returned to the country immediately and swung to action. They started by back-tracing street surveillance camera records of the past. They worked with the past ten years records of the visitors and client records of the already affected companies. After one more successful attack of the terrorist, they were able to predict and stop the next. They discovered that the terrorists in the past ten years had been implanting well trained and intelligent people in some of the companies where they did not have their members before. The explosions in the organization always occurred on a day of the week when these agents of the terrorist group were on leave. The FOX through Agents Carl and Rex were able to find the common identity among all the terrorist agents and that was their year and month of application for their current jobs. All of them had applied for their jobs four years before the explosions started but were employed at different times by the individual companies. The uniqueness about their applications were that they were submitted at a time that most of the companies had no vacancies or advertised spaces, the applications were always submitted with proposals containing mind blowing ideas that could move the company forward. These proposals which were too good to ignore made the companies create space to employ them. With the information they had, past actions and surveillance records were investigated and the defeat of the terrorists organization slowly began and in two weeks, commendable success was recorded. Agents Carl and Rex finally led the FOX to their supposed final victory on the thirtieth day of March 2015. However, as they returned to their families the next day to celebrate the victory, the invisible terrorists struck back and attacked the two Agents and their families. Agent Rex’s wife and two kids were killed with their bodies butchered into pieces while Agent Carl’s wife and his son were burnt to ashes in a house. The terrorists captured the Agents and recorded them in two separate videos being tortured and shot after which their bodies were thrown into the Bexford Sea in broad daylight. The agents dead bodies since then had never being found and they never got to be given befitting burial. Few days after the death of the Agents were announced publicly, other FOX agents were able to trace the terrorists through the trails left in killing the Agent’s families and caught up with them, totally wiping them out this time. In a conference room at the FOX Headquarters, not less than fifteen men were seated, all dressed in black suits and ties. A large screen hung at the center of the wall in front, showing a video of the Bexford sea and three choppers hovering around it. The youngest of the men in the conference room was forty five, and the oldest man was sixty two. Each and every one of them were top agents of the FOX, having had many years of experience in the security and defense world, they held major role in decision making and strategizing for the FOX corporation. The video being played was without sound, but it had every single person’s attention. After over twenty minutes of watching, the man was seemed to be the chairman of the board turned off the screen with a remote control and turned to face the rest of the board. There was a deafening silence for about five minutes, not all of the men seemed to have come up with a decision. They carried undecided looks on their faces even though the decision was not supposed to be a difficult one to make. “We’ve never had to wait for this long to make a decision,” Paul Edwards, the man at the front said in low tones. There was no verbal response to his remark and the silence seemed to continue for another two minutes. It was in this same room and on the same table that a meeting had held about five months ago. Most of the men already had their decisions in that meeting even before it started and they all were in one Accord. Their decision after that day’s meeting was that Agents Rex and Carl were the most suitable men to bring down the invisible terrorists. Now they were sitting and trying to make a decision to stop the search for the dead bodies of the same two Agents. “We have to end the search,” Mark, the man sitting at the left rear end said. He adjusted his sitting position and placed his elbows on the table, holding a pen up with his fingers. “Even though it’s a terrible blow to us that we could not give the world best two Agents their last respects.” “I think at this junction we’ve done all we can do to find their bodies, it is impossible to find them anymore. It would be a waste of time and resources if we continue,” another agent put in. “I’ve always known we are never going to find those bodies after the first two days of searching,” a grey haired man spoke. He wasn’t the oldest man in the gathering, but his grey hairs were as much as that of a ninety year old man. All eyes turned to him, they all knew he had been negative from the start of the search. “The Bexford sea is big and some big fishes were newly discovered in it at that time. The fishes could have eaten up their bodies.” It wasn’t the first time of the board members hearing the “fish eating” story from the grey haired man and they were tired of it but it was beginning to make sense. It was the most sensible explanation for the disappearance of the bodies of the Agents. “Agent Samuel may be right,” Agent Sylvanus, the oldest amongst them stated. “It’s obvious something happened to those bodies, the sea has been thoroughly searched like never before. If we can’t find the bodies, it means they are no longer there.” Paul Edwards tapped the tall finger of his right hand in the table slowly and gently continuously for a moment. He recalled how Rex and Carl had gone on several missions in various parts of the world and had come back victoriously, even in missions which seemed to be impossible, they always turned around the story just at that moment when every one thought it was over. Paul looked at the faces of all the other men with him, he knew what they had in mind. He knew they must feel so disappointed, they all would have felt that Carl and Rex would appear back alive so soon but it was four months now and there were no signs of them. He took in a deep breath and leaned forward to talk. “We all saw the viral videos uploaded by the terrorists online here again this morning and I’m sure we all agree that there is no way Rex and Carl could have escaped death, if we can’t find their dead bodies, something must have happened to them.” he paused for a moment and blinked his eyes. He had a quick flashback in his mind and saw again how Rex was being beaten with long iron rods on his body and especially his head and how he was shot on the bridge and thereafter tossed into the Bexford sea. The video also showed the same treatment being given to Rex’s friend after which he was also thrown into the sea. “But after our investigations, we still do not know where these bodies are. It is safe to say something happened to these bodies before we got the information. We all would love to give them the last respects and a befitting FOX funeral but we may have to go ahead without their bodies. We’ve given them so much honour already in burying their families. It’s sad but we have to move on and be ready for other things. The most important part is that the invisible terrorists have been wiped out and we can all say that the death of the Agents were not in vain. With this in mind, we’d put a stop to all the search operations and go ahead with their last honours.” He took a pause and his eyes moved quickly across the faces of his listeners. “Would anybody like to say something?” There was total silence. “I declare a stop to the search operation and pronounce this meeting closed.”

This is where the story stop back then, I will start it from where it stop now and I want you guys to comment. I don't want to hear that you have read it before that is why you won't comment ooooo....

Restless Episode 4 Sheila’s Home ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Location: El Deols, Anthanna. Date : 17 – 08 – 2015 Time: 07 : 42 Henry heard the knock on his door a second time and it was accompanied by her voice this time. He rolled out of the bed quickly and ran to the door like a kid going to welcome his mother. He opened the door and saw her smiling with a tray in her hands. He opened the door wide enough to let her come in. He closed it as soon as she got in and followed her. She dropped the tray on a footstool and sat at the edge of the bed. “Good morning Henry,” she said to him with a smile. He smiled back, “Good morning.” He noticed she was well dressed and knew she must be heading out to somewhere. He suddenly felt bad because he might not get to enjoy her company for that day, most times when she went out she always returned late. It was only fifteen days after he left the hospital and nineteen days in total since he had come out of coma but he was already so used to her company. Whenever she was in the house, she made sure he never felt lonely and spoke to him even when he wanted to keep to himself. “I see you just woke up,” Sheila said, judging from his appearance. He was still putting on his pajamas and his eyes still looked sleepy. “Yes, I woke up a few minutes ago but I’ve been lazy to get out of bed.” He replied and sat at the other edge of the bed. “I’m about to leave the house, so I brought your breakfast,” she said. She took a closer look at his face and noticed that the scar on his face had begun it’s process of fading away after he began to apply some skin therapy that was recommended for him. “How are your wounds now?” “Better, I don’t feel any pain this morning. It has been like that for three days,” he said and stretched his body in demonstration to her, he also stretched his legs and shook his ankles. “It’s okay, stop!” she said with a hand gesture to emphasize her word. “You should remember that the bones aren’t strong enough yet and you’re not supposed to stress them yet.” “I remember,” Henry said and stopped making the body movements. “When are you returning today?” “Ermm… I’m not so sure but I’m sure I would return late.” She replied. “Everything you need would be taken care of by Lesedi and she would keep you company.” Henry let out a breath. Lesedi was one of the maids in the house. They were two, the other one was called Esther. Lesedi was a young woman of partial South African descent and Athannaian. Already thirty one years old, she looked busty and had a round face and chubby cheeks, one would mother of several children even though she was yet to have any. Henry wasn’t sure that he would enjoy Lesedi’s company like he did Sheila’s, it wasn’t his first time of being left alone in the house but it was Sheila’s first time of promising him of Lesedi’s company. He however decided to take it in good faith, acknowledging that Sheila had her life to live and was only being kind to him, he was not supposed to take it for granted. Sheila left and he was left all alone in the room. He stood to take his bath and wash his mouth before having breakfast. After breakfast, he took his plates back to the kitchen and met Lesedi on his way. “Good morning sire, you should have called me to come for the plates,” she said as she collected the tray and entered into the kitchen with it. He followed her and stopped halfway. He stared around the kitchen for a while. He could tell it was well kept, even though he wasn’t sure he knew how clean a kitchen was supposed to be, it still looked good to him. Lesedi and her partner was doing a great job, he thought to himself. “Good morning sire,” someone greeted from behind. He turned back and saw Esther walking in. She was dressed just like Lesedi, in their uniform and a kitchen apron. “Good… Morning,” he answered slowly. “Is there something I can help you with?” “No sire, please you don’t have to bother about helping us with anything.” Lesedi replied him quickly, turning back with a smile. He nodded gently and turned back. He walked out of the kitchen and found himself at the back verandah of the house where he leaned his back against the balcony rails, admiring the beauty of the structure of the house and the environment in which it was built. Random thoughts came flying through his mind. He was alone for close to an hour before someone joined him there. “Sire…” he heard Lesedi’s voice and turned back. Here she was , the company Lesedi promised him. He saw the look on Lesedi’s face but couldn’t tell what it meant. He watched in silence as she joined him lean against the balcony rails giving a little space between. “You’ve been in this same position for close to an hour, and you haven’t moved,” she stopped to look at his face, her eyebrows gathering together to form a curious look. “Or did you change position when I wasn’t watching?” Her questions revealed two things to Henry; the first was that she had been watching him which he believed was probably on the instructions of Sheila. The second was the fact that he had truly been standing in the same position without moving any part of his body until she joined him. He had his bum leaning against the concrete rails, making his waist to down to his feet slightly slant. His arms were folded across his chest and his feet were crossed over each other. That was how he had positioned himself since he got there and he hadn’t moved any other part of his body except for his neck, when he turned to look at Lesedi. He folded his arms and uncrossed his legs, he stared at Lesedi with a questioning look. “Yes, I’ve been standing like that since I came here. Am I supposed to have changed my posture? Is something wrong with the posture?” “No no no,” she replied with a smile. “It’s just the way you stood rigidly without shaking. It looked so firm, like somebody who had undergone a military training. A normal person should have moved or changed position” “Military training?” He chuckled. “Well, I don’t know about that. I just found myself standing like that.” Lesedi also chuckled. She knew she could be right, with the man’s physical features and the way he had been caught moving and standing on various occasions, he could have been in the military at a time in his life. She knew a little about him and how he had lost his memory, she had heard it from Sheila and Tom while they were arguing about him once in the house. Apart from that, she knew nothing else about the man except that he was Sheila’s guest. “So Lesedi, tell me about yourself.” Henry broke the silence. Lesedi smiled and looked at his face. She rarely found anyone asking to know more about her. “Well… I’m Lesedi Zuma born of a man from Pretoria South Africa and a woman from El Deols in this country…” she began and went ahead to talk about how she was left to be on her own from an early age and how she survived up till when she met Sheila. She added some details which he was yet to know about Sheila. “So Sheila is nice to everyone,” Henry said thoughtfully. “Yes, she is a really good woman.” Lesedi replied pleasantly. “And do you know that man that came home with her some days ago?” Henry asked. The smile on her face vanished immediately and was replaced by a frown. She knew he was referring to Tom. She preferred not to talk about him. Nobody was in Tom’s good books and discussing him with someone else could only make matters worse. “I’d rather not talk about him,” she said trying to force a smile. Henry knew she was forcing the smile. “Why?” He probed further. “Ermm…” her face was contorted with a smile. “Sire, I’m sorry I would have to leave you now. I have to take care of the laundry and I would be back after then.” “Hmmm,” Henry shrugged, he wondered why she was scared to talk about Tom. “Are there dirty clothes in your room?” she asked, hoping to get away hurriedly from him and avoid answering questions about Tom. The last time Tom had caught her discussing with her colleague about him, he had asked Sheila to do away with her, not considering the fact that she wasn’t saying anything bad against him. It had turned into a heated argument between him and Sheila and got resolved several days after. Since then she always avoided him like a plague whenever he was in the housethe “Well, I have my pajamas and a few clothes. I was hoping to do the laundry myself since I’m not busy with anything.” “I’ll take care of the clothes.” “I’ll come along to help you,” he offered. “No please, I’ll do it alone by myself.” she said. Henry didn’t press further. He noticed she was no longer comfortable discussing with him. “It’s okay, I hope you come back later.” She bowed slightly and quickly hurried away. He watched till she was out of sight. He turned around and placed his elbows on the concrete rails, taking a view of the beautiful garden. He had taken strolls around the garden several times since he began to stay in the house. He took in a breath of fresh air. He realized he was missing Sheila more than he imagined he would. She never got tired of talking with him whenever she was around and always answered his questions pleasantly. But he had learnt from his discussion with Lesedi that even though Sheila had always answered his questions truthfully, she never gave him more details than he asked for. She had told him about her family when he asked but never told him how wealthy and well known her father was in the country. She also never told him she was the CEO of her own company. He smiled to himself as he wondered how she could be so humble despite her father’s wealth and influence. 17 : 38 PM The day had been a long one for Henry. he managed to make it less boring by engaging himself with some of the books he found in his room and with the apple phone Sheila had gotten for him. Lesedi had come back like she promised but he was already busy then having newly discovered a website where he could read thrilling fiction stories. He was just playing a crime game on the phone when an advertisement popped up showing the banner of a tough looking man and woman both holding guns and looking ready for war. The picture had caught his attention and gave him some strange kind of excitement that he could not explain. He clicked on the banner and was led to the fiction stories website. He was already busy reading an action story on the blog when he heard the sound of Sheila’s voice. She was already close to his room. Though he was hesitant to leave the story he was reading, he managed to put down his phone and sit up. He heard a soft knock on the door. “You may come in,” he said. The door opened gently and she walked in slowly. She managed to put a smile on her face even though she looked tired from work. “Hey Big man! Don’t tell me you locked yourself in all day,” she said, raising her brows mischievously. “No, I actually spent more time outside today.” “Good,” she smiled again. “Okay, I need to take a shower and deal with some other things now. I’ll call for you in thirty minutes.” “Okay,” he smiled and watched her walk out before returning to his phone. He continued with the action story he was reading. He discovered he was more interested in the fighting and gun scenes. It felt so real to him and he found himself clenching his fists occasionally and positioning his fingers like someone who wanted to use a gun. Thirty minutes passed by and Sheila wasn’t back. It was so unusual of her, he thought to himself. He waited for an extra ten minutes before he decided to go look for her. He stopped when he got out of his room, trying to decide whether to go look for her in direction of her room or to the main living room. He finally decided to go look for her at the living room and advanced in the direction. It was a large house and he had to go through a major hallway and a smaller one before getting to the main living room. He was close to the curtains covering the living room from the hallway when he began to hear some sounds. He couldn’t tell what was happening exactly, but he knew the voice heard was Sheila’s. He moved closer and the voices became clearer, he could also hear the voice of a second person. Sheila was laughing so happily as if she was being tickled. “But you know we are in the living room right? Can’t you just…” she was saying before she burst into another round of laughter. Henry stood at the entrance of the hallway and watched Sheila and Tom continue their romance on the sofa. He felt like turning back immediately but somehow he felt glued to the spot. He watched as Tom covered Sheila’s lips with his. “Argh!” He shook his head in a sudden movement as the picture of a woman flashed across his mind. He remained there with his eyes closed, trying to keep the picture which flashed through his mind but he couldn’t keep nor retrieve the image. He opened his eyes to find Sheila staring at him and disengaging from Tom. He realized the sound he made attracted their attention. “What? Is he why you’re getting up?” Tom asked in a disgusted tone as he looked back and saw Henry. He was annoyed that Sheila was disengaging herself from him because Henry was seen watching them. “Oh! I’m sorry Henry, you have to forgive me for not keeping to my promise.” “No, it’s fine. I’m sorry for interrupting you,” Henry quickly said and turned back immediately, feeling somewhat embarrassed. He walked back to his room. “What? You want to go with him?” Tom scoffed, his anger clearly written all over his face. “I’m sorry Honey,” she turned back quickly to Tom. She sat on his laps to prevent him from getting up. “I’m sorry, I had promised him I was going to call for him in thirty minutes time but you came and I totally forgot him.” she explained, looking again in the direction of the hallway. “And so what?” Tom raised his brows. She looked at his face again. “You know he’s not supposed to be neglected, I have to help him recover faster.” Tom sighed. He was getting tired of the attention she was giving the stranger already and he wasn’t willing to understand her actions anymore. Solely because of the stranger’s presence in the house, he had reduced his visit to Sheila’s place and only visited once since he got to the house. Now that he had decided to visit again, he was dividing their attention. Adnairax “Give me a minute Tom, I’ll be back.” Sheila said and kissed him on the forehead as she got up from his lap and hurried towards the hallway. “Sheila!” he called but she only reaffirmed that she was returning soon without looking back. “Are you leaving me for him?” She stopped at the curtain and turned back briefly. “I only need to apologize, I’ll be back here in a minute.” Tom stared at her without knowing what response to give until she got out of sight in the hallway. He was furious! He wasn’t going to have anymore. He picked up his car keys and bounced to his feet, he glanced towards the hallway before he stormed out of the house.

Restless Episode 5 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Date: 18-09-2015 Time: 18:05PM Location: El Deols, Anthanna “Hello…” Sheila sang in a pleasant tone as she walked into the house. Henry welcomed her with a smile. He was sitting in the living room, holding a health book in his hand. The book was closed and a finger was at the middle, helping him keep the page he stopped reading at. His attention had been turned to the television set previously before Sheila walked in. She had two bags with her. Lesedi was following behind her with three extra ones. It was obvious she had gone shopping on her way from work. “You can take those ones to the store,” Sheila said to Lesedi who nodded and continued walking. “Welcome Sheila,” Henry greeted her, still carrying a smile on his face. She smiled back at him as she settled on the sofa beside him. She stared at his face silently for a while and he also stared back, taking his eyes off the TV completely. “Why are you staring like that?” he asked, already feeling weird about it. “Well,’ she chuckled and looked away. “You’re looking so different tonight.” “How do I look?” he asked, interested in hearing her answer. She stared at him intently for seconds without speaking, she seemed not to be able to point out specifically why he looked different. “Well, I just had my haircut today.” He gave her a clue. “I see,” she took another look at him. “You look very handsome in the new haircut.” His smile broadened, “Thank you.” “So, I got you some things on my way back,” she said, handing him one of the bags. “I don’t know if you’d like them.” “Thank you,” he collected the bag and looked into it. “Why don’t you try them on now, especially the shoe?” she requested. “Okay,” he dropped the bag and took out the carton of sport shoes in it. He raised one of the pair up first and then placed it on the ground to see if his leg would fit in. “I really love this,” he said as he unlaced it. She watched him put on the pair and get up on his feet. “They’re my size, how did you know my size without asking me?” he questioned playfully as he bounced on his feet with the shoe. “Come on, you’ve been here for weeks. I definitely know the sizes of your shoes, your shirts and even trousers now.” “Hmm…. Thank you, they’re so nice.” he said and sat back, taking off the sport shoes gently. “You’re welcome,’ she said and rested her back in the chair. “Uhm…” she leaned forward again and looked at his face with a smile. She looked like she wanted to make a request but wasn’t sure if he would grant it. “I tried to come up with a workout program for myself sometime ago and for some months, I followed a workout routine. However, I stopped January this year. I would like to continue by starting tomorrow. I don’t know if you’d like to join me.” “Oh! Certainly, I would like to work out with you, I’ve been doing some push-ups and other exercises on my own but I’d…” “Huh?” She interrupted him. Her face got covered with a worried look as she squinted at his face. “How long have you been exercising without letting me know?” His eyebrows gathered and his shoulders dropped weakly as he wondered the reason for her reaction. “Just few days ago.” “Are you sure it’s really few days ago and not up to a week yet?” “Yes, not up to six days. I only started after the doctor confirmed that most of the wounds were healed already.” She let out a sigh of relief. Henry smiled. He could see that she worried about him so much like he was a kid. “So i was saying, I’d like to go out and do some more, probably some dumbbell exercises,” he added. “Dumbbell exercises?” She widened her eyes at him in shock. She let out a loud laugh. “I’m sure you’re going to ask for heavy barbells soon.” “No, just…” “I’m not going to let you have that,” she said, shaking her head in total disagreement. “You are still recovering from a lot of wounds. You have to recover fully before you think of building more muscles.” He sighed. He wasn’t going to argue with her, the look on her face made it obvious she wasn’t going to agree with his reasons. “Come to think of it, you have enough muscles already.” she said, punching him hard on the shoulder. “Ouch!” she yelled, shaking her hand vigorously as she felt some pain on her knuckles. “Haha! Sorry about that,” he laughed at her. She gave him a childish look and then sat back on the sofa. “So we would continue with my workout routine tomorrow, we’ll take a jog for a few kilometres tomorrow morning to the public gym. There we would do some more exercises suitable for both of us, No dumbbell or barbells yet,” she said, stressing her tone in the last statement to emphasize her point. “It’s okay Sheila,” Henry agreed. “Good,” she picked up the other bag from the ground and was about to get up. “I have something else to talk about Sheila,” Henry stopped her. She sat back and looked at his face. He was carrying a serious look and his tone also sounded serious. “Please go ahead.” “Sheila,” he began in low tones. “I must say once again that I am grateful to you for being so kind and patient with me.” he took a brief pause and sniffed. “You helped me and saved me from death and you don’t seem tired of having me around you since then.” he paused again and looked at her face. Her eyebrows were gathered together as she listened to him with utmost seriousness. “Why are you talking about this Henry?” she asked, wondering what he was driving at and suspecting it would be something she would not like. “Sheila, you’ve done your best to help me regain my memory. I know and I’ve seen all your efforts in trying to help me find my roots but no one seems to know me in the whole of Anthanna. I probably do not have a family, or I have one who do not want me anymore.” he continued after readjusting his sitting position. “Since we’ve not been able to identify who I was in the past or find out if anyone has been looking for me, I would suggest we stop spending time and money on helping me regain my memory.” “Don’t talk like that Henry, I believe we just need to try more. You’ll get back to yourself soon again,” She tried to encourage. Henry sighed and shook his head. “The doctor explained that I was seriously injured by those who dropped me at the Nura River. It was a narrow escape from death and it led to retrograde amnesia. I have taken my time to read about retrograde amnesia online. With my findings and the doctor’s report, I’m sure there’s no way I’m going to recall those memories any longer. It’s better we just stop troubling ourselves and let me start a new life.” Sheila closed her eyes and inhaled and exhaled lightly. She opened her eyes and looked into his eyes. She knew he was saying the truth but could not openly agree with him. The doctor had told her that there was a higher possibility that he would never regain his memory again and even Tom had told her several times to stop wasting her time and efforts. “So what do you plan? What kind of new life do you want to start?” she asked. “I think I should leave to somewhere very far from El Deols, somewhere far from Nura.I can learn a new craft and take a new job afterwards.” he explained. “Why do you want to leave to somewhere very far?” she asked, not liking the idea even though she knew deeply inside that it was the right thing to do for his safety. “Sheila, some people tried to kill me. I don’t know them and I don’t know why, this makes me afraid. These guys may still recognize me and come back for me if they see me, the only way I can forget about them is leaving here.” he replied. Sheila could see fear written all over his face and it seemed funny to see a man well built like him so frightened. “Listen to me Henry, you are safe with me, you are safe with us. My Dad has got great influence in this country, especially in El Deols. No one can touch you as long as you are with us.” she said, trying to dissuade him from thinking of leaving. “You may be right Sheila, but that would mean I would have to live the rest of my life depending on you and I haven’t even met your father yet. I know you won’t like me to remain dependent on you, I need to live a life where I would be free to live without fears at all. I also need to stop being a disturbance to you, very soon you would get married to Tom and I don’t want you to continue to be a burden to you.” Sheila sighed. She wasn’t excited with the thoughts of getting married to Tom. “I haven’t told you that you are a burden, have I?” “No, you have never told me that or even acted in that way but I have to let you live your life, soon you’d be married and start raising kids, you can’t be worrying about me at the same time.” Sheila let out a breath and shook her head briefly. She kept her eyes staring at his face for a moment without saying anything. “I’ll let you meet my father,” she finally broke the silence. “Tomorrow, you’d meet with him. We’d find time after the workout program to go see him.” She saw his facial expression change and realized that he may have thoughts that she wanted him to stay against his will. “I’m not trying to stop you from leaving, no. You would leave when it’s time,” she quickly added. “But I believe you should understand that you cannot go anywhere until you fully recover. Once you recover fully, it’s settled.” “Thanks Sheila,” he said gratefully. She smiled faintly. “So have you thought of where to move to?” “I’m not sure yet, I just want to leave to somewhere far from public eyes for a moment. Once I work and I raise enough money, I would move out of the country to another.” Sheila made a chuckle, she stared at his face with a ridiculous look. “I have enough money to get you out of the country comfortably and start a new life wherever you want to in the world and you’re talking about raising enough money first?” “You’ve done so much for me already Sheila, I don’t want to add my problems to yours anymore.” She shook her head. “I’m not going to let you struggle to make money. When you’re fit, I’ll pay for you to get to any country of your choice and we would set up something for you to do there. Have you thought of any job?” Henry was silent for a while, then he let out an amusing smile. “i just keep getting these ridiculous ideas of wanting to be in the army,” he said and chuckled. “But I think I’m too old to join the army now. So I already joined a developers class online, I could improve up something in that area later.” “You know I own a developing firm as one of my businesses, don’t you?” “Yes, I actually got the inspiration from you.” he added a smile. “I want to be like you, I like the way you play around with codes when you work at home.” She smiled too. “I’m going to organize a personal trainer for you.” “Oh! Thank you.” She responded with a smile. “I have to go in,” she said as she reached for the handle of her bag. “I’ll be back later.” Her phone rang as she got up and she stopped to take it out. Tom was the caller. “Hey Love!” she said into the phone as she walked away. Henry watched her go, he could hear her giggling on her way to the room. ___ Date: 19 – 09 – 2015 Time: 17:10PM Henry sat eagerly in the well furnished living room, waiting for the arrival of Emery Jack. He had heard so much about the man from Sheila already and also read about him online. He had seen several of the man’s pictures and he was sure he would recognize him once seen physically. He was seated on an armless sofa, his hands placed on his raised knees and his eyes scanning round the sitting room. It was beautiful and expensively decorated like he expected. He turned sideways and located some pictures hung on the wall. The first picture that caught his eyes was that of the Emery dressed in black suit, his late wife’s picture was by the side and a wedding picture of theirs was in the middle. His gaze lingered on the woman’s picture for a while, he couldn’t but admit that Sheila had gotten her beauty from the woman. Sheila was an exact replica of the mother. “My mother! I wish you had met her alive, she is the kindest woman I know of.” Sheila said as she entered into the living room with two cups of cold milk in her hands. She had seen him staring at the picture intently. Henry turned back to her slowly. “You look just like her,” he said, staring at Sheila’s face again. “Yeah, people say that a lot but my father never agrees, he always wants to believe that I look like him.” Sheila replied as she got closer to him. Henry turned again to take another look at Emery Jack’s picture. “No, you don’t look like your father. You look like your mother,” he said as he received the cup of cold cream she offered him. “Thanks.” She smiled in response and moved back to a seat adjacent to him. She rested her back and took a sip from her cup. “You shouldn’t let my Dad catch you saying I look like my mother, he’s gonna start a debate with you.” Sheila said and Henry laughed out loud. She joined in the laughter and waited until he was silent before she spoke again. “He would join us soon, I told him you’re waiting to see him.” She said to him. Henry’s anxiety returned and he quickly changed his sitting position. He had read that the man was a well disciplined man and had no time for nonsense. He wasn’t sure how the man would feel or think about him. Sheila notified his anxiety. She smiled and spoke some words to ease his tension, “My Dad is a nice man, you need to relax yourself, you would enjoy meeting him.” He smiled back at her. The man arrived three minutes later. He was putting on a white shirt which had one of his companies’ label inscribed at the center. He had black shorts on with white sneakers on his feet. “Henry,” he called pleasantly as he walked into the living room. Henry looked up and stood to his feet immediately he saw the man. Surprising to him, the man had a pleasant smile on and stretched out for a handshake as he got closer. “Good evening Mr. Emery,” Henry greeted with a smile. “Good evening Mr. Henry,” Emery Jack replied. Henry took his hand in his and they had a firm handshake, more like business partners. The man appeared taller than he looked in his pictures, Henry noticed he was only a little taller than the man. It was obvious that Sheila got her height from him. “I’m glad to meet you sir,” Henry answered. Emery Jack chuckled. “It’s my pleasure to meet you Henry, the man who rose who rose from the dead.” He joked. Henry also laughed briefly. “Please do have your seat,” Emery Jack said and also stepped back to take a seat not too far. “Thank you.” “I’ve heard a lot about you from my daughter here already and I must commend her for being brave to help you.” The man began. “She didn’t give me the details until you rose back to consciousness and I’m proud of her for being so kind to you.” Henry flashed a look at Sheila and caught Sheila with a shy smile at her father’s remarks. “I’m eternally grateful to her sir, I could have been dead if she wasn’t there.” Henry replied gratefully. There was silence for a while with the exchange of smiles going on. “So I heard you plan to learn a new skill and get back on your own soon.” Emery Jack continued, he decided to skip talking about Henry’s amnesia. Henry gave a sharp look at Sheila, wondering how she already told him what they discussed the last night. “That’s exactly my plan sir.” “It’s a good one I tell you, I see you as a brave man since you’ve decided to take the bull by it’s horn. You’ve decided to go on with life regardless of the circumstance. I’m also aware of your security fears and I’ll join Sheila to work on it and ensure you’re safe during your stay here and even after you leave for another country.” “Thank you sir, that’s kind of you.” The man smiled back in response. “Well, I was dressing to go out when you both came in. My friends are waiting for me, we planned to take a drink together this evening.” The man said as he adjusted himself on the seat, ready to get up. “Would you like to come with me?” Henry became suddenly dumb, he didn’t know what response would be appropriate. He stared at Sheila’s face and she didn’t help matters by staring at him without any facial expression. “I think he should go with you Dad, it’s time he spends time with men like himself.” Sheila suggested. “He has to be willing,” the man replied and then stared at Henry’s face. “Of course, I would like to come with you sir.” Henry replied confidently. “Great,” the man got up to his feet swiftly. Henry noticed the man’s swift movement and considered it quite fast for a man of his age. It revealed the agility of the man. Henry joined him on his feet. “See you later, Henry.” Sheila bid him goodbye as she watched them walk away. Henry followed the man sheepishly, wondering why no one was talking about how he was going to return to Sheila’s place. “Hey love, I’m at Dad’s and I’m coming over to your place.” Sheila said into her phone.

Restless Episode 6 Attempted Sexual Abuse ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel A week after 26 – 09 – 2015 It was a sunny afternoon. Sheila and Tom were together on the chase lounge beside the swimming pool at Tom’s house. Sheila was on a swim wear which covered her torso while Tom was in his swimming shorts. She had her head resting on his chest while his arms were wrapped around her body, with their legs also coiled around each others. They seemed to be in a jolly romantic mood. Two cups and a pack of juice were on a footstool beside the lounge. From time to time as they discussed, Tom made jokes and Sheila giggled at his jokes. They discussed a wide variety of subjects, ranging from movies, novels, politics and business. After discussing about the possibility of doing a business together, they remained silent for some minutes until Tom spoke again. “Sheila, I think it’s time we pick a date to get married.” Sheila suddenly jerked up and separated herself from him. Tom also sat up, wondering why she responded that way. “What’s the matter?” He asked, staring at her face with grave concern. He wondered if he said it wrong way or touched her wrongly. “There’s no problem,” she forced on a smile and placed her head on his chest again, pushing him back gently until they got back to their previous position. Tom was silent for a while, waiting for her to speak but two minutes passed and she said nothing. “You’re not saying anything Sheila about my question Sheila,” He asked in a bothered voice, as he tried to look at her face which she hid from him by turning the top of her head to him. She sighed. The look on her face had completely changed from the relaxed and happy one she carried before he talked about them getting married. She seemed to be unusually bothered about his request. He had proposed to her two months ago and she happily gave him a yes. But two months after putting on his ring, she had never been able to picture both of them getting married to each other successfully. “Tom, can we just talk about this another time?” She requested, trying to dismiss the subject. “No Sheila, we are going to talk about it now or never!” Tom flared up. He moved her away gently and got up from the lounge. He put on his slippers and turned to her, she was now sitting up. “You keep avoiding discussions about us getting married, I don’t understand what you want anymore. Just tell me if you are no longer interested in getting married to me.” “Tom… I…” Sheila tried to speak but she couldn’t find words to use. Tom shook his head tiredly, “What other excuse do you have to tell me now?” He shook his head again and released a breath. She stared at him without being able to say anything. He reached for his phone and face towel placed on a stool close to them and walked right into the house. Sheila watched him go, she was confused. It was their fourth year in the relationship after being friends since childhood. She truly loved him or so she thought, but she couldn’t explain why she was unable to imagine them being married together. She had a strange kind of fear always overcoming her anytime she tried to think about it. Even though they had their differences, he had been good to her and had tried all his best to prove that he loved her. She just couldn’t point to the exact reason why their being together eternally was looking impossible to her. She hadn’t dated anyone else apart from him, so she couldn’t say if it was something that he did differently. She just knew something was wrong. She heaved a sigh of frustration. She remembered the look of disappointment on his face before he walked into the house. She felt some pity for him. She was causing him so hurt and she couldn’t even explain why. She got up from the lounge and picked a the after swimming robe from the stool, she put it on and then proceeded into the house. Tom’s house was as big as Sheila’s and structured almost in the same pattern. The same architect had designed the houses. Apart from that, she was familiar with the place and already knew every corner in the house. She knew where he would go to anytime he was angry with someone or needed to cool off his head. The bedroom was one of the rarely used guest rooms in the house, it was however always neatly kept because Tom used it from time to time. She took in a very deep breath as she held the knob of the door and turned it open, she pushed it gently in and took a step forward. He was there like she expected, sitting on the chair directly facing the window with his face buried in his palms. She felt guilty again. “What do you want?” His voice startled her as she tried to take another step. She stopped for a second, unsure of what to do. She summoned courage and took another step forward. “Don’t come close,” he said in a warning tone. She stopped again. His tone sounded dangerous to her. She however believed that it was his hurt and disappointment that made him sound angry and he could not do anything to hurt her. “I’m sorry for making you feel this way Tom,” she finally found her voice. The softness of her voice produced an annoying feeling in Tom rather than a soothing feeling which it was intended to produce. “I only need you to give me more time and I promise we would get through with the marriage as soon as possible,” Sheila added. He was silent and unmoved by her words. However, he seemed calmer to her as she couldn’t see his facial expression. She could see him raise his hand to his face to scratch or clean something. He still did not let out a word. She hoped he was considering giving her more time. She took more steps further but froze in shock as he let out his voice again. “I said do not come close,” he roared in a loud voice. Turning his face partially to have a side look of her. He was still hurt by her refusal to answer his question, Sheila thought. She stood there for some seconds like a child being scolded by her father. She knew he could be mad or crazy at her, but was sure he always loved her. She let off her fears and advanced towards him. He got up suddenly and turned towards her. She froze, she could see a rage on his face which she had never seen before. It was obvious the man in front of her was not the Tom she knew. But it was too late, she was already so close to him. She tried to step backwards but he only took two quick steps to get a hold of her. He pulled her by the arm and pushed her to the wall. “Tom, you’re hurting me,” She yelled. He was deaf to her voice, consumed by his fury, all he wanted at that moment was to make her feel hurt and pains. He opened her robe forcefully. His fingers found their way to the cloth material covering her cleavage and he tried to tear it off but she resisted and pushed him away. She tried to cover up herself with the robe quickly but he grabbed her by the waist and dragged her back, he pushed her to the bed. She tried to get up quickly but he landed her a heavy slap and she fell back crying. He pulled the rope at the helm and pulled it off her body totally. He climbed on the bed and dragged her close. “Tom, are you crazy?” What are you trying to do?” She yelled at him, punching him on the chest. He tore off the swimwear from her cleavage down to her groin forcefully. He stepped down from the bed and pulled the remaining part of the material from her legs. She screamed and tried to escape through the other side but he dragged her legs and held it. She held on with her hands to the edge of the bed. He climbed on the bed and held her leg with a hand as he began to pull down his shorts with the other. “Tom, please stop this.” she pleaded but it fell on deaf ears. He was determined to make her feel painsRAPE She could see him still burning with rage as he stripped off his shorts, she realized that this was not the Tom she knew. This was different and looked liked someone being controlled by an evil spirit. She realized that no amount pleading would make him stop, she also knew she couldn’t overpower him with her strength. His hands touched the piece of clothing on her waist and she knew that once he dragged that off, he would be unstoppable. She raised her leg to hit him in the chest but he grabbed her feet with his hand and put it down gently, he placed a knee on it to pin her down. She continued to struggle and yell but he wasn’t listening. He succeeded in tearing off the remaining part that covered her genitals. Her hands touched something as she struggled and she realized it was an almost empty bottle of wine on the floor. She struggled with all her strength and before he could go further, she sent the bottle crashing on his head. He let out a loud scream and rolled away, holding his head and wincing in pain. She got out of the bed quickly, she was stark naked. She quickly located the robe and picked it. She headed for the door immediately, she found the keys at the door hole and removed it before stepping out. She closed and quickly inserted the key into it from behind. She could hear the sounds of his footsteps as she turned the key and locked it. He began to bang on the door with his fists. Luckily for her, none of the maids nor house workers were there to see her naked. She quickly put on the robe to cover part of her nakedness and hurried to Tom’s main room to put on the clothes she wore to the place. She met one of the maids on her way out the house, the maid was holding some bags with her and it was obvious she had just returned from the grocery store. The maid said a word of greeting to Sheila which she didn’t reply. She got into her car as fast as she could and drove out of the compound. Different thoughts filled her heart as she drove home and tears rolled down her eyes. She wondered what had come over Tom and why he was trying to have his way forcefully, what he displayed was more than the urge for sex. She didn’t know what it was, she could only assume that he was trying to punish her for hurting him. It was the first time she was seeing him so aggressive and she was scared as she thought of it. Was it her fault? she thought to herself. Had she frustrated him to that point or was it that Tom was just impatient with her? She didn’t have answers to he several questions running through her mind but she had a feeling inside her that it could be the end of their four years relationship. It was a shame! She thought. Her father would not like it. The man had in recent times, introduced her to people as his daughter who was soon going to get married to the son of his best friend. Five minutes to her home, her phone began to ring. She sniffed in as she turned up the screen to check who the caller was. It was Tom. She ignored the call and continued driving. The calls continued but she did not consider answering it. SAY NO TO RAPE Henry was coupling a device in the living room when Sheila got in. He had just finished with his personal lessons for the day and was doing some practicals. After spending most of his time in the study where he took his classes, he decided to come to the living room when the evening approached, hoping for Sheila to see him working immediately she returned. “Hey Sheila!” Henry hailed as she walked into the living room. She mumbled a reply and continued into the hallway. “Sheila, I…” Henry raised up his head to find Sheila already gone into the hallway. He was so busy with the device he was coupling that he did not look at her face long enough to notice something was wrong. He had expected she would wait to talk to him and check his work as usual. He however knew something was amiss with the way she walked into the hallway. He dropped the device and quickly followed. “Sheila,” he called as he followed. She gave no reply. He noticed she was walking so fast. It was strange. He couldn’t catch up with her and only got to her door few seconds after she got into the room and locked it. “Sheila, is everything okay?” he beckoned on her but got no response. “Sheila, please talk to me.” He heaved a sigh after waiting at the door for five minutes without hearing anything from her. He had tried to listen to see if he would know what she was doing through her movements in the room but he heard no sound whatsoever, meaning she was sitting in a place. He was still wondering what to do when he heard footsteps from the main hallway. He turned out of the passage leading to her room into the main hallway, he saw Lesedi approaching, she was going into one of the rooms. He whispered her name and beckoned on her to come closer. “Lesedi, Sheila just walked in and went straight into her room. Did you see her when she drove in?” he asked in low tones. The smile on Lesedi’s face disappeared on hearing Henry’s report. “I did not see her but Esther told me she wasn’t looking happy, like she had a disagreement with someone.” Henry’s eyebrows gathered together to form a more worried look. “She’s gone in and locked herself in. I hope she would not hurt herself.” “Have you tried to get in?” “Yes, I’ve knocked several times and she isn’t answering.” Lesedi looked worried now, she realized it was more serious than she imagined when Esther told her. “Let’s check again please,” she said and proceeded to Sheila’s room with Henry following behind. She stepped back for Henry to knock when they got to the door. “Sheila, please let me in,” Henry spoke after his knuckles hit the door the third time without getting any response. He turned to look at Lesedi’s face, as if he was expecting her to perform some magic. Lesedi stepped forward. “Madam Sheila, you have to open the door now.” She paused to listen but got no response. “If you do not open the door in a minute, I would have to call your father and tell him.” she added. Ten seconds later, they began to hear sounds of movement from inside. Lesedi heaved a sigh of relief. She knew Sheila would response at the threat of involving her father, Sheila hated getting her father involved in personal matters. Henry was however still hopeless about it, until they heard the sound of the key working in the keyhole. The door opened slightly and Sheila turned back in to sit at the edge of the bed where she previously sat with her face buried in her palms as she thought of her four years relationship. Adnairax “What’s wrong Sheila?” Henry asked as he let himself in. Lesedi followed slowly behind. Sheila gave no response to them, she remained in the same position without looking up. Henry moved closer, while Lesedi remained at a reasonable distance cose to the door. Henry noticed that her phone was ringing by her side and she paid no attention to it. “Sheila, please talk to me. What’s wrong?” he asked again, after the phone stopped ringing. Sheila did not answer him. The phone began to ring again. Henry picked it up to check the caller. “It’s Tom,” he said to her. She gave no response. “Should I answer it for you?” “No, ” she finally looked up. She tried to snatch her phone away from Henry but he did not let her. “Tell me what’s wrong Sheila, ” Henry said and sat beside her gently. She still attempted to take the phone from him but he moved it away from her. “Is something wrong between you and Tom?Sheila looked at Henry’s face for a moment. Henry could see the troubled look on her face, he also noticed marks like finger trails on her left cheek. He frowned as he thought of the possibility of Henry hitting her and he found himself clenching his fist unconsciously. After a while, Sheila took a glance at Lesedi. Lesedi responded with a sheepish smile, she understood what the glance met. “I’ll be on my way out, please take care of her Sire Henry.” She said, courtesying before she turned. “Now, tell me what’s wrong.” Tom said after Lesedi was gone. “Did he hit you?” Sheila was reluctant to answer his question, instead she wrapped her hand around him and placed her head on his shoulder. “Talk to me Sheila, did he hit you?” Henry pressed further. “No,” Sheila lied as she released him from her grip. “Tom would never hit me.” “But what is this I see on your face?” Henry asked, squinting at her face. “It looks like you were hit here.” “Yes, we had an argument.” Sheila began. She noticed the lines forming on Henry’s forehead. “He didn’t hit me,” she quickly reiterated. “He held me and I was struggling to leave, I hit my face on the headboard.” “He held you in the bed?” Henry questioned, he hadn’t gotten a clear picture yet, he had no reason to disbelieve her since she had never being caught lying to him. Sheila turned her face from him and stared blankly at the ground in front. She had to come up with a story to tell Henry, she didn’t want Henry to see Tom in a worse light than he was already seeing him. “We were discussing about the marriage plan, he wanted it soon which I didn’t want. He insisted that I give him a particular time frame but I refused. He held me on the bed and said he wasn’t going to leave me until I told him. I got so mad at him for disturbing me so much about the marriage plans and I struggled to get up, I slipped and hit my face on the headboard. He tried to get up and help me but I was still mad at him and I…” Tears rolled down Sheila’s eyes as she remembered how she struggled to stop him from molesting her, but now she had to lie to save his image. “You did what?” Henry questioned. “I hit his head with a bottle of wine,” she answered. “Ouch!” Henry exclaimed and shook his head. “That’s really not good.” Sheila sniffed in and wiped the tears off her eyes. “I left immediately without waiting to see if he was fine or not.” “What?” Henry widened his eyes at her. He was shocked that she could do such a thing. He let out a breath. He decided not to judge or be disappointed in her, he wasn’t sure he had gotten the picture of the circumstance at which it happened clearly enough. He inhaled and exhaled deeply as he closed his eyes and buried his face in his palms for a second. He raised his head to check the phone in his hand, a message had entered. He gave it to Sheila to read. She collected the phone and unlocked it. The message was from Tom. She opened it and placed her phone to allow Henry also read. I’m sorry Sheila, I”m sorry for not being patient and for troubling you about marriage, I’m sorry for forcing you and hurting you. Please forgive me. More tears rolled down Sheila’s eyes as she read the message. She felt guilty again. She was the cause for his anger and loss of control, if she had given him a specific reply about the marriage, it wouldn’t have degenerated into something that worse. Henry pulled close to himself with an arm. “You have to stop crying now Sheila, we have to go now and check if he’s alright.” Sheila moved back a bit to stare at his face. “Yes, we have to go there now.” Henry repeated. She could not protest. Since Henry was going with her, she believed it would be a reconciliation between she and Tom. She loved him and was not willing to do without him. She also was not willing to disappoint her father and others who were expecting them to get married. Sheila asked for a few minutes to change her clothes before driving back to Tom’s house with Henry. They got there in twenty minutes time. Sheila led Henry in after confirming that Tom was still in the house from the gardener in the compound. She knew Tom would not just leave the house like that, he had good enough first aid materials to take care of himself in the house and the maid she met on her way out of his house used to be a nurse could help him with it. “He should be in his room,” She said to Henry when they got to the living room. Henry followed slowly behind her towards the room. She went straight to his main room first but met it still locked. She proceeded with Henry to the guest room. The door to the guestroom was not locked but was slightly ajar, a sign that Tom was still there. She stopped at the entrance and took a very deep breath. “He’s in here,” she whispered to Henry who was behind her. “Good,” Henry whispered back and gave her a reassuring smile, encouraging her to go in and make amends. He patted her on the shoulder and took some steps away from the entrance. Sheila pushed the door gently and walked in. She already losed the door behind her before she looked up and met the shock of her life. Tom was there, his eyes staring straight at her. She stared back into his unshaking eyes, shivering. She could see the wound he got from the bottle crashing on his head, it wasn’t that much and it was obvious he was already getting first aid treatment on it, but there were blood stains all over the bed. The place was messier than she left it, something else had happened while she was away.

The story will continue tomorrow. Your comment is important

@jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mhiztaadebabs @jeri @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @fb-itzreindy-2 @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @fb-mikeladebayo @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne

@thecomely,pls arrange the episode

Woow,I thought I ve lost dis story.... I never imagined coming across it again... Thx for bringing it back,,,Gud work done @delexzy01

Restless Episode 7 The Trouble Makers ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Tom was there, his eyes staring straight at her. She stared back into his unshaking eyes, shivering. She could see the wound he got from the bottle crashing on his head, it wasn’t that much and it was obvious he was already getting first aid on it, but there was blood stains all over the bed. The place was messier than she left it, something else had happened while she was away. For some reason, Sheila could not move her feet. She was not only shocked but scared by the sight before her. The body of the maid laid sprawled in the bed lifelessly, with her clothes all torn to shreds. Tom had not just had his way forcefully with her, he had also used the broken bottles on the floor to inflict injuries on the woman. It didn’t look like she was still alive. Tom was sitting on the seat she had met him when she came in earlier, but this time it was turned towards the door. He was on the top of the backrest and his feet were on the seat. There were still blood stains on his head and blood was still dripping out of the wound. He had a flat paper in his hand containing some white substance, around his nostrils were also traces of the white substance which Sheila suspected to be cocaine. He was shocked to see her return. He never expected that she would return, especially after he had called her several times and sent her a message without getting any response from her. He had continued to bang on the door after she locked him inside the room and the maid had come to his rescue. She opened the door and found him bleeding on the head, she had asked that he sat on the seat inside the room while she went for the first aid equipment. By the time she returned, she met him with his phone in his right hand and the powdery substance on the book cover in his left. She politely asked him to put down the hard drug first so that she could take care of his wound. He was surprised that she wasn’t shocked on seeing him use the hard drug, he thought it was a secret between himself and the other maid who he slept with frequently but never knew the maid had told her colleague. He dropped the powder with the book cover and she began to apply treatment on his injured head but his strange urge for sex overcame him as he got a view of her well formed hips and noticed her backside. He stopped her from treating him and had his way forcefully when she struggled with him, inflicting her with wounds all over her body as she struggled. Tom stared at Sheila. She was still vibrating from the shock of what she saw, it was less than a minute since she entered but she was already sweating. She had seen his secret – the hard drug in his hand and the woman he had just forced himself on who was probably dead in the bed. He decided she wasn’t going to leave without him having his way with her too and making sure he hit her so hard in the head that even if she recovered, she could have lost her mind or memory. He dropped the book cover in his hands and jumped down from the chair. Sheila never knew him to be a drug addict or user. Never in her mildest imaginations had she thought he could be involved in such. All through the five years he had returned to El Deols, she had not seen him show the slightest sign that he was involved in drugs. Or maybe she had seen some signs and only thought it was his normal way of playing wild. She watched as he dropped from the chair and made his way towards her. She remained on the spot, too scared to move her legs. She let out a loud scream. Henry was startled by the scream. He turned back immediately and stared at the door for a second wondering what was happening. The scream continued and he hurried towards the room, knowing something was definitely wrong. Henry pushed the door open to see Tom dragging Sheila to the bed already while she tried to resist. Tom landed her two quick blows on the face and pushed her to the bed, over the already sprawled body of the maid. He noticed someone had come in and turned to see who had entered to disturb him from having fun in his way. The powder he sniffed within the last few minutes, already taking its full toll on him. He charged towards Henry angrily, pissed firstly for seeing Tom in his house and then for intervening in what wasn’t his business. He threw a punch at Henry but Henry grabbed his fist easily, held it for a second and sent him a headbutt on the face. Tom shrieked in pain as he fell back on his backside. His vision was already blurry and he was feeling dizzy but he managed to get up immediately and tried to attack Henry again. Henry followed up with a straight punch in the face. Tom fell flat to the ground like a log of wood, totally unconscious. “Sheila, are you okay?” Henry hurried to check Sheila who was just getting up from the bed. “I’m fine…” she murmured through her nose as she rubbed it to ease the pain. “What happened here?” Henry asked. Sheila was in pains but was relieved to see Tom ready on the floor. ___ Four hours later “That fool did this to you?” Emery Jack asked with his face full of shock as he sat beside his daughter on the sofa. His hands were shaking as he cupped her chin gently in his palms. He had been called by the state’s police overseer that his daughter had filed a report against Tom Wills, son of Harry Wills, accusing him of harassment, attempted rape and also accusing him of raping and attempting murder on another lady. Emery Jack had called his daughter at once to find out what happened and she narrated her order to him. “I’m fine Dad,” Sheila said and dropped her Dad’s palm from her face. The man got up to his feet and let out a breath angrily. His eyes staring at the ground as he wished to get the opportunity to see Tom and strangle life out of him. “I would never forgive Wills and his son for what he’s done to you,” he grated out angrily. He began to pace about the room slowly. “Hey Dad! I’m okay, you shouldn’t involve Mr Wills in this. He knows nothing about Tom’s temerity to behave in this kind of manner and I’m sure he would be as shocked as you and I are.” Emery Jack was however still not satisfied. He was a naturally strict and disciplined but calm, he only could become the wildest animal when his daughter was hurt or someone was trying to hurt her. The apple of his eyes,she was his only reminder of his wife whom he had loved so much. He stopped for a second and stared at Sheila’s face again. “Whether Wills is aware of son’s reckless behavior or not, I’m going to make sure the animal pays dearly for his acts.” He threatened. “Dad, I don’t want you to make him pay. Please just let him be, remember I loved him.” Sheila said. “You can’t love him again, thank God I haven’t gotten you married to the nonentity yet.” Emery heaved a sigh of relief as he wondered what a regret it could have been if Sheila had gotten married to Tom before this side of him was revealed. “Dad, I want you to stay out of the case since it’s already in the hands of the government. Tom would certainly get his punishment. The woman he raped and injured is at the hospital. He has enough charges against him already.” Emery continued to pace about angrily, his mind suggesting to him that he could not just sit and do nothing to punish the man who tried to harass his daughter. He was still pacing when he noticed someone had joined them in the living room. He turned to see Henry standing behind the loveseat and placing his elbows on the top of the backrest. “Good evening sir,” Henry greeted. Emery’s face loosened a bit. “Henry,” he called softly and proceeded towards him. Henry straightened up seeing the man coming towards him. “Thank you for being available to save my daughter from that thug,” Emery said in a reflective tone. He offered his hand to Henry for a handshake and Henry took it warmly in his. Henry remained silent and returned to his position while Emery Jack sat beside his daughter. __ Four days later, news had gone around on how the son of successful businessman Harry Wills had been arraigned to court on the charges of rape and sexual assault. The Emerys had pressed no charges and did not have any thing to do with the case apart from the initial report Sheila had made at the police office. It was a six o’clock on a Saturday morning and was Sheila’s jog time in her workout routine. She was awake and dressed already, waiting at Henry’s door for him to join her. “Good morning Sheila,” Henry greeted as he finally opened the door. He stepped out, not fully dressed yet ; his shoes still unlaced and his track suit not well buttoned. “Sorry, I woke up late.” He apologized as he squatted to lace his shoes. Five minutes later, they were on the El Deols main road. Henry began to jog as their usual Saturday morning routine was but he was surprised to see Sheila not following him. He stopped and turned to ask her why. “Please, let’s go to the workout center today. You know I missed the last session, I’d like to cover up with today.” Sheila said. “Okay,” Henry smiled and waited for her to join him. He recalled that they had truly missed a session at the workout center because of the incident at Tom’s place, Sheila had said they would make up for it somehow. MacFitness workout center was busy as usual that Saturday morning and the physical instructors were at different sections giving counsel and instructions to the exercisers on which of the exercises to partake in. Henry and Sheila got to the place after ten more minutes and soon began with exercises on the machines. Sheila had prevailed over Henry not to partake in Barbells and Dumbbells until after one year like the doctor advised, so Henry was left with no choice than to partake in some of the less strenuous ones. The two worked out separately at different section of the center, Henry’s section was at some distance from Sheila’s, even though they could see each other afar off through the transparent glass walls used in the building. Everything seemed to be going smoothly until Henry decided to switch to the Dip machine after spending few minutes on the chest press. He noticed some people’s eyes on him but he ignored at first, he only began to give more attention when he observed they were still looking at him after he began exercising on the Dip machine. He stopped briefly to take a look at Sheila where she was. She didn’t seem to be troubled or to have noticed anything unusual, she continued her exercise peacefully. Henry kept an eye on them even as he continued exercising. After sometime, he noticed that the four men whose eyes he caught on himself had dispersed. It seemed that everything had returned to normal for a while. Sheila was now on the stationary bicycle and he was already rounding on the machine he was when he observed that the population in the workout center was gradually reducing. He looked around and saw the four men at different corners of the large workout centers. He watched them for some seconds and suspected that they were the ones asking the people to go out. He knew at once that something sinister was about to happen. He hoped it was not what he feared, he hoped that those men were not men from his past who were planning to do something bad to him. He quickly stopped his exercises and got off the machine. He wiped his face with the towel and threw it into the bag. He tightened the bag and wrapped the handle around his palm. He looked towards Sheila from where he was and noticed she was also rounding up but yet to get off the machine. He was glad because he thought it would be easier to convince her it was time to go home. He was however shocked when he saw one of the men that he caught watching him already walking towards Sheila. He froze for a second, not knowing whether to run to her or walk hurriedly as he planned to do before. But none of the options could still help him get to Sheila before the man would. “Hey sl*t, you should get down from the machine. I want to use it.” Sheila was shocked as she heard the man’s words. She turned her head sharply to him and narrowed her look on his face, he was staring at her evidently but she did not want to believe she heard him right. “Excuse me?” her eyebrows gathered together as she responded politely. “You heard me sl*t, get your slutty backside off the machine, I want to use it.” Sheila was burning with rage inside of her but she managed to keep herself calm. She knew he was a trouble seeker, there were other machines he could have used. “I’m about to get off this but why… I mean why can’t you use any of the vacant machines?” “You must be freaking silly to question me, I want to use this! Can you get off now?” he barked at her. Sheila stared at him unbelievably. She was sure something was wrong with him. She looked in the direction of the officials’ stand to call for the attention of an official or instructor but they were all not available, all the stands were empty and even the security men were nowhere to be found. The only people she could see were four of the heavily built muscled men who were looking in their direction already like they were already expecting something. She returned her gaze to the man’s face for a while and met him staring at her like a hungry lion ready to devour it’s prey. It occurred to her that something was definitely wrong in the center that day. She looked away again and saw that the four men were walking towards their direction already. She didn’t know what to expect as fearful thoughts began to run through her mind. She totally forgot that she had Henry close by and even when she looked in his direction, she didn’t noticed he was already coming towards them until the trouble maker spoke. “Your big man is coming,” the trouble maker said with a sinister smile, looking in Henry’s direction. Sheila also looked and saw Henry coming. The fears in her heart increased and she became more afraid for Henry than she was for herself. “What do you want from us?” Sheila asked in low tones, ready to negotiate with him so that they can let them go in peace. “I don’t want anything from you sl*t, just get off the machine.” he barked at her. Sheila realized she was still sitting and quickly got off the saddle. “Here, you have the machine all to yourself now.” she said as she picked up a towel to wipe her face. He grabbed her by the arm and pulled her as she tried to walk away. She squealed in pain as he dragged her back to the machine. “So you had to let me talk this much before getting off?” he roared in a loud voice, widening his eyes threateningly at her. “Why do you want from me?” she screamed out. “Leave her alone now Mister,” Henry said in a low but confident tone. The troublemaker turned his face to Henry, still holding sheila by the arm. He pushed Sheila away to the machine and took a short step back. He tilted his neck to the left and stared at Henry with a crooked smile. “So what are you going to do man? Beat me up? Or you gonna beat us all up?” he said, taking a brief glance at his men who had now arrived behind him. They stood side by side on a straight line, exactly a metre behind him. Henry hurried to Sheila and helped her stand well, then he held her hand and helped her turn to the other side of the machine. “Please let us go,” Sheila pleaded in a shaky voice as she stared at the five men standing at the other side of the machine. “No, I would like to see what your strong man would want to do to us.” the troublemaker replied. Henry remained silent. Sheila was greatly afraid. She looked at the men’s faces and could see they really meant business. The face of one of the men behind the main troublemaker looked somehow familiar and she did not take much time to think before she recalled several occasions when she had seen him and Tom discussing when she came with Tom to this same fitness center. That was months ago when she first started her workout program but she had totally forgotten his face until now. She realized that they were in a big mess. The men seemed to be Tom’s friends and had heard from him how Henry took him out. They probably wanted to get revenge for their friend. “Please, let us go. I promise, he doesn’t want any trouble with you guys.” Sheila pleaded again. The men were unwilling to listen. They all shook their heads in negative and began to move their fists and muscles in preparation for a fight. “Someone, help please. Where are the officials around?” Sheila screamed out loud but saw no one around. The men appeared more confident on seeing Sheila so afraid and they began to move their muscles and straighten their fists for a fight. Henry still remained silent. His face was expressionless and no one could tell what was on his mind. “Please, we don’t want any trouble with you. Let us go please,” Sheila was almost crying now. “Your man isn’t talking, I guess he wants to show us the stuff he’s made off.” the main troublemaker said, smiling devilishly at Henry. Henry reacted for the first time. The skin on his forehead squeezed as he closed his eyes for some seconds and opened it, letting out a deep breath. He had a strange feeling and he couldn’t understand what it was. All five of the men before him were muscular and almost the same height as him, one of them was slightly taller- about an inch. This men were his match in terms of size, and there was no doubt that they were also strong men. He realized he was afraid of what would happen, not afraid of being beaten up by the men but afraid of anything happening to Sheila especially if they were men from his past. “Please let us go,” Henry finally spoke. “We don’t want trouble from anyone, I beg you.” “Hahaha,” the men jeered. “So your man is a sissy, he cannot even protect a woman.” the trouble maker spoke. “We are going to teach him some lessons today.” Sheila realized that the men’s mind were made up to involve them in a fight and it was obvious that a combo of her who was just trying to build strength and Henry were no match for the heavily built men. She reached for the bag in Henry’s hand to attempt her final hope of avoiding trouble. She took out her phone and quickly unlocked it, hoping to dial a number quickly. “She wants to make calls right in front of us?” the leader of the trouble makers said in a loud voice and proceeded forward to walk pass the stationary bicycle. Sheila moved back in fear and he tried to follow and grab her but Henry stepped in his way and landed him a quick blow on his cheek. The blow was unexpected due to Henry’s plea a minute ago, it caught the rest of the four men in surprise as they watch saliva been splattered out from their leader’s mouth as he staggered back from the impact of the blow. The impact of the blow was more than what the trouble makers’ leader had anticipated. It felt at first as if his head had fallen off his neck and was now replaced by a big heavy rock, his vision also turned blurry and he began to see stars. Sheila who had taken only two steps back was also shocked to see Henry hit the man so hard. She paused with her phone for a moment and saw as the other four men rushed towards Henry one after the other in a rage. She knew Henry had stepped beyond his limits and there was no way he wasn’t going to get beaten. She walked further backwards as she scrolled through her contacts to find a number.

Restless – Episode 8 ® 18 + SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Sheila had found the number and was about to dial when she looked up, she opened her mouth in utmost surprise at the scene playing right in front of her. The blow which landed on the second man’s mouth was more fatal than the first. He had not just saliva splattering out of his mouth but blood. He fell back and collided into the body of the first man. The third man came in a fury with his fist raised to attack Henry. He launched the blow but his fist was grabbed easily by Henry.The man stared at Henry in utmost shock, his lips mouth shaking and his lips vibrating as he tried to pull back his fist. Henry’s grip was so strong and stiff that he could barely move the arm. Before he knew it, a punch was driven into his belly and he felt a shift in his ribs as the pains got driven throughout his whole body. He still could not get away as his hand was still held by Henry. Henry released his hand finally and then grabbed him at the back of his neck, he dragged him closer to the stationary and slammed his head into the axle. The fourth man was already there when he turned, he was the one who was taller than Henry. He launched a blow which passed over Henry’s head as Henry bent. He tried to follow up from the other side with the other hand but Henry grabbed him by the wrist and headbutted him in the chest, he followed up with his knee to the center of the taller man’s groin. The man gave a loud shout in deep pains as his body vibrated all over and his eyes blinked continuously. He grabbed his private with both hands as he continued screaming but Henry followed up with another blow to his head and sent him falling to the ground. He quickly turned to find the fifth man rushing to him with a dumbbell, he quickly dragged up the man whose head he slammed to the axle of the bike, he held him by the shoulder and the belt on his waist and pushed him with force towards the man rushing towards him, the pushed man ran his head into the rushing man’s belly and both fell to the ground. The first man was up again and aiming to grab Henry on the shoulder with both hands from behind but Henry was swifter, he grabbed the man’s wrist on both sides and spread both. He kicked the man in the groin with his feet and the man let out a squeal, his body bending unconsciously to accomodate the pain. He put the man’s hands together in his right and turned around with him The man with the dumbbell had risen up quickly and already picked the dumbbell again. Henry pushed the first man to the one with the dumbbell like he did before. The man with the dumbbell was readier this time and he was able to avoid the collision but before he could make any other move, a kick was stamped at the center of his chest and he fell heavily on his bum to the ground with the dumbbell. He was yet to look up when two kicks hit him in the face and an uppercut finally got his head striking the floor hard. Henry turned back to see the tallest man charging towards him with a very frustrated and angry look. The tall man was still feeling the pains of the kick in the groin as he came. Henry swerved quickly to dodge his attack and followed with a blow to the man’s neck, sending more excruciating pains through his body. He grabbed the man by at the back of his neck and rammed his neck into the saddle of another stationary bike. Henry turned. The first and the second man were up. The first already charging towards him with the second following closely behind. Henry accelerated towards them with quick steps, he saw the leg of the first man rising for a kick and he grabbed him firmly by the knee before he could raise it higher. He twisted the man’s knee in a sharp movement and flung the whole body to the left in the direction where Sheila was. She moved quickly some steps backwards to avoid contact with the man. The man ended up helplessly with a loud groan at the same spot Sheila previously stood. The second attacker was still up, he launched a blow targeted to Henry’s shoulder but Henry with an unusual speed grabbed his wrist and twisted it sharply. He punched the man with the other hand twice in the belly and followed with another in the face before the man fell to the ground. He took in a deep breath as he looked around him. All five of them were on the floor, groaning and grunting in severe pains. He noticed that some other people were not in the workout center and he could spot some security men with them. His eyes fell on Sheila and he saw her still standing looking awestruck. She had just seen in real life something which she thought was only possible in movies. Even Henry could not explain what had happened. He just knew he raised his fists and legs unconsciously and hit the men at the right places. “Let’s go Sheila,” he said as he stepped out from the middle of the groaning men. He opened his palm wide for Sheila to hold and she put her palms in his as he led her out of the workout center. Sheila couldn’t keep to herself all through the five minutes journey in the cab back home, she kept talking excitedly about how she watched up kick their butts and dealt them jabs, blows, uppercuts and kicks, making Henry laugh hard at her demonstrations and facial expressions. The cab stopped at the front of the gate and Henry had to pull her out gently as she kept in demonstrating without stepping out. “Whoops! Uppercut, rolling kick, jaw breaks,” Sheila kept on with her demonstration after they stepped into the compound, now squatting like a Kung Fu fighter. “Hahaha,” Henry laughed out loud as he looked back and saw her performing at the gate. She ran to meet up with him and clung to his arm as they both walked into the house. They left the security men and other workers in the compound with something to gossip about, the workers had not seen their boss so excited in a long time. “Henry, I need to learn how to fight like you.” Sheila continued with her demonstration as they stepped into the living room. Henry smiled, he moved close to her and lifted her in his arms, she shouted in surprise at the ease with which he lifted her. He dropped her on the one-seater sofa and stood in front of her. “Why did you do that?” She asked, raising her brows and feigning anger even though she enjoyed the comfort of his arms. “Can we discuss something more serious now?” He said with a partially serious tone, the smile on his face gradually disappearing. “What?” She yelled. “What serious discussion are you talking about?” “Before we keep on rejoicing about beating those guys at the center. Do you know who they are or why they attacked us?” She inhaled and exhaled deeply, still keeping her eyes on his face. “I’ve only seen one of them before, he’s Tom’s friend.” “Tom’s friend?” Sheila nodded. Henry heaved a sigh of relief. He walked to the seat beside her and sank into it. Sheila turned to him. “I believe he must have discussed with Tom and Tom described you to him. They actually wanted to get at you for Tom.” “That’s crazy,” Henry said, leaning forward. “Tom is crazier than we think, we should have reported the incident to the police straight away.” Sheila frowned. “The security guards at the center would take care of the situation, we saw them already going in when we left there.” “But we didn’t make a report about it to them,” Henry retorted. “They got in while the fight was still on, and they didn’t ask any question. I think they have an idea of what was happening,” Sheila replied. She hated involving the police in her matters as that would mean getting her father automatically involved. “Well, I also think it’s time we follow your Dad’s suggestion.” “What suggestion?” Sheila squinted. “That you should have a bodyguard assigned to you,” Henry replied. “No! I don’t want that,” Sheila refused outrightly. “I don’t want to live my life in a box.” “No, it doesn’t mean boxing you up. It’s for your safety. Your father discussed this with his friends two weeks ago at the bar and they came to the conclusion that you can get a guard watching you from afar without necessarily making you feel being watched.” “Since I know about it, it would make me feel more insecure,” Sheila yelled. Henry was silent for a moment. He released a breath and raised his gaze again. “It’s about your safety Sheila, what happens if those kind of guys attack you on the road or somewhere else?” He asked. “This is El Deols Henry, no one dares attack any other publicly. They’d be put behind bars in no time.” She was still talking when her phone began to ring, she took out the phone and answered. “Hey Dad.” “Sheila, are you okay?” “Of course, I’m okay Dad.” She replied. “I just got a call and I was told what happened at the gym, I hope no one laid a finger on you.” “I’m fine Dad, I wasn’t touched.” She replied. “Good, we do need to talk. You come to my place this evening,” the man offered. “No Dad, that won’t be possible.” “Okay, I’ll come over to your apartment this evening.” “No Dad! I have plans for evening already,” she lied. “No? Sheila, No? You know you can’t…” “Don’t worry about me Dad, I’ll come over to your place tomorrow when I’m free.” “No, I won’t wait for that. I’ll take actions right now to make sure you’re safe at all times.” “Oh Dad, you worry too much.” “Not as much as your safety is important to me.” The call ended few seconds later and Sheila heaved a sigh as she dropped the phone. “He already found out and he’s worried,” Sheila said to Henry. “I think you should listen to him,” Henry advised. Sheila shook her head and looked away. She didn’t think a bodyguard was necessary. She had never gotten into trouble without a guard except for the recent times issues with Tom. She remained silent and decided to end the discussion. “Sheila,” Henry called softly after some seconds of watching her reflect. “Henry,” she called back, raising her brows. “You know I saw those men watching me earlier, I was afraid that they knew me from somewhere else.” Sheila chuckled. “Well, I got more scared when the five of them threatened to teach me a lesson. I don’t know how it happened but somehow…” “Not somehow,” Sheila interrupted in an excited tone. “You didn’t just deal with them anyhow, you beat them hands down.” Henry smiled briefly but the smile soon vanished from his face and turned to a worried look. Adnairax “I’m scared Sheila,” he voiced out. “Scared?” Sheila raised a brow. “Yes,” he replied. “How could I have been those guys? It shows that I was a fighter of some kind.” “Yes, but that’s a good thing.” Sheila said with a shrug, wondering why Henry was bothered about beating up some troublemakers. “You know, maybe I got into trouble because of that. Maybe I did something really bad or beat up someone, maybe I even killed and that’s why those people tried to kill me.” Henry said in a worried tone. “I’m scared that I lived my previous life as a bad person.” Sheila thought for a while. She got up and moved closer to him, she sat on the arm of his sofa. “I don’t think so Henry, I think you were a good man. But then it doesn’t matter anymore, who you are now is what matters. Remember you are a few steps away from starting a new life.” Henry heaved a sigh. His mind flashed back to the fight and get recalled how he handle each of the men. He sighed again. “Don’t worry Henry, no one can touch you in El Deols as far as you are here with us.” Sheila reassured as she clung to his arm and rested the side of her head against his shoulder. ___ City: Newland Estate, Ruthernard. Country: Bethanna. Africa The Newland estate was one of the most beautiful and expensive places in Bexford as well as the most safe place. The land mass of the area was not very large but it was still a place which drew attention as most of the houses and buildings in the estate were owned by some of the richest men in the country and in the continent. This gave reasons for the top grade security system in place at the estate. The strange part of the estate was that only a few of those who owned the owned the structures lived in them, they preferred to live in other areas of the country but still keep their houses and some factories there. In that same estate was situated the Strategy House of the Red Wolves. As a matter of fact, the estate was owned and ran by the Wolves. Nothing unusual however happened around the strategy House or in the estate itself. The Wolves ensured that none of it’s activities were carried out in the estate or could be linked to it. For several weeks they had been quiet and it was widely believed that the FOX corporation had wiped them out five months ago. They however still existed strong and were building more strength, gaining momentum and preparing for a return. That afternoon, the Red Wolves executives were seated, having a strategic meeting in the hall. All numbering up to sixteen were sitting comfortably on armless sofas arranged in a rectangular form, made up of six chairs each at a pair of opposite sides and two each at another pair of opposite sides. “We are wasting a lot of time and money with the way we’re going about it, we need to continue with our operations.” a man sitting at the center at a longer arm of the rectangle spoke. His intonation and the darkness of his skin made it obvious that he was a Ghanian. He was a middle aged man of petite size but had a long mean-looking face. “We can’t continue our operations until we find that agent’s body,” one of the men sitting at the shorter side said. “Why do I have a feeling that the FOX have found this agent and are hiding it from the whole world?” the Ghanian spoke again. All eyes turned to the man sitting beside the one who said they could not continue yet. He was sitting in a relaxed manner, looking untroubled even though he knew the first speaker was making an allegation against him with his question. He was one of their moles in the FOX corporation, having worked with the FOX corporation for several years, he was lured with money ten years ago and became one of the founding fathers of the wolves. After taking his time to think of a good response, he sat up and gave his reply. “I may have to remind everyone of us that the FOX was in search of the bodies of two agents not just one. The Red Wolves has one of those with us and we know that they can never find the second man’s body. For the FOX, finding one of the two missing bodies couldn’t have brought a complete stop to the search, it would have encouraged the search to continue with hopes to find the second body.” He took a pause and looked at the faces of his listeners to see if he was making any effect. “We should also recall that these men have been paid their final honours by the FOX. It only means one thing, the FOX has no hopes of finding their bodies anymore.” “Well, would it be safe for us to stop our search because the FOX has ended theirs? We should ” one of the men put in. His name was Daniel, a Nigerian native. There was silence for a while. It looked like no one had something to say until after three minutes. “That would be the most stupid mistakes of our lives,” a man finally spoke. Everyone turned their eyes to him. They all were thinking in a different direction until he spoke. They always took his words seriously in the organization. He was one of the men amongst them who rarely spoke in their meetings but was known for accuracy of strategies whenever he spoke. “We can’t stop our search because they stopped theirs, we can only stop our search after we are confident that we cannot find the body anymore.” he added. “So, what do we do?” Daniel asked. “We’ve searched for the dead body, it’s time to search for the living body of Agent Carl. It’s possible he did not die in the water.” “No, that can’t be,” another man interjected. “He wasn’t thrown into the sea alive, he was killed before being thrown into the sea.” The strategist chuckled. “Agent Carl has survived the toughest of situations, he’s come back from the dead even in cases where it was thought impossible. This case is not different, he might just be alive somewhere. That is why we cannot start any of our operations yet until we confirm he is dead. If he comes back knowing that the Red Wolves still exists, he would come back on a mission to ensure he wipes out the wolves especially for killing his family.” His listeners looked all unmoved and unperturbed by his words even though they were scared deeply inside, they were scared of considering the possibility of Agent Carl still being alive. “All we need to now is find him before he finds us,” the accurate strategist added. “That’s if he is still alive.” ___ 19:56PM El Deols, Anthanna “Dad, I told you I had plans for this evening already.” Sheila murmured as she walked into the living room. Emery Jack was comfortably sitting in one of the sofas, holding a glass of water in his hands. He seemed unperturbed by his daughter’s unwelcoming words. “I’m here Sheila, and there’s nothing you can do about it.” The man replied and dropped his glass cup on a stool. “Get seated and let’s start the discussion.” Sheila took a seat directly her father reluctantly. They stared at each other for a while before her father spoke. “Sheila, I’m your father. I’m older than you are and I know better than you,” the man began. “Don’t be deceived by the seeming safe condition of El Deols, there are many wicked men out there who could have sinister plans for you. I have a personal body guard and even more security officials for myself, why have you refused one for yourself?” “Dad, I’ve told you several times. There’s no need for a body guard, you are the famous one. I’m Sheila and no one knows me as an Emery until I’m introduced, introducing a bodyguard to myself would only attract more attention to me.” she replied. “I have a solution to that Sheila,” the man said. “What solution Dad?” she asked. The man raised his face, staring at something behind her. She turned to look back, Jenry was approaching them. She looked at her father’s face again, wondering what he was suggesting. The man got up to his feet. “Henry, would you work as a temporary bodyguard for my daughter?”

Restless Episode 9 The Search Continues ® 18 + SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “No Dad, not him. Why should he work as a bodyguard for me?” Sheila argued. Emery Jack only flashed a look at Sheila and returned his gaze to Henry face. Henry was stood still and did not know what response to give. He felt it would be bad to decline such a request from Emery Jack since he was the father of the woman who saved his life. Being close to Sheila at all times which the offer would allow him was another thing which he liked but he did not know if Sheila would like to have him around her and also did not know how he could take the job without it affecting his personal life. When he had gotten a message from Emery Jack to join them downstairs, he had the idea that this would be the subject of discussion but never thought he would be asked to take up the role. He was puzzled and unable to speak, he hoped Sheila would talk and save him from having to accept or decline the request. Emery Jack took his eyes off Henry after realizing that Henry was depending on Sheila for the decision. He sat back on his seat and stared at his daughter’s face “If you reject Henry, then I would have to get another for you and you don’t have a choice.” “No Dad, I told you I do not need one. I’m not a kid that you would force things on.” “I’m telling you that you need one, I can’t let you keep going around town without being protected. If you don’t make the wise decisions like the adult you want to be treated like, I’d make them for you.” “But Dad, I don’t still understand how you came up with the idea of Henry being my bodyguard.” “Don’t get sentimental young lady, you complained that you didn’t want a bodyguard because it would make you feel monitored but Henry here is your friend, all he needs is to be with your as friend and ensure you are protected at all times. You don’t need to see him as a bodyguard.” Sheila also thought the idea of being close to Henry at all times was good but she also considered how it would affect him. “It’s not possible Dad, Henry has his personal matters to take care of. He needs to continue with his private classes.” “That’s workable, I’m already making arrangements for him to continue his private tutorials in your firm. He gets a room close to your office and he continues his classes there while also work.” “What? You are already making arrangements in my firm, how?” Sheila raised a brow. “Yes, I’m making arrangements to get his office opposite to yoursbut you know this arrangements can not be completed or approved without your consent.” She let out a breath. To her the man was making sense but she wasn’t going to agree easily especially when she knew it conflicted with Henry’s routine. “He can’t still work as a bodyguard for me, he needs to be off public places for now until he leaves the country,” Sheila continued to make a case for Henry. “He needs to stay off public places yet you let him go with you to the workout center? Isn’t that a public place?” The man fired at her. “Stop these flimpsy excuses young woman. You don’t appear on the television everyday. Your routine is work, recreation centres and home. So how would being with you expose him to the public?” Sheila was silent for a while. Her Dad had asked a question she had no answer to, she was about to bring up another argument when Henry’s voice silenced her. “I would take up the job,” Henry said in a firm voice. Emery Jack flashed a quick look at him. He narrowed his gaze on his face for a moment to check his expression and know if he feels compelled to agree. Sheila also looked at her his face. “No, you can’t do that Henry. I won’t let you,” Sheila argued. “You would, I would take the job.” Henry insisted, matching forward to a sofa to take his seat. Emery Jack heaved a sigh of relief. He got up from his seat and advanced towards Henry. Henry saw him coming and stopped in front of the seat but did not sit. “Thank you Henry, you would start immediately,” Emery Jack said as he offered him a handshake. Henry took his hand firmly in his. “Please send me your email address via sms, I would request that some details are forwarded to you tonight. You would come with her to my apartment tomorrow and some other things would be explained to you by my men.” “I’ll do exactly that sir,” Henry replied. The man smiled lightly at him and Henry smiled back. “I’ll see you tomorrow Sheila,” Emery Jack said to his daughter before walking out of the house. “Henry,” Sheila exclaimed after staring at Henry’s face in shock and silence for a while. “How could you just agree with him? Why do you need the job?” “I don’t see it as a job, I see it as a duty.” Henry replied, he sank on a seat beside her. “Come on!” she exclaimed. “You shouldn’t have made him do what you did not want to do.” “Trust me Sheila, I want to do this.” Henry replied. He kept an expressionless face even as he watched Sheila get up and walked out of the living room. He got a text message right after she walked out of his sight. it was from Emery Jack. I never thought you would agree, I only wanted to make her have enough reasons to take someone else. Send me your email address ASAP. Thank you. Henry replied the message with his email address immediately ___ 20:55pm Oct 2, 2015 Rutna, Anthanna. In a small living room sat a family of four. The father of the house Mark had the smallest child aged one year and a month sitting on his laps. The older child was with her mother on the long sofa, both sitting at the different edges. Mark was busy with his phone while the rest of the family had their eyes glued to the television on which a children’s program was being aired, of course except for the little child who was on his Dad’s laps and fondling with his father’s long beards. “Come on, stop it boy!” the man said to the boy in his hand with a playful look. “I’m going to put you on the seat to stay all alone by yourself,” he threatened playfully. The boy responded as if he perfectly understood and turned his focus to the television for a while before he finally began to doze off. The man was still scrolling through the messages on his mail when a instant messenger notification popped up, he had just received a message from an unknown number. He scrolled for some more seconds before switching to the instant messenger. He opened the message from the unknown sender. It’s Odio! Meet me outside your house right now Mark. Mark’s heart instantly began to beat fast after he read the message. He dreaded Odio, just like every other man in his line of business did. Odio was a sea officer who hailed from the country Bethanna and worked at the Bexford Port. He was the head of all sea officers around the port and was greatly feared by all, not just for his office but for his ruthlessness and his involvement in criminal activities around the sea. He had a wide range of thugs and other criminals working for him. Mark who was from Anthanna worked as a sea officer and also as a part time sailor. Mark was also involved in criminal activities such as transportation of contraband goods and aiding of criminals movement over the sea. He always had to go through Bethanna as most of his trips had to do with delivery goods at the Bexford sea, and because of the nature of the job had to settle things with Odio at all times. Four days ago he had gotten a message from Odio’s assistant early in the morning that the boss needed to see him urgently and that he was to come that day. He was surprised to get the message at first and he called two of his friends at Bethanna to ask if they had any idea what was happening and why Odio wanted to see him. The first one denied having any idea but the second one admitted that Odio had been calling every officer and asking them questions again about the man who was thrown into the sea on the thirtieth day of March that year. The surprise Mark felt had turned to fear instantly because he and his crew had not just seen a body drop into the water in the early hours of the thirty first day of March but had also picked the man and put him in their ship to help him. Mark had gotten information that Odio had questioned the officers about the issue since the first week of April and he had also received a call concerning it and was even asked physically when he passed through the sea later in April but claimed he knew nothing about it, just like everyone else. The information given by Odio then was not accurate, Odio had wanted to find out if anyone had picked the dead body late night on the 30th of March. This made Mark uncertain about it, and he concluded that Odio wasn’t talking about the man whom he and his crew saw for they had seen him drop from the bridge above in the early hours of the next day and not on the thirtieth day. On one of the other journeys on the sea, he had learnt through gossip of the sea workers that the man Odio asked about was one of the FOX Agents whom the Agency was also searching for. He then thought it had all ended then after the FOX had declared an end to their search. It shocked him when his friend explained to him that Odio had commenced a new search and had begun to ask specifically for those who crossed the sea overnight. He took no step to answer Odio’s call that day and was called again by another assistant that night, he was told to report as soon as he could the next day but he refused to show up and turned off his phone throughout the day instead. He got another call as he dressed up for work the third day and it was from Odio himself, threatening him to find his way to the Bexford Sea area that day unfailingly but Mark gave excuses of having work to do and that he would rey to show up as soon as possible which he never planned to do. Odio gave him till the end of the day to show up and he did not, instead he turned off his line. It was the night of the fourth day after he got the first call and here was a message saying Odio was outside his house. He found it hard to believe. He had turned off his line and even refused to go to work that day, hoping Odio would not try to reach him through someone else at work, he didn’t imagine that Odio could get to his home so easily. It was a new apartment in a different city from where he lived before and none of his friends at work knew the place or had visited him there. He was still contemplating on what to do when another message popped in. “I’m waiting you blockhead! Or would you like me to interrogate you in front of your wife and kids?” Mark got up immediately and carried the baby in his hands to his wife. He really would not love the option of his wife seeing him with Odio. “I need to use the restroom honey,” he said as he dropped the boy in the hands on his mother. The mother in turn laid the boy on the space beside her on the sofa as she wondered what the reason for his suspicious movement was. Her eyes followed her husband as he walked away. Mark got out through the backyard and turned to the front. It was easy to locate the mini van parked in front of the wooden fenced compound. Mark glanced again at the house as he walked carefully to the van. Odio was sitting in the front of the vehicle and his eyes met with Mark as the latter advanced towards them. He felt some anger and disgust on seeing Mark, he couldn’t believe that he had called for him and he had refused to obey. Mark walked as fast as he could with his short legs, he knew Odio was angry and did not want to provoke him further. Mark was a petite man of dark complexion, he was in his thirties but his face made him look way older, like a man in his late forties or early fifties. From his look, one could never guess he was involved in illegal businesses but as they say, looks are truly deceitful. “Get into the car,” Odio said before Mark got to the car. One of the two men sitting at the backseat stepped out and opened the door for him to enter. He entered back after Mark got in. “We’d drive a short distance away from here, to somewhere we can talk without you being afraid of your wife’s interruption,” Odio added in calm tone which surprised Mark. Mark expected to get it hot from Odio after refusing to honour his summon to Bexford. After ten minutes drive, they came to a halt on a deserted dark road. All the men stepped out except for Odio, Mark also had to step out with them. He turned to the front to speak with Odio who still sat in the car, facing outside with the door opened. “Thank you for already confirming that you saw the body of that man, now I …” “No, I…” Mark interrupted in order to deny but Odio gave him a threatening look which cut him short. “I’m mad at you already, don’t provoke me further by lying to me. And don’t interrupt me when I talk, never again.” Odio warned with a stern look on his face. Mark swallowed hard. He had heard of Odio’s anger and brutality, he was not willing to have a taste of it. “You confirmed your guilt by refusing to respond when you should have,” Odio continued. “So, I am fully convinced that you know the whereabouts of the dead body and I want you to tell me now all you know about it.” “Ermm…I’m not really sure of which one you are talking about,” Mark began in a shaky voice. “They said the dead body was thrown into the sea on Monday night, I wasn’t on the Bexford sea on Monday night.” “It wasn’t on Monday night you dummy, the bodies were thrown midnight, that’s early on Tuesday and even if it were Monday night you could still have found the body on Tuesday morning.” “It wouldn’t have been possible, the body would still be underwater.” “Blockhead, stop lecturing me and go straight to the answer I need.” Odio slammed. “Ermm…I was with my crew on the sea that morning, we were approaching the bridge around 3:30am when we saw something drop from afar.” Mark said stuttering, he looked at Odio’s face and the look thereon was one urging him to continue. “We noticed that there were some men on the bridge but they departed before we got under the bridge. We stopped and three of my men went into the water to help the man that was dropped. We pulled him out and put him on our ship, he looked dead to us but we had a medical personnel who said he could still be alive. So we took him on the journey and got to the Deols Port before 5:30, it was then the stupid personnel confirmed that he could not survive for long and would probably die in the next five minutes. Truly he stopped breathing in five minutes. We were in trouble, the port was already opening and people were around, we couldn’t drop the body anywhere around and dig a hole and put him there. We put the body in a body bag and placed him in my car, we drove out, looking for somewhere to put him and one of my men suggested we go to Nura River. That was where we dropped the dead body.” “Nura river? Where’s that?” “In Nura Village, it’s about three hours drive from there.” Three hours? Why did you have to take it so far?” “There was no way we would have dropped a dead body anywhere in El Deols or close by without the police tracing it to us. We had to take it somewhere far and remote.” “Was he dead before you took him there?” Odio asked. Adnairax “Yes, he stopped breathing.” Mark answered. Odio sighed. He cursed Agent Carl in his mind. He was among the men that night and he remembered how the man was beaten severely and struck several times on his head and chest before he was finally shot thrice and let to fall into the sea. He wondered how the man could still be alive after being found minutes later in the sea. To him, it was naturally impossible, but this was Agent Carl of the FOX who was rumoured to have escaped death with his partner several times. Most people believed that their hard training had made them immune to the natural processes that hurts normal beings. It was a relief however to hear from Mark that the man breathed his last before being put away. He however remembered that he needed to go back to the Red Wolves with proofs that the Agent was dead. He was about to ask another question when Mark’s phone rang. “My wife,” Mark said as he looked at the screen. “Answer it,” Odio permitted. “No please,” Mark shook his head. “She’d be worried,” Odio replied. “It’s better than knowing I’m out this late in the night, I’ll talk to her when I get back home.” Mark said as he kept the phone into his pocket. Odio smiled at Mark’s response. If only Mark knew he might never return home, he thought to himself. “You are not going home tonight, it’s better you answer and tell her something.” Mark’s eyes widened in shock. “What? But I already told you everything I know.” “Yes, you can’t return until you take us to the exact place you kept the body.” Odio replied with an oppressive smile. “That place is far and we can no longer find the body there, the body would have been eaten up by vultures.” Mark retorted, stammering. “You have to show proofs somehow that the man died and he was eaten up by vultures,” Odio replied, unmoved. Mark heaved a sigh of frustration. How did he ever think he would leave easily? He had heard so much about Odio and he should know that getting out of Odio’s troubles is never easy.

@jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mhiztaadebabs @jeri @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @fb-itzreindy-2 @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @fb-mikeladebayo @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne

Wow... This author sure knows how to use her pen ?

This story is amazing. Thanks so much

It keeps getting better...ride on

Restless Episode 10 Impromptu Trip ®18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oct 3, 2015 05:30 AM El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila was still fast asleep in her bed when she heard a soft knock at her door. It sounded distant in her sleepy ears and she turned in the bed again, covering herself further with the blanket. The knock sounded again and she finally opened her eyes, it took her sometime for her to sit up. She search with her eyes the wall clock as she yawned lazily. “Come in please,” she answered after hearing the third knock and Henry’s voice calling her name. The door opened gently and Henry stepped in, he closed the door behind and remained at the entrance. He stared at Sheila surprised to see her still in her bed, looking sleepy. She had on her nightgown and a shower cap covering her hair. Her back was resting against the headboard of the bed and the blanket still covering her waist to her legs. Henry on the other hand was already dressed in his track suit and shoes. “Good morning Sheila,” Henry greeted first while she stared at him, still looking like someone in a trance. “Good morning Henry,” she replied in a sleepy voice after which she yawned, covering her mouth with the back of her palms. “Why are you still in bed? It’s time for Saturday workout,” Henry said. “No,” she shook her head gently. ” We can’t go for workout this morning, until we decide on which new workout center is good for us. Or have you found one already?” “Yes, I have.” Henry replied sharply. She raised her brow, expecting him to say where he found immediately. “We don’t need to go out to work out always, we can do some exercises right here in the house.” Sheila blinked and breathed deeply. She remembered Henry had talked about they exercising in the compound the last night but she did not take him serious. “Now, get up, Sheila.” She yawned and stretched, reluctant to get up. “Can’t we…” Sheila tried to say something but Henry interrupted. “Shhhh… No excuses ma,” he said with a chuckle placing a finger on his lips. “Oh!” She grumbled. “Come on, get up,” Henry urged again, he moved closer to the bed and turned to the side she was. He offered her a hand to help her up. She put her palm in his and he pulled her up gently. She stood at the tip of the bed for a second before he lifted her with both arms and placed her on the ground. He walked immediately to the wardrobe and opened it. “I’ll be waiting outside for you,” he said to her while she was still searching for something in her wardrobe. Ten minutes later, she joined him in the hallway. He led her to the field in the compound which he had chosen for them to have the morning exercises. They began with simple exercises like the cat camel stretch and jumping jacks which was led by Henry. After five minutes, it was Sheila’s turn to lead with an exercise move, she thought for some seconds before suggesting they do push-ups. They began to do push-ups and got to the twentieth count when she gave up and fell to the ground. Henry continued however and was counting close fifty when Sheila got to her feet. She watched him in awe as he counted close to seventy five tirelessly. “Hey wait!” She yelled. He stopped and turned his face to her, his palms and feet still in the same position. He watched as she moved over him and quietly laid on his back and arranged her legs on top of his, also wrapping her hands across his chest. He was surprised by her gesture and did not know what to do at first. He felt a strange overwhelming feeling and he could not tell what it was. Their closeness had increased in the three days of Henry working as her bodyguard. They went to work together daily and returned together. He couldn’t really say he worked as her bodyguard for she did not treat him as such. She always insisted he sat at the backseat of the car with her on their way to and from work which he found odd to do at first, because he had believed the position of the bodyguard was supposed to be at the front with the driver. Everytime they stood or sat close to each other, she always found herself clinging to his arm or resting her head on his shoulder unconsciously. “Continue with the push-ups,” she said to Henry who still remained frozen in his position. He continued his count and went past a hundred and twenty before she yelled that it was enough. She rolled down from his body all smiles, while he was feeling somewhat shy to look at her face. “Can we do another exercise now?” Henry asked after forty seconds of what he considered as awkward staring at each other. “I don’t want to do more exercises for today,” she replied, shaking her head. He looked at her face, wondering why she was considering stopping so early. He quickly looked away as he couldn’t understand the way at which she was smiling at him. “I want you to teach me some fighting moves you know,” she said. He looked at her face sharply again, this time wondering why she was making such request. “But I don’t know any fighting moves,” he replied, pushing his shoulders up. “You know many,” she answered back. “Four days ago, you thrashed five heavy men as one single man.” Henry sighed. “But you know that was almost like unconsciously, I was not sure of how I did it.” Sheila contorted her face and raised her brow in a way to communicate that he was lying. “You just said you were not sure how you did that. I agree you were not sure that day but now you are sure.” Henry was getting more confused. “Since the day after that fight, I’ve seen you everyday read about those fighting moves you did.” Sheila explained further. “I know you must have found out what you did that day and how you did them.” Henry had a brief smile form on his face, then it disappeared and turned to a frown. He realized that she must have been looking into his phone every time she rested her head on his shoulder while they were seated close to each other. “Sheila, I am still not sure of anything yet. Why don’t we wait till I’m sure first?” Sheila stared at him quietly for a moment and then nodded gently in agreement. “We’ll start next week, by then you should be very sure.” She answered him. “But…” “Shhhh… No excuses sir,” she said with a smile, mimicking his voice. ____ 8:35AM Oct 5, 2015 Bexford, Bethanna. The soles of the men’s shoes unpleasant sounds in the large empty tiled hall as they made their way to the tail end. Seven of them in total, Odio at the front leading the team of his five men and two hostages to his boss who was seated at the end of the hall. Mark and his friend had been brought all the way from Anthanna to Bethanna against their will. That night after calling Mark out of his house and asking that he leads to the Nura River where the body was dropped, Mark had no choice than to take them first to his partner’s house for it was his partner who was a native of Nura village and had suggested that they took the body to Nura river where it would never be discovered. Odio called Mark’s partner the same way he called Mark out and also coerced the partner to lead them again to the village. They got to the Nura River at exactly 5:30am. Odio asked them questions and he and his men began to look around immediately for signs of the body but they still had to wait till day break to get more light to see. Flashback “This is a part of the body bag we brought him here in,” Mark’s partner said after going into the river and bringing out some pieces, some other pieces were in the bushes around the river. “So, if his flesh was eaten by the birds, what about his bones?” Odio asked a surprising question when it was morning. Mark and his partner had looked at themselves in bafflement, wondering how he could ask such question. “But Odio, we don’t stay here, how do we know what happened to his bones?” “You brought his damn body here when no one sent you to pick it up, you would have to give account of everything that happened to that body.” Odio replied inconsiderately. “It’s been four months since we brought him here, his bones must have been moved. Even the pieces of the body bag found here has changed colour, we can’t possibly find his body anymore.” Mark tried to explain. Odio stepped away from them as he took out his phone to a distance where they could not hear his conversation. “Hello boss,” he said into the phone after his call was answered. “I got to the location his body was dropped, there are signs that he has been eaten by wild birds and animals. We’re sure he’s dead.” There was silence from the other end for a while. “Just bring those men here,” the receiver replied. “Bring them to me.” “Okay boss,” Odio said and turned back. He put the phone back into his pocket and took out a cigarette and a lighter. He took his time to lit the cigarette while the men waited for him to talk. He took a long drag in and out before lowering his cigarette to talk to them. “Sorry guys, you have to follow me to Bexford.” He announced the sad news to them. “But that’s impossible…” Mark tried to argue but Odio made a sign to his guys around and the sound of the cocking guns shut Mark up. Adnairax Present “Hahaha! So these are the guys that took away the famous Agent’s body?” Eddy made a mocking laugh, getting up from his seat as he saw the men approaching. He turned to the other side of the table and sat at the tip, with his arms folded across his chest. “Yes boss, this is Mark, the transporter from Anthanna.” Eddy smiled as he stared at Mark’s face. “I asked this men to leave you two alive and bring you here for a reason,” Eddy began, directing his words to Mark. “I have an assignment for you, but before I tell you the assignment, I’ll ask you a question.” He stopped for a second. “How sure are you that the Man died before you dropped off his body?” Mark took some time to think before answering. “We confirmed when he stopped breathing and the Doctor also said he was dead.” Eddy swallowed a breath and stayed silent for about a minute before speaking again. “Now, listen to my assignment for you.” He got up from his table and turned to the other side of the table. He opened the drawer and took out a picture, he handed it to Mark. Mark and his partner looked into the picture, it was that of two men standing beside each other. One of the men’s face had been covered with blue ink. “Who does that man in red look like?” Eddy asked. “This man?” Mark glanced at Eddy and then stared at the picture again. He turned to his partner and asked, “Do you know him?” The partner muttered a “No”. “We don’t know who he is,” Mark replied, attempting to hand over the picture back to Eddy. “No, you keep it.” Eddy refused to take it. “The man on red looks like the man’s whose body you took, they are brothers. That man you see in the picture is hunting for the killers of his brother and is likely to trace you two to Anthanna. Your assignment is to find if he is in Anthanna before he finds you two, If he finds you first, he would use you to get to us and kill you after. So I’d advise that once you see a man like that, you report immediately to us.” Mark and his partner looked again at the picture, this time more intently. “There would also be financial rewards if he is found as soon as possible.” Eddy quickly added. Mark and his partner was still silent after Eddy finished talking. Eddy got up from his seat and moved to the other side of the table where he was before. “I’ll let both of you go now, but I must warn you to be careful, we’ve got our eyes on you.” ____ Sheila’s Firm, El Deols, Anthanna. Oct 5, 2015 10:36am “So, what are the uses of Morse codes in this present age?” Henry asked his personal trainer. They were seated together behind a table on two different seats, two computer desktops were in front of them, one for Henry’s practicals and the other for the trainers’ use. “So many uses,” the lady replied him. “In today’s world, they are still….” The door bell rang and interrupted their lessons. “Please come in,” Henry answered, staring at the door and wondering who it could be. The door opened and Sheila’s secretary walked in. Henry glanced at the wall clock to see the time. The only times she came into that place was when Sheila sent her with a lunch pack to give to him but it wasn’t break yet. “Mr Henry, You and Miss Sheila would be going on a one week trip from this evening. You have to tidy up your office in the next thirty minutes. You should leave for home anytime soon to prepare for your trip.” The secretary said. “One week trip?” Henry questioned. “But she never told me before.” “I was asked to deliver the message to you, you probably should inquire for more details from her. Thank you,” The secretary replied and then turned after taking a bow. “I guess we have to continue your classes when you return from your trip,” the personal trainer said to him after some seconds of silence. “Yeah sure ma’am,” Henry replied her with a smile. “So we’d talk more on the uses of Morse codes when we resume, make sure you practice writing them while you are away,” the young lady said as she got up to her feet and began to put her materials into her handbag. “Sure ma’am, thanks.” Henry replied. _ Henry sat quietly at the back seat with Sheila as they returned home from the office. She seemed very busy with her palm top computer that she barely gave attention to Henry who was waiting patiently for her to talk about the impromptu trip. He decided not to ask about it, since he had no choice than to follow her anywhere she wanted to go as her bodyguard. He however still felt bad because it clashed with his plans and goals he had set to achieve for himself with his personal classes that week and that she did not think of telling him ahead. Five minutes to the end of the drive home, Sheila finally finished with her computer and closed it up. She looked at Henry’s face and noticed he had been quiet all through. She could sense somehow that he wasn’t happy because it was unlike him to be quiet all through the drive home. She realized it could be because of the impromptu trip. “Oh! Henry, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you earlier about the trip. I just got to decide this morning,” she said to him, her face carrying a sincere sorry look. He felt relieved on hearing her talk about it, it made him feel that he was also considered. “It’s okay, if it’s important, we have to go.” He replied. “No, we don’t have to go. If you don’t want to go, you can stay, I’ll go alone.” He looked at her and smiled. “Why would I not want to go? It’s important to you and my job includes staying with you always.” “Come on, stop talking about that job.” She rolled her eyes. “I don’t want you to come with me if you don’t like to, if you have something important to do or you have other reasons, you can stay and I’ll go alone.” “I truly had plans to do something else, but since you have something important to do, you’re important to me than any other plan.” He said with a smile, his mind truly changed about the situation. She stared at his face for a while and then smiled. “You truly mean that?” “Yes, I do.” He replied. She flashed her teeth happily and then drew closer to him, she wrapped her hands around his neck and then placed a kiss on his cheek. She placed her head on his shoulder and wrapped her hands round his body. He pulled her tighter to himself with an arm and took in a deep breath. “So where are we travelling to?” He asked after some minutes of silence. “Hmm… A neighboring country, I’m going there to buy up some networking firms.” “Which country is that?” Henry probed inquisitively. She chuckled and turned her head to look at his face. “It’s somewhere you would like, it’s a beautiful place.” “Hmm…” Henry smiled. For a moment, they remained silent and in that same position. Her eyes staring deeply into his and his staring back, their lips less than four centimetres apart, it was so close that they could hear the heartbeats of each other. Sheila’s lips looked attractive to Henry and the encouraging glow in her eyes tempted him to move his lips closer to hers but for some reason he didn’t move until her palm found her way to his cheek. She closed her eyes. ____ Tom’s Apartment, El Deols “Guys, we need to find a way to deal with that freaking blockhead, he can’t just mess around with all of us and go free.” Tom said, pacing about the ground. He had a tobacco stick in his hand from which smoke with unpleasant smell had filled the living room. He had been smoking and taking his drugs more publicly since he was granted bail by the police. He thought there was no more need to hide his habits since he had already been exposed. His friends were in the living room with him and they consisted of three of the body builders who had engaged Henry in the fight at the workout center and one another new one. “Tom, I truly think we should face your hearing in court which comes up in a few days time.” One of his friends suggested. He was the same man who had led the team of fighters by confronting Sheila that day. “I have that in control already, my Dad has the situation in his hands. I’m lucky the bas***d maid is still alive, so I will only face charges of rape and I’m sure the maid has no boldness to go against me or even the money to get a good lawyer.” “What of Sheila? Isn’t she pressing charges?” The same man asked. “Not at all, the slut dropped charges but she’s being seen recently going around with that blockhead, I’m sure he has been sleeping with her freely.” Tom blew out angrily. “We should still wait till your hearing ends before we decide what to do to that man,” the man put in. “I can’t wait to deal with him man,” Tom grated out. “I can’t wait to deal with him for what he did to me and what he did to you guys.” “That’s true,” another of his friends interjected. He was the one who Sheila had seen with him before the incident. He was the most injured from the fight, he sustained an injury on his head and had a plaster still on it with a swollen forehead. “We paid heavily to the authorities for damages after he injured us.” “We gotta make him pay, we need to find a way real soon. I mean very soon, even before the court hearing. He’s gonna regret coming back alive,” Tom threatened.

Restless Episode 11 (The Arrest) ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel MacNeith Hotel, South Husan Sheila and Henry were sitting side by side in her hotel room. She had on blue jean bumshorts and a black top. Henry had a grey top on with black shorts. They were sitting at the edge of the bed, close to each other but appeared to be in a serious mood. A laptop was on a stool in front of them through which Sheila displayed some figures to Henry. “So, I don’t get the reason you had to go through all those streets and buy some of the tools without going into the company.” Henry said to her in continuation of an ongoing discussion. “I needed to come here and have an overview of the facilities and products before commencement of the deal,” Sheila answered. “The firm in question has no idea that I am here or that a deal is on its way. I agree there are a lot of good reports about them online but it’s necessary to hear and see what people around them think about them and the products.” “So are you satisfied with what you’ve seen?” “Yes, I’ve discovered the changes we need to make it conform to our taste. The firm has expertise in BUS signal codes and they need our expertise in the high unit TRA encryption, we would strike a good deal with them and also help them.” “The benefit of this deal is the BUS signal codes we’re getting?” “We are not just going to be getting the codes, we’d be learning how to write them and they would also learn TRA encryption from us. It benefits both of us and they even need us more right now.” “Oh!” “Apart from that, it’s also going to grant us entry into these regions where the firm has expanded to,” she explained, using a map being displayed on the screen. She scrolled down and stopped at a list of countries. “These countries are also in need of products encrypted with TRA and written with BUS signal codes. If we get these codes, they would be attracted to us and we would jointly make a lot of money.” “Wow! Sounds like a great plan,” Henry exclaimed looking at her face. “Did you come up with this or your team?” “Well, I found out about the BUS signal codes on one of my trips for the UN. I introduced it to the company and showed them the prospects. Since then, we’ve been searching for a firm which writes strong BUS codes and I identified this firm. They have some challenges and are in debt, so they have put up part of their company for sale which no one has showed interest to buy. In three days time, they would run bankrupt if they can’t make the sale. So we are not just buying their property, we are offering them a merger.” Henry smiled and leaned back a bit. “I’m amazed at your intelligence Sheila,” he said, looking at her face. “Really?” She turned her face to look at him. “Yeah, truly. You’re a young person with a lot of achievements already and you are not stopping or slowing down your efforts. I really want to be like you.” “Hahaha,” she laughed loud and hit him playfully on the shoulder. “You flatter me too much.” “No, I’m saying the truth.” He said in a serious tone and grabbed her fist to stop her from hitting him. “Well,” she stopped and shrugged. She let out a broad smile before talking. “Thank you, I think I got my business intelligence from my Dad.” “I quite agree with you, there’s no doubt you would become one of the richest women in Africa and in the world.” “Here you go again!” She said, stressing her words deeply as she rolled her eyes. “No flattering, it’s the truth.” He quickly added. With a smile on her face, she stared into his eyes silently for a while and then hugged him closely, placing her head on his shoulders again. There was such warmth she felt around Henry always which made her always feel comfortable. Also the way he showed interest always in her business and deals got her more endeared to him. It was something she never felt when she was with Tom. Tom was not usually interested in what she did or support her unless he was consciously asked to. “Are you through with your work for tonight?” Henry asked nudging her as he stared at the laptop screen. “Ermm… Nothing more to do until my legal team and technical advisers arrive.” She replied as she disengaged herself from him. She leaned forward to shut down the laptop. “That’s till afternoon tomorrow, so what would we be doing until then?” Henry asked. “Maybe, we can do some exercises tomorrow. You’d teach me some fight moves,” she replied, staring at his face before she wrapped her hands around his body like she did before. Henry chuckled at her mention of fight moves again. “So why do you need to learn fight moves? You want to go into wrestling?” She laughed and then tilted her face up to look at him. He was also staring at her. “Would you like for me to go into wrestling if I wanted to?” “Never,” Henry’s lips trembled as he replied. Their faces were so close again, just like it happened in the car two days ago. He wondered why she always put him in such a situation where he would hold his breath unconsciously and long to touch her lips with his. It happened somehow that there was no kiss in the car two days ago. At the moment their lips were supposed to meet, the driver had decided to make a surprising sharp turn that caused them a jerking reaction in the car and made them pull away from each other after the car continued in its stable motion, both feeling embarrassed but Henry with the more intense feeling. It was a similar situation here but they were in no car which would cause a jerking reaction, they were in Sheila’s hotel room, far from distractions in the world. They both felt tensed, breaths held and eyes looking into each others. Their faces moved closer and they were less than a centimetre apart. A phone rang. It brought them back to reality and Sheila disengaged herself from him quickly to answer the call. There was this awkward feeling again which made Henry get up to his feet immediately. He picked his things and waited for Sheila to finish answering the call before he told her he was retiring to his hotel room which was opposite hers. She didn’t argue as usual for him to stay a little longer. She nodded her head gently in response and looked away without talking. “Goodnight Sheila.” “Goodnight,” she said in a voice not louder than a whisper. She remained in the same position until she heard the sound of the closing door. She fell back to the bed and closed her eyes. Several thoughts ran through her mind and she began to feel so foolish as she wondered what was happening to her. She had not been able to get Henry off her mind in the past few days. She felt silly for letting him dominate her thoughts after she had only known him for few months. She was sure there was no future with him, he was a man who God had brought her way only to help and who was soon leaving her to find his own life, she needed to get him off her mind completely. She realized she had allowed him occupy too much of her thoughts and she was gradually losing guard with him. She needed to apply more care and probably spend lesser time with him, she concluded in her mind. She sat up and picked the notepad and pen beside her laptop. She opened it and scribbled something in the middle page. A member of her team had just called to inform her that they had secured their flight tickets to South Husan and they would be leaving Bethanna by eight o’clock. They planned to meet with their prospective partners that evening, after a developers conference that would hold that afternoon where they would book a meeting with them for the next day and reveal their offer. _ Henry got into his room, feeling weak. Not physical weakness, but something which felt stronger than emotional weakness. He couldn’t tell what was happening with him and Sheila but he felt it wasn’t right. She was his benefactor and he was indebted to her, he was not supposed to take advantage of her emotions in any way. Knowing that she had just come out of a disappointing relationship with Tom and she would be emotionally fragile, he needed to avoid anything that would make her emotionally entangled to him or do something that they would later come to regret. The bed shook as he fell flat on his face into it, he pulled the pillow closer to his head and buried his face in it. He tried to get Sheila off his mind by thinking about how his life would be when he finally left. Few minutes after struggling to keep her away from his thoughts, he couldn’t still do it. He heaved a sigh and turned his face and whole body to face the ceiling, he raised his right knee and then crossed the other leg over it. __ Newland Estate, Ruthernard, Bethanna. 21:00 PM The Red Wolves Executives were seated for another meeting, in the same usual sitting arrangement. “It’s official, our operations can begin since we confirmed the death of the Agent.” The Ghanian man said aloud. He now had some boldness in him which was missing in the last meeting. “Yes, I agree with Bernard.” another man put in. There were nods and sounds of agreement from every corner except from two of the men, one whom they called the strategist and the other who was the leader of the group. The leader of the team sat at the left hand corner, he was mostly quiet during their meetings and in their last meeting had only spoken at the beginning and at the end. His name was Elvis Kahn, a man in his late fifties. He had a dual citizenship of Bethanna and the United Land and resided mostly in the United Land until the Wolves movement began years ago. He was an ex agent of the United Land’s forces who was dismissed after 25 years of serving in the force. His outward look was that of a strict man. He was well built, a little above the average height. He was well trained in the use of arms and ammunitions and was also a very intelligent man. The rest of the men became confused when they noticed the other two men did not seem to agree that they could continue with their operations. They knew they only need one of them to agree, when one did, the other would also succumb, trusting in the ability of the other one to make the right choice. Everybody placed more attention on the strategist, he spoke more than their leader did and came up with strategies most of the time. “I do think we can go ahead with our operations.” One of them spoke finally, but it was who they least expected – the leader. There was total silence after. The strategist wasn’t still talking. “What do you think Hutton?” Elvis the leader had to ask him. “If you think we should go ahead, it’s fine.” Hutton replied. “I will suggest that we just thread carefully.” “I think there’s no cause for alarm,” Elvis Kahn continued, now addressing everyone. “There’s no reason we should be scared of a dead agent.” He added and then flashed a look at Hutton again. “We’d continue with our operations and hit the next target. Remember our plan is to crumble the economy of the nation so that they won’t be able to sponsor the FOX. It would take time for the International bodies to lend support because they would expect the FOX to be fit enough to take charge, but it would be too late when they’d realize that the FOX is weak. We would penetrate one after the other into neighboring countries and spread.” * * Four days after El Deols Airport, El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila and Henry finally returned to the country after a successful business trip. It was a short one but Henry felt glad he went. South Husan was a beautiful country just like Sheila had told him, and apart from the beautiful environment, he had also learnt new things. They sat at the backseat of the car with enough space between each other this time around, totally different from the manner at which they sat while going to the airport few days ago. After that night which the phone call disturbed them, both had avoided being together alone and doing things that had to bring their bodies so close even though they still were not able to get the thoughts of each other off their minds completely. “Did you say something to me?” Henry asked after he heard her make a sound which he wasn’t sure of. She was busy making use of her phone and reading business news on the youngicee website while he was also busy with his phone. “No, I wasn’t talking to you.” She looked at him and replied. She had gotten so carried away with the news that she didn’t realize her response was loud for others to hear. “I’m not just happy about what’s happening in Bethanna.” “Bethanna?” Henry’s eyebrows gathered together. “That sounds familiar.” “Yeah, it’s a neighboring country to Anthanna.” Sheila replied. “Earlier this year, they had issues of terrorist attacks but they overcame with the help of two secret FOX agents who died in the process. But just three days ago, there was a bomb blast at their Central Bank in the country’s capital Bexford and over fifteen people are already confirmed dead and more than fifty in critical conditions.” “That’s so bad!” Henry exclaimed, a sad frown covering his face as he felt bad for the number of people killed. “Yes, so bad.” Adnairax Henry strangely felt so pained like someone whose relative died in the bomb blast. He minimized the running app on his phone and opened his browser, he typed in youngicee.com and quickly moved to their news section where he scrolled to check the news. He soon found it after using the search box and he clicked on the link. He began to read the news article which talked about the time, place and the damages caused at the place of attack. It also talked about two top FOX agents who had died trying to end the terrorist organization. After reading the news, he wanted to know more about the FOX agency, it sounded to him like something familiar. He typed the word into the search box and clicked on search. Three seconds after, the search results displayed and he scrolled through to make an option of which link to choose. It took him about thirty minutes reading about the FOX agency and he didn’t feel contented with the information gotten yet. He wanted to search more about the agency when the driver of the vehicle spoke. “Madam, the police vehicle is waving us.” Sheila looked up quickly, she turned her neck to check what he was saying. A black police Hilux was coming behind them. “What do they want?” Sheila asked with a deep frown on her face, expecting no answer to her question. She pondered on the situation for a brief moment before asking the driver to pull over. “Let’s find out what they want.” The driver turned on the vehicle indicator and continued until the traffic was clear before pulling to a curb. The police vehicle pulled to a halt behind them and three uniformed and armed men jumped out of the vehicle and walked towards Sheila’s car immediately. “Step out of the car right now?” One of the officers ordered in a loud voice, three of them already splitting in different directions and pointing their guns at them. “Put your hands above your head as you come out.” Henry was as confused as Sheila, so he followed every step she took first. He waited until she opened the door at her side before he did. He also stepped out after her with his hands above his head. “You bas***d, step over here!” One of the men yelled at Henry. “You think you can keep on hiding?” Henry’s heart began to beat fast as he concluded that his past was already coming to hunt him. With his hands raised above his head, he walked slowly in direction of the officers. They all had their guns pointing at him now, none was pointing the gun at Sheila or the driver. Sheila watched on as Henry moved closer to the men. She felt so sorry for him. She had exposed him to the public by allowing him take the job of being her bodyguard and then making him have to be at the airport and travel with her. She was full of regrets. Here was Henry now, in a past that he had always tried to avoid. “Thank God we found him quickly Madam Sheila, this guy is a dangerous man and would have put you in trouble with his cunningness or even hurt you.” One of the men said as they ordered Henry to put his hands behind him and handcuffed him. Henry stared at Sheila’s face helplessly and he could also see that she was full of regrets. It was all over for him, he thought. He would never have the new future he had dreamt and planned for, he would have to face the consequences of his past of which he remembered nothing. “Move dude!” an Officer barked at him, directing him towards their vehicle. “Where are you taking him to?” Sheila challenged. “The police barracks,” the policeman replied him. “We’re coming with you,” Sheila said and made a signal for her driver to get into the car. “You don’t need to come with us Madam, but if you want to make a statement against him, it’s okay.” The men led Henry into the police vehicle and ordered him to get into the backseat, one of them joined him by his left and another by the right. He closed his eyes for a moment as he sat with his hands cuffed behind. He did not know what awaited him. He felt sorry for himself. He opened his eyes again when the vehicle began to move, he noticed that Sheila’s vehicle was following behind. He wished he could tell her to forget about him but he knew she wouldn’t listen. She had done enough for him already, he should be left to reap the consequences of whatever his past actions were. He let out a deep breath again. He looked up and his eyes met in the rearview mirror with the eyes of the police man by his left, he looked away after some seconds. His gaze moved to the ground. He saw the shoes of the policemen and the picture suddenly changed to another man’s shoe. This man was standing, putting on another uniform, totally different one. Henry could see the guns attached to the belt of the man’s trousers as the picture became fuller. Then he saw the man’s face. Unexpectedly, it was no one else but himself, a younger version of him. He felt something like a shock and then the picture disappeared totally. He shook his head, trying to get the picture back but he couldn’t, all he could see again were the policemen shoes.

Restless Episode 12 (Agent Carl is spotted) ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Hey baby!” Emery Jack sounded in a pleasant voice as the call was answered. “Hello Dad! We were on our way from the airport but now going to the police office. Some police officers followed us from the airport and have arrested Henry.” Sheila replied him hurriedly. “What is the reason for his arrest?” Emery Jack asked, the cheerfulness in his voice reduced. “They didn’t tell me, they sounded like he’s been wanted for long and they accused him of trying to hide.” Emery Jack noisy release of breath could be heard over the phone. He was silent for almost thirty seconds before he spoke again. “Sheila, keep me updated with anything that happens, we can only watch right now.” “Dad! Can’t you call the police overseer and demand for his release?” She queried in a frustrated tone. “Things don’t work that way Sheila, we don’t know why he was arrested. I can’t ask for his release. You know he could be truly guilty,” Emery Jack answered. “But Dad, we know he’s a different person now. He doesn’t even remember whatever happened in the past,” she pressed further. “We know nothing Sheila,” the man answered flatly. “Let’s allow the police go ahead with their work and watch how things unfold, if there’s need for us to come in, I’ll gladly step in.” __ Henry’s mind was full of tension as they continued in the vehicle. He wasn’t just wondering what he was arrested for but also trying to get back the picture that just flashed through his mind. He closed his eyes and struggled a bit mentally to recall, but a totally different scene played in his mind. He saw himself and a host of other uniformed men standing in neatly arranged queues, numbering up to a thousand in total. There were some older men in front of them, in a slightly different uniform from theirs. A man with an entirely different uniform was addressing them. Henry could not pick any of the words been spoken by the man. The vehicle made a sharp turn and jolted Henry out of the playing scenes. He noticed that they had left the direction of the airport totally. He looked back to see if Sheila was still following behind them and located her car behind two other vehicles. He turned to the front again, he saw the face of the officer in the rearview mirror. He noticed something, a moustache and beard on the man’s face. His gaze lingered on the man’s face for a while. He recalled that he had read sometime ago about the Anthannian police and army, that was when he was having the strange urge to join the military. The beards on the man’s face was quite more than what was allowed in the Anthannian police. He turned to look at the face of the man by his left side and it was quite different, he wasn’t having strange beards on but was having an hairstyle totally unacceptable by the police. He narrowed his gaze to the pocket side of the uniforms shirt to check the breast tag which was supposed to carry the name and show the rank of the officer. There was a name on the tag of the officer by his left but the sign to indicate the rank was missing. He turned to his right again. He checked the breast tag and strangely, it carried the same name on the chest tag of the other man. Henry knew certainly that these men were fake police officers but was confused as to who they could be. Why would they dress up as police officers to come get him? What was his crime against them? And what were they planning to do to him? He recalled again that Sheila had told him he was found after some men had dropped his body in a body bag at the Nura River. Could this be some of the men who wanted him dead? He asked himself. He turned to look back again. Sheila’s vehicle had overtaken the two that previously overtook hers. He was more afraid on realizing that the men may not just stop at hurting him, they could also try to hurt Sheila. He had the responsibility of protecting Sheila from harm and couldn’t afford to get her hurt for his sake. “Dude, you gotta sit well and stop moving,” one of the men complained. “I’m feeling so uncomfortable with the manacles and my hands behind,” Henry complained in a bitter tone. “And what are we supposed to do to that?” The same man replied him. Henry did not reply immediately. He searched their bodies with his eyes to check the positions of their guns. He located a pistol attached to the belt of the man by his right. He leaned forward to see the pockets of the men at the front seats, the one at the passenger’s side had the pistol in his pocket while the man at his left had one attached to his belt side. “I need to unbuckle my belt to stop it from hurting me,” he said again after some seconds. “I fastened it too tight.” He got the men’s attention and they glanced towards his belt area but looked away after without saying anything. “Can’t you help me with this?” He nudged the man by his right. He quickly looked back again to see the position of Sheila’s car. He nudged the man again when he was ignored. The man gave him an angry look but Henry wasn’t perturbed. “Help me unbuckle it,” he repeated, nodding his head and pointing in direction of the buckle with his eyes. The man was going to ignore him but for the looks on faces of the other men, he decided to unbuckle the belt so that Henry could keep quiet. His two hands reached Henry’s belt slowly and he was about to touch the buckle when Henry made a jump to the body of the man on the right, sitting on his laps and holding the man’s body back with his. He stamped the soles of his shoes heavily on the face and chest of the man by the right. He shifted his body and his hand pulled out the gun from the belt side of the man he was sitting on. He fired a quick shot into the leg of the man as he stretched a kick with his left leg to the face of man on the passenger’s side of the car who was already making moves. He stamped more kicks on the body of the man at the right as he dragged his bum off the man’s leg but still held the gun so that the mouth still touched the lap of the man. The injured man behind tried to drag the gun but Henry quickly fired another shot into his leg, making him scream out loud. The man’s hands reached for the handle of the door and he opened it quickly in order to escape as the driver drove the car to a halt quickly. Henry stretched his right foot to the front to kick the man at the passenger’s side and stop him from taking out his gun, he used his leg to hold the man’s neck to the side. The car pulled over at a curb and the driver stepped out immediately. The man at the right side launched some quick blows to Henry’s belly. Henry tried to resist but the driver of the car attacked him from behind. He stopped resisting and soon, the man at the passenger’s seat had come out of the car and was ordering him with the gun to step out. The driver also picked the gun which had dropped off from Henry’s hand and pointed it at him from behind. Henry stepped out of the vehicle slowly, staring intently at the gun in the hands of the man in front of him. The one who was sitting by the right had moved to the bonnet side of the car. Henry flashed a look sideways and noticed that Sheila’s vehicle had also parked behind them. “Go on your knees fool!” The man who was now pointing the gun at Henry shouted out in anger. He was still feeling the pains of the kicks Henry had sent to him at the front seat where he was. Henry could see the driver of the car coming behind him as he knelt down. “This guy is more dangerous than we assumed, I would have preferred we finish him straightaway if the boss did not ask us to bring him alive,” the driver said. There were now two people pointing guns at Henry, one at his back and one in front of him. Henry was kneeling beside the parked car, his right knee very close to the drainage. “What’s happening here?” “Please go back into your car Sheila,” Henry said quickly in response to her question. He looked at the back and saw her coming towards them already. “Shut up idiot!” The man at the front landed Henry a blow on the face and he fell to the back, the handcuffed hands at the back preventing his back from touching the ground fullyHe straightened his legs on the floor as he took note of the man with the gun behind him. “I suggest we gag his mouth, tie his legs and put him in the boot of car. We’re on the road and we are attracting too much attention already.” The man at the back suggested. The man in front shook his head in disagreement, he seemed to be considering Henry’s weight and how difficult it will be to tie him and put him in the boot. Henry managed to sit up on the floor, he noticed the key of the handcuff hanging on the belt of the man in front. The man was standing close and was holding his gun just where Henry’s legs could reach him. The man behind him was the only issue, hands behind would not allow him handle the man. He needed something to distract him. “What’s happening here?” Sheila asked again, after taking some seconds to see the shot man on the floor at the other side of the vehicle. “Sheila,”Henry called aloud to get her attention. “Sheila, get the bag I dropped under the seat of your car for me.” Sheila squinted,”What’s that?” She asked, standing behind the man holding the gun. “Just take out whatever you see in the bag and use it,” Henry replied. He could see the look of uncertainty appear on the men’s face. “Get it quick Sheila.” Sheila was confused, she wasn’t sure she had seen him keep any bag somewhere. She however turned back and walked towards the car. “Hold it there,” the man behind Henry said and pointed his gun at Sheila, following her towards the car to see what was there. Sheila’s car was parked so close to the drainage that there was no space to walk between the car and the drainage unlike the way the police car was parked, Sheila had to go through the other side and the man had followed her. It was the opportunity Henry was looking for. He stared at the face of the man in front of him and began to name funny faces at him. The man squinted, it seemed as if Henry had gone insane. He loosened his grip on the gun for a moment and Henry took quick advantage. Before the man could realize what was going on, Henry kicked the gun up from his hands. Instead of focusing on Henry, his eyes followed the gun and before he came back to his senses, something hit his groin heavily. Henry had gotten up and kicked him with the knee. Henry pushed him to the ground with another kick at the middle of his waist close to genital. The third man was already coming closer and wasn’t holding a gun. Henry stopped beside the fallen man and squatted, he held the key hung on the man’s belt and dragged it off forcefully, damaging the belt hole. The third man was stood over the drainage, bending to pick the gun which dropped into. The pistol was halfway soaked in the dirty water. He held it at the tip and was taking it out when Henry’s knee hit his face. “Hands up everyone!” Henry heard a loud voice giving the command. He turned back and looked. Some real policemen had arrived, their vehicle was parked behind Sheila’s. ___ Ruthernard Estate, Bethanna. “We have everything set for the next attack,” Bernard said as he walked into the room where Elvis Kahn was. It wasn’t the conference room this time. It was another room of the same size but having only two chairs. The chairs were arranged behind a arranged system of controls and a large screen on the wall in front. The two seats were for the leader and the strategist and the screen in front was for viewing and assessing the organization current plans, the feasibility and prospects. In that room, the plans were put into practicals using models. There the two men watched how their plans and strategies were going to play out in real life and also the expected response, a review was done and correction made when there was need to. However on this day, only the leader was sitting in the room when Bernard entered, the other chair was empty. There strategist was somewhere else. “Why are you telling me instead of executing it?” The leader turned to the back in his swivel. “Hutton called and ordered for us to take a pause,” Bernard replied. “Hutton! He hasn’t called me yet. He’s supposed to be here with me,” Elvis Kahn breathed out through his mouth. “He called us…” Bernard was yet to finish talking when the door behind him opened and Hutton walked in. “Damn you Hutton! Where have you been?” Elvis Kahn asked as he watched Hutton approach, he turned the swivel back to face the screen. “I ordered for them to take a pause,” Hutton replied. “He just told me, why did you do that?” Elvis Kahn asked. Hutton remained quiet until he got to the chair beside Elvis and sat on it. Adnairax “I think I located Agent Carl,” Hutton said. “Agent Carl?” “Yes,” Hutton answered and brought out a tablet device. He unlocked and navigated to the gallery. “Here,” he continued, zooming a picture to Kahn. “He was spotted at South Husan.” Kahn stared at the picture. It wasn’t so clear because it had to be zoomed. It was a picture taken in an event centre with several people dressed for an occasion. Hutton was showing him only one man’s image. “What makes you think this is Hutton? This person may just look like him.” The leader said. To him the man the strategist called Carl did not in anyway look like Carl. He felt the strategist was only unnecessarily been afraid of the dead Carl. “Kahn, this is Carl.” Hutton insisted. “Okay, where was this picture taken?” “A world developers conference on BUS signals which held on South Husan, I should have traveled to attend if I wasn’t busy. But I’m quite convinced this is Carl.” “I still think that person only looks like him to you, Carl is dead, he’s gone forever.” Hutton stared at the picture for sometime again. He shook his head in disagreement with Kahn. He was sure it was Carl, only with a changed hairstyle and unusual choice of clothes. “I will confirm if he’s Carl,”Hutton replied. “The execution of the next explosion can now go ahead, I had to stop it to confirm what location that picture was first.” “Good, the location is South Husan and even if that was Carl. He cannot interrupt our operations.” Stay tuned, it’s just getting interesting

Their readers,in order to enjoy more episode about this story, pls,your comment is very important...

wow very interesting,I have been reading this since yesterday

next

cool story

I'm really enjoying dis story,I tot I had lost it... Ride on!!!

Restless Episode 13 ® 18 + SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Tom’s Apartment El Deols, Anthanna Tom hurried into his bedroom to get his ringing phone. He had dropped it there when he went to get a bottle of wine from the bar. The table was dirty with traces of weed and some powdery substances. He smoked and drank everyday since Sheila had left him. Since he was exposed already, he thought there was no need suppressing his lifestyle anymore. He picked up the phone and checked the screen. His friend Stan was calling. “Hey Stan! What’s up?” He said after answering the call. “Hey dude! Phil has landed himself in trouble.” “What has he done again?” Tom asked. “He arranged some men to dress up as cops to get that Sheila’s bodyguard yesterday,” Stan replied. “What are you talking about?” “Remember you told us when we met at the club that Sheila was going to return from South Husan with the dude yesterday?” “Yeah, I did.” Tom replied and picked a wrap of weed. “And you remember Phil told us he would pull up a surprise.” “Oh! I remember.” “So he planned to kidnap Henry yesterday by sending men who dressed as police officers. They got him and were on their way to the destination he gave them. I guess the idiot attacked them on the way and real police officers caught up with them.” “Now, that’s messy. Where’s Phil now?” “He has been taken by the police, they took him last night.” “Really messy, he should have told us before going ahead to do that.” Tom said. He sat on the chair in front of the table as he placed the wrap of weed in his mouth. “So what do we do?” Stan asked. There was silence from Tom’s end. “Hey Tom, you’re there?” Stan asked. “Tom, Tom?” “Shut up idiot! I was lighting up my wrap of weed,” Tom slammed. “Damn you fool! Must you smoke before you can think?” Stan slammed back. They were used to hurling insults at themselves and most of the time did so when they joked but at times when there was also a messy issue to be solved like this. “Is Sheila pressing charges against him?” Tom finally asked after another additional forty seconds. “How would I know? I haven’t been there.” “Why haven’t you gone there yet?” “Bleep you Tom! You want me to go there and get myself involved in the mess?” Tom took in another drag of the smoke before answering. “You didn’t plan it with him, did you?” “Of course, I did not.” “Why are you scared then?” “What if he mentions my name? Or I meet Sheila there and she gets to point at me.” “You’re a bleeping sissy Stan.” “You’re worse Tom!” “Stop talking like a fool…” “Shut up Tom! Can we talk about our next step now and stop beating about the bush.” Tom was quiet for some seconds again. Stan did not rush him this time, he assumed he was busy with his weed. “We can’t do anything about Phil for now, we have wait till tomorrow to get now information about his arrest.” “Are we still going ahead with our plan?” “Yes, there’s no going back.” Tom replied sharply and in a confident tone. “We must deal with that scumbag before the court session.” “Are you sure we need to go ahead with this Tom? That guy seems to be more dangerous than we see him,” Stan voiced his fears. “You bleeping sissy! You’re scared already? I got my plans well perfected and there’s no turning back.” “We’re not planning to kill him, are we?” “No, I don’t hope to be a murderer, we just need to teach him a lesson, one that he will never forget.” “Have you made plans to ensure he doesn’t reach the police that day?” “Yeah, like I said, I got everything perfected already.” Tom repeated. “What if he tries to reach the police and open up a case afterwards.” “I’ll take care of that by making sure he has no case at all. The police would deny they were ever involved.” “Tom, how do you intend to do this?” “You ask so many silly questions Stan. He’s gonna try reach them from the onset and when the call goes through, it will be answered by police officers who I’m going to pay heavily. The police officers would encourage him and lure him into our trap.” “I really do hope this works out well Tom, I hope it does.” “It would Stan, it surely would.” ___ The Next Morning “Henry, I do think it’s time we look into making you complete your training and make your movement as quick as possible.” Sheila said to Henry. “Or make it possible for you to continue with the training in any country of your choice.” Both were sitting at the backseat of the car as usual, after a visit to the police office to make a more detailed report of the incident that took place the day before. “I need to understand you better please” He said, squinting at her face. “I mean you need to finish up your training quickly, so that we can finalize plans for you to leave the country.” “Why do you say so?” “You’re getting into so much troubles for me already, it is better you leave so you can be out of these troubles.” Sheila replied. “I believe you’d do better than you’re away from here.” “I don’t plan to leave you to face these troubles all by yourself, we have to finish it together before I think of leaving.” Sheila stared at his face intently for a moment, she had a questioning look on her face but was yet to give a voice to the questions in her heart. “Yeah Sheila,” Henry continued. “That will start with watching how Tom’s case goes first.” “Tom?” Her face softened as she looked away. “I really do hope he gets a soft landing.” “No, I hope he gets it tough!” Sheila flashed a quick look at his face. “You’re talking about someone I was in love with.” “Yes, you were in love with him but he proved to be undeserving of your love.” Sheila sighed. “Listen Sheila, Tom and his friends are dangerous. If I did not detect that those men were fake officers, they probably would have done something crazy to both of us.” Sheila stared at him in silence for a while before speaking in very low tones. “That’s why you have to leave as soon as you can Henry, you shouldn’t be getting into all these troubles because of me.” “That’s why I can’t leave yet Sheila, I can’t leave you to face these dangerous Tom and his troubles alone by yourself.” He retorted. “I have to see that Tom is punished adequately and his friends are also punished.” Sheila sighed. She stared at his face for a while and then moved closer to him. She wrapped her hands round his body and placed her head on his shoulder. Henry held his breath for a moment. She had not been as close as that for some days and that strange feeling of always wanting her in his arms suddenly returned. “Sheila,” he called after two minutes of total silence. Adnairax “Yes,” she answered. “I couldn’t sleep last night.” She raised her head to look at his face. “Why?” “I kept having strange dreams when my eyes are closed and visions while I’m awake but I’m never able to recall them everytime I try to do consciously.” She stared at his face for a while with a worried look. It was obvious she was concerned for him. “I can only recall seeing myself in a uniform of some kind, it looks military.” “I think you are gradually recalling your past.” Henry hated to admit that truth. He was scared. The flashbacks in his memory in the last twelve hours had been so tiring and even scary. He had never thought he could be scared to recall his past. What troubled him was the possibility that he was a bad person in his past, he was terrified to go back to being that bad person which remembering his past would make him be. ___ Denril Communication Centre, South Husan. “Good morning Madam,” Eddy greeted, taking off his dark sunshades as he moved close to the secretary. “Good morning sir, how may I help you?” The secretary answered, only taking a brief glance at him. “I’m Edward from Affid group of companies, I’m here to see the manager in respect to the World Developers Conference hosted by the firm few days ago.” The secretary looked up at his face sharply after he finished speaking, her fingers left the keyboard of the computer she was working on and she rested her back. “From Affid Group Of Companies in Bethanna?” She questioned. The man nodded in reply. She frowned after his confirmation. “You called yesterday and we told you to wait until we fix a time with the manager. We’re yet to do that and I’m sorry you can’t meet with him now, your meeting has to be prescheduled.” “Why don’t you tell him I’m here first before dismissing me?” The man asked. “I arrange his schedule for the day and he’d be mad at him if I’m trying to fix something in now.” She replied. “Why don’t you try? You may be surprised to know he’s expecting me.” The man sounded so confident and his audacious look tempted the secretary to pick up the phone. Her gaze lingered on his face for a while before she dialed and put it close to her ear. “Sir, one Mr Edward from the Affid Group Of Companies in Bethanna is here to see you.” She said into the phone, her heart pounding as she feared to be scolded by her boss. “Please send him in, I’ve been expecting him.” She was surprised to hear the reply and she quickly looked at Eddy’s face, he was smiling down mischievously at her. “Right away Sir,” she replied in low tones and ended the call. * “Good morning sir,” Eddy greeted as he walked into the office. The man on the seat got up to receive his guest, he stretched out his hand for a handshake “Welcome Mr Edward, I wasn’t expecting you this soon,” the man replied as they shook each other’s hands firmly. “Please have your seat,” he said and watched as the man took his seat before sitting. “So, would you like to take some coffee?” “No thanks, I’d rather want us to go straight to business.” Eddy replied. “Your wish sir, let’s get started.” “Like I said in the mail and on voice call, I saw videos and pictures of the World Developers Conference hosted by this establishment few days ago. It’s a pity I only saw it after the event, we from Affid Group of Companies would have loved to participate.” “I truly do wonder how you missed the advertisements, it was publicized on several Network TVs of different countries in the world. I’m sure the publication was done well in Bethanna which is a neighboring country to us,” the manager replied. “Yeah, I’m sure it was. It’s sad that we missed it,” Eddy replied. He changed his position and rested his elbow on the left armrest. “Well, no regrets, we’ve been able to purchase some of the videos from the conference and I’ve listened to a bulk of them already, the revelations are quite amazing and the level at which programming is taking over the world and it’s systems is astonishing.” “I agree with you,” the manager cleared his throat. “The exact reason the world developers conference held was to foster growth of Programming and Developing firms and products.” “You’re right,” Eddy said and leaned forward. “I already stated in my mail that we need your partnership in organizing a similar conference in Bethanna. We are building a programming school for the world in Bethanna and before it is launched, we will need to sensitize the public on issues surrounding the program.” “Yes, I read that in the mail and I asked to see the documents.” “Here,” Eddy pulled out a file from his bag and placed it on the table. He opened to the middle and stared intently for a moment before passing the file to the manager. The manager went through the documents for about eight minutes before he spoke again. “This looks great, however our legal team would still have to look into it.” he said and closed the file. “Can we get a copy?” “Yes, that’s your copy.” Eddy replied. The manager picked his phone and made a call asking his secretary to come into his office. She came in one minute later, he handed her the file and asked her to send it to one of their offices for the team to go through. “I’ll also like to find out how you gathered the audience for the conference sir,” Eddy continued after the manager was done with the secretary. “We would like this to guide us in choosing ours too.” “We sent out invites to others and some others applied and were approved after we went through their necessary details.” the manager replied. “Was the offer thrown to the public?” “No, it was only published publicly, we didn’t invite the public. Throwing the invitation to the public would have given us too much crowd to deal with, we also would have had to go through several applications to select. We drew up a list of companies to invite, after which we stated in the advertisement that the offer was only opened to programming and developing firms. So we only had a maximum of five delegates from each programming firm from all over the world.” “And did you keep records of all attendees?” “Yes, we did. We formed a team and made them in charge of crowd and access control, they worked with the event centre team and controlled access on the day of the event.” “Is there a way we can make use of your database to send our invitations too?” “Ermm… You mean using our records to make your invitations?” “Exactly.” “That’s kind of huge,” the man squinted. “Is it really necessary?” “It would make us focus on a better audience.” “It would be quite difficult, we are responsible for the personal data collected from our attendees, it won’t be right to let them out.” “I’m aware sir, and that’s why we are seeking your partnership. If you agree to partner with us, it becomes our event and it would not be an issue to make use of the database. There would be no issue of mistrust of your company by the attendees.” “You’re right, but if that’s the case we need to discuss further. I thought what you needed was just our support for your event.” “No sir, that’s why we clearly stated it as Request for Partnership. I’m here and ready to discuss your terms.” “No, I think you should tell us what you want to offer us first. If we grant you this partnership you long for, what do we stand to gain? What are you offering us?” Eddy looked down to bing out another file, he placed it on the table and turned it to the man. The manager stared at his face for a moment before he opened the file. _ Some days later El Deols, Anthanna 09:45AM “You may come in Henry,” Sheila answered in response to the doorbell. Henry opened the door gently and stepped in. He closed it and walked straight to Sheila’s table. Her eyes were on him as he advanced and she wondered why he was there at that time of the day. He rarely came into her office during work hours, he had only been there once, on the first day he resumed his job as her bodyguard, and even though their office was only separated by her secretary’s, they mostly never saw each other at work until closing hours except on days they went out for lunch together. “Sheila, I just got a message that Miss Tayo has been kidnapped.” He said to her. “Kidnapped?” She squinted at him. “Isn’t she supposed to be in your office with you?” “Yes but she did not come, I started calling her number since ten o’clock and it wasn’t answered until five minutes ago.” “Who answered it?” “He said his name was Lion and that he had Miss Tayo with him and he wanted to strike a deal with you.” “With me?” Sheila asked, surprised. “Yes, I was surprised too.” Sheila fell back in the chair to consider the situation, she leaned back forward after a minute. “Can you call them back?” Miss Tayo was instructor. A Nigerian she was, she had migrated with her family to Anthanna and lived there from a young age. She worked in a freelance organization from where Sheila employed her services. Henry held the phone up to dial back the number but he stopped as some messages entered the phone. He was frozen on a spot for a while. “What’s happening? Why don’t you call back?” She asked. He moved closer and stretched forth the phone to her. She stared at his face for a moment before collecting the phone. A picture had been sent from the kidnappers and it showed Miss Tayo tied to a chair, blindfolded and with her mouth gagged. Her clothes had been ripped off and she looked disorganized already, even though it didn’t look like she had been beaten or battered. “Please dial the number,” she said, handing back the phone to Henry. Henry dialed the number and listened until it was answered. “Hey, I’m with Miss Sheila now.” he said before giving her the phone. “Hello…” Sheila’s voice sounded low. “Miss Sheila, I believe he must have explained everything to you. We are nice kidnappers and we do not kidnap to kill, we only need some little amount of money from you.” “What do you need?” Sheila asked. She had more suspicion in her mind and was wondering why the kidnappers were demanding the money from her and not Miss Tayo’s family members. “Ten thousand US dollars, no negotiations.” “Ten thousand US Dollars?” She questioned. The money seemed so small to her, she had expected they would demand a lot more. “Yes.” “Can I call you back please.” “Sure, you can. Make sure you don’t involve the police,” the man warned. “Okay,” she replied before ending the call. “They want ten thousand dollars,” she said to Henry. “We’ve got to inform the police,” Henry put in as he sat in the visitor’s chair. “Yes, we have to. You should get that started while I ask for the details of their location.” “Okay, ” Henry got up and proceeded out of the office. He needed to make use of another phone to inform the police. “Where can we meet you? Do we come with cash?” Sheila said into the phone, returning the call after Henry had walked out of her office. “I would give you the transfer information when you get here. I’m at Andrews Warehouse beside the bridge.” “Oh!” She exclaimed. The location was not somewhere far from the office. “We’d meet you there in twenty minutes.” “You have thirty minutes to get here, you are allowed to come with one person who isn’t a police officer. If you come any minute late or appear with the police, we would drop Miss Tayo on the bridge unconscious after making sure she’s stark naked, i hope you know she would not like the embarrassment.” ‘We’d be there on time.” Sheila replied before ending the call. She dropped the phone on the table. She wasn’t in a hurry to get up. She tapped on her computer in front of her and opened an application. Twenty Two Minutes Later. Sheila and Henry got to the warehouse alone, after informing the police and being sure that officers had surrounded the place and were watching closely. The door to the warehouse opened as they approached it, they stopped at the entrance and looked in, not wanting to get in until they confirmed what or who waited for them in there. They only saw one man. He was sitting on.a chair adjacent to the chair of the kidnapped lady who was half naked and tied. Henry looked sideway, his eyes met with the police officer that had followed them there and was hiding in a corner, he saw the man nodding for them to proceed into the warehouse. “Lets go in,” he said in a soft tone to Sheila. The door of the warehouse closed as soon as they stepped in. They advanced towards the man who was now looking at them. They had gotten to the centre of the hall when the man spoke. “I warned you not to inform the police.” They stopped walking immediately his voice sounded. Sheila felt some fear. She wondered how the man had known they informed the police after the police had assured them that the kidnappers would never know of their presence. Henry was less afraid. His fingers reached for the button attached to his belt which the police officers gave them to press when they needed quick intervention. A loud alarm sound echoed through the hall as Henry’s finger touched the button. Henry touched it again and he realized that it was the response to his touch. He was confused for a while, wondering how the button could spark a response from the hall. “Stop alarming the police, they can’t help you here.” the man said with an evil smile, now proceeding towards them. “We only want to teach you some lesson while Sheila would sit and enjoy yhe show.” Sheila heaved a sigh of frustration. Henry was getting into trouble again, just few days after they got out from one. What made it bad was that the enemies had the police with them this time. She thought that was bad enough until they began to hear sounds from different corners of the large hall and saw different men coming out of the corners. They looked angry and fierce, most of them heavily built. Sheila quivered in fear at their number. The men were numbering up to thirty and most of them had weapons in their hands. She began to feel her knees buckling and her bladder was suddenly full. A scene flashed quickly through Henry’s mind. It was blurry. He saw some angry looking men in the vision, holding metal rods and lashing someone on the ground desperately. The man on the ground was him.

Restless Episode 14 Torture ® 18 + SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Sheila quivered in fear at their number. The men were numbering up to thirty and most of them had weapons in their hands. Her whole body trembled in fright and she began to feel her knees buckling. A scene flashed quickly through Henry’s mind. It was blurry. He saw some angry looking men in the vision, holding metal rods and lashing someone on the ground desperately. The man on the ground was him. Henry shook his head vigorously to wave off the flashing scenes. He took a look at Sheila and reached for her hand, all he had on his mind was how to ensure Sheila was kept safe from harm. He stared at the mean looking men, he knew none of them and he wasn’t sure he had done them any wrong but it was so obvious that these men were ready to give him the beating of his life. The men closed in on them slowly. Henry began to wonder how he was going to take down such a number of people. Another scene flashed through his mind at moment and he saw himself this time on a bridge with a large number men rushing towards him and he took them down one after the other. He shook his head again to bring himself back to reality. He looked at the men around him and could tell they were getting ready to come for him one after the other. With a loud yell, the first man rushed towards Henry with the rod and Henry turned in his direction quickly. He met the man with a kick on the chest before the man could use his rod, making the man stagger back and finally falling with his bum to the ground. Another man come from his right hand side and Henry released Sheila’s hand as he waved a kick with his left hand to the face of the man. The impact of the kick sent the man crashing heavily with his back and his head on the floor. Another man was coming from behind. Henry quickly turned, he pulled Sheila to his back gently and then grabbed the fist as the man launched a blow, he replied with an uppercut and then followed up with another heavy blow on the chest. He dodged a blow from another man and grabbed his arm on a spot close to the armpit, he dug an elbow into the man’s belly with the other hand and then lifted and slammed him to the ground on other side. He stamped his foot on the face of a man coming towards him from Sheila. He turned beside her and wiped another man a kick on the neck. He pulled her with a hand and put her behind him again as he grabbed the wrist of another man sending a blow. He released Sheila’s hand and dug a blow with the now free hand into the belly of the man. Seven men were down now, two of them already getting up while the rest still laid sprawled on the floor and grunting in pains and in shock, shock because they had gotten more than they bargained for. The one who set them up for the fight had warned them that who they would deal with was a good fighter and so would not be easy to beat, but he had missed out telling them about the intensity of the kicks and blows of the man. A strike from Henry’s fist was heavier than the usual man’s blow and it not only inflicted pains on wherever it touched on their bodies but it sent severe pains all through their whole bodies. Henry watched as three men charged towards him simultaneously. He rushed to pick a rod which had fallen from the hand of one of the previous men and held it firmly in his hands. “Squat Sheila!” He shouted as he struck the rod on the chest of the first out of the three, his right feet poking into the belly of the second at the same time. He rolled the rod in his hand and landed it hard on the shoulder of the third man and then on his ear. He made a swift turn and bent to dodge a swipe of a rod, he dug the rod into the belly of the man and whipped another man by the waist, he got up and whipped the man again on side of his face and then finished it on the top of the man’s head. The sole of his right foot met the belly of another one and he followed up with a strike of the rod to his head, meeting the man at the side of his eyes. The remaining men joined the fight one after the other and it became more furious but even with their furiousness, they all avoided Sheila like they had gotten instructions not to touch her. Henry got so busy with them that he did not realize when Sheila moved away from the centre of the fight. As swift as a Deer Henry turned, twisted and dodged the attacks of the men straightaway replying them with his. At some point, he had about six men attacking him at the same time. As he kicked one, he dodged the blow of another and attacked another in the groin. One man grabbed him from behind, holding his both hands to the back to give room to the men in front to attack openly but Henry made use of his legs and stopped a blow launched to his chest. He rested his weight on the man holding him behind and leaped, kicking the faces of three men one after the other. He and the man behind him ended on the ground due to his weight. Henry’s rod had fallen off and rolled away. He quickly hit the man twice in the belly with his elbow and rolled away to dodge a strike by another man, the rod landed on the chest of the man on the ground. Henry try to get up quickly but he found himself lying on the ground again to dodge a wave of the rod. He did a quick back roll and scurried up to his feet, another man was already trying to strike a rod on his head. He grabbed the rod with his fists and tried to wriggle it out of the man’s hand but the man held on to it firmly until he pushed the man away with a kick on the chest. He positioned the rod in his hands well and turned and bent simultaneously and swiftly to strike another man hard in his belly with the rod. He rose up and whipped another on the face with the rod, he extended his right hand to the back and grabbed another man by the neck, he lifted the man to his front and slammed his body on another at the front. Sheila had gotten out of the midst of the scuffle and could see that Henry was still handling the men well enough but she remained in great panic. She reached for her phone and brought it out quickly with trembling hands. She unlocked it and tried to make a call but realized that there was no signal in the hall. She ran quickly towards the entrance through which she got in with Henry and tried to find the knob or button to push to make it open but found none. She struggled with the lock for some seconds before she finally stopped and looked around to see if there was any other entrance or exit. She could not see any. She unlocked her phone again to check if the signal had returned but it hadn’t. She returned the phone into her pocket and began to walk hurriedly about the hall to check for any entrance or exit. The tall man followed her with his eyes for a while. Then he left the position where he stood and proceeded towards her, being certain that she wasn’t aware he was watching her. The fight got messier but Henry was still in control. He knew exactly where to hit the men to nkeep them weak for sometime even if they were still going to stand up later to get more thrashing to strengthen their weakness. . It was close to fifteen minutes into the fight, a total of twelve men were down totally, unable to join the fight again because they had either gotten a broken leg or broken arm, neck or even more than one part broken. Some others were writhing in pain but we’re still able to get up to continue the fight. The fight was still on. A man struck his rod towards Henry’s head but Henry was quick enough to block it with his. The man struck again to the side and Henry blocked it again. Henry turned quickly to land a kick on the face of a man coming from behind, he turned back and blocked another strike. He took a hand off the rod and bent his head as he grabbed another man at his back by the belt, he lifted him with a hand and threw him on the body of three men running towards them. He turned back to the man with the rod and blocked another strike, he kicked the man close to the groin and the man staggered back. He followed up with a strike to the side of the man’s neck but as he raised his hand to make another strike, he heard a loud scream which sounded like Sheila’s. His hand froze and his eyes moved to and fro as he searched for Sheila. The scream had stopped but it kept on reverberating in Henry’s mind. It was more than just Sheila’s scream, it was something from the past. He finally spotted where Sheila was and what he saw sent shrills down his spine. He had never felt so scared in his life. At least, never that scared since he opened his eyes that day in the hospital. A man was holding Sheila so close with an arm fastened around her neck and a knife raised with the other hand. Henry could see the man with the rod and other men close to him but he was already far away from them, only his body was physically present. As he kept his eyes on Sheila and the man keeping her hostage, all he could see was the face of another woman in a different environment screaming for help. He couldn’t hear the voice but the way her lips moved made it look like she was pronouncing a name he had heard before. Someone struck Henry a rod at the back. He was brought back to consciousness in a second and quickly fastened his grip on his own stick. He looked around and saw about six men close to him already. He clenched his teeth and tightened his fist on the rod, he was determined to take them all out and make sure Sheila wasn’t hurt. He bent down to dodge another strike of the rod and whipped his on the knee of the man in front, he struck him in the belly and then struck again on the forehead. Still bending he sent a blow to the abdomen of one of the men with his right hand and poked the rod into the belly of another man with his left hand and followed up by striking him on the head. A man grabbed him from the shoulders behind but he rose slowly and grabbed the man on the neck with a hand stretched backwards. He dragged him to the front and kicked him in the face with his knee. The man whose abdomen Henry had punched was still bent over, groaning in pain as sweat trickled down his forehead. Henry lashed him on the back with the rod and on the side of the head, making him fall to the ground. Henry looked up and saw a tall man was coming from behind, rolling a stick in his hand in a way that sparked another flash of memory. At that moment, he heard another scream and quickly opened his eyes to look towards Sheila. He could see that she had been pushed to the ground. Another scene flashed through his mind and then he saw the face of the woman in his vision again, he saw a little boy screaming for help. The woman in his vision was screaming loud, he could hear the screams so loud in his head now and it totally disturbed his brain and rendered him weak on the spot the stood. He heard Sheila’s voice again but heard the voice of the woman in the vision louder, he saw her face again and her voice became louder and hurting to the ears. “They’re taking us away, do something honey!” A rod hit Henry in his tummy and he staggered back on his feet, he tried to open his eyes and take a firm grip of the weapon in his hand but instead he felt weaker and lost his grip on the rod. The voices and scene playing in his head tormented him. Another rod struck him at the back of the neck and then another at the side of his head. He managed to open his eyes but what he saw was the woman in the vision again and the little boy by her side. “Daddy!” “You’ve got a strong man by your side but you’re such a lazy ass,” the man spat out angrily at Sheila. “I would have kicked your ass silly if we weren’t told to leave you out of this.” She watched him with so much indignation in her heart. She kept moving backwards on the floor as he proceeded towards her. “I’m still going to give you some lashes on your backside and tell the boss it was a mistake,” the man said with an evil smile and hastened his steps towards her. She saw no need to keep dragging herself on the floor as it was a futile effort against his. He got to her and held her by both sides of the armpit to pull her up. A thought came to her mind as her gaze landed around his groin. She reached out to his groin and located his reproductive organ with both hands and tried to pull it down, also squeezing it with all the might she had in her. He let out a loud scream and his legs began to move tremulously but she held on and rose slowly with him as he stepped back slowly. He got away forcefully and fell to the ground, still vibrating on the floor and groaning in pain. Sheila got up quickly. She located a metal stick of about two metres long and picked it up. She moved close enough to the man and whipped Jon severally until she was satisfied. She dropped the stick and turned to look at Henry. She couldn’t see him at first, she could only see other men surrounding something. She changed her position until she could see what was in their middle. Henry had fallen to his knees already as the men continued to hit him from all directions. The strength in his body still kept him up from not fainting physically yet but the torture done to him by the memories playing in his heart could not let him make any move against the men. He opened his eyes and saw Sheila standing afar off, looking at him, terrified with her eyes and mouth widely opened. Instantly the picture changed from Sheila to the woman in his vision again and then back to Sheila. “No… Henry…” Sheila shouted in utmost fear, terribly shocked to see Henry being beaten helplessly by the men. The voice reverberated in Henry’s head as his body got weaker. The men did not stop whipping him with the strong rods and soon he was trembling all over but still managing to move himself on his knees and keep himself from falling. The men continued and increased their intensity. After seeing that he was not willing to give up easily, two of the men began to strike him in the chest hard instead of his back and belly where they previously targeted. A man struck the rod at the top of his head. Henry shook vigorously and almost fell. He was struck at the back of his head again. This time, he could not hold it any longer and he fell to the ground lifelessly. The men continued whipping him on his back with the rod. His clothes were torn now. His eyes were still open and he could see Sheila in a blurry vision on her knees afar off, crying and yelling. He heard his name being called but it sounded so distant to him. His eyes were weak now. He took in a final deep breath before his eyes closed.

Restless Episode 15 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 2 Hours later Sheila got up from the seat and ran after the Doctor as soon as she spotted him coming out of the hallway with two nurses and heading in direction of his office. One of the ladies sitting beside Sheila also got up and followed, but not closely. “Doctor,” she called as she ran after him. The doctor glanced back at her but continued walking, only reducing his speed enough for her to catch up. “Doctor, is he okay? Is he going to survive?” Sheila asked in a shaky voice. The men at the warehouse had left them after Henry lost consciousness. They helped each other up and moved out quickly while Sheila knelt beside Henry’s body, shouting for help with no one listening. Seven minutes later, all the men were out of sight and the main entrance through which Henry and Sheila came opened by itself. Sheila ran out hoping she would find any of the policemen around but she found none, she called passersby for help and also made calls with her phone. With the help of two men, Henry was carried to her car and the driver rushed down to the hospital. She looked disoriented and frustrated, totally opposite to the way she looked earlier that day in her office. Her hair was totally disorganized now as the material used to pack it behind had fallen off. Her face looked dull and soiled with tears. “I can’t answer your questions for now miss,” the doctor replied. “He was lucky to have been brought in here alive but I can’t tell how much that luck would take him.” The doctor stopped when he got to the door to the room he was headed for. He placed his hand on the knob. “Miss Sheila, he has very slim chances of surviving this and if he does he would have to live mentally unfit.” Sheila’s face turned darker and tears began to roll down her eyes. “Can’t you do something to help him doctor? He must live!” She said as she clung to the doctor’s coat. “Miss, we’re doing all we can already but I’m not sure we can do so much to help him. He’s gotten some internal injuries and has faced internal bleeding that reopened his previous wounds,” the doctor replied as he struggled to take off her hands from his coat. “It’s okay Sheila,” the lady behind help take Sheila from the doctor. She turned Sheila to herself and pulled her into a warm embrace. The doctor proceeded into the room with the nurses following behind. “Angela, he has to live!” Sheila cried on her friend’s bosom. “Let’s leave the doctors to do their jobs while we believe for the best, I have a very strong feeling that your friend would not die.” Angela replied, trying to calm Sheila. The doctors stepped out of the room again and walked past Sheila and her friend. “Let’s go take a seat dear” Angela said as she pulled Sheila with her. “Sheila, the police investigators are here.” Ruth, another Sheila’s friend who had come to join Sheila at the hospital called unto them. Angela led Sheila back to the waiting room where they were previously sitting and they met the investigators waiting there for them. “We need to ask a few questions from Miss Sheila Jack,” one of the two investigators said after Angela made Sheila sit. “Do we need to excuse you?”Angela asked, sitting near Sheila and still holding her close. “No, you should stay,” the investigator replied. “Except of course, she wants you to excuse us.” the investigator quickly added, giving Sheila the choice to make. She wasn’t looking up her, but still sobbing and sniffing in tears. “Can you talk to us Miss?” The investigator asked Sheila directly. Sheila gave no reply. “I would suggest you wait until she’s able to talk,” Angela put in, concerned for her friend. “Ma’am, it’s imperative we ask her questions and get answers so as to launch our investigation right away. If we delay any longer, we might be risking making the case turn out to be inconclusive.” “What’s the use of talking to you freaking criminals,” Sheila replied angrily as she looked up. “You betrayed us, you worked with them.” “Miss Sheila, I do understand what you feel and how angry you are right now but you have to cooperate with us for us to make progress.” The investigator replied calmly. “I don’t have to cooperate with police men. You sold us out, you deceived us.” “Please make me understand better Miss Sheila,” the officer said in a calm tone. He squatted in front of her and looked straight into her eyes. His partner pulled a plastic chair for him to sit. “Please tell me how it all happened.” Sheila wiped a tear off her face. She sniffed in deeply as she raised her head. “We got a call this morning that Miss Tayo, Henry’s private teacher was kidnapped and we were asked to bring some money to that warehouse. We were warned not to inform the police but we eventually did. The officers met us on our way to the warehouse as agreed and they gave us directives on how to go about it, promising that they would be close by paying a close look at us. We were given a device to alert them with. But we found out it was all a trap, the officers we invited knew of the men’s plot and lured us into their trap.” “But how is that possible? Police officers would not do that,” the investigator cut in. Sheila stopped talking and stared into his eyes angrily. He noticed her anger and quickly apologized. “Please speak on Miss.” “Your colleagues led us into the trap,” she repeated. “Which officers did you speak to?” the investigator asked. “Can you recognise them?” “Yes, I can recognize them but I only know the name of the one who gave us instructions to go in and gave us the device.” “What’s his name?” “Officer Andrew Gary,” she answered. “Officer Andrew Gary,” the investigator echoed in low tones and took a quick glance at his partner, giving him a signal to take note of the name. “Tell me more, about the men you met in the warehouse.” “I knew none of them, and I don’t think I ever met any of them before.” she replied. “And who do you suspect could be the sponsor of this attack?” “Tom, Tom Wills.” Four Hours Later. Sheila and Angela walked into the waiting room to find Emery Jack sitting there. “I’ve been waiting for you baby,” Emery Jack lifted his eyes as they walked in. He frowned on seeing how distraught Sheila was looking. He got up and held her to sit by his side on the long sofa. Angela and Jenny had prevailed over Sheila and took her home after the investigators had left. She had taken a shower and changed her clothes but it still did not change the gloomy look on her face. “How did it happen? You should have called me immediately,” Emery Jack said after getting Sheila to sit beside him. “There was no need to call you Dad, we thought we had it in control, we called the police office already and they were there to put in their support. We never knew the police had a hand in the plan.” “I spoke with the El Deols police overseer before coming here and he said there is no proof yet that the matter was reported to the police command.” “That’s a lie Dad,” Sheila exclaimed with her eyes widened. “I believe you Sheila,” Emery said and held her palms. He looked into her eyes and repeated his words, “I believe you and I promise I’m going to get to the root of the matter.” he assured. She sniffed in as she tried to force back tears. She laid her head on her father’s shoulder. The man held her closely for a moment and then nudged her gently. “By the way the doctor was here thirty minutes ago and he said that we could go into the ward to see Henry now,” Emery said. “Is Henry awake?” Sheila pulled away quickly and asked, staring into her father’s eyes. “No, not yet.” the man frowned. “He’s still unconscious, the doctor isn’t sure if he would survive yet.” Sheila’s shoulder’s dropped again and she hugged her father once more. _ The Next Day. 9AM Sheila laid in the bathtub for over thirty minutes that morning and full of sorrows in her heart. Angela had left her thirty minutes ago, to pick something from her apartment. Sheila felt no zeal for work neither did she feel there was any reason to go to the hospital. The Doctor had reaffirmed the last night before they left the hospital that Henry’s chances of surviving were very low and that he would probably not live beyond the next day. She and her father also visited the ward and saw him already laying like a dead body in the bed. That totally dampened her spirit and it kept her scared till that morning, scared of going to the hospital to get the news of his death. Her phone had been ringing in her room for over twenty minutes but she was lost in her own world and the ringtone of the phone did not sound like something that needed to be attended to. Her thoughts drifted from Henry’s possible death for a moment to Tom Wills. She clenched her teeth and fist right there, she felt like getting the power to go to his home and strangle him to death at that moment. She was sure he must have organized the incident. He had two days to his court hearing and he hadn’t learnt enough lesson to stop his evil ways. She thought of how she could make him pay dearly, not just paying for the crime that he had already being charged with but also for the one he had committed the past day – murdering Henry. A thought came to her mind and she quickly stepped out of the bathtub. She picked her towel where it was hung. She proceeded into her bedroom and wiped her body clean before reaching for her phone which she kept on the table. The icons at the top bar of the screen showed that she had new messages from different messaging apps and missed calls. She ignored the messages and opened her calls history, she saw eight missed calls from the doctor and it kind of increased the burden in her heart. He was probably calling her to announce Henry’s death or the worsening of his situation. She scrolled down the call history to check for a number but before she could find it, the doctor’s call came in again. She ignored the call and watched it ring without answering it. She closed her eyes heaved a a sigh after the call ended. She walked to the bed and sat at the edge. She decided to check her messages and see if there was any from the doctor. She opened the messaging app and opened the first message which was from the doctor and was sent ten minutes earlier. Henry is awake now, he rose back to consciousness ninety minutes ago. She widened her eyes in unbelief and her mouth was left agape in shock. Adnairax She navigated back quickly to the call history and dialed the Doctor’s number. “Hello Doc…” she said with a weak voice into the phone. “Congratulations Miss Sheila, Henry is awake.” The doctor said before she could ask any questions. “Wow! Doctor, are you serious?” She asked, elated by the news. “Yes Miss, no jokes.” “I’m coming to the hospital right away,” she replied. “Good, see me once you get to the hospital. He has been transferred into another ward.” the doctor replied. Sheila got to the Lutheran Hospital as fast as she could and proceeded straight to the doctor’s office. She did not meet the doctor in the office but she waited and he joined her fifteen minutes later. “Good morning Miss,” the doctor greeted as he walked in. “Doctor, can I see him now?” She jumped to her feet immediately. “Please sit Miss Sheila, I have to say something to you first.” the doctor replied as he walked to his seat. Sheila sat back reluctantly and her eyes followed the doctor until he sat down. The Doctor heaved a sigh as he looked at her face. Sheila’s excitement totally disappeared. The look on the Doctor’s face did not make it seem as if Henry had truly woken. “What’s the matter Doctor? Is he dead?” Sheila asked impatiently. “No Miss, he isn’t dead.” The doctor said, looking into her eyes. “Like I said to you, he gained consciousness this morning, that means he’s out of danger. But…” The doctor looked down for a moment.”You remember he got injuries in his brain the first time.” Sheila squinted at the doctor. She then remembered the doctor had said Henry would have to live mentally unfit if he did not die. “He’s been quiet since morning and sometimes making a lot of noise and yelling on his own, calling imaginary names and threatening to fight. We are afraid that his brain could have been further affected this time.” “Doctor, are you trying to say he’s gone insane?” Sheila asked, her body and lips were trembling. The doctor shook his head. “No, I haven’t said so. We still have to examine him for a while before making conclusions.” “No Doctor, he can’t be insane, we must do everything to ensure he’s well.” Sheila said in frustrated voice. “Yes Miss, we are doing everything to make sure he’s well.” The doctor replied, gesturing with his hand for her to calm down. “Can I see him Doctor?” Sheila asked. “Yes, you can Miss but you have to calm yourself first.” The doctor replied. “We’ve given him some drugs to calm him.” “Okay Doc, I’m calm.” Sheila said, taking in long deep breaths. __ The Fox Corporation Headquarters, Epa Hill, Bexford, Bethanna. The board were seated again in the conference room for an emergency meeting. The third bomb blast after the blast of the central bank had occurred and it was obvious to everyone in the country that the invisible terrorists had returned and for the moment targeted bringing down the economy of the nation. On the screen was the live capture of the last explosion. The FOX executives had taken their time to watch the pattern of explosion several times in order to pull out conclusions. They made their conclusions about the explosion but also needed to make conclusions on how to combat the terrorist. “Agents Carl and Rex were no doubts our best agents but the FOX Agency must continue without them and must do better without them,” Agent Sylvanus put in when it was time to discuss the way forward. Agent Mark cleared his throat. “For me, I’ll say the presence of Agents Carl and Rex through the years must have silenced other competent agents. I believe there should be an agent amongst the others who might be better than Rex and Carl put together.” The eldest man, Elkim leaned forward on the table. Everyone’s eyes turned to him, they knew he was about to say something. “You’re right Mark, but this is not just about competence, we also have to consider experience. Competence alone will not get it done. An agent that has to face the invisible terrorists must have faced similar or tougher cases to excel in this,” Elkim said. “I get it now,” Paul Edwards, the chairman of the agency put in. “From every contribution we all seem to be talking about two things; experience and competence. I agree with all the submissions, and I’ll propose that we create a team that has both qualities. Our technical board should select five agents who has had 99% success in not less than twenty missions and five other agents with 75% success in not less than sixty missions. This will help us get the best blend in the team and they would be able to combat the invisible terrorists.” The men around the table nodded gently in agreement with Paul Edwards. “I agree that will be the best way to get the excellent team.” Elkim put in. “Anybody else with a different opinion or contribution?” Paul Edwards asked. He waited a minute to get their responses and no one spoke. “We have twenty four hours to select the members and launch the team,” he declared. ___ Lutheran Hospital, El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila walked slowly into the ward with the doctor following behind. Her heart was beating fast. She wondered if Henry would still recognize her, now that the incident had further affected his brain. She moved closer slowly. He was in the bed, lying peacefully, but his eyes were opened. He seemed to be reflecting on something. His eyes met with Sheila’s and his face changed, giving a sign that he recognized who he saw. He tried to sit up as Sheila got nearer. “Relax man,” the doctor said and quickly walked towards him. “You need to keep your back flat for now.” “No, I want to sit up ” Henry replied, his voice sounded rough and tough. “You shouldn’t sit up, you have a lot of injuries and could injure yourself further if you force yourself up.” The doctor replied. “Please, help me up carefully.” Henry insisted. “Okay,” the doctor gave in. “You have to get up slowly,” the doctor told him as he held a palm and put his one at at the back. The doctor was able to get him up and resting his back against the headboard in two minutes. “Are you okay now?” “Yes, thanks.” Henry replied. The doctor smiled at him but still kept a careful look at him. Henry stared at Sheila’s face for a moment and saw the aggrieved look on her. He looked again at the doctor and his gaze lingered for about their seconds before he spoke. “Please excuse us Doctor.” The doctor stared at him in shock, surprised at his request. “Huh?” He pretended not to hear what Henry said. “Excuse us please,” Henry repeated. The doctor stared at Sheila’s face quickly and the look on Sheila’s face suggested she wanted him to leave too. “I’ll be just outside this room,” the doctor said and faked a smile before turning to leave. Sheila stared at Henry with so much pity in her eyes. He was still in the patient’s blue uniform but she could see the wounds and marks on his body through the halfway buttoned top. “I’m sorry Henry,” Sheila said in tears as she sat beside him in the bed and held a palm of his in both hands. “I’m sorry for what those men did to you, I’m sorry.” Henry just kept staring at her with no expression on his face. “I promise I won’t let such happen to you anymore…” “Shhhh…” Henry hushed her. She stared into his eyes, there was something in it that told her he wasn’t feeling hurt or pained emotionally and that he wasn’t insane. He looked so confident and calm. “I’m Carl,” he said. “Huh?” She raised her brows, wondering what he was talking about. “I’m Carl Winston, Rank 9 Agent of the FOX Corporation, code 4679.”

My dear ride on, is a nice story anyway. I love the story so much.

Restless Episode 16 Still Restless ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “I need to make them pay, all of them!” Sheila sniffed in and took a look at Henry’s face. Her face was soaked with tears as she listened to Henry who she now knew as Carl tell his story. She had only known the pain of loosing a person- her mother – when she just got out of high school and she tried to imagine the pain he felt losing his wife and only child on the same day, making it worse was that he had to watch them helplessly burn to ashes in a house. “I can imagine how you feel,” she said in a shaky voice, sniffing in tears again. “The Doctor said you woke up making threats to kill some people, I believe you were angry at those men who took your wife and child.” “I was mad with myself, I watched as my wife and my son were dragged, I saw them tied and locked in that house and I watched the house being set ablaze.” Henry recounted, the flashback playing in his mind as he mentioned each word. Tears rolled down Sheila’s eyes uncontrollably again and she quickly tried to wipe her face dry. “I need to return to Bexford as soon as possible, find the killers of my wife and child, and also find out what happened to Rex and his family.” “I understand you,” Sheila sniffed in again as she spoke. “But you’re injured and you need to recover first.” “I’ve not got time Sheila, five months have gone without any activity. I can’t afford to waste more time because the more it lingers, the less easier it will be to trace the killers.” “I understand you but I still insist that you have to get well first.” Henry did not reply immediately, he seemed to be lost in his thoughts again. “First, I need a phone.” He said, looking into Sheila’s eyes with some urgency. “You have a phone,” Sheila replied. “Oh! Yes, I do have a phone,” he recalled that Sheila had gotten one for him. “I need to reach someone as quick as I can.” “Who do you want to reach?” Sheila asked. “Someone I trust can help me, Agent Paul Edwards.” “Who is he?” “My Boss in the FOX, he’s the only one I can trust.” “Are you sure you want to start with this already? You want to start work immediately? You need to recover!” “No, I’m not starting with work immediately. I just want to contact him and let him know I’m alive. The FOX would make arrangements to come pick me from here.” A sad look appeared on Sheila’s face. She felt sad that he had his regained his memory and all he could think of was leaving so soon but she also considered the pain he was feeling from his loss. “Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Are you going to start investigating the killers of your wife and son immediately in this condition?” Sheila asked again. Henry was short of words to reply with, he remained silent for a while and avoided her eyes. He did not want to look into her eyes for two reasons; there was something in it which made him feel guilty for thinking of abandoning her so quick and there was also this calmness he felt when he looked deep into her eyes, the only one who had made him feel so was his wife. “You’re right,” he finally said and looked briefly into her eyes. “I have to give myself time to recover first before I show myself to the FOX and here in El Deols is the best place to do so.” Sheila squeezed his hand warmly in hers, staring at his face passionately while he stared at the ground. “I’m happy that you’ve finally regained your memory and that you can have your life back,” Sheila said in a calm tone. Deep inside she was feeling so sad because she knew his days with her in El Deols were numbered. “Thank you Sheila,” Henry replied with a smile. “I’ll forever be grateful to you for saving my life. I owe my life now to you and I’ll never forget that, thank you for not giving up on me.” “Henry, you need to stop thanking me for that…” she stopped and smile with a side of her lips tilted up. “I should learn to call you Carl from now.” “No, please call me Henry, I think I like Henry and I’ll consider keeping the name for now.” Henry replied. “But I’ll never stop thanking you for what you did for me,” he added and he squeezed Sheila’s hand softly this time around. “Thank God you are alive once again and awake, you’ve survived a lot and I’m sure you would survive more and overcome all the battles in your way.” “Thank you,” Henry smiled. “It’s okay,” she patted him on the hand and stepped down to the ground. “I got to see the doctor now, please make sure you follow their instructions so that you can recover quickly.” “Yes, thanks.” “I’ll be back shortly,” Sheila said and then proceeded towards the door. “Thanks Sheila,” Henry said under his breath. He knew she did not hear him because she didn’t turn until she stepped out through the door. * “Miss Sheila, are you okay?” The doctor rushed to her immediately she stepped out. He had been waiting and listening patiently in the corridor. “Of course, I am.” She rolled her eyes. “Why did you say he wasn’t well? He’s quite better than the last time I saw him, all that’s left is healing for his injuries.” “Are you serious?” The doctor asked. “He was mad at everyone few hours ago, but I believe the drugs administered worked on him.” Sheila shook her head, she was about to reply him when she saw Angela at the other end of the corridor, coming towards them. “I’ll be back soon Doctor,” she said and then walked past the doctor. “Sheila! I’ve been worried about you, I didn’t meet you at your place when I returned there. I asked you not to leave the house without me,” Angela said in a sharp tone. “I’ve gotta get home now Angela,” Sheila said and continued walking without replying Angela’s query. Angela turned and continued walking with Sheila. “How is Henry now?” “He’s fine, he’s awake, we spoke few minutes ago.” Sheila answered. “That’s good!” Angela replied sharp in a short high pitched voice, almost running after Sheila to catch up with her fast pace. “Why are you walking so hurriedly?” “I need to do something at home as soon as possible,” Sheila replied. “And what’s that?” “Something personal.” * Forty minutes later, Sheila had gotten home and was busy with her laptop in the room. She left Angela in the living room alone. She scrolled through the search results on the webpage, she scrolled back up after reaching the bottom of the web page and clicked on the first search result which pointed to the FOX corporation official website. She switched to the second tab while the first tab loaded, her search results for Agent Carl Winston was loaded already. She clicked the result from Wikipedia and then switched to the first tab again. The FOX corporation official website was fully loaded. She rested her back and slowly scrolled through, reading every detail on the website. It wasn’t her first time of hearing about the FOX corporation but she had not for once had a reason to search more concerning it, all she knew about the agency were the things she read or heard from the news concerning them. She continued reading everything on the FOX website, even though she wasn’t sure of what she was looking for there. After reading the information displayed on the homepage, she switched the browser tabs again. The Wikipedia webpage was fully loaded. Agent Carl John Winston was a nine ranked agent of the FOX, known to be one of the deadliest and most brutal fighters in the world. He is believed to have died on March 31, 2015 in the Bexford sea after a battle with the invisible terrorists also known as the Red Wolves. It is believed that he was caught unawares by the Red Wolves a day after he declared the defeat of the terrorists. He was shot thrice and thrown into the Bexford Sea. Till date, his body is yet to be found and it is believed that it was swallowed by the species of giant fishes discovered at the sea during that period. The remnants of the invisible terrorists were wiped away by other agents of the FOX a week after his death. Carl Winston was known for his skillfulness in handling of guns and other weapons, he was a fast shooter and a swift swordsman. His real age at the time of death is unknown though he was rumoured to be between the ages of 35 and 40. His family and origin are also unknown to the public due to his work as a secret agent. Most of his battles and operations are mostly believed to be carried out alongside his partner Agent Rex of the FOX corporation who also died the same day he died under the same circumstances and the same manner. Sheila stopped reading and right clicked on the blue coloured “Agent Rex” in the article which linked to the Wikipedia page on Agent Rex. She also scrolled up and opened the link leading to the invisible terrorists page on another tab. She searched through the Wikipedia page for images but saw none of a man except the FOX Corporation’s logo. ___ Two Days Later Magic Complex, Bexford, Bethanna Hutton stood looking outside through the large transparent glass door of the balcony. He was in a room at the fourth floor of the building. His eyes followed a car as it drove out through the gate of the compound. Richard was standing at the center of the living room, waiting for Hutton’s response to something he had said. Hutton had delayed the response for more than five minutes but Richard was patient. He knew Hutton as a man who was also slow to reply. Hutton always took his time to think before speaking, it was part of his character and that was why he was called the strategist. Hutton finally turned after drawing the curtains close. “So…” He walked towards Richard and sat on a sofa facing Richard, he crossed his legs. He picked up an empty glass cup from the footstool and held the teaspoon in it. He stared into the cup like he was seeing something inside. “So, Eddy is yet to convince the organization?” “Yes,” Richard replied in a calm tone. “How many more days do you think he needs to do so?” Richard was quiet, he did not know what answer to give. Hutton recognized that Richard was out of ideas. “What success have you made with the video Eddy sent?” He asked, not waiting anymore for an answer to his previous question. Adnairax “I’ve gone through the video more than ten times and I’ve spotted that man only twice.” Richard replied. Hutton chuckled and looked up at Richard’s face. He himself had also gone through the video, but only twice and had spotted the face of the man five times. “Did you make a search for the image?” Hutton asked. “Yes, I did.” “What were your results?” “No results sir,” Richard answered in a shaky voice. “The man was sitting at the very back of the conference Hall, the camera only picked far visions of him and they were so blur. The image is unidentifiable when I zoom it.” “You’re right,” Hutton replied and bounced to his feet at once. He had also tried to search for the image and got the same result. “He must have chosen to sit at the back to prevent the camera from having a good picture of him…” “Sir…” Richard interrupted with stammering lips. “Ermm, I think it’s the camera quality. The hall is big truly but a camera of good quality would have picked the image clearly even though he was participating far the camera.” Hutton stared directly into his eyes. “Do you think such organization isn’t capable of affording quality or multiple cameras? There were several cameras in the hall.” Richards lips trembled at the question, he couldn’t give an answer. “That conference was a high classed one and there were also accredited secret developers and agents in attendance, not every one who attended would have loved to feature in the video. The organizers understood this and made arrangements, the secret developers had somewhere special to sit and Carl chose to sit with them. That is the same reason they hesitate to work with us and grant us access to the database from the attendance in the conference.” Richards stood still as the strategist walked round him. He did not bother to argue his poin. The strategist was always correct and he had never seen him not made any mistake in his judgements. “We need to help Eddy convince them to provide us that database or we help him take it forcefully.” ____ September 4, 2015 Sheila’s Apartment El Deols, Anthanna “Can you let me move on my own? I can walk,” Henry asked in a cheerful tone as he approached the main door. He had a crutch positioned under his left armpit to support his movement, especially the left leg. Sheila had been supporting him at the right side all along, from the ward in the hospital to the car and now at the house. He had asked her not to worry several times like he just did again but she always found herself going back to support him. “Okay,” she smiled and stepped back for him to pass through the door on his own. Henry moved into the house and advanced slowly to the sofas in the living room. He settled on a one seater with Sheila giving close attention to him. He took in a deep breath. It felt good to be out of the hospital again. His eyes wandered about the living room for a while and fell on the long sofa. He remembered that sofa, it was the one he had found Sheila and Tom in a romantic mood months ago. “Where should I take these to?” Dennis, Sheila’s new bodyguard asked. He was new in the house and did not know where Henry’s room was. Sheila’s father had not only forced her to take another bodyguard, he had put several other security officers to watch over her secretly. “Take it to Lesedi, she knows where to keep them.” Sheila answered Dennis. “What about Miss Tayo? When can we resume our lectures?” Henry asked, seconds after Dennis was out of sight. Sheila shook her head and stared at him with unbelieving eyes. “You need to rest Henry, you can’t resume lectures now.” She replied him. “Of course, I’m not planning to resume immediately,” he lied. “I only want to plan the resumption.” “I’ll tell you when you’re fit to resume,” Sheila replied. “What you need now is rest.” Henry faked a smile and looked away as he rested his back. A worried look appeared on his face. Before they left the hospital, the doctor had kept on echoing that he needed to rest for the meantime and not carry out any strenuous activity, Sheila was also repeating the same but he doubted if he could comply. Every night since he regained his memory, the cries of his wife and child always echoed in his head and their pictures kept flashing through his mind. It was the why he stopped Sheila from calling him Carl. Whenever he heard the name, he also heard the voice of his late wife. He seemed to have lost the little peace he had before getting his memory back. Since then, everything that happened around and everyone that came close to him always pointed to the past unconsciously whether through their words or actions. Deep in his spirit, he needed peace for deep down in his soul, he was RESTLESS.

Restless Episode 17 Investigating The Hoodlums ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Weeks After >>> September 19, 2015 Sheila’s Apartment, El Deols, Anthanna. It was a Saturday and a day for rest as usual. However Sheila seemed to be so busy even though all she did was in her room and on her laptop. She had on her grey coloured shirt on a green jean bum shorts, her legs were crossed under the table, her elbow touching the table with her chin rested on the palm and her eyes focused on the laptop screen. The index finger of her right hand was placed closed to the arrow down button of the laptop keyboard and she scrolled down occasionally by holding it down. One hour had gone and she was still working on the laptop, saving some of the browser pages and copying texts from some webpages into Microsoft word documents, she had totally forgotten that Henry would be in the living room waiting for her. She only remembered when a knock sounded at her door. She widened her eyes as she stared at the door, she inhaled and exhaled deeply. “Oh! I’m sorry Henry,” she apologized unconsciously, her voice sounding in whispers which could not be heard by the person at the door. She quickly saved the webpages and closed the browser. The knock sounded again. “Please come in Henry,” She said as she quickly saved the microsoft word document and closed it. Henry opened the door and pushed it in gently. With the support of his crutch, he half-walked and half-hopped in, he stopped to close the door before proceeding some few steps further. “Henry, how are you doing?” Sheila asked, faking a smile. Henry stared at her face thinly, delaying his reply. He noticed there was something about her smile which showed it wasn’t authentic. “Fine,” he eventually replied. “I came to look for you here after waiting without seeing you, I can see you are busy, I’ll just leave and come back later.” He turned immediately after speaking. “No Henry,” she said sharply and got up to her feet. “I’m actually not doing anything, I just got engaged with something and I didn’t realize it had taken much of my time.” Henry turned back to her. “I know you are busy Sheila, I can read it on your face,” he said in a confident tone. “There’s no need to stop whatever you’re doing because of me, we would just talk later.” He turned again and proceeded towards the door. She hurried towards him and stopped at his front. “No, we can talk now. I can continue with what I was doing after we finish talking.” “Are you sure?” “Yes,” she replied, her shoulders dropped and she let out a breath. “Sorry, I was carried away earlier and left you waiting in the living room.” “It’s okay,” Henry replied and turned back. “What was it you wanted to talk about?” She asked as she proceeded back to the chair she was previously seated. Henry sat at the edge of the bed and Sheila pulled her chair closer to his front. “Ermm… It’s about the investigations you are carrying out about those hoodlums that lured us with Miss Tayo.” Sheila frowned. “The police is in charge of that, and… What do you want to discuss about it?” “I know that the police have closed the case and you’ve taken it up personally…” Henry replied. “No, the police is…” she interrupted him. “Shh…” he also cut her short. “I know Sheila, you don’t need to lie to me. The police are yet to find the real hoodlums and they claim we made no report to them with proofs of the records of the calls which cannot be found.” Sheila was quiet. Henry continued calmly. “So, you’ve decided to take it up personally and I understand.” “No, the police are still in…” “The court dismissed your accusation against the police zone and ordered them to find the hoodlums after warning you not to make such accusation against the force again,” Henry cut in sharply. “Yes, that’s what I’m saying. The police are now investigating the hoodlums.” “You know that’s not true,” Henry stated, looking deep into her eyes. “You know the police would find nothing. The police group who worked with the hoodlums to lure us would do whatever they can to protect the hoodlums from being exposed in order to protect their own name.” Henry paused for two seconds. “You know this Sheila and that’s why you have taken it up by yourself.” “I’m not taking anything up Henry…” “You are Sheila, I found out from Dennis.” Sheila squinted. “Dennis, he told you I took it up?” she asked, tilting her head slightly and raising her eyebrows. “No, he did not tell me. I found out from him.” “What are you talking about Henry?” “You seem to have forgotten the real me Sheila, I’m an Agent of the FOX corporation.” Henry reminded her as he leaned forward closer to her, looking into her face directly. “You sent Dennis to get some answers from me in disguise but you did not remember that it’s my specialty. I deal with criminals and work as an undercover to seek answers and secrets from them, I know when someone is trying to do the same with me.” Sheila took in a deep breath and rested her back in the chair. She realized Henry was so sure of what he was saying. “Why are you hiding it from me Sheila?” Henry asked after sitting back upright. “Well, I mean no harm. I knew you would be interested and I did not want you to get involved,” Sheila replied. “But I’m already involved, I fought with those men and got myself injured and almost killed.” “I’m sorry about that Henry, but that’s why I don’t want you to get further involved.” “And you decided to do it alone? You don’t think it’s dangerous?” “I’m not doing it alone, I’ve got Dennis by my side,” she replied. “Dennis does not know the genesis of this situation.” “I let him know already,” she retorted. “I let him know that my main suspect is Tom Wills and we are working to prove that he organized that attack.” “Tom Wills is in prison, his eight years sentence just began.” “Yes, but this happened before he was sentenced and he’s appealing his case already.” “We know he can not win the appeal.” “That shouldn’t stop me from investigating this, he needs to be punished for all his crimes not just the rape.” Henry took in a deep breath. He stared at her face silently for a moment, wondering how Sheila who had once pleaded with her father not to pursue the case against Tom was now determined to make Tom pay for all his crimes. “But… You shouldn’t try to do it without me.” “I have to, I can’t wait for you to recover first, remember you once said it becomes increasingly difficult to trace the suspects if time is wasted.” “I would have to join you.” “No Henry, you can’t.” “I have to, it’s a simple case, I don’t need to recover before fishing out who those men are.” “I think you should focus on recovering and returning to the FOX. The Fox needs you back as soon as possible, I think it’s the only way you can pay them for nabbing those men who murdered your family and tried to kill you.” Henry took in a breath. He and Sheila had found out through online sources how the FOX had nabbed the men who killed Agents Carl and Rex a week after the murder. But Henry was still not satisfied with that, the news of the resurgence of the invisible terrorists meant that the men who murdered his family and tried to kill him, the real Red wolves were still alive. The men who the FOX nabbed a week after his presumed death were only messengers, the real people responsible for the demise of his wife and child were still alive. However, the focus of his discuss with Sheila was not getting the killers of his wife, it was about nabbing the hoodlums that attacked them. “Sheila, before I think about repaying the FOX. I have to get justice for you, the woman who saved my life.” “Justice for me?” Sheila raised her brows. “Yeah, those hoodlums that beat me up did not just come after me, I had no business with them, they came for you. They wanted to hurt you by going through me. And in real sense, they did not hurt me, they helped me regain my memory. So this fight against them is about getting justice for you, getting those who tried to hurt you punished.” Sheila was silent for a while. She wondered how Henry had just turned the whole scenario quickly. “But,” she began in soft tones. “I can’t let you get involved,” she added in a conclusive tone. “I am involved already, just tell me how far you’ve gone with the investigation.” Sheila was quiet and unwilling to give Henry more information. “You don’t have to be scared Sheila,” he spoke in soft assuring tone as he leaned forward. “I would not have to get into any physical fight with them, I can help to reveal the identity of these men quickly and also the police men that worked with them.” Sheila took in a deep breath and stared into his eyes for a moment. He had this confident and assuring look on his face which told her he was fit enough for the job. “Come see this,” she finally spoke and got up immediately. She pulled the chair back to it’s previous position in front of the table where the laptop was. Henry got up and followed her. Adnairax She opened the browser and other applications which she had closed on the laptop. “I’ve done a lot of work already. I hacked into the directory of the network provider server to check for records of your calls to the police zone and I didn’t find it, which meant they spoke to us with an anonymous receiver. But I’ve been able to fetch records of calls of one of the policemen, he made calls to a certain number within the same period we contacted them to report the kidnap and I suspect the number belongs to one of the men who kidnapped Miss Tayo. I’m trying to search the location of the device carrying that number during that period.” “Great work!” Henry complimented, amazed by how far she had gone already. He was standing beside her. “So, what does it take to get the location of the receiver?” “I was on it before you came in,” Sheila replied. Henry turned his head back and located the footstool with his eyes, he walked slowly to the spot and dragged it with him close to Sheila’s seat. They continued the process for close to forty minutes without being able to get the location they sought. “Sheila, I think the receiver had his phone in an incognito state during the calls.” Henry broke the long silence. “Do people just get the ability to put their phones in such state these days?” “They worked with the police, the corrupt officers must have facilitated it.” Sheila closed her eyes and shook her head, she heaved a sigh of frustration. “But we have made reasonable progress already, all we need to do is fetch details of the phone’s owner. We’d still be able to do a lot with that,” Henry spoke with a positive tone. “What can we do with his details if we can’t prove there was a phone call with the police officer and if we can’t check the location?” ‘Well, I am very positive that the location of the receiver was that warehouse and I’m going to prove it,” Henry replied. “How?” “Give me sometime Sheila, it’s my job, I’ll get it done before Tuesday.” Sheila stared at his face quietly. She knew she had no reason to doubt his words, all she was afraid of was he getting into any stressful activity that would affect his recovery. “I believe you can get it done but I want you to remember that you need to recover well before stressing yourself. Don’t risk getting yourself more injuries.” “It’s okay,” Henry replied with a smile. “By the way, I do need your help to reach Paul Edwards in Bethanna.” Sheila raised her brow, she changed her position in the chair and turned to face Henry properly. “How do I help you with that?” “I need to communicate with him but I’ll have to deliver a parcel to him first,” Henry replied. “What parcel? And how do we locate Paul Edwards in Bethanna?” “You help me arrange a man to deliver it, I have more details about the particular location of delivery.” “Is that man expecting this parcel?” “No.” “I thought you wanted to reach him on phone earlier.” Yeah, but as an Agent of the FOX, he has his personal number protected just like mine was. It cannot be connected to through any numbers except approved by him.” “Oh!” Sheila let out a breath slowly. It took some seconds for her to completely understand his explanation. “And is there no other way you can reach him before getting a parcel there?” “No, that’s the main reason for the parcel. It will deliver a message to him and he’d be able to contact me first or authorize my number to contact him.” “Okay, I can contact someone right away for you.” Sheila said and turned back to the laptop. She opened her browser and typed in a url in into the navigation box. She remembered something and turned her face to him again. “By the way, did you read foreign news this morning?” “No,” Henry replied, shaking his head with his eyes squinted at her inquisitively. “There was something concerning Paul Edwards, Chairman of the FOX.” she replied as she opened another tab on the browser. “What did it say about him?” “I think he lost a son in the recent explosion,” Sheila answered. She switched to the news section of the opened website and scrolled down to select the link to the news item. “Here,” she glanced at his face. “Chairman of the FOX loses grandson in disastrous bomb blast,” He muttered the topic of the news item under his breath. “Damn it!” He cursed angrily in a pained tone. He shook his head vigorously, his eyes closed and his fists clenched unconsciously. Sheila stared at his face, carefully observing his response. Henry opened his eyes and moved closer to read the full news. As usual, the Red Wolves were responsible for the bomb blast. They had exploded part of one of the country’s oldest universities of which Paul Edwards grandson was a student. The young man lived in one of the hostels affected and he died alongside 122 other students. Henry felt frustrated and angry. Within the past few days, he had followed the news carefully and read about the Red Wolves recent attacks. He had also read that Paul Edwards had launched another team of the FOX to bring down the terrorists. Even though he believed in Paul Edwards and the board’s choice, and he believed that there were other agents capable of working together to stop the terrorists, he still felt the need to return to Bexford to fight the terrorists himself. For the same reason he wanted to contact Paul Edwards was to get more information about the new team launched against the terrorist and also help by sharing his own ideas on how the team could work better or suggest who else should be in the team. He took sometime to reconsider his decision to contact Paul. He shook his head as he came up with a different conclusion. “I no longer think it’s the right time to contact Paul Edwards,” He voiced out to Sheila who was now busy with the laptop again. “Why?” Sheila flashed a quick look at him, wondering why he changed his mind so suddenly. “I’ve been observing a trend in the recent attacks of the Red Wolves and I just established something. In each of their last four attacks, there have been deaths of one or more relative of a members of the FOX decision taking board. It shows that the attacks are well calculated and the terrorists have their eyes on the board. A message to Paul Edwards at the moment would not get to him without their knowledge and they may trace it to the source here.” A confused look appeared on Sheila’s face. “Why do you think the terrorists are killing family members of the decision making board of the FOX?” “I believe it’s to sound a warning as well as demoralize these men, they want to make a statement that even the FOX agents and their families are not immune to their attacks.” “But do you think the new team launched is capable of taking down the terrorists?” “I don’t know the members of the new team, but I trust Paul’s judgement, he must have selected the best men for the job. It might take some time, but at the end there’ll be victory for the FOX.” There was silence for a while, almost two minutes. Sheila turned towards Henry again and spoke in soft tones. “Henry,” she called and waited for him to look at her face. “I think you should take a break completely off this FOX issue for now. You just mentioned that Paul Edwards is capable of making the right choice. That means the men selected would surely defeat these terrorists, you should stop bothering about them. You’ve suffered a lot of trauma already, you need to rest your head and mind. You would return to them once the doctor says you’re perfectly fine.” “That would not be easy Sheila, I can’t rest until I see that the men who killed my family and tried to kill me have been punished.” “But…” Sheila lost her voice for a moment as she tried to remember something accurately. “But we read the information online, the men who attacked your family were caught a week after by the FOX.” “Yes, but those men did not come on their own volition, they were sent by a higher ranking terrorist to destroy I and Rex totally. The real fight is not against the men who were sent but against the ones who sent them, against the real Wolves of the terrorist group.” Sheila heaved a sigh. She realized she probably would not be able to talk Henry out of returning to fight the Wolves. “But I promise you to take a pause for now,” Henry said in a soothing tone. Sheila’s eyes met with his and locked. He could feel she was so worried about him. “I would wait until I get well, but for now, we’ve got to find those men who attacked us.” ___ Magic Complex, Bexford, Bethanna Hutton’s finger on the arrow down button helped him scrolled down the document quickly. There were names of over two thousand people in the document. He knew it would take quite some time, probably months of continuous work for him alone to fetch details of all the people on the list. He had classified the names into firms and countries to make the work easier and also streamlined his details search to the neighboring countries and newly opened firms. He had to stop his work when he realized that a lot of the attendees of the conference had their real profiles hidden online. There was no way he was going to confirm if the man he saw in the conference was Carl. “Hutton, I really do think this is a waste of time. We’ve done a random comparison of the profiles of those men to Carl Winston and none of them matches up to ten percent, it’s time you stopped this and let’s focus on our operations together.” “I do still have a feeling that the Agent, Carl is still alive somewhere.” Hutton replied. “No my friend, your feelings are wrong. Carl is gone forever and can never stop the success of the Wolves.” Hutton stared at his friend’s face. He realized he had no choice than to believe that Agent Carl was truly gone forever, he had to focus his energy on the operations at hand. _ _ _ September 21, 2015 El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila’s gaze landed on the car garage as they got into the compound, she noticed something was amiss but couldn’t quickly fathom what it was. It was until the car got to the garage that she realized that one of the cars parked there was missing. She quickly stepped out from the backseat of the car without waiting for Dennis to open the door for her as usual. “A vehicle is missing here,” she said in a loud voice to the driver who had also stepped out of the car. “Yes, it was here when we left this morning.” The driver replied her. Sheila stared at the empty parking space for a moment and wondered what or who could have moved the car from the place. She spotted Lesedi in the garden when she turned, she beckoned her. “Welcome Miss Sheila.” “Lesedi, what happened to the car here?” A frown formed on Lesedi’s face. “Sir Henry did not tell you?” Sheila raised her brows and stared deeply into Lesedi’s eyes. “Tell me what? Where did he go?” “He left this afternoon with the car,” Lesedi replied. She was shocked sheila was not aware. Henry had acted as if Sheila was aware of his movement before he left that afternoon. “And where did he go to?” Sheila asked, already baffled and trying not to imagine what Henry was up to. “He didn’t say, he only says to tell you he’s gone for the job,” Lesedi replied. “He’s gone for the job?” Sheila was more confused. She quickly took out her phone from her handbag. She unlocked it and opened the call dialer. Before she could dial, she noticed the message notification at the top bar, she swiped down the bar to read. Sorry, I had to leave without telling you. I knew you would not let me go, I promise to explain later.

Restless Episode 18 The Slum: Gege ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited Update Thirty Minutes After “Quick Dennis, get the driver to start the car. We’re heading for Gege,” Sheila said as she walked back into the living room with her partially closed laptop in one hand and her phone in the other. She had taken off the black skirt suit she wore to the office and was now on a tshirt and trousers with sneakers on her feet. She stopped at the centre of the living room and placed her table on it after Dennis had hurried out to deliver her message to the driver. She squatted beside the table and opened the laptop properly. She played the footage from the security camera again and watched how Henry drove the car to the point it was parked and how he stepped out of the car with his crutch and walked into the streets. She tried to follow his movement in the street but he soon got out of the cameras reach when he entered the midst of some storey buildings. Gege was one of the most known and populous slum in the capital El Deols and in the whole country. It had the highest number of thugs and riffraffs. An hideout for drugs addicts and hoodlums. It also had the highest number of unkempt buildings. The buildings were rigid and strong, being built of good materials but the walls were so dirty for most of them had not been painted within the past ten years. The roads and streets were not well kept too, especially the drainage system and the roadside bins. There was also a large number of illegal dumpsites and polluted areas in the slum. She skipped the video to an hour after and still saw the car still being parked there. She swtiched the footage stream to real time and saw that the car was still where it was parked. “Miss, the car is ready!” Dennis announced as he walked back into the living room. Sheila quickly hibernated the laptop and closed it up. She handed it to Dennis and walked out of the living room with Dennis following behind. Gege was ninety minutes drive from their present location and could be up to three hours drive when there was heavy traffic. __ 20:25PM The Lovers House, Gege, El Deols, Anthanna. Iyke could hear the afropop music playing softly in the nightclub as he got to the entrance. From the look of things, he was sure that the population of the clubbers would be low that night. He remembered it was a monday and the night was still quite early, the clubs usually got busier as the night thickens and was busiest during weekends. He opened the gate and stepped in. He was right, the place was no as busy as it usually was but there were still a couple of people there. His eyesd wandered around the place as if he was looking for something. “Hey Iyke!” He turned his neck to see one of the club girls catwalking towards him from. He licked his lips as he got a perfect view of her. She was looking sexy as usual. The armless top she wore left the abdomen area uncovered and still exposed her cleavage. Her skirt was so short, it barely covered her buttocks and her underwear could be seen as she swung her waists as she walked. “Babe,” he pulled her close and drew in a breath, the scent of her perfume filled his nostrils. He had his right hand around her waist while she had both hands on both side of his shoulder. She was of a slender figure unlike him who was broadchested and well built, but she had good heights for a lady and the high heels on her feet helped her measure up to his height. “I’m surprised to see you this night darling,” she said in a soft voice which sounded enchanting in Iyke’s ears. She also rolled her eyes and kept a seducing smile on her face. “Yes,” he smiled sheepishly, already forgetting the reason he was there. “I only come here on friday nights.” “So what brings you here tonight?” “Well…It’s not bad to catch some fun on monday night too, is it?” “Hmm… Catch some fun?” she sang in her seductive tone as she disengaged from him. “It’s no crime baby, let’s go catch it,” she said as she placed a finger on his lips and dragged it down to his chest slowly. She fixed the finger under one of the buttons of his shirt and turned. He followed by her side into the club house as she pulled him along. She was already pulling him away from the night club to another section of the facility when his phone beeped. He took out the phone and unlocked to check the notification. “Oh! Damn it,” he cursed and halted immediately. “It’s eight thirty already.” “Hun, what’s happening by eight thirty?” the lady asked. “I gotta meet someone,” he replied. “C’mon, can’t you do that after we catch some fun?” she asked, clinging to his body to pull him with her. “No, I have to go now babe. I’ll see you later.” he replied quickly and pecked her before turning. He hurried back and went into the night club. He had almost forgotten his reason for being there. He had received a message from one of his acquittances in the club, a rich guy promising telling him to meet him there by eight thirty that night for a deal which will bring in so much money. His eyes searched through every wear in the night club. He checked the bar, the sitting areas, the dance floor, the music area and stage, yet he could not spot the person who had asked him to come. He became uncertain as to whether he could still recognize the face of the person who had asked him to come. he began to scan the face of everyone in the club, including those on the dance floor. After looking around for five minutes without any success, he walked to the bar. “Hey Noah,” he rested his hands on the counter as he called unto the attendant. “Hey! My man,” the attendant hailed him in response. “You want some Tequilla,” the barman asked, already reaching for the bottle of wine. “No, please come closer.” Iyke beckoned, his eyes still wandering around the hall. “Yes, how can I help you?” The barman. “I’m looking for someone, he’s waiting here for me.” He relayed to the barman with uncertainty in his voice. The barman stared at him silently for a couple of seconds. “So you want me to arrange two bottles of wine for you and your friend?” “No, I mean have you seen anyone like that? Has anyone come to ask of me?” “No man, I haven’t seen anyone here who’s asked of you.” The barman replied. He stared at Iyke’s face for some seconds before returning to his work. Iyke turned and looked around the hall again, everyone else seemed busy and no one seemed to be the one he came for. He heaved a sigh as he took out his phone. He was already feeling foolish. He had received the call from an unknown person three hours ago, asking him to meet at the Lovers House Night Club. The person claimed that they had met a month ago at the club on a Friday night and that he (Iyke) had given him the phone number. Iyke dialed the number which called him earlier and looked around to see who would answer a call as he placed his phone close to his ear. He spotted a man taking out his phone and the far left end of the hall. The man was dressed in suit, sitting on a long sofa. He had two half naked girls flanging him and dipping their hands into his shirt. There were bottles of beer on the table in front. The sofa at the opposite side of the table was empty. That section of the club had about six points set up in the same manner. He dropped from his stool and advanced towards the place, keeping his phone close to his ear and his eyes on his destination. He watched as the man dropped his phone on the table after glancing briefly at the screen, he seemed to be very busy with the girls. The phone soon ended connection and stopped ringing. He dialed the number again and continued on his way to the man. As soon as the call began to connect again, he also noticed the backlight on the screen of the man’s phone come up. He concluded in his mind that he has found his man. It stopped ringing and he didn’t bother dialing again, he was already close to them. “Hey man, why aren’t you answering your calls?” He asked as he got to them. The trio did not seem to notice him as they were so busy with themselves. One of the ladies was already on his lap and the other one was covering his mouth with hers. “Damn you man! I’m talking to you,” Iyke shouted angrily. The trio finally noticed and looked at him. They stared at his face, wondering what he was there for. “Are you gonna talk to me or not?” Iyke asked again. “Hey! Who are you man?” The man fired at him angrily. “Man get the hell out of here!” Iyke would have fired back at him but for the fact that he was dialing the number again and the man’s phone wasn’t ringing this time. “Hey man! Stay cool,” he gently turned and walked away. He navigated to his messaging app to check the message he received earlier when he got into the Lovers House facility and was distracted by the girl. He read it again and was baffled that he was yet to find the sender. The message read: I’m waiting for you in the club house He was boiling inside with anger and his lips moved as he cursed whoever the person was under his breath. He tapped on the message space and already began to type in a message when a call from the number entered. He swiped the green button immediately and placed the phone close to his ear. “Where the hell are you man?” He asked angrily. “Right behind you,” the man replied. Iyke turned sharply to see the seat where he had just met the man and the ladies now empty. His eyes scanned around and he couldn’t still locate who was on call with him. “Damn you man! You’re wasting my precious time. Step out right now or else…” “I’m close to you already, now in front of you.” Iyke’s eyes scanned around quickly again but he could see no one. He turned sharply again and still looked around without spotting anyone. “Who the hell are you? Stop playing this bleeping game!” “No games, you just turn around and you’d find me.” The caller replied again. Iyke turned again, he saw no one holding a phone. He was now sure that whoever it was was playing a game. He was mad at himself for being a fool. It wasn’t the first time a meeting like this at the club house would be organized with someone he did not recognize or remember but it always held on Fridays and on his terms. What had made him so eager about this one and not to ask questions to verify the caller was the huge some of money the caller offered for the job he claimed he would propose. “Haven’t you seen him?” The caller asked after a few seconds of silence from his end. He did not reply but his gaze still hovered around. “I’m right in front of you holding a phone.” Adnairax To say Iyke was angry was an understatement. He was enraged to the point that he would commit murder without thinking twice when he saw the man. “Look man, I’m going to get you and make you pay for this trash…” He began to threaten. “Shhh… You don’t have to look around to get me, I’m always with you, I’m right there with you holding a phone.” Iyke scanned around with his eyes again but not for too long this time. “Look down man, I’m right there.” It took sometime before Iyke could grab the instruction. He looked down slowly and what he could see what his formed shadow. He clenched his fist and teeth in anger. “I’m your shadow man, I’m your nemesis, I go everywhere with you until the day you die which is coming soon.” “Damn you idiot!” Iyke cursed. He knew for sure that whoever was playing such a game was around, watching him. “Enough of that dude! Now, once you drop this call, you’d find my instructions for you.” The voice said. “Follow every instruction and don’t try to play smart.” ___ 21:19PM “Miss, it’s obvious that he’s left here already.” Dennis said to Sheila for the umpteenth time but she kept repeating that the footage did not show when he left the place. The car was no longer there, another car was now parked there. “I’m sure he’s somewhere around this area and he’d be returning soon.” Sheila replied. “This place is dangerous Miss, we can’t stay here any longer.” Dennis warned. “Exactly, we can’t leave Henry here. I’m sure he’d be out soon.” She insisted. After thirty minutes, there was still no signs of Henry. Sheila felt more than disappointment. She felt heartbroken. She wondered what Henry had come to do at the slum and also wondered how he planned to keep himself after leaving her without requesting or taking enough money. “Ma’am, we’ve got to leave now.” Dennis said to her again. She was also convinced that they had to leave at that moment. She could see the preying eyes of some thugs around and she has sure they were already planning to rob them. Silently and sadly, she stepped into the backseat of the car. Dennis also entered and the driver entered. The driver had just kicked on the engine when Sheila’s phone rang, Lesedi was the caller. “Hello Miss,” Lesedi’s voice rang in as she answered. “Yes Lesedi.” “Mr Henry arrived the house about five minutes ago.”

@jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne

@ladyg,since have start posting this story,be comment about it in order to push me not to stop. Afterall,you know that the episode is long

why are u jumping the numbers,I stop at 8 now u are posting 15?

Hmmm. Like av i enter this room b4, mak i sidon jare. Brb

Oh mehn, this full of action...

What is henry trying 2 do? Hope he is recovering fast... Sheila, u need 2 keep calm, this man is a S.A N not a carpenter... Lol...

@Delexzy01 pls cont. Am enjoying it

Nice story . My broda i don hear u . Well-done.

I wonder what Henry(Carl) is up to? I hope he doesn't put himself in another trouble oo... Ride on my gee!!!

Interesting story...ride on

@jessyjenny,,I didn't jump to any episode bcoz all the episodes are there once you click on next page

Restless Episode 19 (Arrested) ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Location: El Deols, Anthanna. 20:55PM Iyke marched out of the club house angrily. He stopped outside the gate and looked around for some minutes, trying to see if the man who was playing pranks on him was outside the place. He noticed no one like that around. He took out his car keys from his pocket and then advanced towards his car immediately. He opened the door to the driver’s side and stepped in. He put the key into the ignition hole, he was about to turn it on when some strange sounds from behind startled him. He turned his neck slowly and looked back. He was shocked to find a man with tied hands and legs and a gagged mouth. “What the hell…” He cursed under his breath as he took out his protection knife and quickly stepped out of the car. His phone began to ring but he ignored it. He took a careful look around before he opened the door to the back seat to check who was there. “Officer, what the hell are you doing in my car?” He blasted as he recognized the man. It was the police man who they had worked with to carry out Tom’s job few weeks ago and who had also worked with them on other occasions in the past. He pulled the tape from the man’s mouth to allow him talk. “Please, I’m in pains, untie me quickly.” the man pleaded frantically. “What the hell are you doing in my car?” Iyke asked, not minding his pleas to be set free quickly. “I don’t know,” the man said with stammering lips. He closed his eyes as he tried to remember exactly how he got there. Iyke’s phone began to ring again. “Answer your call,” the tied man popped his eyes opened and said to Iyke in a frank tone. Iyke stared at him without taking any step. “Answer your call, ” the tied man replied. “The man would give you some instructions.” Tom cursed under his breath as he slammed the door shut and opened the front door again. He picked his phone from the front seat and checked the caller, it was the same number that had been calling him. “Who the hell are you idiot? Step out to me like a man and stop playing this hide and seek game,” he said angrily into the phone. ‘That man in your car, untie him, unlock his phone and open the file you find on it.” “What the bleep? You think you can just boss me around…” The line went dead. “Damn it!” he cursed again, clenching his fists and teeth. He closed the front door once after dropping his knife and opened the backdoor again. “Be careful when you close this door idiot, you almost broke my head now.” Iyke ignored the man’s words. “Where’s your phone?” “It’s in my left pocket, untie me first, I’ll give it to you.” Iyke ignored the man’s request. he stepped into the car and reached for the man’s pocket. He took out the phone and tapped the power button. The phone was without security lock, so he just swiped it open. He clicked on the only file displayed. He was expecting more files to open but an app popped up instead. It was a police reporting application. It displayed a message in a dialog box and showed no icon or sign for cancellation. Message scheduled for 21:30PM He frowned. He didn’t know what message was being talked about nor what the app was. He noticed that the word message being displayed had a drop down menu, he clicked on it and about ten options showed up, all named with dates. January 23, 2014 March 24, 2014 June 30, 2014 December 5, 2014 December 6, 2014 December 7, 2014 December 8, 2014 February 9, 2015 July 9, 2015 Something about the dates sparked a thought, the sixth day of December was his birthday and he remembered clearly what he did in the last year. On the 5th, 6th, 7th and 8th days of the last December, he had led his group of thugs to destroy some buildings and cause trouble in some areas in town and they had also connived with the police to protect them. He clicked on “December 5, 2014″ and a new window popped up, showing a gallery of pictures and videos. He began to check the pictures and videos one after the other and he realized they contained some of their activities which were recorded by the CCTV. ‘Bleep you officer! What are you doing with these pictures and videos?” Iyke stepped into the back space and closed the door. ‘Set me free from these ropes you idiot!” the officer cried out. Iyke stretched his hands to the front seat to pick the knife, he turned the man and cut the ropes tying the man’s hands to the back and the ropes tying the legs. “Oh my Goodness!” the officer exclaimed as he sat up, stretching his hands and feet as much as he could to ease himself off the pain. “Now, would you tell me what these videos are doing on your phone and how to get rid of them?” Iyke asked impatiently as he fumbled with the phone. “I don’t know,” the officer replied sharply. “He tied me to a chair, covered my mouth with a tape while he moved those files from his device to my phone.” “It’s asking for a password to delete them,” Iyke said impatiently, giving the phone to the officer. The officer took the phone from him and fumbled around the application for about a minute. “I don’t know how he did it, I don’t know how he had access to my account but he’s changed my password and I can’t delete this message.” the officer replied, stammering. “What message is it? And who is he sending them to?” Iyke asked. “It’s the police reporting platform, used when an officer isn’t physically present at the office to send a report or use to send live reports on the progress of a case.” “And so?” “He has scheduled these videos and images to be sent to the overseer by half past twenty one hours.” “Are you bleeping kidding me? These videos must not get out, they would get me and my boys in trouble. Several people died in those operations.” The officer stared at him silently, he had nothing to say. “Do something fool, stop looking like a dummy. Don’t you know you would also get into trouble?” “What can I do? We can’t do anything except to call him back and ask him to stop them from sending, we have to ask what he wants.” “Oh Damn it!” Iyke ran his fingers into his hair angrily. The whole thing was getting messier than he thought it could be. He was still considering whether to call or not when his phone rang. He answered at once. “Who the hell are you man? And what do you want?” “I need you to turn yourself in for the crime you committed four weeks ago, if you do , you would get a lesser punishment and these videos would be deleted forever.” “Don’t joke with me man, you can’t just give me orders to follow, tell me what you want.” “No problem man, these videos would get to the police overseer’s inbox in the next fifteen minutes.” “You dare not send them, I would find you and kill you.” Iyke threatened. “You wouldn’t find me, you would be cooling off in prison soon. The files are on the way already, they’ll be delivered in fourteen minutes time.” “What do you want man?” Iyke asked in a desperate tone. ‘Turn yourself in before the end of tomorrow, if you promise to do so, I’ll stop the files from sending.” The voice repeated. “What crime are you asking me to turn in for?” “The Tom Wills Job man.” “What the hell! That has been covered up already, no one knows my involvement at all.” ‘Yeah… I want you to turn yourself and your thugs in and your remaining crimes would remain covered up.” “Okay, I would think about it but you have to stop those videos from sending right away.” “I would, you only have till 8am tomorrow to make up your mind.” “Cancel the videos from sending!” Iyke replied. “Done man.” “Done?” Iyke stared at the police man’s face. The officer quickly unlocked his phone and returned to the main dashboard of the app. There was still a sending status displayed. He shook his head in negative to Iyke. “You haven’t cancelled…” “It’s been stopped,” the police officer cut in as the status on the app just changed. Adnairax “It’s cancelled already,” the man replied from the other end. Iyke cut off the call without saying any more words. “How did this man find you?” he asked the officer. “I got home from work…” the officer began. He squinted his eyes as if he was finding it difficult to remember. “Something hit my head as i turned on the light, the next thing was I woke up tied to a chair and found him sitting in front of me.” “Is it someone you know?” “No, he had a hood on and his eyes covered. I couldn’t really see his face.” Iyke stared silently at the police officer for a while. Then he suddenly snatched the phone from the officer’s hand. “What?” the officer stared at him in surprise. “I’m going to keep this phone. If he has to send the videos again. He will have to get them to me.” “You don’t realize he can publish those videos anywhere else, do you?” Iyke thought for a while. He realized that the videos do not have to be sent through that platform to get to the police overseer. He shook his head in frustration. He knew that anything could happen but one thing he was sure of what that he was never going to be so weak to turn himself in easily to the police. __ Sheila’s Apartment, El Deols. 22: 49PM “Henry, where did you go?” Sheila asked in an fatigued voice as she stepped into the living room. He was there in the living room, watching the television while patiently waiting for her. He picked up his walking stick and helped himself up as he spotted her. She walked straight in his direction. “I was so afraid when I returned and I was told you left already,” Sheila added, not letting him respond to her question first. “I had to go…” She didn’t let him finish talking when she wrapped her hands around him in a warm embrace. He was surprised at first but eventually wrapped his arms around her. The embrace lasted for almost one minute before Sheila disengaged herself from him. “Where did you go?”she asked again. “I went to make some arrangements concerning our investigation on those hoodlums,” Henry replied her. “And why didn’t you tell me?” she asked before taking her sit on the three seater sofa behind. Henry also took his seat beside her. “You would not want me to go,” Henry answered. “I wanted to avoid arguing with you about it.” “And where exactly did you go to?” “I was at Gege to check a few locations there,” Henry replied her. “Locations for what?” “Locations for a meeting,” Henry replied. He could see she was wondering what he talking about. “Please Sheila, don’t let anyone know I did step out or even that I’m fit enough to go out.” “I don’t get you.” “Don’t tell the doctor and don’t tell anyone.” Sheila raised her brows and stared at him with a suspicious look. “But you have to tell me what you’re doing.” “It isn’t what you’re thinking, I’m not about to engage them in a fight.” Henry quickly added. “So what are you doing? What meeting are you talking about?” “Well, the meeting is on already and it’s not important for us to discuss. Why don’t we just talk about something else for now?” Sheila kept a suspicious gaze on his face, not willing to change the subject. “Hey! Stop staring at me like that, you need to trust me and whatever I do, I’m a FOX agent, remember?” Sheila closed her eyes and shook her head as she let out a deep breath. She decided to refrain from asking him further questions. Like he said he used to be or still was an Agent of the FOX, not just an ordinary agent but a top one. It was obvious he knew what he was doing. “It’s okay, I just want to make sure you’re fine.” “I know,” Henry replied and reached for her hand. “Don’t ever get worried about me, I’ll be fine always.” Sheila nodded gently in response. “I’m sorry I went out with your car without seeking for permission first,” Henry apologized. She rolled her eyes at him. Henry smiled. “I tracked you using the decoder in the car,” She said. “I knew you would track me,” Henry said and laughed briefly. He stared at her face with a kind of mischievous smile. “What?” She smiled too. “I wanted you to find me, that’s why you did. I only thought you would trust me enough not to come looking for me.” “No,” she widened her eyes. “You expected me to sit at home like that when you suddenly disappeared from home without letting me know where you were going to? I can’t, not even now that you are not fully well yet.” Henry laughed out loud. “Trust me, you wouldn’t have found me if I did not want you to. I got alerted the minute you located the car.” “I know right… But this isn’t amusing. I was scared, I thought you left for Bethanna.” “Come on, No, I promised that I wasn’t going to leave yet and I plan to keep to that promise.” Sheila moved closer to him and wrapped her hands around his body and placed her head on his chest. “Please, don’t leave like that anymore. you scared me.” Henry chuckled, he placed a hand at her back and use the other hand to fondle her hair for some seconds. Sheila was still clung to him after a minute, he did not want to push her away. He managed to reach for his pocket and took out a small phone. He unlocked it and found a message. Trust me, I’m gonna get you! ___ Next Day 14: 45 PM Sheila had a whole lot of activities lined up for the day. She had already done two meetings with visitors to the company and had one more for the day. A lot of unfinished paper work however still laid on her table. “Please call in the HR for me,” she said to her secretary through the landline and dropped the receiver quickly. She continued with the assessment of the file on the computer system. Three minutes later, the HR knocked and was allowed in. “Please, do have your seat Miss,” Sheila said to the woman who just entered her office. She picked up a paper file on her table and opened briefly to confirm the contents before handing it over to the lady. “Take a look at this, I’ve assessed the reports from the performance of those new staffs, you recommended ten but I marked five out of them. I want you to confirm if they are the bests for us to select for the three months training at the United States, you have to give me reasons for whatever your choices are.” The HR took the file and opened immediately to begin assessment. “You can take it to your office but I have to get a reply from you before the end of working hours.” Sheila added. The android phone on her table began to ring. She picked it up to check the caller and dropped it again after silencing it. “Ma,” the HR spoke up some few seconds after. “The training I believe is in different categories. They aren’t specified here,” she added as she turned the file to Sheila to have another look. “Oh! That’s true, I may have to send the detailed assessment to your email address. You would get the mail before you return to your office,” Sheila replied. “Okay, I’ll go get it done immediately.” The HR answered and got up to her feet immediately. Sheila’s phone began to ring again before the HR could step out of the office. She picked it up, it was the same caller – the police overseer. He wondered what the man was calling her for. “Good afternoon sir,” she said into the phone as she answered the call. “Good afternoon Miss Sheila,” the overseer replied in his bass voice. “We would need your attention at the police office right away.” “Why?” Sheila asked in a suspicious tone. “We have a man who has given himself in, he confesses to be one of those men who attacked you and your bodyguard.” “Oh!” Sheila sighed. She took a quick glance at her wristwatch. “I’ll be on my way in some minutes.” She sighed again as she dropped the call. She had lots of work to do but she had to postpone them. Finding the men who hurt Henry was important to her and she made it her priority. Forty Minutes Later. Police Office C, El Deols. “Please come with me Miss Sheila,” the police overseer beckoned on Sheila to follow him. She got up from the seat and followed immediately. The man led her into an office and ushered her to a seat. “Miss, a man came here exactly two o’clock this afternoon and he came to turn himself in, he said he was one of the men who attacked you and your bodyguard four weeks ago. I’ve asked an officer to bring him here, so you can identify him.” the officer said to Sheila. “Yes sir, I’ll like to identify him. But how did he turn himself in?” “Yeah…” the overseer leaned forward. “That’s the main reason I wanted you here badly. He mentioned that a man started calling him yesterday and threatened his life and his family. The man also abducted and beat up the some of his gang mates this morning. We are trying to fish out that man, he has some dangerous access to some confidential applications which he should not have.” Sheila squinted. “Well, thats strange!” She was lost at first but then came to realize that the person who would have carried out such would be none other than Henry. “We reached via phone call your bodyguard who was beaten that day and invited him over but he pleaded with us to call you first because he is still recovering and can not yet leave the house on his own.” Sheila squinted. She did not what to say until she remembered what Henry told her the night before. “Yes, he has a bad leg and cannot drive. The doctor says he should stay away from stress till he recovers.” “Well, that’s really confusing. The man who turned himself claimed not to have laid his eyes on this man making threats. We suspected that it was your former bodyguard but having now confirmed that your bodyguard is not even fit to carry out such acts leaves us confused.” Sheila forced herself to hold in her amusement. She wondered how Henry did his job so neatly and she also realized the reason Henry asked her not to tell anyone at all that he left the house. “So who do you think it is?” An answer was yet to be given when the door flung open and Iyke was led in, flanged by two officers. “He is the one, he’s the first person we saw in that warehouse.” ____ Location : Sheila’s Apartment, El Deols. “Hey! Why are you staring at me like that? Henry asked in amusement. They sat on opposite sides of the dining table, taking their dinner in silence. Sheila had spent overtime at work and returned home late. Apart from evening greetings, the two of them had not had any other reason to talk to each other that night. She chuckled. She had been staring and smiling at him quietly. “You know why I’m staring at you. When would you start explaining?” He dropped his fork in the plate and squinted at her. “Explaining what?” She squinted back. “Explaining the magic you performed in getting those men to turn in themselves.” Henry smiled. He picked up his fork and continued eating. Sheila also continued with the food, waiting patiently for him to talk. “Well… It was easy,” Henry began after taking a gulp of water. “I just made a detailed search on the past activities of the one whose call records we’ve been tracing. I located few of the other men through that also and set them up.” Sheila frowned a bit, she dropped her utensils. “Well, I don’t understand that clearly but I’m quite concerned about those guys who were beaten. Who did you invite to do that?” “I took them out myself,” Henry replied. “Come on,” Sheila frown thickened. She remembered he told her the night before that he wasn’t planning to engage them in a fight. “How could you have done that? You have one of your legs still hurting you.” Henry smiled, he dropped his utensils also. “My leg is not as hurting as it was. I’ve been using it well since the cast has been removed.” “But you still use the crutch,” Sheila retorted. “Yes, I use the crutch but I can stand on the leg.” “I don’t understand you.” “I didn’t take the men down with the leg, I only needed it to stand.” Sheila was getting more confused. “Sheila, this is not the first time, I’ve taken on cases while undergoing treatment. I’m trained for it,” Henry explained. “But the doctor warned not to stress your body for now.” “I did not apply any stress on the leg,” Henry defended himself in a strong tone. He felt Sheila was getting overprotective of him. “Look here Sheila, the doctor does not know who I am. Doctors who treat us at the Fox would handle it differently. I’m a fighter who has learnt how to use different parts of his body in a fight, so an injured leg can not stop me from taking down a few men when I still have other parts of my body useful for a fight.” “I really don’t think this is good,” Sheila said in a disappointed tone. She had thought Henry had gone about it another way like having someone else fight for him but hearing him say he fought himself made her feel disappointed that he wasn’t committed to getting his body fit as he should be. “You should allow yourself healed before involving yourself in such,” she added and then got up angrily after taking a sip of water. “Sheila,” Henry called, noticing she wasn’t happy with him. “I lost appetite, I’m just gonna retire for the night.” “You don’t need to get pissed off with me…” “Goodnight Henry,” she cut in and then adjusted the chair behind her as she stepped away from the table. She proceeded towards her room but Henry followed immediately. He caught her by the arm and held her firmly for a moment while she tried to get free. He tried to make his grip as soft as possible and turned her body gently to face him. “Sheila, you need to understand that I’ll be fine. It’s not the first time I’ve gone through this kind of situations.” “But this is different, you almost died few months ago.” Sheila replied defiantly, still angry and not looking at his face even as she tried to push his hands off her waists. “Trust me Sheila, I’ve gone through worst before. This has just been the longest time I’ve stayed without action.” Sheila wasn’t ready to listen to him anymore, she just wanted to be free from him that night and get into her room. He finally let go of her and stepped back. “Goodnight!” She said sharply and turned. She took a step and stopped suddenly as she realized something. She turned sharply with a shocking look on her face. Henry raised his brows, wondering what the new look was about. She softened the look on her face and took a step closer to him, staring at his injured leg. She also took a glance at the crutch resting against the dining chair where he was previously seated. “You are not using your walking aid?” She asked, staring at his face. She looked at the dining table and with her eyes measured the distance from where he was to his seat. Henry glanced back and also realized that he did not take the walking aid along while he was rushing to stop her. “Sheila, I’m injured but I’m fine and I know how to keep myself okay.” He said. She let out a breath and stared at his face without knowing what response to give. She nodded gently in agreement with him, walking without the aid truly proved that whatever method he had fought with did not affect his injured leg, he was even recovering faster than the doctor predicted. She thought of saying goodnight to him again but she recalled she already said it twice, she shook her head and turned to leave. “Sheila,” Henry called in an uncertain tone. She stopped. He walked closer to her, held her by the waist and made her turn to him. “I promise this would not happen again,” he said in soft tones, looking into her eyes directly. She nodded gently and continuously, not knowing what to say. A light smile formed on her face. He held on to her longer than he thought he would, somehow, he did not just feel like letting her go. They stared into each other’s eyes silently. Sheila touched his cheek with her palm and leaned further against him, pressing her front region against his chest gently. She moved her head closer to his and he moved his closer. She placed her her at his back close to his neck. Their faces got closer and closer that sharing a kiss seemed so inevitable.

Restless Episode 20 No Love ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel She moved her head closer to his and he moved his closer. She placed her hand at his back close to his neck. Their faces got closer and closer and sharing a kiss seemed so inevitable. “Oh!” Henry sighed terribly and released Sheila off his grip. “No no no,” he shook his head. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be doing this.” Sheila stared at his face in shock and total disappointment. “Why?” she asked in a weak voice. He continued to take short steps backwards, still shaking his head slowly. “I’m sorry Sheila, but I can’t.” Henry apologized as he stepped back and reached for his crutch resting against the chair. He walked hurriedly past Sheila in direction of his room, feeling greatly embarrassed. Sheila let out a sigh of frustration as she watched him walk away, now using his walking aid to support himself again. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply after he was out of sight. She felt her knees buckle and felt the need to sit urgently. She reached for the dining chair and sank into it, resting her right hand on the table and her left hand clinging to the top of the chair’s backrest. She wondered what was happening to her. It was obvious that she had fallen in love unconsciously with Henry and the harder she tried to fight it, the stronger the feeling grew. Maybe Henry did not feel the same way about her, she thought. There was no other way she could explain why Henry did not kiss her. Or did he think she wasn’t good enough for him? She asked herself. She probably wasn’t as beautiful as his late wife. A thought popped into her mind and she remembered that they had gone close to sharing a kiss on two previous occasions when there had been an interruption. But in the scenario that just played out, there was no interruption, neither was there any reason for them not to kiss. If it had happened earlier, she would have thought Henry was afraid of starting anything intimate with her since he wasn’t sure of who he was yet but happening now meant there was something else to it. She swallowed in and let out another breath. She closed her eyes tightly, she had never felt so dissappointed. * Henry laid in his bed, sleeplessly. He kept staring blankly at the ceiling with several thoughts running through his mind. He could not deny that he had developed some feelings for Sheila even though he did not want to agree with himself that he was beginning to fall in love with her. He chose to believe that his closeness with her had caused the feeling and that it would soon fade away once he left for Bethanna. He remembered the look on her face when he did not kiss her. He realized she must have been expecting him to and must have felt bad that he left her hanging. He also felt bad and wished he had just kissed her, even if it was just to make her feel good and save her from the heartbreak. He folded his arms across his chest as he imagined what kissing her would have felt like. The imagined taste of her lips felt so sweet and soft. He found himself licking his lips and saw himself not just kissing her but having his fingers run through her whole body and sensitive parts. He suddenly stopped and cautioned himself from going deeper, he shook his head to wave off the thoughts. He realized that his regret for not kissing her lips was not just because of her disappointed look but also because he lusted for her body. He concluded that the only way to stop this was to keep her out of his thoughts totally and stop getting physically close to her. But he also recalled that it wasn’t his first time of making that decision after which hey had still ended up coming close to kissing each other just few minutes ago. Another thought struck his mind and he questioned himself on why he had not kissed her. It was obvious he was lusting for her but he had stepped back when he had the opportunity to consume his lust. He closed his eyes to recall the moment again. He was so close to her, feeling her soft body against his and her hand at the back of his neck, their lips so close that they could feel the breath coming out. At that moment, the only thought on his mind was covering her lips with his but thoughts of his late wife had suddenly popped up in his mind and he totally lost the urge to kiss her. He had felt a sudden pain in his heart and he had felt like he was about to betray his wife’s love for him. She was dead but her killers were yet to be punished, therefore her soul was not resting yet. Even though he was surprised to find himself believing that her soul was not at rest yet, it made him feel better and also fanned the flame and urge for him to get revenge for her and his child. He took in a deep breath and stretched his hand forth to pick the pillow, he covered his face with the pillow and released out air from his mouth into it. * * The Next Day She found it difficult to concentrate at work the next day. Thoughts of Henry kept crawling into her mind even as she tried to focus on work. She knew she had to get him off her mind to work effectively but there was no activity at work that day that carried the power to take his thoughts completely off her mind. She paused her work for a moment to think of what she could do to take him off her mind. She concluded she needed some distractions, distractions strong and probably exciting enough to make her totally forget him. She couldn’t think of any at that moment but was positive she would get something. On a second thought, she considered forcing herself to get another distraction would be chickening out so easily. She knew what she wanted and could go for it instead of finding a way out. And even if she was going to find a way out, it must be after Henry had said it to her face that he did not want her. She decided she was going to open a conversation with Henry about the last night when she got home that day. * * 7:15PM “I, 2, 3…” Henry muttered under his lips as he turned about a point, with the gun in his hand raised and targeted at imaginary obstacles. He was in his room with the empty pistol and was trying to refresh his knowledge and art in the use of guns. As he changed the focus of his pistol from point to point, he saw pictures of unidentified terrorists in his mind and he imagined getting the bullets to pierce through their heads. A knock sounded on the door and distracted him. He glanced at the door and also glanced at the wall clock. He widened his eyes in surprise at how time had been far spent. He quickly turned back and walked to the drawer to hide the gun in his hand. He turned back quickly again and looked around to check if everything in the room was in place. “You may come in,” he said after few seconds and then walked slowly to the bed. He sat down beside the point where he laid the crutch. The door opened gently and Sheila stepped in. She stopped just behind and closed it. “Hey!” She greeted in a soft voice, almost in whispers. “Hey!” Henry greeted back. “How was work?” “Fine,” she replied and forced on a smile. There was silence for some seconds, with both of them staring into each other’s eyes uncomfortably. “We need to talk,” Sheila finally said. “Yeah…” Henry’s voice faded in. “Can we talk here?” Sheila asked. He stared at her for some seconds and then nodded more than twice in response. Sheila stepped further in. Henry created some space beside him in the bed for her to sit but she walked past him and sat on the footstool beside the bed instead. He shrugged. She crossed her legs and faced him, he also turned to face her. They stared at each other in silence for a while until Henry spoke. “I’m…I’m,” he stuttered. He paused to clear his throat before he spoke again. “I’m sorry… I mean, sorry for what happened yesterday.” Sheila stared at his face without blinking. He felt her eyes piercing deep into his and he felt some kind of guilt. He knew she expected him to keep talking and then explain why the reason for his action but he was short of words to speak. ‘You don’t need to be sorry,” she spoke after one long minute of silence. “You didn’t do anything bad.” Henry stared at her for a moment. “I know you felt hurt yesterday, I’m sorry for making you feel that way.” “No, you didn’t do anything.” She insisted, letting out a painful smile. “I think I was just expecting much more than I was supposed to expect.” “I actually wanted to…” She squinted at him when he refused to complete his statement. “You wanted to do what?” “Nothing,” he replied sharply and shook his head. “I’m sorry, I can’t just explain what happened to me.” “It’s okay, I’m sorry for wanting more than I should.” There was silence for another long moment. Different thoughts ran through the minds of the both of them. Sheila realized that apart from apologizing to each other, there had been no discussion yet. ‘Henry,” she called softly and looked up. He looked at her face in response. She heaved a sigh, “I know this may seem weird to come from me but I really have to say it because I can no longer hold it in anymore.” She stopped talking briefly and stared back at him as he stared intently at her face. “I do think I am beginning to develop some feelings for you, i can’t explain but It’s just weird. I’ve never felt this way, not even during the years I was with Tom.” she forced on a smile. Henry closed his eyes and drew in a breath. He wished he could say the same to her. “Sheila, we’ve been close to each other for some months now and it’s natural to develop feelings towards each other. It’s a normal occurrence between people of the opposite sex,” he stopped and shook his head. “I would not like, I have been developing some feelings too but it’s just because we’ve been so close together and I’m sure it’s going to fade away very soon like it never existed. We just have to be careful not to let ourselves get carried away by what we feel which is temporary, so that we do not do something we would regret.” Sheila closed her eyes and shook her head. “I don’t think this is going to fade away, I’ve tried to stop feeling this way but the feeling just never goes away… I’m not a kid, I know what I feel and I know when it’s temporal.” Henry heaved a sigh. “I’m sorry Sheila, I don’t feel it’s going to last. I can’t keep feelings for any other lady yet, I still love my wife very much.” “Your wife?’ Sheila raised a brow. “Your wife is late!” Henry closed his eyes deeply and shook his head. “I can’t get her off my mind, I can not get her pictures off my mind. i just can’t see myself being with another woman who isn’t Sarah.” Sheila breathed out gently. She nodded gently as if she understood him. “It’s okay, I guess it will truly fade off like you said, I just have to hope and believe that.” She forced on a smile, feeling heartbroken and shattered inside. “I’m sorry Sheila…” Henry said, looking at her face. She kept her face down, her eyes closed and her fists clenched. She rose up to her feet at once. “Goodnight Henry,” she said in a calm voice and proceeded towards the door immediately.

Restless Episode 21 (Helpless Night) ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Location: Bexford City , Bethanna. Date: 28-03-2015 “Kellar, would you stop running around the house?” Sarah shouted for the umpteenth time. It was a Saturday and the little four year old kid was running around and rejoicing after finding out that he would not be going to school that morning. The mother, Sarah was in the laundry room, taking care of the clothes used by the family during the week. She had just put on the washing machine and was peeping out to check for her son who was running about the corridor. “Kellar, where are you?” she called out when she did not see him in the corridor any longer. She shook her head and turned back into the laundry room. She didn’t bother to go look for him because she was sure he would be safe as she had locked all the doors to the places which was out of bounds to him in the house. His running around was like a routine on Saturdays and she had learnt to live with it without having to run around with him to stop him several times. Sarah Winston was a beautiful fair lady of a height of 5.7 fts. She had gorgeous dark eyes and an oval face. Her slender body and figure eight always stood her out in every outfit she put on. She was a nurse by profession but had to stop working after she had Kellar. Since then she had began to run a fashion blog from her home. Sarah got married to Louis Winston two years before they had Kellar. Their wedding had been an expensive but silent one, they had only few family members and fewer friends, this because both of them preferred to live a private life. They had tied the nuts only after a year of being in the relationship. Louis had met Sarah on the first day he went to a church in Bexford. He had spotted a beauty queen at the backseat in the choir stand. After the service, he had stayed outside at the entrance of the church to wait for her. Flashback Louis Winston is seen outside the Love Cathedral, holding a phone in his hand and looking from time to time to check those coming out of the church. After waiting for two hours and some minutes without seeing her come out, he got back into the church and saw her chatting with some people in the church. She had already taken off her suit jacket and high heels but she looked beautiful nevertheless. He watched her for some minutes, wondering if he should go closer and draw her attention. He stood there, confused for several minutes. He wasn’t a church person, the last time he had attended any church service or any religious activity was his childhood. His mother used to be a devoted member of the catholic church but he lost her when he was still little. He lived with his father who was irreligious for five years until the man married another woman who was just like him, she cared less about religious activities. So Louis stood there, confused, he wasn’t sure whether wooing a lady was allowed inside the church. Twenty five minutes after waiting, he heaved a sigh of relief on seeing her pick up her handbag and standing up from her seat. A friend joined her and they walked together towards the entrance of the church. Louis did not stop nor approach them, he waited till they stepped outside the church and followed quietly after them. He was about to step out of the church when another lady stopped him at the entrance. “Hello brother! You look like a first timer,” she said in a soft voice. “Erm…” He stammered, his eyes still on the ladies walking towards the road. He tried to walk past but the lady at his front would not leave the way. “Please, I need to go,” he said but she still stood in his way. He finally glanced at her face, he looked again at the ladies outside, they were already waving down a cab. He looked again at the woman in front of him. It was then he noticed she was also beautiful. The lady standing in front of him also turned back to see what he was looking at. “Oh! Sorry, did you come with them?” She asked Louis as she finally gave way for him to pass. “Oh no!” Louis exclaimed sadly. The women had already gotten into the car and the car moved immediately. “Sorry, but why didn’t they wait for you?” The woman at his front asked, already assuming he came with them. “Nothing, I did not come with them.” Louis replied. He was angry at her for letting his crush leave. “But you were trying to catch up with them,” the lady said. “Yes…” Louis replied. He was getting angrier because she was now back in his way and was talking too much. “Sorry I let you miss them. It’s just that I haven’t seen you in church before, and I also did not see you step out with the other first timers today.” She said. “It’s not my first time here…” He lied, trying his best stop her from budging him. He had truly heard the call by the Pastor for the new comers in the church but he ignored and went unnoticed as it was a big church. stared at him silently, the look on her face suggested that she did not believe him but he didn’t care. He also took a closer look at her and noticed that she was as beautiful as the woman he was going after. He thought in his mind that having a chat with her may not be a bad idea, it will only ensure he doesn’t lose in two ways since he already lost his initial target. “Well, I haven’t seen your face before, so I thought it is your first time.” the lady replied. “Yeah, you’re right.” Louis added sharply, trying to turn the conversation around. “It’s actually my first time of being in this church but not my first time in a church.” She raised a brow, “You mean you are a member of another branch of Love Cathedral?” “Ermm… Something like that actually,” he lied, faking on a smile. He thought she might be freer with him if she thought he was a member. “That’s nice, I actually got born again and joined this church a month ago and I’ve been enjoying myself. I joined the first timers department already.” Louis felt somehow guilty. He had told a lie to her on their first day of meeting. He lied to make her think he had been a member for long, whereas she was also a new member. He however quickly tried to remind himself that he wasn’t planning to be a member of a church, and his friendship with this lady no matter how beautiful she was may not last for long, he had only visited the church because he wanted to watch the activities of a particular journalist who was a member. “I’m sister Sarah Bob,” the lady introduced. “I’m Louis C. Win,” Louis stretched out his hand for a handshake. That day served as the beginning of their friendship which continued and turned into a relationship and then marriage. Present “Kellar,” Sarah called out again. She walked to the entrance and looked out to see if he was already back to the corridor but he wasn’t. She walked back in to take the hand towel and wiped her hand dry. “Kellar, where are you?” she called out again as she stepped out into the corridor. The little boy did not give a reply and everywhere was totally silent, which was unusual. If he did not reply her, she should be hearing noises of him running around, singing or making noise in any other form. She searched the opened rooms for him but could not find him. He never went as far as the living room to play when no one else was there but Sarah had checked the other rooms without finding him, she had no choice than to go search for him in the living room. “Honey!” She screamed in surprise as she caught the back view of her husband, carrying the boy and saying some soft words to him. Carl turned to his wife carrying a face full of smiles, “Hello sweetheart.” “Oh my God!” she exclaimed, letting out a happy laugh. She advanced towards him quickly and stopped a metre before him to give him a FOX salute. “The ever dogged invincible Agent Winston!” Carl saluted her back and let out a loud laugh. Kellar was less interested in whatever the two adults were doing but was happily crunching the snacks his father had given to him on his arrival. Carl dropped the boy on the ground gently and gave him a pat on the back. He received his wife in a warm embrace and kissed her forehead. They stayed clung to each other for close to a minute before Carl kissed her lightly on the lips and they both sat on the long sofa. “Honey, you never told me you would be returning today.” “Yes, I did not tell you but did you ever think I would be missing today?’ he said with a mischievous look on his face. She raised her brows and stared at him, “What’s today’s date?” He stared back at her without replying. “Today is twenty…” she stopped and widened her eyes in surprise. She turned at him and let out a scream, “it’s our sixth year wedding anniversary.” “Yeah Baby, it is.” Carl smiled in response. “Come on Louis, I can’t believe I forgot.” Carl chuckled. “I remember I promised you when I missed last year’s, not to miss this year’s day.” “That’s true, I actually remembered earlier this month, but since you informed me about the Invisible terrorists mission, I never thought you would be available to celebrate it anymore.” “But I’m here babe, and we need to go somewhere together,” Carl said, staring at her with a smile. “What’s your plan Agent?” she said and tapped him on the shoulder. “Where do you plan to take us today?” Due to the nature of Carl’s job, he had barely spent up to a week straight at home with his family in the past two years. He was always out of the country or in another state of the country for several weeks or even months and only came back home once in a while to spend less than seven days. In the last year, Carl had returned home only five times and only during the Christmas holiday did he stay more than a week with his family, he stayed exactly seventeen days before he was called to report for another mission outside the country the second day of January the next year. “Don’t worry, you’ll know soon. I’ll give you an hour to prepare yourself and Kellar.” “So soon, one hour?” “Yes,” Carl replied. “Louis, you need to give me more time, I would need to prepare breakfast for everyone first.” “No no no,” Carl replied, shaking his head. “No breakfast at home this morning. Ermm…You can make something for Kellar but I’ve made plans for our breakfast already.” “Hmm,” Sarah rolled her eyes at him. She was sure that whatever plans he had for the day would make the day a thrilling experience. “Yeah.” “But you still have to give me about two hours. I was in the laundry room but came here in search for Kellar when I wasn’t hearing his voice again.” At that point, she turned her neck back to look at Kellar who was jumping around happily and crunching the snacks in his mouth. “I see, please do not let it exceed two hours.” he warned playfully. “Sure Agent, it won’t.” She kissed him on his lips and was about to get up from the sofa when he pulled her back by her wrist. He pulled her closer to himself and kissed her again on her lips, more deeply this time. She smiled shyly. “Would you allow me go prepare? We can do this later.” He smiled and released her from his grip. “I pulled you back to inform you that we’d also be having a special night celebration on Sunday evening with Rex’s family.” “That’s tomorrow night, what are we celebrating?” Sheila stopped to ask. She squinted as she suddenly remembered something. “And what about your mission on the invisible terrorists? I thought only you returned for today, but it seems both of you back are.” she asked in low tones, sitting back on the sofa. Carl chuckled. “That’s exactly what we’re celebrating, we wiped them out totally four days ago and we would be celebrating by evening tomorrow. The Agency would also be officially celebrating us on Monday and publicly announcing the defeat of the Invisible terrorists.” Adnairax “Wow! So quick?” she smiled sheepishly. “Well, I trust my Superman,” she moved closer and kissed him fully on the lips again. The day was an eventful one. From breakfast in an expensive restaurant, to a performing theatre to watch a live comedy play and a romantic treat at the Ballay’s Fun Zone. They retired home at night, after taking dinner at another expensive restaurant. The family went to church together morning the next day. Carl Winston was known as Louis Win to everyone in the church and the few friends the family had. To the church members, Brother Louis had returned to church again since he last attended in December with his family and they were glad to have him back. To them, he was an engineer who worked with a foreign company, and that reason credible enough for them to understand his ever long absence from home. It was believed that he attended church where he worked. But Louis was not a religious person, he took him sometime before he accepted that he was a Christian after being taught and taught again by his wife. His wife was however always in church, and Carl made it important for him to be with her in church whenever he was at home on Sundays. He was however barely at home, in the past year, he spent no Sunday in his home except in December. The family went for shopping in the afternoon after returning from the Church service. They returned by 3pm and preparations soon began for the night out with the Rex’s family. “Well, I was thinking if there is a way we can celebrate this after official declaration by the FOX. That’s how we always do it,” Sarah said in a thoughtful tone to Carl at exactly 5pm. Carl was surprised that she was thinking of changing her mind. He stared at her with raised eyebrows. “Come on, what are you talking about? We won the battle already, tomorrow would be Monday. Today is Sunday and is just the perfect day to celebrate.” “Well, it’s okay. I’ll just finish up quickly.” Sarah said before she walked away. Carl watched her go, wondering why she thought of postponing the celebration. Then he remembered she was talking to him about an evening fellowship meeting she held on Sundays with other women in the church. Carl smiled to himself, he knew that was the reason she wanted it postponed. He decided not to act as if he remembered, he was sure she would make arrangements for the meeting to hold without her. He avoided looking at her face as he saw her walk into the living room again but he watched as she turned went straight to the bar to pick some empty bottles away from the shelf and dropped in a bowl she had with her. “Honey, please bring me a bottle of Veleta.” He quickly said before she could leave there. She brought him the bottle of Veleta and a glass cup to drink with. He thanked her and she left to continue what she was doing. After a while, Carl got up and offered to assist her. An hour later, they were dressed and ready to go out. Kellar was left to sit at the backseat of the car while the couple sat in front. “You haven’t still told me where we are going to,” Sarah questioned her husband after they got on the road. Carl smiled and glanced at her. “It’s a surprise I and Rex planned for you and Abigail, why don’t you let us just get there?” They continued on the journey, talking to each other and with their son. Soon, they got stuck in traffic jam on the way. After ten minutes of being in traffic, the roads cleared and they moved on. After a total of thirty five minutes drive minus the time spent in traffic, they got to a town called Turin Province. It was an Italian town in Bexford, inhabited by ninety percent Italian population. The town worked as a place of it’s own and followed most of Italian rules only even in Bexford. It was however a place of attraction to tourists because of the deep and rich culture of the Italians being portrayed there. It served like a capital of Italy in another country. “What are we doing here?” Sarah asked in amazement as they entered the province. She was already having an idea of what Carl brought them to do there. She began to imagine a pleasant and romantic night. “You’d know soon dear,” Carl replied. They drove into the Turin Resorts after fifteen minutes and parked at the garage. “We would be spending the night here,” Carl announced as he took off his seatbelt. “Wow!” Sarah exclaimed as she stepped out of the car. She turned and looked around the environment. Like she had heard of the place, it was a beautiful and really different from other places in Bexford. She looked back and caught a glimpse of the Turin rocks afar off. It was just like she had read in books and it was an awesome sight to behold. Carl soon led them to the restaurant where other people were. The place was very large and looked more like a good court than a restaurant. A table had already been booked for both families and they settled there to wait for the Rex’s family. Less than ten minutes later, the Rex’s family joined them at the table. After a moment of hugs and pleasantries. They sat at the big round table, seven of them – three kids and four adults. The men ordered for an Italian dish for the whole family and they were soon served and began to eat. They talked as they ate, catching up on old times. The husbands occasionally signalled to each other, hiding the meanings of their signal from their wives. They were expecting an Italian music band which they had already arranged for to make scintillating performances for that night. They were yet to finish eating when suddenly sounds of gunshots erupted from the entrance of the restaurant. They could see bullets flying from outside into the place. As expected, people fled for cover and those eating in the restaurants bowed their heads under the table. Carl had immediately swung to action to protect his kid and wife and Rex had done the same. The families stayed under the table, while the husbands peeped carefully to know what was going on. “Hold on to Kellar and don’t get up from this place until I call for you,” Carl said as he handed Kellar to his mother. “Don’t go anywhere Honey!” Sarah protested in a frightened low voice but Henry was already moving before she finished talking. He moved to the other side where Rex was holding his two kids close. “Do you by any chance have a machine with you?” he asked Rex in whispers. “No…” Rex replied in a regretful tone. Carl let out a breath. He also did not have a gun with him there, his pistol was in his car. While they were off duty and with their families, they preferred moving without guns on their bodies to avoid any instance of scaring a loved one. “Stay here with them, I’ll check what is happening.” Carl said and got a nod from Rex before he moved quickly to another table where he could see properly from. He spotted the men who shot the gun, they were not Italians but Africans and looked more like citizens of Bexford. Carl wondered in his mind why citizens had come to trouble the visitors in their land. He peeped carefully and quickly moved to under another table where another group of people were hiding. He stayed with them and watch as the gunmen moved around the restaurant. They seemed to be looking for someone or something in particular. Rex remained there for a moment. He wasn’t sure of their mission yet and he wasn’t ready to get involved yet as far as the men would not kill anyone. He stayed silently for almost two minutes, watching the activities of the men as much as he could and also hoping the police would show up soon. After some seconds, he looked up and noticed a particular blue smoke circulating the atmosphere and the hoodlums covering their noses with a mask. He knew what the blue smoke was for but he wondered what the men needed it for. The concentration of the smoke increased gradually and Carl knew that he had to step in immediately. The phone at the back of his trousers began to ring, he knew at once it was Rex calling to give him a signal that they needed to step. He had assigned Rex a personalized ringtone. Soon, he located one of the men with a gun who was close by and with calculated steps, he got out of his hiding place and attacked the man. He broke the man’s neck and took the gun. He tried to take the mask on the man’s face but a gun was fired at him and he had to dodge quickly. He coughed as he dropped on his knees under a table. He cocked his gun quickly and peeped carefully. He had inhaled some more quantity of the gas and he began to feel hotness in his eyes and weakness spreading all over his body. He felt surprised. The gas was not supposed to have such quick effect on him like it did. He moved quickly to under another table, firing shots at two of the men as he did. He felt so weak that his legs which he squatted on began to shiver. The last thing he remembered was trying to move to another table. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself somewhere entirely different. It was still in the Turin Province and at the resorts. He was on the floor, still so weak. He managed to move his body and turned to see Rex also on the floor, only few metres away from him. “Rex!” he whispered. Rex made an insignificant movement first but later began to move well. “Carl,” he whispered back, looking around, not knowing from where he was called. “Behind you Rex,” Carl said. It took Rex close to a minute to drag himself on the floor and face Carl. The both of them could not stand up because of the terrible weakness of their body. “Someone traced us here, they knew we were coming here.” Rex said to Carl in whispers. Carl looked around again, he noticed they were outdoor and somewhere close to the lodge he had chosen for his family to stay at that night. “How did they trace us here and why can’t I lift my body?” Carl asked Rex since it seemed he knew more about what happened. “Our food was poisoned Carl, that made the gas work quicker and it is responsible for the total weakness.” Rex replied. “Where is my wife and yours? Where are the kids?” “I don’t know,” Rex replied in a pained voice, dragging his body on the floor. The two heavily built men laid sprawled on the floor, helplessly suffering from the effect of drugs. Soon, Carl felt some hands touch him from behind. They lifted him up and placed him on his legs but he was so weak that he couldn’t stand without their support. He looked and saw that the same was being done to his friend. Three men at his side and three at Rex’s side. A man soon appeared in front of them, wearing an evil smile on his face. He stopped two metres away where both of them could see him fully. “Agents Carl and Rex, Invincible they say you are but you are right here at our mercy.” he stopped and let out a loud sardonic laughter. “Now, we would take you to say goodbye to your families before we finally end your miserable lives.” Carl cursed under his breath as he saw the inscription on the man’s shirt, it was the logo of the invisible terrorists. The men holding Carl began to move him after a hand signal from the man in front. Carl looked back and also saw them moving Rex in the opposite direction. Their destination was not far but because of Carl who needed support to move, it took them two minutes to get to the place on foot. About a hundred metres in front was the lodge Carl had planned for his family that night. A small bungalow it was but beautiful at the exterior and also beautiful internally. There was a bus parked just outside the building. Soon, two men stepped out from the front of the bus and three others stepped out from behind, two carrying his wife and one with his child. Sarah’s hands and legs were tied. “Daddy!” Kellar screamed from afar as he saw his father. Sarah had not seen Carl until she heard the boy’s scream. “Carl, they are going to burn us inside this house, you have to help us.” Carl tried to struggle in the men’s hand but his legs did not stay on the ground to be able to fight them. He watched his wife being placed on the floor and dragged with the rope towards the entrance of the house. His son was also carried carelessly on one hand. “Daddy!” the boy screamed again. His voice echoed deeply in Carl’s head but Carl was too weak to make any move. “They’re taking us away, do something honey!” Sarah screamed in horror as they dragged her to the entrance of the house. Carl stood and watched helplessly, as weak as a dead plant. He was held up still and forced to watch without being able to help. Two of the three men who had taken his wife and son in soon stepped out and split ways to different sides of the house. He widened his eyes in horror as he saw the men beginning to pour fuel around the building and on the outer walls. He saw the third man step out through the entrance with a container of fuel. He placed the container just at the entrance. Carl struggled more but he was without strength. The three men walked back into the vehicle after exhausting the fuel in their containers and drove away to somewhere far from the building. The two men who had stepped out from the front of the vehicle walked to where the other men were holding Carl. One took out a gun and pointed it at the house from his position, he targeted the container of fuel. “Noooo!” Carl screamed as the man released two shots. The house went up in flames. He kept screaming and struggling so hard that the men holding him had to drop him. He fell to the ground and was unable to pick himself up. He tried to crawl but was barely making any movement. Tears rolled down his eyes as he watched the house continue burning with his wife and child in it. __ September 25, 2015 5:30AM It was another sleepless night for Henry. He had just had the nightmare again and watched how the building burnt with his wife and child in it while he watched helplessly. He sat at the edge of the bed, feeling mad at himself. Tears rolled down his face just like that night. He imagined again how his wife must have felt about him that night. She called him her superman, her champ and powerful hero. She had heard stories of how he saved many nations and territories, but just that night, one time and the only chance he got to prove himself to her by saving her, the love of his life, he failed woefully. He couldn’t forgive himself for failing and would not be able to rest until judgement was delivered to her killers. He had tried to stop having the nightmares, but it seemed to increased and worse everyday as he read the news and saw reports on how the invisible terrorist had killed other sets of people. And as reports of the terrorist’s killing increased, so did his restlessness become more intense. It was time to return to Bethanna and kill every single one of the terrorists, he had never been so determined in his life.

@jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne

@coolval222-2,pls oga,I want all the episodes to be arrange properly

Abeg no dey 4get me 4 house oh

interesting,@delexzy01 u are still jumping episode please

Next pls

DAT was a gruesome death,I really feel ur pain agent Carl,pls make sure u make dos hoodlums pay dearly for whatever dey did to u n ur family sha!!!

Restless Episode 22 (Back In Bethanna) ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel It has gone past six months of living in Anthanna. Henry was yet to be declared medically fit by the doctor. And even though he could manage to walk carefully with his injured leg, he still felt pain in the leg and fared better when he used his walking aid. His relationship with Sheila got strained after that night’s discussion where he had told her he could not love anyone else but his wife. Apart from the causal greetings, she avoided him like a plague in the house and only spoke to him only when it was necessary. They stopped spending the evening together and even stopped eating together at the dining table. After the first two weeks, there seemed to be a little change and Sheila began to talk to him ocassionally but their conversation always seemed so strange and without any connection. Henry however had his revenge plan going on, he already some steps to take in Bexford and only needed to tell Sheila about it. He didn’t plan to move fully at once. He wanted to go first to Bexford for an underground investigation and return to El Deols to recover completely before going back to Bexford for a full mission. He however wasn’t sure of how to explain it to Sheila. He wasn’t sure she would understand his plan especially when he had earlier promised not to leave until he fully recovered. He had drawn up a calendar for his steps and the start of the calendar was approaching quickly, he needed to tell it to her anyhow, regardless of how she would accept it. He hoped she would accept it well, but what mattered to him most was getting revenge for his family, and that is by totally wiping out the invisible terrorists. It was soon seven o’clock and Henry heard sounds of Sheila in the house. He braced himself and got out of his room. He confirmed that she was in the living room and proceeded straight there. He ran into her at the corridor which led to the living room, she was coming out from the kitchen and holding a tray of fruit pack with three glass cups which signified the presence of visitors. “Hey Henry!” She smiled at him lightly and briefly, not waiting for his response as she advanced towards the living room. “Hi Sheila, how was work today?” Henry asked, following behind her. “Work was great as usual,” Sheila replied and then took a glance back. “It’s been a long time I saw you around this part of the house at such a time like this, what’s different today?” She asked in a light tone. Henry continued following behind her. He couldn’t give her an answer immediately because the question made him think deeply. He realized that it wasn’t Sheila who had necessarily stayed far away from him, he had also done it too unconsciously. “Ermm… I wanted to discuss something with you,” he replied as they stepped into the living room. He already knew what her answer would be as he saw the visitors seared there. They were Victoria and Florence, the two ladies who had been with Sheila when Henry was injured and was at the hospital. Sheila turned to him and spoke in low tones. “Don’t you think we should discuss it later? When they’re gone?” “Of course, I just needed you to know, that would be okay,” Henry said with a smile. “I’ll be in my room and check back later.” “Okay,” Sheila replied and turned back. Henry could have turned back immediately but his eyes met with Victoria’s and he noticed that the ladies had already seen him. “Good evening ladies,” he waved his hand at them from where he stood. “Good evening Henry,” Victoria replied audibly while the other lady only waved back and smiled. “Please do have a nice evening together,” Henry said and turned immediately, advancing back to the corridor. “Hey, Henry!” One of the ladies called back. Henry turned back to hear why he was called. “Ermm, where are you going to?” Victoria asked. “Why don’t you join us here?” “Ermm…” Henry fumbled, not knowing what response to give. Victoria who was staring at his face turned her gaze to Sheila who had just placed the tray of fruit juice on the centre table. Sheila noticed Victoria’s stare and then glanced at Henry before taking her seat, she didn’t want to influence his decision but she was indifferent about him staying or not. “I have some few things to do upstairs,” Henry lied, already tired of the eyes gazing at him curiously. “Please do excuse me.” The ladies apart from Sheila watched him go until he was out of sight. They turned to Sheila and stared at her with curious eyes while she formed busy with the phone in her hands. “Why are you girls staring at me like that?” Sheila was forced to ask after being uncomfortable with the stares. She raised her brows and glanced at the both of them one after the other before putting back her focus to the phone. “Hey, Sheila, tell us what’s going on.” Priscilla asked. “What’s going on?” Sheila raised her head to stare at Priscilla’s face. “What’s going on where?” “I mean why didn’t he want to join us?” Priscilla questioned again. Sheila raised her brows. “Why are you asking me? Didn’t he just mention that he had something to do upstairs?” “But we all know that that is just an excuse for him to leave here because he doesn’t want to stay for some other reasons.” Victoria chipped in. “Oh! I don’t know why he wouldn’t want to stay, since you know he has some other reasons, maybe you can tell us.” Victoria replied. “Because you should know why he doesn’t want to, it doesn’t look like everything is going on well between the both of you.” Victoria added. “Well… There’s nothing wrong with us, he doesn’t just want to stay here and I think we should respect his desire to be alone.” Victoria chuckled and stared at her. “Is there something you don’t want to tell us babe? I noticed that you’ve stopped talking about him like you always do before the fight. Has something gone wrong?” “Nothing is wrong with us, I already told you so.” Sheila insisted. “Or is he mad at you for what happened?” “No, of course not.” “But the way you acted to each other was unusual and he was less friendlier than he was the day we first met him here.” Priscilla just kept on listening and watching them both. “People change Vic, he just felt like keeping to himself today.” Sheila replied. “Please can we change the subject of discussion?” She added in a serious tone. The both friend sighed. 10PM Henry had been expecting the knock at his door for more than one hour before it sounded. He rolled out of bed quickly and sat at the edge. “Please come in Sheila,” he said. Sheila stepped into his room gently and closed the door behind. She walked straight to pick his footstool and dragged it somewhere close to him for a conversation before sitting. “So Henry,” she spoke after taking in a long drag of air. “My friends are gone now, what is it you wanted to discuss?” “Thanks for remembering to come up Sheila,” Henry began. “It’s something very important and it’s about my future and plan to return to Bexford.” Sheila sat silently listening to him. For the first few days after she had opened up about her feelings to him and he rejected, she had felt so bad that she totally avoided seeing him. It was only after some more days, she was able to start putting it behind her gradually. “I’ll like to go to Bexford on October 15th,” Henry broke the news. He paused to see her reaction but she made no visible reaction, so he continued. “I need to start some underground work and I’ll need to seek a lot of information and data.” He stopped again, expecting her to talk but she did not. “Ermm…” He tried to talk again but this time was stuttering. “I know I promised earlier that…” “So, what are the things you need to make your trip?” Sheila interrupted him in a cool and calm voice, communicating an unsaid message that he didn’t need to explain the reason for his decisions. Henry paused for a moment. He stared at her face and sat upright. “You don’t need to bother about the things I need, I should be able to find my way alone.” Henry replied, still unsure. Sheila squinted at him. “You mean you’re not going to need money to make the trip and to get some necessary provisions?” “I can find a way to get the money and things I need,” Henry replied. “No way I’d let you ‘find a way’, I am here to help you with what you need to carry out your work.” “I don’t want to bother you anymore Sheila, you’ve done enough to help me already.” “Henry, I’ve not complained of being tired but you would be offending me if you refuse my help.” Henry heaved a sigh and shook his head. “Okay… I will only let you lend me the money.” “Lend you?” “Yes, I beg you to allow us leave it at that.” Henry pleaded. Sheila opened her mouth to speak but ending up breathing out without saying anything. “Okay, so you plan to leave on October 15th, that’s approximately two weeks from this time.” “Yes, it is.” Sheila smiled and stared at his face for a moment. “It’s okay, I wish you all the best in your plans.” Sheila said as she closed her eyes brefly and took in a breath. “It’s not a final movement yet.” Adnairax “Yes, you said you’d return.” “Thanks,” Henry said again. “You’re welcome,” Sheila replied and opened her eyes. A deep look into her eyes revealed that she was holding back tears. “So is that all you wanted to discuss?” she asked, getting ready to stand up. “Ermm…” Henry frowned. He had discussed all he planned to discuss with her, but he was expecting a slightly different response from what she gave. “Well, I thought you’d be mad at me for planning to go so soon when I earlier promised not to until I’m fit.” She smiled lightly. “I do not have any reason to be mad at you or stop you from going, I may not fully understand what it means for one to watch his loved ones being murdered but I am sure it is was horrific. If it were me, I would be restless as you are. So I understand your need to go quickly and I promise to support you in any way I can.” Henry chuckled. He was amazed at Sheila’s kindness and understanding. He felt loved and blessed to have met someone like her. He thought of her promise to help him and he smiled at the thought, he sure would not want to get her involved deeply in his mission, she had helped him enough and had gone through so much troubles already. “Thank you so much Sheila, I must confess you are one of the best person I’ve met in this world, I’ve never met someone with a pure heart as yours.” Sheila smiled lightly at his compliment and then chuckled. “Thanks for saying that really,” she said and got up from the seat. “I’ll be available to help you in any way you want me to.” Henry got up and followed as she advanced towards the door. “Goodnight Henry,” she said as she placed her hand on the knob and turned it. “Good…” he was about to reply when he remembered something. “Sheila,” he called back before she could close the door. She stopped at the entrance with her hand on the front knob and stared straight into his eyes. “Ermm… I’m sorry to bother you, but I just remembered something which you could help me with.” “What’s that?” she asked. “Ermm… Maybe we should talk about it tomorrow, it’s late tonight.” “It’s just few minutes past ten o’clock,” Sheila replied, confirming from the time on her phone. “And tomorrow is Saturday, I was just about to go start a new movie.” “Oh! If you think we should start tonight, it’s okay then.” Henry stepped out of the way for her to step back in. “So, what is it you want me to help you with?” she only took some few steps in and turned. He closed the door and faced her. “Ermm…Can you sit please?” he said ushering her to sit on the bed. She decided to sit on the footstool instead. He sat on the bed, directly facing her. “I’ve been trying to track the invisible terrorists from here,” Henry began. “But I’m suspecting there was a foul somewhere.” He got up briefly to pick his laptop from the table. It was the one Sheila had given him for his practicals on his private lessons. He opened it and turned it on. He carried the laptop closer to her and squatted, holding it on his palms. “You see… I tried to log in to my account on the FOX’s server and luckily for me, it hasn’t been deactivated yet but the access is restricted, so I have not been able to find the names of the men that attacked us that night. I need those names and you can help me get them.” “How?” Sheila squinted. “I’ll tell you why first,” Henry said, at the same time also working on his laptop. “Let’s sit here, so you would be comfortable,” Sheila said as she moved to sit at the edge of the bed. She had now realized why he ushered her to sit on the bed. Henry joined her and placed the laptop on his knees. “I want to trace those men who attacked us, if I get records of their activities before that day, I would be able to trace the people they met and possibly find other living invisible terrorists members.” “So how do I help you do that?” Sheila asked again. Henry did not reply immediately. He made some few clicks and few taps on the keyboard before he spoke. “Here,” he showed her something on the screen of the laptop. A questioning look appeared on her face as she looked. She stared at his face, her eyebrows gathered together. On the laptop was running the CCTV application made for the security agencies of the country and Henry was at the access page, a page which was prohibited to non staffs. “What are we doing with this?” she asked. “I need to track the movement of those guys who dropped me at the Nura River,” Henry replied. “Nura is an uncivilized village, there’s zero presence of security cameras there.” Sheila replied him. “And we never saw those men’s faces.” “We can still find a way to trace them even there are no cameras at Nura,” Henry replied. “And I remember you once mentioned that few days after I was taken to the hospital, your tour man said some of the villagers saw the men who dropped my body.” “Yes, truly.” Sheila answerd thoughtfully. “Osey told us they came in a blue Sienna.” “Blue SIenna, that’s some good information.” “To track those men, we have to find all the entraces into Nura Village from other towns.” Sheila said and took out her phone. She switched on the google map application. After two minutes of using the map, she spoke again. “There are only two entrances into Nura,” she raised her head to look at Henry who was staring at her. “So, let’s calculate the aprroximate time it would take the men to drive from that entrance to the river.” “Great, we can really track them.” Sheila replied, her eyes widening in excitement. “I’ll just have to subtract the length of time for driving and length of time they spent at the river from that hour we saw them that night. That would give me an approximate time they were at places they could be covered by the CCTV.” ‘Exactly, Sheila, brilliant!” Henry hailed her, amazed that she was thinking so quick like an investigator already. “So what do you need me to do with this?” she asked, looking at the laptop screen again. She glanced at his face. Henry bent his head low a bit and looked directly into her eyes. “I need you to hack into this so that we can have access to the past CCTV footages, I know you can do this Sheila.” 2 Days After 15:25PM Location: Rutna, Anthanna. Mark and his family were seated in the living room as their usual custom was. His wife was assisting the eldest child with his school assignment while the youngest one was already asleep on one of the chairs. Mark himself was already dozing off in the three seater when a sound woke him up. He sat up quickly and his eyes met with his wife’s as they both wondered what had made the security alarm of the car go off. Mark got up from the chair and advanced towards the front window of the house immediately. He opened the curtains slightly and peeped to see what was going on but he saw nothing and no one outside. He walked back into the living room and picked the car keys and a torchlight, even though the secuity lights outside the house provided enough brightness. He stepped outside and walked straight to his car. He did not see anything as he approached the car. He decided to go round the car and check if there was a neighbour’s dog or other pet hiding beside it. He was just about to turn from the bootside to the other long side when a figure rose suddenly in front of him and grabbed him by the neck. He tried to scream but the grip on his neck was so tight. A white handkerchief covered his nose. ___ Location: Queen Land, Bexford Bethanna. Henry took in a deep breath as he stepped outside the cab. He looked around the place slowly and breathed out again. He was back where it all started, he was back in Bexford, the home city of the FOX.

Restless Episode 23 (Back To Bethanna II) ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Location: Queen Land, Bexford Bethanna. Henry took in a deep breath as he stepped outside the cab. He looked around the place slowly and closed his eyes. He was back where it all started, he was back in Bexford, the home city of the FOX. He was dressed in a blue pull over and black jean trousers. He had a white face cap on and white trekkers to match. He also had dark sunshades covering his eyes and a golden necklace on top of his pull over with the pendant resting at the middle of his chest. He had a different walking aid in form of a waking stick in his hand which he now used instead of his crutch. He stood still for a moment and watched the cab drive away. He raised his phone to check the time, it was thirty minutes past nine pm. He turned from the road. Right behind him was the house he had lived with his family for six years. He continued walking as he noticed a big padlock at the gate. He looked around as he walked past the gate, trying to see if there was any watchful eyes. QueenLand was as quiet as it was seven months ago. The peacefulness and quietness of the place was one of the reasons Henry had chosen the location for his residence. Another important reason was the quality of the population. The population was low and made of mainly professionals and rich businessmen with their families. It was also well secured and barely had reasons to be in the news for something bad. There were very few people on the road and also very few vehicles. That part of the town had strict laws that restricted movements from ten pm and that with the already low population resulted in the less use of roads at nights. He continued walking till he got to end of the road which was a T section leading into two other two-lane roads of opposite direction traffic. He crossed over the lanes to the store at the other side. He walked in and purchased a pack of milk and a pack of cassava flakes. He returned with the nylon bag in direction of the house again. He stopped after he crossed the road and took out his phone from the pocket of his pull over, he opened an application and typed in some settings before returning it into his pocket. He continued walking. He was getting close to the house when the phone rang. He stopped and took a step back. He took out the phone. “150 metres close to selected location,” the notification on the screen showed boldly. He clicked the volume down button of the phone to stop the ringing. He moved away from the shoulders of the tarred road and moved closer to the fence of a facility. He leaned his body against the wall and raised his head, his eyes began to move to and fro, moving from one street light stand to another. He was trying to recall the points where the street cameras were hidden on the streets. After a minute, he opened another application on his phone and set a timer to sixty seconds. He began to walk immediately after clicking on start, this time without his walking aid. He got to the front of the gate in less than one minute. He turned off the timer and opened the stop watch, he made it to begin the reading before he returned phone in his pocket. He placed his walking aid against the wall and took out a small round leather purse from his pocket. He took out two screw-driver like tools and began to work on the padlock. In less than a minute, both arms of the padlock got unhooked. Henry pushed in the gate gently and walked in the compound. The place was dark, the lights had been turned off, there was only a faint reflection of light on the streets. It was six months of no one living in it and he could imagine how dirty the place would be. As he proceeded towards the entrance of the house, memories of his son and his wife returned to his mind and they looked so real. The lights came on. He saw his wife standing at the balcony, holding Kellar by her right hand and both flashing their teeth at him. He saw the cars parked at the car garage. He also saw the gardener at an angle in the compound and the maid at the entrance, standing behind Sarah, dressed in her smart uniform. He shook his head to dismiss the painful imagination of the past. He heaved a sigh and marched forward quickly. Soon, he got into the living room of the house. He took out a Torchlight and did not bother to turn on the lights. Apart from not wanting the lights in the building to attract attention, he also knew there was a possibility that the house had been disconnected from electricity since it had not been inhabited for more than six months. He made his way to the study, the room where he worked from whenever he was at home and where he hid some things. Inside the study was dusty as expected and even stuffier than the other parts of the house. He proceeded slowly and gently with his walking aid. He stopped when his head caught a web of spiders hanging down from the ceiling. He cleared it off and proceeded. The study was still the way he left it on the thirtieth day of March. There were no signs of anyone visiting to search for anything. He proceeded to the shelf at the right side, he moved away a pack of arranged compact disks to give access to the wall behind. He moved everything from that part of the shelf to an empty space. He stretched his right hand in and began to touch the wall with his fingers as if he was searching for something. For a moment, nothing happened and he stopped to check if he was touching the right place. He took three steps back towards the center and had a quick view of the whole shelf, he confirmed that he was at the right point. He stepped closer again and repeated the same process, only touching it harder this time around. He stepped back as some lines of rectangle began to form around the area, it was a small 15cm by 10cm rectangle. After the lines of the shape formed clearly , it moved in slowly, revealing an clean cubic hole in the wall. Henry looked in, there were buttons numbering 0 – 9 arranged on the wall and the end of the hole. He stretched his right hand in and held the torchlight with the left. He punched in some codes and took out his hand. He stepped back and turned expecting a response. Soon, the walls at his right hand side split open to form a short entrance into another room. He walked in through the entrance immediately. He tapped on the switch on the wall and the lights came on. The brightness of the bulb lightening the room surprised him. The power source for the bulb was the same source for the security mechanism used to open the entrance and it worked differently from the electricity source of the whole house. Henry was impressed that the cells had remain strong even after having not being charged for over six months. The room he entered into was a small one with an area of only six squared metres. Close to the walls were hung few guns of different sizes and boxes of, on another side, five labelled briefcases placed on each other were laid on a small opened cupboard. He moved first towards the briefcases. He touched the one in the middle and pulled it out from the rest. He checked the label to be sure of what he took out before he turned towards the gun, his eyes search round to make a decision of which one to choose. This part of the house was his secret room, even Sarah never knew about it. He had kept the room for emergency cases when he needed to use a weapon and he couldn’t return to the FOX office to get, either because of not wanting to be traced there or not wanting to make the request from the FOX management. And though the weapons he had were not as sophisticated as the ones he could get from the FOX office, they were still good and useful for an emergency. He dropped the briefcase on the ground and turned to the right hand side to pick a big backpack hung on the wall. He open the backpack and placed it on the ground, he began to select the guns he needed. ___ Mark woke up to find himself alone in the room. He was tied to a chair and his mouth was gagged. He struggled to move but the ropes were so tight he had to stop, he knew he would only injure himself if he continued to struggle. He turned his eyes towards the window, trying to find out what time of the day it was but the thick curtains were drawn and he couldn’t tell if it was bright outside the house or not. He did not know how he got to where he was at that moment but he was sure it had to be somewhere in Bexford. Less than forty eight hours ago, he had opened his eyes after a very short period of unconsciousness to find himself tied in this same manner but without a gag. His vision was blurry for the first few seconds but then he could still see the image of a man sitting right in front of him. When his vision became clearer and he saw the man’s face well, he still did not know who he was. He then remembered what happened before he became unconscious, how he had stepped out to check his car and suddenly met an unknown figure hiding behind his car. FlashBack “Who are you and what am I doing here?” he asked immediately after looking round to see if he could guess from the the things around. “My name is Carl, but you would call me Henry.” the man sitting in front of him had replied. He raised his brows. He had never met this man in his life, he thought. “Who the hell wants to know your name or what you want to be called?” He asked, but only to himself, he did not voice it out. “What am I doing here?” Mark spoke aloud, trying to put on a bold composure even though he was very afraid. Henry picked his crutch and got up from the chair. He turned to the back of the chair and stood behind it. He stared at the man’s face in his upright position for a while and then bent forward, placing his elbows on the backrest of the chair. “You are here to lead me to the Red Wolves, or your platoon commander.” Mark stared at him with confused eyes. He felt the man was drunk. He wasn’t a soldier, so he wondered why he would be asked to lead someone to a platoon commander. “Look here man, you are mistaken here, you got the wrong guy. I work at the sea, I don’t work in the army.” He replied in a tough voice. “Don’t joke with me Mark, you would lead me to your boss in the Red Wolves and you don’t have a choice.” Mark squeezed his face bitterly. “I’ve got no idea of what you are talking about.” Henry stared at him calmly. He stood upright for some seconds and then returned to his seat, with his gaze fixed on Mark’s face. He tried to read Mark’s expression and it proved positive that Mark was confused. But Henry did not want to be deceived by the expression, it was possible that Mark was just a good actor. “In what capacity do you work for the Red Wolves?” “Hey man! I don’t know whatever this Red Wolves you are talking about is.” Henry pulled out a gun and kissed his chest with it. “You seem to think I’m joking, no one knows you’re here, I can get this bullet into your heart this minute.” “I… I… Don’t know what you are talking about,” Mark replied in a shaky voice. He was now trembling and sweating. Henry uncocked the gun to give him a benefit of doubt. He could have just been contacted to drop the body only. “So, six months ago, you and two other men were seen at the Nura River, dropping a body in a body bag there.” Mark’s eyes widened as Henry began to talk about the body at Nura. Henry noticed his response. “Why did you kill that man?” “We didn’t kill him, I swear. We only tried to help him but he died in our hands.” Mark replied in shaky tone. “You tried to help him? How?” “We were at the Bexford sea when we saw him dropping into the sea. He had been shot thrice but he was still alive. We took him in our ship and tried to help him but he died while with us, we didn’t want to get into trouble, so we had to drop it somewhere nobody would discover.” Mark answered. “Do you know who killed this man?” “No, we only saw him falling into the sea.” Mark replied, shaking his head. “What else do you know about the body?” Mark shook his head in reply, afraid to say anything about Odio’s involvement. “Of course, you know something else, start talking now.” Henry said and threatened with the gun again. “Someone came asking us about the body some few weeks ago…” PRESENT Mark had gone ahead to tell Henry of Odio’s visit and the picture he was given by Eddy. Henry had at the end introduced himself to Mark as the man whose body was left at the river. Mark did not believe at first because he was sure that the man died before the dropped the body in the Nura River. It was only after he had a closer look at Henry’s face and compared it with the picture he was given by Eddy that he believed. Henry had kept him hostage since then and told him they were going to Bexford together, but Mark never knew how they got to Bexford because he was drugged and left asleep for several hours. He was worried about his wife and kids. The last time he disappeared that way, the wife had reported him missing to the police before he suddenly showed up again. He had to do a lot of explaining to the police. He knew she would be so troubled again by his absence and could have done something more than reporting to the police this time. He didn’t have his phone to call her. The door to the room opened twenty minutes after Mark woke, Henry walked in, carrying a pack of food. “Hey man, you must be so hungry.” Henry said as he walked in. He dragged a footstool at the corner of the room and placed it in front of Mark. He placed the food on it and opened the package before he removed the gag and untied Mark’s hands. “Eat now,” Henry said and took some steps back. “What are we doing in Bexford? My family would be so worried about me,” Mark asked instead. “Eat!” Henry said in a command tone. Adnairax Mark shook his head stubbornly. He was hungry but not interested in the food than he was in knowing why he was there. “I’ve taken care of your family, I helped you send a message to them and told them you’d be returning soon.” Mark frowned. “How did…” “Eat dude! Before you force me to do something to your wife and kids,” Henry threatened. He did not mean his threat. He was never going to hurt an innocent family after he knew the pain of losing his but he knew the threat was strong enough to be used against Mark. “Please don’t touch my family, I do whatever you say I should do.” Mark begged. “Then eat,” Henry replied. Mark picked up the cutlery and began to eat. He was still not sure of what he was doing with this man who had risen from the dead. The thought of this alone made him scared of Henry. Henry moved closer to the wall and leaned against it, he watched until Mark finished eating the food. “I would let you go back to your family as soon as I confirm that you are not in anyway working with the Red wolves, but for now you’d have to lead me to that man called Odio tomorrow.” Mark widened his eyes at Henry at the mention of Odio’s name. He was terribly scared of meeting with Odio again after the terrible experience he had few weeks ago. “I’ll let you sleep on the mattress tonight,” Henry said, pointing to a mattress behind Mark. “But don’t try anything stupid.” He picked up the used pack of food and walked out of the room, locking it from behind. After some few minutes he settled into his room for the night. He took out his phone as he sat on a plastic chair. He scrolled through his call register and dialed Sheila’s number. The call was answered after it rang twice. “Hey Henry,” Sheila’s voice revealed her surprise. “Hi Sheila,” Henry replied. He felt some inner peace on hearing her voice, it felt as if he had been relieved from some of the stress of the day. “I called several times earlier,” Sheila replied. “Yes, I wasn’t with my phone then.” They talked for some few more minutes before the call was ended. Henry dropped his phone in the bed and heaved a deep sigh. He closed his eyes and tightened his fist, memories of his wife and child running through his mind again.

Restless Episode 24 Odio Is Caught ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Time: 08:05AM Location: Bexford Sea, Bethanna. With the walking aid firmly held in his hands, Henry advanced towards his destination on the sandy land of the area. He was dressed the same way he dressed the day before, in his pull over and the same pair of jean trousers and shoes. He however had the pull over covering his head this time and a dark sunshades added to cover his eyes. He also attached a beard to his chin to make his looks a bit different from how he really looked. He attracted the attention of few men working around the area. It looked strange to see a man dressed in a pull over when it wasn’t rainy or cold. The dark sunshades on his face was understandable because of the brightness of the sunlight. After staring at him briefly and noticing the way he walked with difficulty, most of them dismissed their thoughts of him being strange and felt more of pity for him as a sick person. Henry continued without giving any attention to those around. He soon got to see his destination afar off. It was a large busy building owned by the sea corporation which carried out several activities to support the sea operations. Henry spotted a mini van coming in his direction from the place of his destination. He began to wave to stop the vehicle before it could get to him. The driver noticed him and stopped right beside him. “What can I do for you?” the driver asked, poking his head out of the car through the window. He seemed to be in a hurry. “I’m sorry to bother you sir,” Henry spoke as he moved closer to the driver’s side. “I wanted to find out if your van still has some space. I have some goods I’ll like to retrieve from the sea office and the driver I contacted earlier is not showing up . I was thinking you could help me transport the goods to town.” “Are your goods much? I already have some few things in my van,” the driver replied. He seemed not to be in a hurry anymore since he was now talking business. “My goods aren’t much, it would not take up to quarter of the space in your van,” Henry replied. “That’s fair enough,” the driver replied. He took a quick glance at his wristwatch. “Where exactly in town are you planning to transport them to?” “Newland Estate Gate,” Henry replied The driver raised his brows for a moment, calculating how long it will take him to drive to the place. “What kind of goods are you moving? I hope they aren’t illegal.” “No, just electronics. A small refrigerator in particular.” “Okay, you can come in. I’ll take you to your location for fifty Bethanna Dollars.” “That’s okay,” Henry replied satisfactorily before turning to the other side to join the driver at the front seat. The mini van made Henry’s entrance into the place a lot easier by helping him escape the questions that would have been asked by the security officials. The large building was busy as usual. It consisted of offices and store rooms for good brought in over the sea yet to be claimed by the receivers. There was no gate or brick fence surrounding the building but it had pegs and some ropes setting the boundaries and making it separate from other facilities on the sea. “How long do I wait here for you?” the driver asked Henry as he parked the van at a corner. “Thirty to forty five minutes,” Henry replied and opened the door to step outside. “What? Forty five minutes?” the driver shone his eyes in surprise. “I thought you said what you wanted to transport is small.” “Yes, but I also need to do some thing else inside. You don’t need to bother about the extra time, pay you an additional twenty dollars. Just wait for me no matter what,” Henry said, leaving the door ajar. The driver hesitated for a moment before he nodded to signify his approval. Henry proceeded into the building. He had never been in it before. The first place he stepped into was a very large hall with it’s whole area close to a plot. Several groups of goods were arranged at different spaces, based on the types, locations they were sent from and some other factors. There was a reception at the right hand side close to the entrance where about three men were sitting, the main receptionist was sitting at the centre of the table while the other two were just seated around the table without getting so close. Their eyes landed on Henry immediately he walked in. They unconsciously scrutinized him in their minds as they saw him approaching. They wondered what he was there for and concluded in their minds that the poor man had a parcel to collect. “Good afternoon sir, what can I do for you?” the man at the center of the table asked. “I’ll like to see someone, your manager, Mister Odio.” Henry replied. The receptionist rested his back against the chair and stared at Henry as if he didn’t know what he was talking about. He used his fingers to massage his lips gently for a moment. “What do you really want?” “I just told you, I want to see Mister Odio.” “Sorry, if you can’t tell me what you need to see him for, I’ll have no choice than to ask you to leave.” the man said in a dismissing tone and looked away like Henry did not matter. “Please, I need to see Odio.” Henry insisted. The man took out his phone and began to use it, completely ignoring Henry. Henry moved closer to the table and banged his fist on the table. “I need to see Odio now,” he said in a desperate tone. The three men stared at him angrily. The receptionist quickly sat up and leaned forward. “What the hell is wrong with you? If you don’t get out of here now, I would have to order for you to be thrown out.” “Get me Odio before I change my mind,” Henry fired back. His fist clenched and resting on the table as he stared into the eyes of the man in front of him. “Who the hell do you think you are?” One of the men sitting close by was the first to get up to challenge Henry. He made a move to grab Henry by the shoulder but Henry held him by the wrist easily and broke it sharply as he bent it past the limit, shocking the other two men watching them. He pulled the man closer and landed a blow to his chest before he released his hand. He sent him crashing to the ground with a kick. Henry turned quickly to dodge the blow of the second man. He sent a uppercut into the man’s belly and quickly grabbed him at the neck from behind and slammed his face into the table in front. He jumped on the table and landed the soles of his feet on the chest of the receptionist sitting behind the table, he was already trying to take something out of his drawer. The receptionist crashed to the ground with his chair while Henry landed with his bum on the table, suspending his feet above the ground. He stepped down gently and turned to check the drawer pulled out by the man. He took out the revolver in it. He grabbed the fist of another man trying to hit him from behind, he punched him hard in the belly and then caught a grip of his neck and twisted it. The neck made a crack sound and Henry left the man to fall with a broken neck. He turned again and held up the man whose face he had slammed to the wall. He pulled him up and twisted his hand to the back, until it made a breaking sound. “Would you take me now to Odio?” He said as he turned and pointed gun at the receptionist who was still on the ground. “Yes yes,” the receptionist nodded in fright. He had seen how Henry dealt with the three others and did want to leave with a part of his own body broken or dislocated. Henry pulled him up and held him by the belt behind. “Move now,” he said as he placed the mouth of the gun at the back of the man’s end. Other men working around the place were already gathered as they had been attracted by the noise. About six men were blocking the way as Henry approached with the receptionist but they moved aside quickly after the receptionist signaled them. At the left side of the hall’s end was a passage to another part of the building. Henry was led through the passage past three other rooms. The receptionist stopped at the fourth door “This is his office,” he said to Henry. Henry looked left and right quickly, he saw three of the men they had left in the hall now at the entrance of the passage, staring at him keenly. Swiftly, he turned the knob of the door and barged into the office to catch Odio busy with a lady in hot romance. She was sitting on his laps, facing him. Her top was off but her bra was still on, even though it had been unbuckled from behind. They were startled by the opening of the door and stopped their activity for a moment. Odio stared at the door in anger, he wondered which of those working under him had the temerity to barge into office without permission. It had never happened with anyone, not even his wife could do so. He was surprised when he saw his receptionist being pushed in. Seeing what was at the door, the lady quietly moved from Odio’s laps and bent down to pick the shirt she had taken off. Henry needed no one to confirm to him that he had seen the person he needed to see. Even if he had missed the directions given to him by Mark and was with the wrong person, the person sitting in the chair behind the table was a perfect catch. Henry had recognized his face at once, from the Turin Province. He was one of the gunmen at the restaurant. With a swift movement, Henry closed the door behind and slammed the receptionist’s head into the wall, making the receptionist drop to the floor unconscious. “Damn it!” Odio was thrown into panic on seeing what Henry had just done to his receptionist. He opened his drawer quickly to take out this gun. “Stop! Stop that, or I send this bullet straight into your head,” Henry threatened. Odio stopped and slowly put this hands up in the air. He stared at Henry’s face, wondering who he was. The dark sunshades and pull over made Henry unrecognizable to him. The girl beside Odio got up and stared at the huge man threatening her concubine with the gun. She thought of trying to leave but she remembered that Odio had asked her to stay on two other previous similar occasions. She took a quick glance at his face in order to question him but he had a kind of reassuring look as always, one that made her feel he was in control of the situation as usual. “Who are you and what do you want Dude?” Odio asked, trying to keep himself calm. He was baffled as to how the intruder had gained access to his office without him receiving any prior warning from the other men outside but as his custom was, he feigned a bold demeanor, he wasn’t someone that loved to show his weakness or fears especially when one of his women was with him. Henry moved closer slowly. He stopped at distance of one metre to the table. He took the pull over off his head first and stood motionless for a moment, the gun in his hand still pointed at Odio. Odio squinted at the man’s face, he still couldn’t tell who it was even though the face now looked familiar with the hood taken off. After about a minute of staring without speaking, Henry slowly took off his dark sunshades. For a moment, Odio could not still tell who it was. The removed glasses only confirmed that he had seen this person before. Henry then detached the beard and then like a flash, it rushed into in Odio’s memory and he realized that who was standing in front of him was Agent Carl Winston of the FOX. He widened his eyes and mouth in great horror as he whispered, “Agent Carl Winston.” He began to tremble unconsciously and he did not know when he held on to the arm of the lady beside him for support. She stared back at Odio in surprise and saw his great fright, she knew at once that Odio wasn’t in control this time around. She looked up to the intruder’s face again and felt a relief on seeing him gesturing for her to leave the room for them. She quickly picked her bag and scampered off towards the door. Henry stopped her on the way and whispered. “You can’t remember my face, can you?” he asked with an evil smile. She shook her head in fear. Adnairax “You would regret the day you remember my face,” he added and chuckled before letting her go. He walked quickly to the table and turned to the back where Odio was sitting. Odio turned in his swivel to face him. Henry placed the mouth of the gun on his chest. Odio only held his breath. He knew there was no point struggling or trying to fight. He knew that he was no match for this man physically. “I want you to answer my questions quickly as I ask them,”Henry began. Odio nodded slowly in response. “Who sent you that night to the Turin Province?” “Turin Province?” Odio replied in a shaky voice. “Don’t lie to me, I saw you with them that night and you were pacing up and down like this boss.” ‘Yes,” Odio finally admitted. “I was with them, but I do not know who the order was from. We were gathered a night before that and they told us the plan for the attack.” “Who gathered you guys?” “Eddy,” Odio replied. “Eddy?” Henry questioned. Odio nodded in affirmation. “Eddy what?” “I don’t know, I only know him as Eddy.” “What else do you know about him?” “I know only very little about him.” “How and where can I find him?” “I…I don’t know,” Odio stammered. Henry stared at his face for a moment, then a light evil smile disappeared from his face as soon as it formed, it was replaced by a dangerous look. Odio was scared by the look and didn’t know what to expect. He did not quickly see Henry’s fist already being clenched. A heavy punch was dug into his belly the next second after he caught a glimpse of it. He crashed with the chair to the floor heavily. It felt more than a punch, it felt as if he had been hit by a fast moving heavy vehicle. Pain surged through his whole body and was transmitted to every organ in his belly. He opened his eyes but it felt so heavy to be kept open. He struggled and turned his back to the floor, facing the ceiling. He could see the stars and the clouds instead of the ceiling of the building. he closed his eyes again for a moment and opened it. His vision was still blurry, but this time he saw the Agent face over him. Henry reached for his neck and grabbed his collar. He pulled him up with one hand and the chair with the other. He made him sit back on the chair. Henry also rested his bum slightly on the table before he continued his interrogation. “Don’t make things hard for yourself, tell me how to find Eddy now.” Odio of course wasn’t ready to make things harder. He knew there was a possibility he wasn’t going to escape death with this man, but even if he was going to die, he preferred to have it the easy way instead of going through hard torture first. He had heard, seen and just tasted a bit of the brutality of this agent, he did not want to have another taste of it which might be disastrous.. Heecided not to hide information from the Agent any longer. “You can find Eddy, here in Bexford.” He began slowly, panting heavily as he mentioned each word. “He owns the biggest night club with strippersin Bexford…” “Club DDY?” Henry chipped in. “Yes, club DDY, he owns it.” “Is he always there?” “No, but he never misses Friday nights.” “Is it easy to gain access to him?” “No, except you are his guest, no one gets to see him easily. His men are always around with him at the club every Friday.” Henry nodded his head gently and muttered under his breath, “Friday…” Henry stood after a moment of silence and pulled Odio up. He fixed the gun to his neck and pushed him towards the door. He covered his head again with the hood and his eyes with the dark goggles. “Cooperate with me so I don’t hurt more of your men, I don’t want them coming after me” Henry whispered to Odio before opening the door. Odio was willing to cooperate even before being told. He didn’t want to have a taste of the Agent’s anger again. “Step back everyone,” he shouted as they stepped out to see his men already assembled at the passage with weapons. They all stepped back and cleared the way at his instruction. The surprise on their faces could be seen, they had never seen or imagined their boss being held hostage. “Boss…” A man appeared at their front as they were about to turn out of the hallway. He raised the gun in his hand quickly and pointed at Henry. “Stop that Lucky, I’m leaving the premises with him. Please, make sure no one tries to come after us.” “But boss…” Lucky tried to protest. “Follow my instructions!” Odio shouted. “No one should follow us, and do not make a report to the police.” Henry proceeded with the gun on his hostage’s neck slowly and carefully. Henry dragged him to the reception to pick his walking aid and then proceeded out of the hall. “Don’t shoot,” Odio shouted to the security men who were standing outside with their guns. They had been alerted of what was going on inside. Henry led Odio to the where the mini van was parked . The driver was surprised to see what was going on. He had heard that something was happening in the hall but never thought it could be the man he brought in who was causing trouble. “Get out of the vehicle,” Henry said to the shocked driver whose mouth was left agape. He held his hostage by the neck for a moment and pointed the gun at the driver who was acting reluctant to step out. The driver stepped out quickly and Henry ordered for Odio to step into the car through the driver’s side and asked him to move to the other seat. Henry also stepped into the car after Odio was seated at the passengers’ side. “I’ll leave your van somewhere you can easily pick it up,” Henry said to the driver before zooming out of the place. Two Hours Later Henry drove to the front of his lodge in a different vehicle with Odio tied blindfolded and gagged in the boot of the vehicle. He stepped out of the car after turning off the engine. He walked straight to the boot and pulled out Odio. He took out a knife and cut the ropes binding Odio’s legs together. He then led Odio into the lodge. He pulled Odio to a seat after they stepped into the living room. He took out his gun and took off Odio’s blindfold. He sat on a plastic chair facing Odio. Odio drew in a deep breath on seeing the some light again. His eyes hovered around the living room for a moment. He had no idea where he had been brought to. His eyes settled on the Agent’s face after hovering around for a while. The Agent was staring at him expressionlessly. So many things were going through Henry’s mind. He remembered clearly that he had read the news and it was said that every single person involved in the death of Agents Carl and Rex had been caught by the FOX and given death sentence after trial. He wondered how Odio was still alive and how Eddy, whom Odio claimed to have organized them could still be found at his nightclub on Fridays. “Odio, tell me something. How was Agent Rex killed?” Odio thought of coming up with a lie but he remembered the pain he felt few hours ago when he was punched in the belly. He wasn’t sure he could survive such again if the Agent punched him. “I don’t really know, I did not go with the other group that day but it had to be the same way you were treated.” Odio replied. “Which group did you go with?” Odio shook uncomfortably in his seat. He was tempted to lie again but he knew it was dangerous especially if this man already knew the answer to the question he was asking. “I was with the group that had you.” Henry’s eyebrows gathered together and he raised up his head slightly as he stared at the window, trying to recall something. He suddenly looked again at Odio’s face. “You were one of the men that held me while they took my wife and child into that house?” The memories played back again. He could feel Odio’s filthy hand holding him back as he watched his wife and child being taken away. Odio was silent and fidgeting seriously in his seat. Henry felt like delivering the judgement of death on him at that moment but he managed to keep himself calm because he thought he would still need him. He took in a deep breath and continued with his questioning. “So tell me how you got out of prison.” “Prison?” Odio blinked. “Yes,” Henry frowned at him. “Ermm… We never went to prison.” Odio stammered. Henry raised his brows. He looked away, trying to recall what he read in the news. “A week after Agents Carl and Rex were reportedly killed, the FOX claimed to have arrested everyone involved in their deaths. Months after, they were said to have received death judgement at the court.” He stared at Odio’s face with a questioning look again. “How did you escape that?” “We never went to prison, we were replaced with some other prisoners.” Odio answered. Henry frowned. How could that be possible when Agent Paul Edwards had confirmed himself that the men had been caught? But Odio in front of him was a living proof, Henry however still found it hard to believe. “Tell me the whole truth.” “I’m saying the truth,” Odio answered. “We had the backing of the FOX agency’s boss and he made the arrangement perfect for us.” Henry eyes widened in shock on hearing those words from Odio. Could it be true that they really had the backing of the FOX Agency? That would mean that Agent Paul Edwards was a part of the terrorist group. “But… But,” he got up from his seat and he ran his fingers through his hair. He turned again to Odio. “Some weeks ago, the Red Wolves attacked the families of top FOX agents. How would they have done that to the FOX if the FOX was working with them?” “I can’t explain that,” Odio replied.

@jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq

Next ooo, i loves this story as if am watching action film

I was beginning to believe DAT der was a mole in de Fox Agency, not knowing it was their boss.... I feel ur pain agent Carl,Becoz dis a betrayal in de highest order!!!

The FOX boss is the mole....ride on

Restless Episode 25 Texas Hold’em ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Henry eyes widened in shock on hearing those words from Odio. Could it be true that they really had the backing of the FOX Agency? That would mean that Agent Paul Edwards was a part of the terrorist group. “But… But,” he got up from his seat as he ran his fingers through his hair. He turned again to Odio. “Some weeks ago, the Red Wolves attacked the families of top FOX agents. How would they have done that to the FOX if the FOX was working with them?” “I can’t explain that,” Odio replied. Henry’s confusion increased. He remembered reading in the news how Paul Edwards grandson had been killed in a bomb attack in his school hostel. The Paul Edwards he knew was a man that valued his family so much and never would risk heir lives for anything. “But, it’s not possible. Paul Edwards would never allow his family to get hurt for any reason,” Henry said thoughtfully, even though in a loud voice, it was more to himself than the listener. He turned and looked at Odio’s face. “I believe Eddy would have more answers, wouldn’t he?” “He would,” Odio replied in a weak voice, nodding his head. “Tell me, how can I easily recognize Eddy when I see him? Can you show me his picture?” “I’ve got it on my phone, I did not take it from the office.” Odio replied him. “But you can find his pictures online if you search for his name and club DDY, he has a public profile.” ___ Friday Night. Location : Club DDY, Bexford. Time: 22:35PM The DJ reeled out hit afro pop songs to entertain the clubbers. The music blasted through the loud speakers and the clubbers on the dance floor moved their feet to the rhythm of the music. As usual, the men and ladies were on the dance floor, the men grabbing ladies’ waists as the women in turn moved their bodies seductively. Henry had been in the different night clubs on different occasions but he had never had a reason to come into one with a walking aid. Even though he could now walk well on the leg without the walking aid, the doctor had advised that he should avoid performing rigorous exercises that would involve the leg. He however decided to continue using the walking aid for two reasons; the first was to reduce the stress on the leg, he knew he could possible have a need to run or do something strenuous with the leg, so walking with the walking aid would take off the stress that would result from walking on it. The second and most important reason was to maintain a perfect disguise as a man with an injured leg. He was sitting silently at the bar, a bottle of wine and wine cup was in front of him. The wine cup was filled but he only took sips from it occasionally. He wasn’t dressed in a pullover this night. He had a simple T-shirt and leather jacket on with a white face cap covering his head. The same beards attached to his chin during his last outing was attached, but he had an additional attached moustache this time. His eyes hovered around the place from time to time, trying to see if he would locate anyone he would recognize. The multi-coloured club lights made it difficult for him to recognize people from afar. “Hey handsome, why don’t you come with me to the dance floor so I can rock your body all night…” he heard a lady saying in a melodic voice. He looked up to see the skimpily dressed thick woman staring down at him with seductive eyes. He tapped his phone on to check his time and realized that it was only fifteen minutes to eleven o’clock. He made a brief chuckle as he stared the woman in the eyes. The night workers could call any man handsome as far as he looked like one whom they could get some money from, he said to himself. He picked the wine cup and took another sip from it before answering her. “I don’t want to dance,” he smacked his lips as he looked at her face. “What do you want to do baby? You want a strip show or you want me to go home with you?” she asked, winking at him and biting the side of her lips softly. He smiled. “None of that, I want to play with the best gamers tonight.” “The game center is opened,” she replied, looking towards the entrance of the game area. “I want to play with the best gamers, isn’t that cool?” Henry added. She seemed less interested. “You can go in, it’s opened.” She said and turned to leave. “Hey! Wait,” he stopped her. “Yes darling,” she turned back. “I’ll like to get done with the game so that we can go home together,” he quickly put in and watched as a smile formed on her face. “But I was told that all game spots are already booked tonight,” he said to her. “Oh! That means you would have to return tomorrow or next,” she said and then moved closer to him. She removed his cap gently with one hand and began to caress his head softly. He stopped her and collected the cap. He put it back on. “Can’t you help me get in there tonight? After winning some games, we would go to the hotel and we’d have a thrilling night together.” he offered. “Hmm, I see you really want to play.” she said draggingly and took two short steps back. “Yes,” Henry answered. She looked at his face again and then bent over, she placed a hand on the table and the other on the armrest of his chair. Her face was so close to his, like she wanted to give him a kiss. He didn’t move. “How much do you have to play with? Only the big boys play on Fridays,” she asked in soft tones. “I’m a big boy, I’ve got more than a million Bethanna dollars in here,” Henry said in a tempting tone, tapping a briefcase placed on the floor beside his feet where he also kept the walking aid. Her eyes widened slowly as she saw the briefcase. She looked again into his eyes. “Baby, why don’t you just lets go somewhere, you don’t need to spend much of your money and I’ll give you the best time of your life.” she offered temptingly. “I would love to go with you but I also want to get some more cool cash from here tonight,” Henry insisted. She exhaled and stood back upright. She saw that he was determined to play. She was sure he was definitely going to lose all the money before leaving that place, but since he didn’t take her advice to leave silently with her, he deserved to be stripped off all the money. “I’ll help you get in, come with me.” she said and turned immediately. She turned out of the bar section and began to walk towards the gaming area, swinging her waist side to side as she walked. She stopped and looked back to find him far behind her. She squinted as she saw him following slowly with the briefcase in his right hand and his walking aid in his left hand. She waited for him to level up before she continued at a slower pace. They soon got to the gaming center and she asked him to wait while she went in to convince the access controllers that he should be let in. She stepped back out ten minutes after and asked that he followed her in. He followed and was briefly searched at the entrance before being allowed to proceed. He noticed that he had so many eyes on him. He knew at once that she must have told of his briefcase which he told her was loaded with cash. “Which of the games would you like to play?” she asked him when she saw his eyes wandering about the several gaming point. “That,” Henry smiled on locating the gaming area for cards. “I’ll love to play poker, Texas Hold’em.” She stopped him as he moved in the direction. “Why don’t you play something less competitive so that you can finish early and we leave together,” she suggested to him, more out of pity. She knew the gamers who were at the gaming board for cards, they were the most dangerous and skillful set of gamers there and they would show no pity until he lost all his money. “No, I’ll play cards.” Henry insisted. She led him to the place. A game had just been rounded up and a tall lanky man was arguing about his money. The man seated at the other side of the table gave orders and the lanky man was whisked away by the other men surrounding the table. The attention of every man around the table was turned to the newcomer, Henry. He ignored them and placed more of his focus on the table and the cards on it. “I hear you wanna play,” the man seated finally spoke. Henry looked at his face. It carried an arrogant smile which annoyed Henry. He checked his phone, it was five minutes to eleven. From the information he got, whenever Eddy wanted to play games, he started around eleven o’clock. He was sure that the man seated wasn’t Eddy. He had seen Eddy’s picture online and memorized how he looked. “I want to play with the best man, the one who has the unbeaten record.” Henry said in a strict tone. He was still not sitting. He had his weight resting through his palm on the handle of the walking aid. The men looked at each other’s faces. They knew that by the man who had the unbeaten record, he meant Eddy. But not just anyone played cards with Eddy. It had to be a real game master. “You have to beat me first, before you play with the man with unbeaten records.” the man behind the table said, folding in his lips in a desperate manner. “I’ve got no time for that, I got up to a million Bethanna dollars to stake.” The men were shocked and it showed as they looked at each other’s face. They seemed to make some non verbal communication before all their gazes fell on Henry again. “Can we see your money?” Henry slowly placed his briefcase on the table. He opened it and turned it to them. It contained cash, all in a thousand Bethanna dollar notes. He took out some bundles of the money and displayed to them to show that they were real. Henry noticed the excitement on the faces of the men which they tried to conceal. He returned the cash back into the briefcase and closed it. “So, can I get your best man?” “I am the best man here,” the seated man answered him. “No, you’re not. I want to play with Edwin Bill,” Henry replied. The men flashed quick looks at each other’s faces, surprised that the man knew Eddy’s full name. “You can just play with Eddy like that, you have to prove your worth by playing with me first.” Henry leaned forward and narrowed his gaze at the man’s face. “I travelled all the way from Europe, not to prove my worth here but to have some grabs of your money. Do you have up to a million to stake?” The man stared at Henry speechlessly for a moment and then shook his head. “I’ll talk to Eddy for you, come with me.” He picked his phone on the table and rose up. Henry picked his briefcase from the table and held his walking aid. He looked back to search for the lady who had brought him in and he saw her walking out through the entrance. “Wait here,” Henry was told when they got to a door after walking past different gaming points. Adnairax He stopped and watched the man proceed in. Five minutes after, he came back outside and beckoned on Henry to come in. Henry’s body was searched again at the entrance before he was led through the hallway and to another small hall. About eleven people in total were already in the room, six sitting around the poker table and involved in the game while some others were just standing around. Henry recognized Eddy immediately he stepped in. He saw him seated like the boss that he was, with some of his men around him. The game seemed to be between men of higher status. All of them were corporately dressed except Eddy. Eddy was smoking pipe and so were two other men. The game seemed to be a crucial one as nobody apart from Eddy noticed Henry’s entrance. The men apart from Eddy seemed bereaved and it was obvious Eddy had been having the wins. It took a while for the current game to end and Eddy won as expected, the other gamers were embittered and there seemed to be an argument about the fairness of the game for a while. Eddy’s men who were present in the hall helped to move the bundles of cash won on the table into the bag to clear it for another game. “Gentlemen,” Eddy cleared his throat and began to talk aloud. “I do have anotherimportant game tonight,” he continued, now with his eyes fixed at Henry. “This man is from Europe and has a million Bethanna Dollars to stake for a game with me. I know you will equally agree with me that the game is a very important one.” Everybody’s eyes turned to Henry as Eddy began to talk and they began to scrutinize him with their eyes, especially when Eddy mentioned the amount. The man on the table at the opposite end facing Eddy directly got up slowly and reluctantly after been signalled by Eddy. Eddy signalled for Henry to sit which Henry did gladly. “So, are you ready to play?” Eddy asked. “Yes, I hope you can give me a good game,” Henry replied, speaking for the first time in the hall. His voice sounded gruff and domineering, one that made the onlookers more interested in him. The game soon began. The dealer shoveled the cards and placed two cards each down for both players. Henry picked his cards, he had an Ace and a 10. Eddy on the other side had a King and a Jack. They paused to make their bets. “Let’s take it slowly,” Eddy said temptingly. “I love it when the game is interesting and painful,” he added with a slow wink. “So?” Henry raised a brow. Eddy rested his back and raised his hand. He snapped his fingers as a sign to his men. One of them stepped forward with a case and brought out a bundle of fifty thousand Bethanna dollars. “Let’s start with fifty thousand Bethanna dollars,” Eddy suggested as he placed it on the table. “Too low, would waste too much of time,” Henry complained, surprising Eddy and the other men with his refusal. “Let’s start with a hundred, it makes more sense for matured gamers.” Eddy smiled. He loved this man’s confidence. He didn’t look like he was high on alcohol or on drugs. Eddy loved whatever it was that was making this man so confident. “Agreed,” Eddy replied. He made another signal and the man behind him added handed him another bundle of fifty thousand dollars. Henry smiled on seeing the bundles of money. He placed his briefcase on his laps and took out his. He placed it in his front and stared at Eddy’s face. Eddy smiled at him and placed his fingers on his cash bundles. Both at the same time dragged their bets with a finger to the middle of the table, at the left hand side. Three cards were then flopped – opened up and placed at the center of the game. The flopped cards were a Jack, a 7 and a 3. They both stared at each other’s faces and at the flops in suspense. Eddy was at advantage. Then the turn was dealt, a 9, keeping Eddy still on the lead. The river card was dealt, it was a King. That left Eddy with two pairs and victory in the round. Eddy smiled victoriously as the bundles of cash were moved to his side. Another round started, with the same amount of bet. Eddy won a second time. “Two hundred thousand Bethanna dollars,” Henry said, putting up his stake for the third game. Eddy stopped and rested his back in the chair, he stared at Henry’s face with a smirk on lips. “You lost the first two games and you want to stake higher?” “Yeah, I need something serious to stir me up. A hundred thousand isn’t doing much of that.” The third game was tougher. Henry was confident he would win on seeing the flopped cards. The turn was dealt and Henry’s confidence grew. After the river, the cards on the hands of both men were revealed and Eddy won him again with a straight flush. Henry clenched his fists and teeth. He had lost four hundred thousand Bethanna dollars. His anger grew with the arrogant smile he saw on Eddy’s face. Another game began and the flop cards were placed on the table.. “Five hundred thousand Bethanna dollars,” Henry offered. Eddy looked sharply at his face. He was now sure something was wrong with him. One would think he would have given up after losing in the game thrice and almost half of his money but here he was betting a higher amount. “You seem to be determined to win, can you share with me your source of determination? I’d like to learn from you,” Eddy said in a bit of a mocking tone. “Why don’t we talk about what gives you confidence to keep sleeping with your brother’s wife behind him,” Henry fired. Eddy’s eyes widened and his jaw dropped in shock. He stared at Henry with scrutinizing eyes for a while. “Who the hell are you?” His voice sounded so low, almost like whispers. “I’m someone who knows the real father of your brother’s first son.” The men around widened their eyes but quickly pretended not to have heard anything when Eddy looked at their faces. “What the hell are you talking about?” Eddy fired at him. Henry chuckled calmly, he rested his back and placed his chin on his palm, his elbow resting on the armrest. He gave no reply to Eddy’s question. Eddy stared at him, still in shock. He looked at the eyes of the men around him and signaled them to give them some privacy. “Who are you?” Eddy asked again in low tones after every other person had left the table. He still had his men around in the hall, watching from where they are but they maintained a far distance where they could not hear the conversation as far as it was done in low tones. “Do not let us get carried away, remember we still have a game to play.” Henry said with a mischievous smile. “What the bleep are you saying, you’ve got to tell me where you got that information from.” “We have a Jack, King, Ace and a 10,” Henry mentioned the words slowly, his eyes fixed on the flopped cards on the table. “What have you got?” Eddy took in a long breath and tendered his cards reluctantly. Henry also tendered his. “Damn it!” Henry cursed under his breath. He lost the game again. “You still wanna play?” Eddy asked with a sigh after moving the money to himself. Henry heaved a sigh. He couldn’t explain how Eddy won every game they played but he admitted silently that whatever the trick Eddy used, he was really good at it. “Let’s play,” Henry finally said after a lot of thoughts. Eddy stared at him suspiciously. He knew there was something else behind the man’s gaming. He was ready to find out whatever it was even if it meant forcing it out of him. “Tell me who you are,” Eddy said, not willing to start the game without getting an answer. Henry took in a deep breath. He took off his face cap and placed it on the table. “You’re a man Eddy, don’t let emotions ruin our night.” Henry said in a calm gruff voice. Eddy stared at his face intently. He tried to see if the man was recognizable without the cap but he still couldn’t recall anyone he had met who looked just like the man. They continued the game. The flop and turn was dealt. “After this, you surely have to tell me who you are because you do have no more money to stake.” Eddy said, looking at the cards in his hands and the one on the table. Henry sighed. His last hundred dollars was about to go. He felt bad, having not won in any of the rounds. They tendered their cards, and surprisingly Henry won. “Another game,” Henry offered, a light smile now brewing on his lips. Eddy was getting impatient. He wasn’t bothered about the hundred thousand just regained by Henry, all he wanted was to know who he was. “Two hundred thousand,” Henry staked and Eddy agreed. “I have some few questions to ask you before introducing myself to you,” Henry said as they played. Eddy was silent. “What is your relationship with Chairman Paul Edwards Of The FOX?” Henry asked. Eddy did not react to the question even though it came unexpectedly to him. He acted as if he was engrossed with the game until it ended. Henry won for the second time. “Chairman Paul Edwards is a man I’ve never met, I’ve only seen and heard of him on the news.” Henry did not answer immediately. They dealt with the cards for the next game and staked another two hundred thousand Bethanna dollars. “Hasn’t he ever given you information or details about an agent or criminal?” Eddy looked at Henry’s eyes sharply. “Hey! You’re mistaking me for someone else. I have no business with chairman Paul, I’m only but a thug, the difference is that I’m a rich thug.” “I see…” Henry was silent until the end of the game which he won again. “I still wanna play, do you?” Henry asked. Eddy looked at his face and raised a brow. “I don’t back out.” Eddy’s mind was full of several thoughts. His relationship with his brother’s wife was a top secret and only his very close and loyal associates knew. He was wondering how this man knew. They already began another round, this time both staking four hundred thousand. Then he remembered Odio. He had gotten the news of Odio’s kidnap and he did not feel much concerned about it until now because he had no reason to think it was connected to him. This man however, seemed to have met one of his loyalists, and the most likely person was the kidnapped Odio. “You led a group of men six months ago for a tough job, where did you get the information used?” “What job are you talking about?” Eddy raised his brows. Henry remained silent. Four hundred dollars was at stake for this round of the game, it was his opportunity to get back his money. He didn’t want to get distracted at that moment. Henry had an Ace and a Jack in his hand, Eddy had two queens. Both of them seemed to be confident about the game. “So four hundred thousand or more?” Eddy asked temptingly. Henry raised a suspicious brow. Eddy’s confidence seemed to intimidate him. He thought it was wise to play safe. “Four hundred thousand,” he insisted. The flop was dealt. A Jack, 4 and 6 were opened. The turn card was a Queen and the river a 2. Henry dropped his Ace and Jack and got five cards of the same suit to win the game. Eddy took in a deep breath. “You’ve got your money back, now I want to who the bleep you are.” Henry was not in a hurry to answer. He packed the bundle of money to his side. He opened the briefcase on his laps and arranged them back inside. “You’re yet to answer my questions,” Henry eventually spoke and looked straight into Eddy’s eyes. “You’re talking in parables, how do you expect me to answer you?” “On the thirtieth day of March, you led a group of men to the Turin Province, to capture two agents of the FOX.” Eddy widened his eyes partially in shock and in fright. “Who the hell are you? And what do you want?” Henry let out an evil smile. “We just played a game, you won the first rounds but I won the last rounds.” “And what do you mean by that?” Eddy asked in a frightened tone as he began to reach for the gun in his pocket. “I’m Agent Carl Winston, ” he paused and rested his back. “I’m back from the dead to make things right.”

Restless Episode 26 (More Complications) ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “We just played a game, you won the first rounds but I won the last rounds.” “And what do you mean by that?” Eddy asked in a frightened tone as he began to reach for the gun in his pocket. “I’m Agent Carl Winston, ” he paused and rested his back. “I’m back from the dead to make things right.” For a second, Eddy froze in shock and kept his eyes glued to Henry’s face. This man truly looked like the Agent Carl in terms of physique but his face was slightly different. He struggled in his mind to make the connection and in a second realized that the beards and moustache must be the reason for the difference in looks. His heartbeat increased and he dipped his hand further into his pocket. “I could kill in seconds if you take out that gun,” Henry threatened, even though he had no intention to kill him. Eddy froze again. He already caught the handle of the gun and all he needed was to pull it out but he knew that the Agent’s words were not something to take lightly. He had never faced him before, except for the day at Turin Province where the Agent was under the influence of drugs and even on that day, they did not have a direct clash. He took a quick look at the men who were in the hall. Almost all the former gamers had left during his long time with Henry, so it remained only three of his men and one gamer. He could see that his men’s eyes were fixed on him but he was sure they didn’t know what was going on. They could have just noticed that he was acting uncomfortable but none of them was going to come close until he gave them a signal. He wasn’t sure however, if he would not be killed by the Agent immediately after the signal. “Who the hell do you think you are? You think you can just come here and scare me by saying you are the dead Agent.” Eddy decided to try his luck, engage Henry in an unnecessary talk and signal his men. Henry did not reply verbally. Instead, he pulled off the attached moustache and placed it on the table. Eddy was in greater shock. Every iota of doubt was cleared, the man sitting in front of him was one of the men that was attacked at the Turin Province with his family. His instincts told him he had to play wise if he wanted leave the place alive. His men had no guns with them, as he was the only one allowed to bring in guns. This was put in place to avoid unnecessary deaths if ever a fight occurred in the place. The other people who could have guns with them were the security officials. Henry leaned forward and stared at Eddy’s face, placing his both elbows on the table. “I only want to get the whole truth from you, if you do tell me the truth, you could get a soft landing.” Eddy squinted back at him. With Henry’s hands on the table, he saw an opportunity to take the Agent off guard. Perhaps the Agent was too confident of the ability to scare him (Eddy) with his name. Eddy dragged his right feet on the ground, making some slight noise to give a signal to his men. “You ain’t getting anything from me, you would go back to hell where you belong,” he said to Henry as he grabbed the handle of his gun. His men were coming close already, in response to his signal. Unknown to Eddy, Henry had noticed all his moves and leaning on the table was a deliberate effort. He rested his back quickly when he noticed with his side eye that some men were already coming closer. At the same time he also saw the movement of Eddy’s hand and he knew the gun was being taken out. Eddy’s men had seen the gun in his hand and they knew Eddy was about the go rough with the European gamer. Henry saw Eddy’s hand moved, a sigh that he was about to raise the gun up. In a swift motion, he pressed his hands on the table and skidded the chair a meter backwards using his toes pressed on the ground. At the same moment, he raised the briefcase in his hands to his chest and and launched it straight to Eddy. Eddy fired a shot at Henry but the bullet ran wide as the briefcase hit Eddy on the face. He almost fell from the chair but managed to keep his balance. He raised his head to see Henry already close to the table again. He fired another shot but Henry dodged it as he made a sliding movement under the table. Eddy looked down quickly and tried to point his gun but before he could do so, Henry held the front legs of his chair, lifted it up and flipped it over. Eddy crashed heavily into the floor, landing with the back of his neck, but he held on to his gun still. He rolled over quickly and tried to get up with his broken neck but Henry was already beside him. One of Eddy’s men tried to attack Henry from the back as Henry grabbed Eddy’s collar but Henry took a grip of his wrist and dug a kick into his belly. He released his wrist and followed with a punch on his face. Eddy tried to use the gun in his hand but Henry was faster, he held his hand and turned it up, making two bullet go straight into the ceiling. Henry stamped his foot on the chest of another man coming from the front, he then dug a blow into Eddy’s belly and turned his hand to the back and collected the gun. He pulled Eddy closer and wrapped his hand around his neck. “Hey! Stay where you are or I’d blow off his brains,” he threatened as he put the mouth of the gun on Eddy’s head. The men held back and raised their hands. Eddy trembled in fear in Henry’s hands. His heart was beating so fast and his legs were shaky. His already broken neck was heavy. He already knew the risk involved in trying to attack the Agent, and now that he took the risk, he knew there was no way to escape the Agent’s wrath except by a miracle. “Step back or I blow off his brain,” Henry threatened as some security men entered into the hall. They were the three security men that searched him at the entrance and Henry knew they must have heard the sounds of the gunshots. The three men stayed at the door but still held their guns pointed at Henry. “We have to get out of here now if you want to live,” Henry whispered to Eddy’s ears. Eddy took in a breath. He felt a gleam of hope with Henry’s request to go out. He believed that there was a possibility that he would still be rescued if they had to pass through all the gaming points in the gaming center and through the main club. He was surprised when Henry turned him towards the back and whispered again into his ear. “Which of these men has your car keys, we’re leaving here in your car.” “My car keys,” Eddy asked one of the men standing and stretched out his hand. “Stay there!” Henry commanded. He cautiously moved with Eddy towards the back door. He took the keys from the man on the way. Eddy watched, shocked and shivering as Henry pulled out the keys from the knob of the backdoor and stepped out with him. Henry locked the door from behind and took the keys. He never realized that Henry could have gotten information about a backdoor from Odio. Prior to this time, only Eddy and his closest associates used the door. It was the fastest and safest way to get out of the facility. Now that Henry had locked the door from behind, it would take his men several minutes to be able to get to them from the other entrance or break the door. By that time, the Agent could have killed him and gone far away. ___ 10 Hours Later Eddy eyes popped open as the cold bucket of water poured on his head drenched his whole body. His vision was blurry at first. He heard the sounds of footsteps around him but as he turned his neck to look back, he couldn’t tell if what he saw was a human being or an animal. He tried to remember what happened before he closed his eyes. He remembered how Henry had driven with him out of the facility after handcuffing him, how they had stopped on the road and how Henry tied and gagged him and dumped him into the boot of another vehicle. He recalled when they got to the present building they were in, how Henry had bundled and thrown him to the ground. He remembered the pain that surged through his body and how his broken neck made his head seem heavier. He remembered Henry asking him questions but he refusing to answer. He already resigned to fate and knew that giving the agent the needed information wasn’t going to save him from being killed at the end. He also remembered how he passed out, how Henry had jacked him up and landed him a blow on the face. He had passed out from there and just woken up to find himself tied to a chair after feeling the water on his head. After a few seconds, he was able to identify the figure in front of him as the Agent even though his vision was still blurry. Henry dragged a chair and sat in front of him. “Hey!” Henry called, leaning forward and looking straight into his eyes. Eddy gave no physical response. “Hey!” Henry called again and tapped him on the chin. Eddy shook his head, thinking he could make his vision clearer that way but after shaking and shaking, his vision was still blurred. “Hey! Listen up, I injected you and it is having it’s effect on you.” Henry held his chin up. “I know you’re not stable this way, and you’re feeling so much pains but the good news is that you would understand every question I ask you.” Henry said and paused to give some time for his words to sink in. “So, tell me how you got the information for your attack at Turin province.” Eddy shook his head again and dropped it to the left like a drunk man but Henry slapped him hard on the cheek and his eyes popped open again. “Tell me, who gave you the information required for the attack at Turin Province?” “Richard did,” Eddy replied briefly. “Who is Richard?” Henry asked. Eddy raised up his head to see the Agent’s face. His vision was still blurry and even the Agent’s face was not clear. “Richard is the man from the invisible Terrorists, he organized us and led us to Turin Province for the attack.” “That’s a lie, Odio said you led them to the province.” Henry retorted. “Yes, I led them but I was also led by someone else. I gathered the best of men I could and I gave them only information and instructions that Richard gave to me.” “Who is this Richard?” “Richard Brad, owner of the Braditt Firms, he gave all the instructions we needed that night.” “Richard Brad?” Henry asked thoughtfully in low tones. He squinted at Eddy’s face again. “I know Richard Brad, he was special adviser to the Governor of Benuit during the last tenure.” “Yes, he was. He’s the same man who led us there.” Eddy answered. “You lie,” Henry snapped. “Richard Brad can not be involved with you, neither can he be involved with the deadly terrorists.” Eddy chuckled, in a kind of mocking way. “Eight months ago, I would have agreed with you. Man, you’d be surprised when you discover more people in the Invisible Terrorists.” He said, keeping a mischievous smile on his face. “So, you know all of them?” Henry questioned. “No, I don’t.” Eddy replied sharply. “I have only told you what Richard Brad told me the day I expressed my surprise on hearing that he worked with the Invisible terrorists.” “So, if I get Richard Brad, can I get the rest of the terrorists?” “I would say yes to that, but would you ever get Richard Brad?” Eddy asked mockingly. Henry held his chin up. “What do you mean?” “Richard doesn’t see anyone nowadays, he’s barely in town and even when you strike a deal to meet with him, you would only end up meeting a representative from him.” “How did he meet you?” “He came to my Club house just like you did and expressed his wish to play a game with me. The difference is that he never played any game, he doesn’t even know how to play the poker. He met me at the table and told me straight that he had a billion dollars deal for me.” Adnairax “A billion dollars?” “Yes,” Eddy chuckled again. “You said I have grown more powerful in the last six months?” Eddy looked at Henry’s face to get an affirmation. “That’s what a billion Bethanna Dollars can do for you if utilized properly.” “So how do I meet Richard Brad?” “I don’t know,” Eddy shrugged. “Maybe you should try your luck by visiting one of his companies or his house.” Henry drew in a deep breath. He sat back and folded his arms. He began to ponder on the answers provided to him by Eddy. He knew that the ingredient he had injected into Eddy’s body was no assurance that he was going to get the truth from him, it only made him more fragile and less thoughtful. It intoxicated deeper than alcohol and made the person do things he never planned to do and when used on a higher dosage, it inflicted internal torture which made the person under the influence confess to ease himself from the torture. However, some criminals had grown thick to torture and even the influence could never get them to confess except they were willing. He leaned forward again after some minutes. “Are you sure of this what you’re saying?” “I’ve never been so sure in my life.” Eddy replied him. “And you want me to believe that you don’t know how I can reach Richard?” “Whether you believe me or not, it doesn’t change the fact that it’s the truth.” Henry took in a deep breath. “So, can you make a list of the other men that worked with you that day?” “Yes, I can.” Henry brought out a pen and jotter to write. “Odio from the Bethanna Sea Corporation,” Eddy began his list. He paused to see whether Henry was writing and repeated his first item again. “I have Odio already, can you mention other names please.” “We also had Julius, Frank, Lucius, David…” “Stop!” Henry raised a hand. “Julius, Frank, David, Lucius, who are these men and how can I find them?” Eddy chuckled. “Julius, Frank and Lucius are my men, they were at the club house today, the man that brought you in to meet me was Frank. David is a friend of mine.” “Can these men provide me any information about Richard?” “I’m the only one who knows Richard, I gathered the other men that came to Turin Province that night.” Eddy answered. “But…” Henry narrowed his gaze. “You should be able to tell me how you got to know our plan to be at the Turin Province that night.” “Richard told me, he had it all planned and I only relayed the plans he gave me to the other men.” Henry was quiet for a while. He stared at Eddy’s face, wondering if he could believe him or not. “So, tell me this. How long have you and your guys been working for the Invisible Terrorist.” “What?” Eddy stared at him with widened eyes. “I don’t work for the Invisible Terrorist and I never knew Richard Brad came from them initially. I was told we needed to kill two tough people from the FOX but I never knew the connection between Richard and the invisible terrorists not up until we finished the job and and heard the news.” “So you are not a member of the Invisible terrorists?” “No, I am not, all of the men I brought to the Province that night aren’t terrorists, I only gathered them together for that night’s job.” Henry remained silent for some few seconds. “So, why did the news read that members of the invisible terrorists were caught by the FOX a week after?” “I don’t know what they did, and it doesn’t concern me. Nobody caught me or my men because we aren’t terrorists.” Henry heaved a deep sigh. His quest for answers only made him more confused. Why would the FOX lie to the world? Why did they claim to have nabbed the killers of Agent Rex and Carl when the killers were still roaming about in Bethanna freely? These and more were the questions running through his mind, and as he thought more about them so did they become more complicated. “So, who in the FOX works with the Invisible terrorists? Is it Agent Paul Edwards?” “I don’t know.” “The invisible terrorists had some deadly recent attacks, in which they targeted family members of the top FOX executives. Do you have an idea of why this happened?” Henry asked again. “I DO NOT HAVE A BLEEPING IDEA!” Eddy replied with a shout. “I’m not a terrorist, I don’t know anything about the Invisible or the FOX, I only know Richard.” Henry remained silent. He seemed not to have anything to ask anymore. His eyes were fixed to the ground and lines of worry were formed on his forehead. “Let me tell you what I know. The Invisible Terrorists had you and the other Agent well planned out. They knew you and your partner would be sent to them, so they only brought few of their men initially and you wiped them all out excluding the top executives. After your death was confirmed, they returned with the rest of their army to complete the job which they started…” “And what job is that?” Henry cut in. “I don’t know, what I’m telling you are my deductions from the clues I got from working with Richard.” Henry heaved another sigh. “Okay, do you remember that night well?” “What night?” “The night at Turin Province.” “Yes.” “How was Agent Rex killed?” “The other agent?” Eddy questioned again. He closed his eyes and shook his head, then he drew in a breath. He opened his eyes again but he still had a blurred vision. “He was killed just like you were. His wife and two kids were also in the vehicle your own wife and child was taken out from and after we took your wife and child into that building to burn it. We drove to the place the other Agent was to have his wife and children also killed in his presence.” Henry felt a rage building inside him as Eddy spoke. He clenched his fists as his body trembled but he managed to keep himself in. “So, you supervised all those killings?” Henry asked. His mind flashed back again to that night and he remembered Eddy’s face instantly. He could now recall Eddy as the man who carried his child that day. His rage grew and he sprung up to his feet. He walked away from Eddy to suppress his rage for that moment and went to face the window. He grabbed the burglary proofs and performed some deep inhalations and exhalations. After two minutes of trying to keep himself calm, he returned to Eddy. “So, who was that man that came out last from the building with the fuel keg?” “The man who came out last?” Eddy squinted. “Ermm… He came with Richard. I don’t know him.” “So, Richard is the only one who I can get further information from?” “Yes.” “And when was the last time you met with Richard?” “We didn’t meet, he sent me instructions to confirm your death.” Out of rage, Henry stepped forward and threw a heavy punch into Eddy’s belly which sent Eddy and the chair he was tied to flying back two metres and finally crashing to the ground. He felt like following to end Eddy’s life completely but he remembered he still needed him alive for few more days or hours, if for no other reason but to retrieve the One million Bethanna Dollars that was left at the game center. 10 Hours Later. Henry was still sitting in front of the laptop after two hours. His eyes were hurting and he felt the need to rest but he remained sitting and unwilling to give up until he got a reasonable solution. His phone rang and he picked it up quickly. “Hey! Sheila, have you had any success with it?” “No Henry, it doesn’t seem possible to book an appointment with Richard Brad at this moment. I kept getting the reply to check back in two years time if I really wanted to meet him in person.” “Oh Damn it!” Henry cursed. “Hey! Don’t get yourself worked up. I think it’s time to return to Anthanna.” Sheila said. “I…I need to fix this before returning,” Henry stammered. He buried his face in his palm. “You need to come back, we can reach Richard but maybe not directly, we can go through the Governor he served under before.” Henry raised his head sharply. “That’s true, ” he squinted thoughtfully. “But have you found a link?” ‘Yes, but we need to build a profile for you quickly.” Sheila replied. “I’ll return to Anthanna as soon as possible.”

Restless Episode 27 I need a team ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Location: El Deols, Anthanna. Date: October 28, 2015 Sheila laid on the three seater sofa in her living room. She was dressed in a black armless singlet and a white jean bum shorts. She had her right leg crossed over her left knee and her head resting on the armrest of the sofa. A throw pillow on which she placed her elbows rested on her chest. The TV was on and the current channel was a music station but she was too busy with the phone in her hands to be conscious of what was airing on the TV. She was so lost with the internet surfing on her phone that she did not notice that she was no longer alone in the living room. She noticed that the volume of the television had reduced and looked up to check when she heard a voice behind her. “Hi Sheila!” Henry greeted, smiling with the remote control held in his hands. “Henry!” She shouted and jumped up to her feet. She ran into his wide open arms and embraced him. Henry hugged back tightly and rubbed her gently on the back. “You didn’t tell me you were coming today,” she said as she tried to get off the embrace but he still held her close. “Yeah, I thought it would be nicer if I appear to you this way. Remember I told you that I would be coming soon,” He replied. “Yeah, but where is your luggage?” Sheila asked, looking around. “I kept them there, since I still do have enough clothes to use here.” “Okay, good enough.” she said, looking into his eyes again. He smiled back at her for a moment until he realized she was already feeling uncomfortable in his embrace. “Oh! Sorry,” he said and released her. She smiled and returned to the sofa. Now sitting with a leg placed on the sofa and her hands on the armrest. Henry sat on the seat adjacent to her position. “It’s 10AM now, would you like to have something to eat?” She asked after looking at her phone’s screen. “No, I took breakfast before the flight.” “Okay, so how did it go? I mean your work in Bethanna.” Henry sighed and shook his head. “It wasn’t successful,” Henry answered in a sad tone. Sheila raised her brows. “What do you mean?” “I did not fulfil my mission there, I went to get some questions answered but I returned with more questions and almost no answers,” he replied. Sheila was yet to get the reason for his complaints. “Uhmn… But why did you change your mind about reaching Paul Edwards?” “That Sheila,” he said slowly and added a brief chuckle. “It’s really complicated.” “That was the same thing you told me over the phone, but you promised to explain better when you get here.” “Sheila, I discovered that I can’t trust Paul Edwards.” “Why? You told me he was the only one you could trust.” “Yes, I thought I could trust him but I discovered after few days in Bethanna that Paul Edwards has some links with the invisible terrorists.” “What? Why would you say so?” “He fed lies to the media,” He replied with a glance at her face and then fixed his gaze to the ground again. “The FOX claimed that they nabbed all the men who killed Agents Rex and Carl but in reality, none of those men were caught. Until I got there, every of those men that attacked us that night were still alive.” “What?” Sheila muttered as she squinted her eyes. She remembered that she had also read on the news how justice had been meted to those who carried out the assassinations of the two FOX Agents. “I believe the FOX made no single arrest, but they fed lies to the world. This couldn’t have happened without the knowledge of Paul Edwards. He confirms everything before it is released to the public from the FOX media.” “So, I don’t quite get it, why would Paul lie about punishing the murderers? And why would he live them alive? Are you suggesting he knows about the plot to kill you?” “Yes, it was well planned. I and Rex were led to the slaughter like animals for sacrifice. Paul knew the invisible terrorists before their ever first attack, he planned how he was going to send Rex and me to them and he planned with them the limit to which we could kill the terrorists men.” Sheila took in a deep breath. She stared at Henry’s face and could see the hurt and pains of betrayal written all over. She wished there was something she could do to help him feel better, but she had no idea of what to do. She remembered again the news of the terrorists attacks claiming the lives of family members of the FOX’s executives family and a thought came into her mind. “So the death of Paul’s grandson in his school hostel, was that a willing sacrifice done by Paul?” Henry glanced at her face. “I’m not sure, the Paul I knew values family so much and would not give his grandson’s life for anything, but the Paul I knew was also not a terrorist. I just found out that the real Paul Edwards is a man I never knew, he is a murderer and a betrayal, and he could have done anything including killing his own grandson.” Henry grated out with so much anger. “You need to be calm Henry, don’t get yourself worked up.” Sheila said, seeing he was already giving in to his rage. Henry glanced at her and then took in a long deep breath. “Paul did not only betray me, he betrayed thousands of people whose family members have been killed in the attacks, he betrayed those who have lost billions of money and their properties, he betrayed his home country Bethanna and he betrayed the world.” Henry fumed. “I understand you quite well, you’re mad at him for all this,” Sheila said in soft tones. She inhaled deeply and placed both feet on the ground, she then rested her back. She closed her eyes and inhaled again, several thoughts ran through her mind. She realized that Henry’s job was more difficult than they thought it would be and it was going to require a lot more. She looked up to see Henry already pacing about the living room in a frantic mood. She watched him for a while and noticed he was mumbling some words under his breath. He stopped and gazed at her. Then he paced about for some more few seconds and stopped again, facing the wall. “Sheila, I feel so weak inside.” Henry confessed to her. “A kind of weakness worse than being dead,” he continued. “All my life, I’ve lived in dedication to the FOX. They determined every minute and second of life and I did give them willingly. They determined how I could live my life, how I could choose my wife and even how many hours I could stay with my family. I gave all to make the FOX great and record success in every mission, all in service to people…” “Henry, stop!” He turned back to see Sheila standing behind him. She was staring deeply into his eyes, like she could read something crucial in it. He took in a deep breath and raised his head up. His thirst for revenge had gone beyond the pain he felt by the death of his wife and child only, he felt more shattered and haunted because the FOX which he dedicated his life had tried to destroy his family. “Sheila, the FOX is said to be built on a foundation of trust and deep loyalty to the country and dedication to protect human lives. It’s heart breaking to find out that the foundation itself was a lie, it was built by unpatriotic men and betrayals who have selfish intentions I’m yet to understand.” “Henry, is there any other person other than Paul Edwards you do not suspect? I mean is there any other executive you can trust?” “The whole board members are suspects, Paul Edwards could not have done these things alone. Other board members would be involved, that’s the only reason he’s successful in doing it, else he would have been challenged.” Sheila sighed. She could feel Henry’s hurt and pain. It felt like the whole world was against him and he was alone. “Sheila, I…” “Shhh…” She hushed him and closed up with a warm embrace. He wrapped his hands around her in response. He closed his eyes and breathed in gently, the scent of her hair treatment filling his nostrils. He had never felt like he needed comfort like he felt now. This mission of avenging his family was totally different from every other one he had ever embarked on and it seemed as if he needed something more to encourage him. “I know you feel so hurt, but you’ve got to move forward and face it like the fearless agent that you are and I’m sure you would defeat every one of the enemy like you always do.” Sheila said after detached herself from him. She looked straight into his eyes. Henry took in a breath before speaking. “This is quite different from every other mission I ever faced. I’m going to be fighting without my friends, I may actually be fighting against them.” He said and chuckled in amusement and realization of the meaning of his words. “I know but you can pull through, you are strong and you’ve got the ability.” she said and patted him on the shoulder. He held her hand and pressed it softly in his. He stared deep into her eyes. “You were built for this Henry,” she said in soft tones, their eyes connected to each other just like their hearts seemed to be connected. 6 Hours Later “If we want to reach these people, we need to give you a good and reputable profile but it would take some time to create that.” Sheila said in a thoughtful tone. They were in Henry’s bedroom now. She was sitting on a chair with a laptop on the table in front of her while he sat on the footstool beside her. “That’s my point exactly, I’ve got several profiles created over the years but the FOX has knowledge of my possession of these profiles, I can not use any against them.” Henry replied her. “We have to create a new profile for you.” Adnairax “It would take months or probably years to do so, you just admitted that,” Henry retorted. “Yes, but that’s probably the only option we have.” Sheila said, looking at his face. “It’s not the only option, I can continue how I started, it may be difficult but I’d do well if I take the right steps.” “How did you start?” She asked, squinting at his face. She opened her mouth and widened her eyes as she remembered something. “Uhmn… What happened with Mark, the man you picked from here? The one took you to Nura.” “I sent him back to his home,” Henry replied. “He’s innocent, he only tried to help me just like you did.” “You confirmed that?” “Yes, he knows nothing about the murder that was carried out. He took my body from the sea in an attempt to save me but he said I died on the way to Anthanna. Out of fear, he and his friends took the body to Nura where you saw them.” “Oh! I think that’s true!” Sheila said, nodding her head. “I remember Osey said something about the men talking in a language and they suggested they were trying to help you.” “Yeah, that’s why I sent him back to his family.” “What about the other men he led you to?” Henry was silent for a while. He took in a breath and took his eyes off her face. “They are dead,” he finally answered. She frowned. “You killed them?” “Yes, they were the men who tried to kill me and the ones who burnt my wife and Kellar alive.” Sheila took in a deep breath. She felt sorry for him again. “But, killing at this stage when we aren’t sure of what steps to take, won’t that affect the bigger plan?” “No, it won’t.” Henry said and then looked at her face. “And I know what to do, I’m sure of what steps to take.” Sheila was quiet for a while as she stared at his face. A while ago, he was sounding so weak and traumatized and now he was sounding so confident. It made her remember some of the things the doctor had told them and why he needed to rest and recover fully before going to work. “Won’t the invisible terrorist suspect that you killed them?” “No,” Henry raised his shoulders for some seconds and dropped it. “The men I killed aren’t terrorists but they were contracted by the terrorists to do the attack at the Turin Province.” “And no one knows you did the killing?” “No one knows Agent Carl was there, no one knows Agent Carl is alive, the only two people who knew are dead already. A third person who has an idea is Mark, but he cannot be known by the Invisible terrorist, the only person who could link them to Mark was Odio.” Sheila was still confused with his answers but decided not to question him further. “Well, it’s okay…” “You don’t understand yet, right? Let me explain better.” Henry said, reading the look in her eyes. She nodded in affirmation. “I brought down two men, Odio and Eddy. Odio and Eddy are two different people, they only worked together to attack us at Turin Province, their deaths and abduction would not be connected to each other. The invisible terrorists also have no connection with these men and they may only hear but would not bother to investigate their deaths.” Sheila nodded. She got a bit of the picture. “It’s cool, so what steps do you plan to take?” “I’ll tell you everything, but first, I need a team.” “A team?” “Yes, I’m fighting against the invisible terrorists and probably the FOX. These two organizations are well structured, I need to have a structured team to win.” “So what kind of people do you need in your team?” “Personnels with intelligence, good gun usability, good fighting skill and technological skills.” Sheila heaved a sigh. “How do you get such people, except in the FOX or in other security agencies?” “I don’t need the FOX, I know where to get them.” “Where?” Henry looked at her face, a light and brief smile formed on his face. “Gege slum,” he said to her. “Gege slum?” She widened her eyes. “That place is full of dangerous criminals.” “The FOX and security agencies are full of more dangerous criminals,” Henry replied sharply. “The FOX is worse, it’s full of murderers who are trusted with the security of the nation while that Slum has people who probably have no choice of what to do to make a living.” “So you’re going to make a team of wanted dangerous criminals?” “No, I won’t go for the wanted ones. I’ll go for the undiscovered ones.” Sheila frowned at him. “Yes, you see… Within the next few weeks, I’ll start a task to investigate some people in the slum and I’ll select my team members. It’ll surprise you that there are more dangerous people than the ones who have been declared wanted or who are known as notorious.” “It’s cool… It’s your specialty, so I think I have to trust your judgement.” “Thank you.” “I have a request to make please,” she said, looking at his face with pleading eyes. “What’s that?” “Can I be part of your team?” “NO.”

@jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @kwinzuby @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @flames380 @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne

interesting

Carl,pls don't give in to Sheila's request cuz it's not a gud idea n de mission is going to be dangerous as well....

u want to die? the team is not for women

interesting story next guy

Why 'NO'? Sheila is already part of the team, in fact she's second in command...

Restless Episode 28 Agents Steve and Evelyn ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel The FOX Corporation, EPA Hill Bexford, Anthanna. All dressed in black suits and white inner shirts, eight agents stood side by side on straight line. Standing in front of them was the Chairman, he was with the grey haired Agent and Agent Elkim. The Agents lined in front of the executives consisted of six men and two ladies. One of the two ladies was standing at the rear at the left side while the other was standing at the center. They had their attention fixed on the executives and seemed to be waiting for some sort of judgement. “Step out Agent Evelyn, ” Paul Edwards said in a commanding tone. The female agent standing at the center stepped forward and remained at an alert position. “You mobilized seven of your team members and launched an operation without the getting direct permission from your leader, three innocent people lost their lives in the operation and the FOX has no credible explanation to make. What excuses to you have to give for this careless step you took?” Paul Edwards asked in an angry tone. Agent Evelyn stared for a second into the eyes of her angry looking boss. He was some inches taller than her, his well built body was still perfectly in shape even at sixty one years of age. He had a clean shaven head and no single strand of beards but still looked handsome and so strong the for a sixty year old man. Evelyn Alexander was a twenty seven year old female agent. She had good heights for a lady and a well formed body. She had graduated from the Anthanna Military School at the age of eighteen after distinguishing herself as a an excellent student. She joined the FOX training institute and completed the one year training mandated for all graduates of the Military School recommended to join the FOX. Seven years of being in the FOX, she excelled greatly and always found herself being preferred by senior agents. “You’re not talking, are you deaf?” Paul Edwards slammed at her when she kept quiet and began to stare at the ground. She raised her head and looked at his face. “Sir, we had sixteen terrorists who died in that operation and we made two arrests. We were also able to stop two planned major explosions. The civilians who died were not killed by us but by the terrorists.” She said in defense of her actions. “Your operation caused their deaths,” Paul Edwards slammed. “And the FOX is being held responsible for killing the innocent men.” “Sir, while it hasn’t been proven whether those men were innocent or not. There was nothing we could have done to avert their deaths, and many more would have died if I did not lead the operation.” Paul Edwards paused to take in a breath, he knew she was saying the truth. Her boldness in replying him was however annoying to him and the non-remorseful look on her face also made him more willing to punish her. “What gave you the boldness to launch the operation without direct orders from your leader?” “It was urgent, Agent Steve was in a meeting with the board and all our efforts to reach him were unsuccessful. If we had wasted more time, we would have lost the opportunity to make any arrest or stop their planned attack. This appears like the biggest success we’ve recorded since this team was assembled.” “Shut the bleep up! What you did was an act of insubordination and it’s a proof that you can do worse.” Paul Edwards fumed. He kept quiet for a while in order to gain composure. “Listen, I’m not suspending or penalizing you because you arrested two people, but any other act of insubordination from you henceforth will attract disciplinary action.” She heaved a sigh of relief on hearing that she would escape punishment, and bowed her head in silence. Her lips moved like she wanted to mumble a “thank you” but no words came out “I must however commend you for taking the audacious step and for having that confidence,” he added in a less harsh tone. Evelyn quickly looked up on hearing his words. She watched him continue speaking but his face carried an expression totally different from what his words. “We made the first arrest after sixty days, it’s a commendable effort. Next time, what you need to do to avoid trouble is to make sure you get permission from your leader.” “Thank you sir,” Evelyn curtsied. Her face loosened up a bit but a smile refused to speak. “And you all,” Paul turned his gaze to the men behind her. “You should know you are not supposed to follow orders that did not come directly from your team leader and it’s interesting that some of you are seniors to Agent Evelyn.” He paused for a second. “You won’t be punished this time around because the operation worked, you’d however get a punishment next time it repeats itself. Do you understand me?” “Yes sir,” the men chorused. “You can leave now,” he ordered and watched as they turned one after the other. Evelyn stepped back and waited for the rest to proceed to the door first. She then looked at Paul’s face again and saluted him before following the rest of her team members. Agent Samuel, the grey haired man turned to Paul Edwards as soon as Evelyn closed the door. “Don’t you think it is dangerous to leave this female Agent in the team?” Agent Samuel asked. “It could be,” Agent Elkim joined in. “But we have to watch her carefully and see if she doesn’t break ranks anymore.” “There has to be a better reason to take her off,” Paul Edwards said with a chuckle as he turned back and headed towards the exit door behind. “No one removes an Agent from the team after achieving a major milestone in the case.” “So, are we still going to have Agent Steve lead the team?” Sam asked as they got closer to the door. “Yea, he had no hand in what happened.” Agent Elkim stepped forward and opened the door for Paul to step out first, he followed after and Sam followed. Location: Interrogation Room, FOX Corporation. The interrogation table stood at the center of the room with two chairs each at the opposite sides. Recording cameras were hung at the corners of the room except the one where the front door was, the other door was at the center of the wall at the right wing wall. Agent Steve and Evelyn sat at one side of the table while a man dressed in the prison uniform sat at the other side, two unformed police warders stood on both sides of the criminal, giving him a space of about one metre. The other chair beside the prisoner seat was empty. “Judas, why don’t you let’s make things easy for you? Tell us where to find who created the device we saw with you,” Agent Steve said in a calm voice to him. “I told you all I know already, I don’t know where to find him. He reaches out to us and gives us instructions when he wants to,” Judas replied. “And you really want us to believe that?” “I’ve been saying this since yesterday, you have to believe it because it’s true.” he insisted. “I would not like to torture you again tonight, so I’d advise you say the truth.” “You can torture me hard but it won’t change the truth.” “Judas,” Evelyn joined in, staring into the interogatee’s eyes with calmness and with a reassuring look, to make him feel more comfortable with her. “That dude gave you an explosive device and he asked you to install it in the company where you work, he wanted to explode the place and kill several people. And you know, that’s what the invisible terrorists have been doing.” She paused and leaned forward before she continued. “If we don’t stop him, he’d do the same to several other organizations but if you allow us stop him by telling us all we need to know, we can end this terrorism ravaging the nation once and for all.” Judas sighed. He knew absolutely nothing and the Agents were expecting to get tangible information from him. There was no way he wasn’t going to betortured again like he was tortured the day before. “I don’t know any other thing about him apart from the ones I told you already.” The two Agents rested back and watched him silently for a while. Then Agent Steve leaned forward again. “The Multi Marketing Network, how did you come across it?” “It was introduced to me by a friend, he told me it only involved recruiting more professionals online.” “Which of your friends are you talking about?” “Salmon Ali,” he replied. “Where does Salmon Ali live and where does he work?” Agent Steve continued with the interrogation while Agent Evelyn did the writing of important points. “He lives in Bexford and works in Century Networks.” “Century networks?” Steve and Evelyn muttered under their breaths simultaneously. “Yes, Century networks.” They exchanged glances. Century networks was one of the companies that had been affected by explosion in the past weeks. ___ Paul Edwards’ Residence. Ruthernard, Bexford. Time: 21:19PM “But honey, the poor boy cannot continue hiding all his life,” Mrs Edwards replied back in a loud voice, following behind Paul who was walking angrily through the hallway. Paul stopped at the entrance of the hallway and turned. He raised his brows at the woman. “Has anyone said he should hide all his life?” he asked and waited for a response from her. She couldn’t answer. “He is only supposed to stay away until everything is solved, he shouldn’t be coming to Bexford like nothing is happening.” “His father said he had to see his Doctor,” the woman replied. “Doctor my foot! Aren’t there doctors everywhere else? There are doctors where he can not be recognized, he should not be here in Bexford at all.” “I’m sorry honey, but he’s here already. We only have to make sure he isn’t seen by anyone else.” “He’s leaving Bexford tonight,” Paul said and continued into the living room. “What are you going to do Paul? Force his father to take him out of Bexford? Remember he’s only our grandson and only the father has the right to what his son would do.” He turned again to her. “If I have to force his father I would. You are yet to understand this,” Paul complained bitterly. “The whole world thinks the boy is dead but the men that carried out the bomb attack must not find out that he was not in the hostel that night. Once he is seen again, he would become a target for them.” “God forbid!” “Oh yeah, you see why he has to leave Bexford tonight?”

so this Paul Edward knows what is happening

So Paul Edwards indeed knows what is going on??? I hope de same treatment meted out to agent Carl wudnt be done to agent Evelyn too!!!

Restless Episode 29 The Team ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel November 24 Location : Gege Slum Time: 21:45PM Cole pulled up in front of the one story building where he lived. He parked just beside his neighbour’s car and stepped out of the vehicle. He walked back to the gate and locked it from behind. He returned again to his Toyota Corolla and opened the backseat. He picked out a backpack and hung it on his left shoulder. He closed the front door and locked securely before he proceeded to his apartment, a two bedroom flat with the entrance at the side of the building. He climbed up the balcony and turned on the outside bulb from the switch beside the door. He took out his key and inserted it into the keyhole. He was about to turn it but he paused. He took out the key and inserted it again. He squeezed his face as he noticed something wrong. He took out the key again and stepped back to check the keyhole. He brought out his phone and turned on the flashlight, then he bent and pointed the light to see keyhole, he closed an eye and peeped in with the other. He quickly rose up and looked around to check for signs of burglars visiting the place, he saw none. He bent again to check the keyhole. It was not as tight as it ought to be, a sign that someone had put in something wider than the key in his hand in a trial to open it. He looked around again, there was no one in sight. He dipped the key into the hole again and turned twice, the door opened. He pushed it in and waited at the entrance for a while. He looked around once more to check if any one was in view before he pulled out his pistol from the backpack and proceeded into the house with his phone held as a torch in the left hand. He turned on the light immediately he stepped into the house and reached where the switch was. “Damn it! Who the hell are you?” He pointed his gun at a strange man he found sitting at the center of his three seater sofa. The man had his two hands raised in the air already, to signify that he was harmless. “Who the hell are you and what are you doing here?” Cole asked again. The man was putting on a face cap and was yet to look up. Henry raised his face up gradually and stared at Cole in the eyes. He lowered his right hand slowly and picked his face cap from the center off his head with his thumb and index finger. He dropped the face cap on top of the backrest and raised back his hand. “Hey! I’m a friend,” Henry finally spoke with a smile. He watched Cole frown and moved slowy towards him. “Ermm… Not a friend yet but I mean you and I can be good friends if you allow.” “Who are you and what are you doing here?” “You can call me Henry, I’m here to meet with you, I’ll like us to be friends.” Henry replied. Cole felt there was something sinister about this man. “No one becomes friends with another by breaking into his house,” he replied in an unwelcoming tone. “Tell me what you’re doing here before I’m forced to pull the trigger.” “You won’t pull the trigger,” Henry said confidently. “I know you well, you won’t pull the trigger at an harmless man.” Cole squinted. Henry was trying to play mind games with him, he thought. “No one breaks into another man’s house without meaning any harm, so you better start talking.” Cole answered and cocked his gun to show he was serious. “Calm down mate,” Henry sat up. “I was only trying what I learnt from you by breaking into your house, you also broke into the honorable’s house this past Tuesday.” Cole squinted at him, shocked at the information Henry just released. “What the hell are you talking about?” He tried to feign ignorance. He felt Henry could be a police officer or investigator who had been monitoring him. “I’ve been watching you for the past two weeks, I know you killed the guard men at the honourable’s house and you took the brief case containing cash with you.” “Does that make sense to you? Brief cases are electronically secured these days, how can I just steal one without beingcaught?” “Hehe!” Henry chuckled. “You’re a bad ass hacker, you hack into bank accounts, a brief case is small for you?” Come widened his eyes. “Who are you?” “We can get to know each other better if you only put away the gun.” Cole shook his head stubbornly. “I’m not here for a fight, put it down.” Henry urged. Reluctantly, Cole uncocked his gun and lowered it slowly. He finally returned it into his trouser. “Don’t try shi*t with me man, you’re in my house.” He sounded a note of warning as he sat on a seat at a safe distance from Henry. “Can you make me understand you now?” “I’ve been watching you because I have a job I think we can together, your services as a seasoned developer and hacker would be required.” “Just tell me who the hell you are first,” Cole snapped at him. “You only told me your name is Henry, how do I start planning a job with someone I bleeping know nothing about?” Henry breathed in gently. He stared at Cole with raised brows for a moment before he began to speak. “I am not planning to hide anything from you, I would tell you who I am at the right time.” “The bleeping right time is now!” Cole slammed. “Or you get the hell out of my house.” Henry did not look ruffled. He adjusted his seating position and locked all fingers of both hands together close to his chest. “I’m Henry, I live in El Deols for now, you can say I’m someone who has come back to life from death to do something important.” Henry said in soft tones. “What are you talking about?” Cole asked with a chuckle. “I died eight months ago but I’m back to make a change and I need you to help me,” Henry replied. Cole shook his head and wondered if Henry wasn’t sounding stupid to himself. Henry seemed to him like someone who had lost his mind. “How does that sound in your ears?” Cole asked, giggling. “You don’t have to believe now, just listen to the job I have for you.” Henry replied. “My wife and my son were killed eight months ago when the enemies also tried to kill me, my best friend and his wife and children are also killed.” Henry leaned forward and began to talk. “I want to get justice for my family and that’s why I need your help. By doing this, we would also prevent deaths of other innocent people.” Cole shook his head and sighed, he was tired of hearing the tale from Henry. “You haven’t told me who are yet, you only told me a fairy tale of coming back from the death to life.” He said in an interested tone. “I’m sorry about the death of your wife and child, but I’m not a security agent, you should make a report to the security agencies instead.” “I would have done that if they aren’t the ones who planned the murders,” Henry replied. Cole glanced at him. He sighed and shook his head. “Sorry, I can’t help you.” He got up and pulled out his gun again. “You can,” Henry insisted in a strong tone. He got up to his feet and stood in front of Cole. “I know you’re scared of associating with just anybody because of what you do but you need to know I’m one person that understands you so well. I know why you do what you do. The money you get from what you do is used in helping people who ought to have been helped by those you rob.” Cole stared at his face again, no one had ever spoken so accurately to him about his intentions. “Don’t be scared, I’m not an officer here to investigate you, I need only need your help.” Cole sighed. He put the gun back in and stepped back to sit. Henry also returned to his seat. “So what job are you talking about? You want us to go after those who killed your family and your friend?” “Yes, that’s why I need you to join me.” “I need to understand well, you said you were dead.” “I was shot thrice and left to die, but I survived because someone helped me.” Henry replied. “So they don’t know you are alive?” “No one knows I am.” Cole shook his head gently and took in a breath to assimilate the information. “I want us to get the killers of my family and friends’ family, those who sponsored them and the security agents who aided them.” Henry continued. “How are we going to do that?” “We’d move to Anthanna, all of us and I’ll explain better when you meet the rest of the team.” “The rest of the team?” “Yes, the two of us cannot get it done alone.” Henry answered. “When am I meeting them?” Henry got up to his feet, he walked to the center table and took out a backpack he had put under. He turned briefly to Cole. “Come with me.” Cole got up and proceeded with him out of the house. “We’re going to be using your car,” Henry said as he proceeded down the balcony. “My car?” Cole raised a brow. He stepped back to lock the door with the key. “Where are we going to?” “Somewhere around Gege Round About,” Henry replied. They soon got into the car and on the road. In ten minutes they got to the roundabout and drove a kilometre past the place. “You can stop here,” Henry said to him as they approached another u-turn. Cole pulled over and parked behind another car. “We would walk to the other side and wait, he returns home every night on his power-bike,” Henry said as he opened the door. “Hey! Who are you talking about?” Cole asked, but Henry already closed the door without listening to him. He got out of the car and locked it before following Henry. “Who are you talking about?” Cole asked as he leveled up with Henry. “Cole, the third member of our team.” Henry replied. “So, I’m the second?” “No,” Henry stopped and turned to answer. He had just thought about Sheila. “Sorry… Yes, you’re the second.” Adnairax He continued walking with Cole by his side. They turned to the other side and walked some distance. The new street was dark, not every building had security lights outside and some buildings had no signs of electricity. They walked past a medium sized gate before Henry began to talk again. “This is Dave’s house, he stays at the ground floor. He works as the bodyguard for the Minister of the local government area.” Henry said and tapped on his phone to check the time. “He would be back anytime from eleven o’clock, we have to stick around and wait for him.” They both waited at the corridor of store building that had no security light turned on. “He’s here,” Henry announced at exactly five minutes past eleven. Cole looked around, he couldn’t see anyone or any vehicle. He was about to ask questions when he looked in the direction of Henry’s stare and he saw a man riding on a power-bike approaching the place. “Let’s meet with him,” Henry said and stepped out of the corridor. The man riding the power-bike stopped at the front of the medium sized gate and stepped down from his bike. He parked it temporarily and brought out his key to open the gate. He opened the small entrance first and then stepped into the compound to open the larger entrance from inside. He pulled out his gun after stepping back out through the larger entrance. Two unknown men were now standing beside his vehicle. One was sitting partially on the backseat of the bike. “Hey man! We’re your friends,” Henry said with a smile. “What are you people?” Dave asked, looking at both men’s face. “I’ve come to give you something to relieve you from your job, I know how much you hate protecting the corrupt minister. So I’m here to enable you submit your resignation letter tomorrow.” “What the hell are you talking about?” “I’ve been in the security sector like you Dave, I know what it means to protect someone who specializes in hurting others and living on other people’s sweat.” “Gentlemen, I don’t know what you’re talking about and I want you to leave this place right away.” Dave replied. “Do you not also know about the thugs who stopped your Minister on the way on Tuesday when he was on his way to command the demolition of the stores.” Henry’s words struck a nerve in Dave but he managed to maintain a calm look. “Gentlemen, you have to leave now or you force me to do what I do not want to do.” Dave threatened. “It’s okay, we’d leave but I have to warn you about something important,” Henry said as he rose from the bike. “Your Minister has planned your death on your way to South Husan next week, he’s going to make it look like an attack on his life and that you died while trying to save him. That’s why he insisted that only you should follow him.” Henry made a sign to Cole for them to leave. “Hey!” Dave called. “How do you know that?” He asked as he lowered his gun. He was the only one the Minister had told about the trip to South Husan. Henry turned back. “I’ve been watching you for two weeks, and I also watched your boss.” “How exactly do you know he plans to kill me?” Henry moved closer to him. “Haven’t you wondered why the CP has told you to give details of your job with the minister to your colleague? It’s because there would be a need to replace you soon,” he answered. Dave widened his eyes. Henry had told him what a stranger should know. He wondered if he should take Henry’s word seriously or if he should take Henry as an enemy planning something bad for him. “I need you to join me for an important cause, I’ll explain to you if you allow.” “Explain now, ” Dave said to him. “Would you at least invite us in?” “No,” Dave answered, shaking his head. “Okay, this is it…” Some days Later Location: Glory Spring House, Gege Slum Day: November 21 Time: 9:32AM Glory Spring House, the most beautiful facility in Gege. It was a combination of social centres including recreational spaces, pitches for different sports, restaurants, event halls, a Cinema and a guest house. It was mainly patronized by visitors in the place or passersby during the year. It was usually busy during the holidays and special festival days. Henry and Cole stood outside the basketball court, watching the basketball training involving both male and female participants. Henry was dressed on a white top and a blue pair of jeans with white sneakers and his face cap while Cole was dressed in all white track suit and black canvas. Cole was standing at Henry’s right hand side. He had his arms wrapped together across his chest as he enjoyed the game. He was of average height and medium slenderness. He had a fairly dark complexion. His neatly cut Afro hairstyle gave his face a handsome look. He had little beards and no moustache on his oval shaped face. “I’ve been looking for you two all over,” Dave said as he joined them, standing at Henry’s left. The two turned their gazes to him. “Hey man!” Henry hailed. He offered him a handshake and stepped back and looked back briefly at the game to allow Cole also shake him. “So how did it go?” Henry asked, after they were done exchanging pleasantries. “Rough,” Dave answered. “It was difficult to convince the CP on why I was resigning, I think he finds me suspicious.” “What about the minister?” Henry asked. “He literarily begged me not to leave,” Dave replied. “But I insisted my mind was made up.” “You did the right thing,” Henry said and patted him on the shoulder. “I hope I really did,” Dave said, unsure of himself. Dave was tall but not as tall as Henry. He had almost the same body size as Dave but of a fairer complexion. His face looked tough and rough and he had a small scar at the left side of his forehead which he had gotten while on his job. He was putting on a white T-shirt, a black pair of jean and brown sandals. Henry stared at his face for a while and he could read all over it Dave’s uncertainty about the future. He was sure the only reason Dave had agreed to resign and follow him was the death plot he had revealed. There was no other reason a person who had a job with manageable income would quit it to follow the cause of a man who was yet to promise them a future. Cole’s situation was different. It was easier for him to make the decision. He was the boss of his own and could go back to his job at any time. Henry was however not going to take any of them for granted. He was yet to tell them who he really was. All he had told them was the injustice did to his family and his friend’s family. He knew they were taking a risk for trusting him and he wasn’t going to let them down. “You said we were going to meet the other two team members here, where are they?” Dave asked Henry. Henry glanced at him and smiled lightly as he faced forward. He also noticed Cole staring at him. He was sure Cole had the same question in mind and must have been waiting for Cole’s arrival to ask. “Yes, our other two team mates are here,” Henry replied, putting his eyes focus on the game. “We would meet them soon.” Both men decided to be patient, expecting that Henry would take action after watching the basketball training. Henry turned up his wrist to check the time on his wristwatch. “We have less than ten minutes for the training session to end, we would meet our new team mates after that.” “Are they part of the basketball players?” Cole asked. Henry looked at his face and chuckled. “One of them is.” He looked back to see a different scene on the pitch. It seemed like an argument had broke out. Some guys from elsewhere had come into the pitch to attack the basketball coach. The new men numbered up to nine and one of them had a machete in his hands, they circled the frightened basketball coach. The players seemed to steer off the scene, backing out fearfully and leaving the panicking coach alone with the assailants. Surprisingly, a young lady ran into the circle and stood protectively in front of the coach. She had on a grey armless top and a navy blue sport trousers, with a white sneakers on her feet. Henry tried to step into the pitch but Cole grabbed him by the arm. “That’s Baddo, he and his men are the most dangerous thugs in the slum.” Cole warned. Henry turned his neck to look at him. “Really?” He raised his brows. “Henry, no one comes in Baddo’s way, even the police do not come near him.” “But he looks like he’s gonna butcher someone there. Do we just stay here and watch?” Henry turned his neck to Dave. “The man he is attacking must surely be guilty of something, Baddo does not attack anybody without a reason.” Dave defended himself. “Even if it has a reason, he doesn’t have the right to go around punishing people.” Henry insisted. He took Cole’s hand off his arm. “So, is this how you watch while someone is being battered here?” Henry turned and looked at Cole’s face and then Dave. “Hey! There’s nothing we can do to help, he’s got eight men with him, we’re outnumbered.” Cole replied. “Outnumbered?” Henry raised a brow. “What of all these basketball players on the pitch?” Henry took a look and saw all the basketball players shying away. “They won’t go near Baddo as you can see,” Dave replied. Henry looked again at the assailants and the victims at the center of the circle to see if anything had begun. He noticed they were only still talking. “That’s because you all say that, why hasn’t anyone made a move like the lady in there?” “She’s gonna get herself trashed,” Cole said with a mocking note in his tone. “I’m going in to…” Henry could not complete his statement as he looked to see the combat already started. One of the men who tried to pull the lady away got his hand broken and a punch on the face. Another man moved closer and threw a kick to her face but she dodged and grabbed his leg, she kicked him on the knee of the other leg and pushed him away. She bent to dodge a blow and threw two punches into the man’s belly. The man threw a blow which she dodged and then punched him twice at the top of his chest before kicking him in the groin. He let out a yell and fell on his knees grabbing his manhood. An unexpected blow hit her from behind and she staggered forward but managed to regain balance and turned quickly. The man who punched her rushed towards her with a yell but she met him with a kick on the chest. She landed on her feet quickly, turned and rolled to give him another kick on his face. A man grabbed her two hands from behind and tried to pin her legs down with his but she struggled and was able to elbow him twice in his belly. She got free and turned quickly to launch an attack but see was surprised to see someone who had come to help her. The tall and heavy muscled man grabbed the man by the neck and twisted it. He released the man and the man dropped to the ground with a broken neck. Without turning, he grabbed the fist of another who tried to punch him from the left. He twisted it and it made a crack noise as the man cried out. He pulled the man closer, grabbed him by the neck and slammed him to the ground. He stood upright, dusted his palms and then adjusted his face cap which had turned backwards. She looked around and saw that all the men were on the ground, writhing in pain. Her helper must have stepped in so early to help her. She spotted Baddo and one of his men far away watching them frightfully. She located the coach and quickly walked to him. “Are you okay sir?” “Yes, thank you.” The coach replied breathlessly. “Get your bag sir, I’ll walk you to the road to get a taxi.” She turned back and walked to the man who joined her to fight. She wasn’t sure she would have been able to defeat all of them if left alone. She eyed all the other basketball players who had now returned after running away in fear of Baddo. “Thank you for stepping in,” she said as she stepped in front of Henry. “You’re welcome Samantha,” he said with a smile and took her handshake. She squinted at him and withdrew her hand, wondering how he knew her name. “Have we met before?” She asked. “No, but I’ve been watching you for about three weeks now,” Henry replied. “Oh!” Her eyes caught the coach who had picked up his bag and was ready to leave the pitch. She began to walk towards the coach. Henry followed her. “So, have you been stalking me or you’re just one of those men who have a crush on me?” She asked blankly. She stopped beside the coach and waited for another basketball player who had gone to help her take her bag. Henry laughed out at her response. She seemed to be a very bold lady. He noticed Cole and Dave had also come closer. “You’re very beautiful Samantha, no doubt…” He tried to reply but she cut him short. “I’m not ready for a relationship,” she said as she took her bag from the team mate and turned to take her leave. “Haha!” Henry laughed more loudly and followed quietly. “I’m not here to ask for a relationship like the other guys, I’m married.” Henry replied. She glanced at him to check for the wedding ring on his fingers. “You lost your ring?” She asked when she didn’t find it. “My job, it doesn’t let me carry my ring.” He answered. “Oh!” She exclaimed. “I actually wanted to see you for something else, something important.” He quickly added. “What could that be?” “I can’t say it now, can you meet me in the restaurant after you see him off?” “I’ve just finished playing ball, I’m dirty.” She complained. “It won’t take long please, I promise.” He pleaded. “Is that a way of asking for a date? I thought you said you were married?” “It’s no date Samantha, these men here are also going to be in the restaurant with us.” Henry said, talking about Cole and Dave who were walking behind them. Samantha glanced back at them and continued walking. “Okay, I’ll be back in five minutes.” “Thank you,” Henry replied and stopped. “We’d be expecting you.” He turned back to Cole and Dave. He took in a deep breath and he stared at them with some excitement in his eyes. He waited for Samantha and the coach to walk farther away before he spoke. “She’s Samantha and she’s also a team mate.” Dave and Cole nodded their heads. They needed no prophet to tell them that she was perfectly fit to be in their team even though she was a lady. Twenty minutes later The four of them sat on a table with a plate of fried rice each in front of everyone except for Samantha who only had a drink. She had insisted on taking a drink only because she needed to wash up before eating. “So, we’re going to join you in your quest for justice?” Samantha asked. “Yes, but it’s more than a quest for justice. It’s something you’ll understand better when I introduce you all to the deeper details.” Henry replied her. “It sounds like it’s gon be interesting,” she said in an America accent. “I’m in.” Henry let out a light smile and nodded gently. “Thank you,” he said in soft tones. She replied with a wry smile. “You said we had two mates to meet here, she is just one.” Cole cut in. “Yeah, the other one is right here.” Henry replied and then turned, looking at a lady walking past them towards the kitchen of the restaurant. “The cook?” Dave and Cole asked in unison. “Yes, the cook, she made this dish we’re served. We’re going to need someone to help with food, right?” Henry questioned in a cheerful tone. “She’s also good in using guns, I watched her scare off two petty robbers.” They all watched in silence as Jenny, their new unaware team mate talked to another cook before walking into the kitchen and closing the door.

Restless Episode 30 (In Or Out?) ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel December 12, 2015 Location : El Deols, Anthanna Sheila sat quietly on the bench after thirty minutes of workout. She breathed in and out slowly and noiselessly. She had an armless top on, a football shorts and a face towel hung around her neck. Drops of sweats rolled down her neck into her cleavage and she used the towel to wipe off the sweat from her forehead. For a minute, she remembered Henry and missed the times of workout they had together. She remembered how they started going to the workout centers together until the fight happened, and how Henry had advised had helped her set up a place in the house where she could do her workout without having to leave the house all the time. And even though she did not have enough facilities like she would find at the workout center, the setup was still good enough to help her keep fit. Henry had been gone for more than a month in search for members of his team after he returned to El Deols. He called her almost everyday to give her updates but he never came to the house even though he was in Anthanna. He had told her he would only return after selecting his team members successfully. She picked herself up and wiped her face with the hand towel again. She also wiped her arms and neck. She then walked out of the room and headed straight for her bedroom to take her bath before going for breakfast. She was surprised at who she met at her door, calling for her inside. “Henry,” she called his name in surprise. “Sheila,” he turned to her with a bright smile. She shook her head happily and proceeded towards him. He opened his arms wide and she embraced him. “I thought you were not going to show up until next year,” she mumbled as she placed her head on his chest. “How would I not?” He chuckled. “I don’t miss Christmas with my family.” “I see,” she said as she disengaged from him. “So, does this also mean you have selected all your team members?” “Yes, for now. I selected the ones I need.” “How many people are in the team?” Henry smiled at her inquisitiveness. “I’ll introduce them to you,” he said and stepped back. “I can see you just finished your workout session, why don’t you go and take care of yourself. We would get to talk once you’re ready.” “Okay,” she smiled and stepped forward to hug him again. “I’ve missed those workout sessions with you and the self defense classes you take me.” “We’d have some more during this holiday, more than self defence and even on attacking.” Henry said before he released her from his embrace. He patted her on the shoulder. He watched her walk in and close the door. The smile on his face broadened and then slowly faded as he let out a deep breath and walked away. Two Hours Later In Henry’s room. Sheila sat about three metres away from the table where the laptop was placed. Henry was leaning against the table just beside the laptop, facing her and telling her about his selection. “Cole, the first member of the team. He is an intelligent developer and seasoned hacker. Three years ago, he siphoned funds from three politicians bank accounts and distributed the monies into the accounts of orphanages and motherless baby homes. The politicians are still in court against the Banks till date. He recently attacked an Honorable’s house and went away with a briefcase which contained money just withdrawn from the bank by the honourable. The money was meant to be used for a community project but the honourable sent only forty percent to the chairman of the committee in charge of the project and kept the remaining to himself. This means the project would not get done because the chairman would also distribute the money within his committee. He’s also going after the project committee this weekend to get the balance.” Sheila listened intently while a slide show of Cole’s pictures displayed on the laptop screen. Henry turned to the laptop for a moment and switched the pictures to Dave’s. “The second member of the team. Dave James is a seasoned security agent. He had worked with the IJF, the police and the State Security Service. He’s led the security for important events in the community and he currently serves as a bodyguard for the Minister of Gege Local Government Area. I chose him for his love for justice and hatred for politicians who derive pleasure in hurting the masses. His use of guns and ammunitions is 70 percent, he has good speed and is intelligent and tactical.” He paused again and displayed Samantha’s picture. “Samantha Osman, a young strong woman. Grew up in one of the toughest slums in Nigeria. Her father was a drug dealer and she lost him while she was little. She survived through unpleasant conditions in the slum, she learnt to defend herself by fighting with her hands. She got into a gang at sixteen after her high school education and learnt the use of guns and arms.” “Hmm,” Sheila chuckled interestingly. “And who is the fourth person?” “Jenny. Jenifer is a cook at the Glory Spring House Restaurant. Her parents gave birth to her out of wedlock, both were alcohol and drug addicts. She finished her high school education living with her grandmother and joined the catering school. She’s a strong and tactical woman.” Sheila stared at Henry’s face with a light smile on her lips. “How did you find these people?” “I picked out over thirty people during my first five days in Gege, then I watched for those whose lives had regular patterns. I narrowed my option to twelve of them and finally selected this four people.” Rex explained. ‘So these ones are everything you need?” “Ermm… Maybe not, I’m sure some others would need to join us as we proceed.” Sheila closed her eyes briefly and took in a breath. “When are you returning to Bexford?” “Let’s say two weeks after the holidays, I believe that would give me enough time to prepare the team.” Henry replied. “It will also give you more time to teach me extra fighting moves,” she said with a smile. _ _ __ __ ___ ___ __ __ _ _ January 8, 2016. Location: Bexford, Bethanna. The new year has seen two major victories of the FOX over the Invisible terrorists, fourteen members of the terrorist group who were positioned to attack fourteen different places on the new year celebration day were nabbed by the FOX team and ten more were nabbed this past Wednesday. The Chairman of the Agency Paul Edwards has addressed the country this morning, and urged everyone to be calm. He encouraged them to keep reporting any suspicious activity immediately they notice. He also called for the continuous support of the international forces and governments in their fight against the terrorists. The… “This is trash! It’s nothing to celebrate,” Agent Evelyn cursed in anger and banged her hand on the table. She got up from her seat and began to pace about the floor. Agent Steve and Agent Dan were also in the room with her, all dressed in black shirts and black pants. Agent Steve was playing with a pistol in his hand while Dan had a pistol resting on the table in front of him. “How can we have twenty four terrorists arrested and still have no idea about the main source?” Agent Evelyn complained on. “You need to calm down Evelyn, I’m under more fire than you are. I am the team leader you know,” Agent Steve reminded her. She stopped and looked at his face. She placed her palm on the handle of the gun prodding out of her trouser at her belly. “All the men we arrested this past Wednesday only had bomb jackets on them, they had no idea of how or who put it on them. They were all kidnapped and placed at the locations we found them,” Evelyn ranted on. “It looks to me like the Red Wolves have changed their strategy,” Dan put in. “They keep changing strategy every time we identify the previous one,” Evelyn added. Steve stared at her face. “I think it’s quite more than changing of strategies, there’s a pattern to it.” Dan and Evelyn stopped to look at him, they were yet to understand what he meant clearly. Steve got up from his seat and moved closer to the computer control. He punched some keys and the word processor dashboard appeared on the screen. “Check out these names, all of them are professionals.” Steve said and turned to them. “The invisible terrorist attacks kills people of different kinds but mainly target professionals.” “Yeah, right from when we worked with Agents Rex and Carl, the terrorists main target have been the working class population.” Evelyn added, looking at Steve’s face. “Yeah!” Steve nodded in agreement. Dan was the only one who couldn’t agree or disagree. Steve and Evelyn worked with Agents Carl and Rex during the first fight against the terrorists but he was new to the case. “I haven’t seen any identifiable pattern yet, but with what I know, we have millions of professionals in this country.” Dan put in. “You’re right,” Steve replied. “But this observed pattern began after they resumed attack last year. They started by attacking financial institutions and their top workers, then they moved to Educational Institutions and their workers…” “And during the Christmas and new year holidays, they attacked the entertainment sector.” Agent Evelyn cut in thoughtfully. “Yes,” Steve agreed with her. “Does that mean they direct their attacks based on seasons, they identify the industry busy at a particular season and attack them?” Dan joined in, now beginning to understand the point. “Exactly, they attacked the financial institutions at the point where business men needed their funds for investments and buying of stocks and then they attacked the educational sector when the schools were offering admission and students were resuming to school, recently the entertainment industry when it was a season of fun and partying…” Steve said thoughtfully in a loud voice. “And now, what season are we?” Evelyn asked and ran back to the table to pick her tablet device. She unlocked and quickly opened an app to check for statistics. After some seconds, she looked up and stared at her partners with her mouth agape. “Very soon, mining would be in operation, gold, cola, coke and other resources,” she voiced out. “There would be a lot of importing and visit of foreigners into the country towards the end of February.” Dan put in. “Now , we know their next target and all we have to do is go ahead of them.” Steve declared. ___ January 28, 2016 El Deols, Anthanna In an open space in the middle of what seemed like a thick forest, Henry stood in front of the four who were listening to him with rapt attention. He had on a black armless top which revealed his well built muscles, navy green pants on and black jungle boots. Behind Henry was a large bamboo made hut wherein the team had camped for the past fourteen days. The forest had been a place of training and instruction for the team and Henry had taken them through several rigorous physical and emotional trainings. He also took them on the use of guns and weapons which they all had some clues about before. He additionally gave them some important dos and don’ts but was still yet to reveal details of their mission fully to them. All the four of them were dressed in the same pattern Henry was, the ladies stood at the center while the men flanged them. Their bodies and the looks on their faces testified to the trainings they had gone through. For the past fourteen days, they slept for nothing more than four hours at night and were allowed to take a nap of only one hour maximum during the day. “Today is our final day here, I must thank you all for being patient up to this moment. I have seen your abilities in the past fourteen days, your strengths and weakness but I’ve also seen how we can work with them and come out victorious.” He paused to pick a Grasshopper that perched on his head, he squeezed it in his palm and let it drop on the floor. He took a quick glance at his dirty palm and pulled out an handkerchief from his back pocket to clean off the stain before he continued talking. “I promised to tell you our mission fully at the end of the training with the condition that all of you must successfully pass the tests in the training. I can boldly say I made the right choice, four of you are the perfect people to work out with.” They watched as he paused and let out a smile. None of them smiled or moved in response to his words, they stood still staring at him. “After I tell you the mission fully, you would be given a chance to stay in the team or opt out. And if you choose to opt out, you would still be compensated for your time with me, but I really hope you do stay.” Henry continued. “I’ll start by telling you who I am.” “My real name is Carl Winston, I’m a rank 9 Agent of the FOX corporation Bethanna, code 4679. You must have heard how I and my friend and partner Rex got killed by the invisible terrorists ten months ago. The World News broadcasted that but they never told you about my family and Rex’s family that were also murdered that night. I was shot thrice that night and left to die in the Bexford sea, some men picked my body from the sea and brought me to Anthanna, they thought I had died and dumped my body to avoid trouble for themselves but I got help from another wonderful heart, that’s why I’m alive today with you.” Henry stopped and turned left wards, he took some few steps in the direction and picked a bottle of water from the ground, he opened it and gulped it halfway down before he returned to his previous position. “So you are FOX Agent Carl?” Samantha asked, keeping an excited expression on her face for the first time since he started speaking. The other three all felt the same way she felt. Having the legendary FOX Agent with them made them have goosebumps. “Yes, I am Carl Winston. Only five people know I’m alive and are aware of my plans, the four of you and the one who helped me live.” Henry replied her. “Agent Carl,” Samantha called and chuckled. “That sounds nicer.” “No, you would call me Henry, just Henry. Remember you’re the only ones who know who I am.” “Understood boss,” she said and nodded with a smile on her face. The smile gradually faded away and was replaced by a serious look. Henry also nodded gently. He gave them some time for his words to sink in before he began to speak again. “We were betrayed, I and Rex, by some people in the FOX. I’m not too sure who it is, but we would find out together when we get to Bexford.” Henry continued. “These people who are part of the FOX’s executives set us up and planned our death by the terrorists, and this means our battle is not just against the terrorists but these FOX executives.” Henry paused again and took two short steps back. He stared at their faces for a while, giving them enough time to connect his words as the reason he initially told them the security agents can’t help them in the fight. He stepped forward again after a minute. “So having established that the invisible terrorists have their allies in the FOX, it is safe to say we’re going to be fighting men from the FOX and the terrorists.” He drew in a breath and glanced from the first person’s face to the last from left to right. “Now, I go to the important question. Is there anyone who would want to back out at this stage?” He asked, even though he believed that no one would. The morale they showed during the training showed that they were ready. “Are you in or out?” He asked again. He waited and stared at their faces for close to a minute and got no response. He took in a deep breath and took a step forward. He stretched his hand forward towards them for them to join hands together as a sign of unity. “Wait? How much are you going to pay us off with if we choose to back out?” Cole asked. His question come as a big surprise to Henry and the rest of the team but he wasn’t perturbed. “Yeah, how much?” He repeated when he saw Henry and others staring at him with questioning eyes. Henry stepped back. He felt disappointed that one of them was considering backing out but he tried not to make his disappointment look obvious. He knew in his mind that he would be forced to kill whoever tried to back out at that stage, he had already warned them before the training that it was a dangerous mission they were about to embark on. “You want to back out Cole?” He asked in soft tones. “Yea, how much are we getting compensated with for this training?” Another person asked instead of Cole. She took a step forward, it was the cook, Jenny. “You never told us we would be fighting against the FOX. How can we fight the FOX with just two weeks training?” “We aren’t fighting the whole corporation, just a few bad eggs working with the terrorists and I would be leading our team.” Henry tried to explain. He looked at Cole and Jenny’s faces, there seemed to be no willingness to continue on their faces. He felt shattered. He couldn’t imagine how he would explain to Sheila that he had made the wrong choice of people and would have to waste some more time to get other people.

@jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fb-nwokeomaozioma @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @kwinzuby @fb-olaniranadeola @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @flames380 @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne

Next

still following

Oh no,dis isn't gud,u guys shdnt back out pls... Dis is a mission which means so much to Carl tho,a dangerous one ofcos but u guys shd pls consider ur decisions!!!

Restless Episode 31 Back To Bethanna III ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Yea, how much are we getting compensated with for this training?” Another person asked instead of Cole. She took a step forward, it was the cook, Jenny. “You never told us we would be fighting against the FOX. How can we fight the FOX with just two weeks training?” “We aren’t fighting the whole corporation, just a few bad eggs working with the terrorists and I would be leading our team.” Henry tried to explain. He looked at Cole and Jenny’s faces, there seemed to be no willingness to continue on their faces. He felt shattered. He couldn’t imagine how he would explain to Sheila that he had made the wrong choice of people and would have to waste some more time to get other people. “You’d be compensated with a million Anthanna Dollars,” Henry answered them reluctantly. From the look on their faces, he was almost certain even the others would want to take the money and leave, it was a whole lot which could set them up for life if used wisely. “So are you in or out?” Come giggled and shook his head. “How can I be out for that amount? I can siphon far more than that in a transaction. I would never miss the opportunity of fighting with the Legendary Carl Winston and the opportunity of hacking into systems of African top most secured country – Bethanna.” His face carried so much excitement as his words. “I love adventures and would not miss being in this team, even if we’re fighting the whole world.” Jenny also put in. Henry heaved a deep sigh of relief. A bright smile appeared on his face on seeing the team laugh at him. “Is this a revenge for the prank I played on you during the training?” He asked, laughing heartily as the volumes of their laughter increased. He stepped forward again and stretched out his hand. “So we do this as one team, one mind, one spirit.” “One team, one mind, one spirit.” they chorused as they joined their hands with his. ____ February 2016 Location: Bexford, Bethanna. They drove into the company in a grey coloured Camry sports car. Four of them in total in the car, and all except Henry dressed in fitted black suits and white inner shirts. They had navy blue ties to match their outfit. Henry was dressed in a sky blue shirt and black pants, neatly tucked in but without a tie or suit jacket. He was the official driver of the team for that occasion. Cole was seated beside him at the front while Samantha and Dave sat behind. Henry halted the car as directed by the official in the car garage of the company. He took a glance into the rearview mirror to see Samantha and Dave’s face as he turned off the engine. He sat in the car while they all stepped out, one after the other. He watched as they all straightened their suit jackets and then proceeded towards the building. Cole and Samantha had only their devices in their hands while Dave carried an additional briefcase. Henry took out his one side wireless earpiece and plugged it in his left ear. “Good morning.” “Good morning sir, welcome to Lux international.” Henry heard their voices through the earpiece and his eyes located them at the entrance of the building, exchanging pleasantries with the security guards. ** “Good morning sirs,” the managing director greeted as he and the other executives sitting at the same side of the table with him got up from their seats to welcome the visitors. “Good morning,” Cole’s voice was louder than his colleagues. They all shook hands with their hosts. “You may be seated please,” the managing director said after pleasantries were exchanged. “Thank you,” the visitors replied pleasantly and took their seats. “Let’s go straight to business, please table your offer here so we can have a good view of it again.” the MD spoke after clearing his throat. “What we have come with is not totally different from what we sent in the mail,” Cole began. Dave placed the brief case on the table gently, he opened it and began to bring out the paper documents. He handed over some copies each of the same document to their hosts. The discussion continued for more than twenty five minutes and the visitors were yet to convince their hosts about the offer. “Your proposal seems so attractive, but we can not take it, the risk to bear is so much.” “But we would be taking this risk with you, we know it’s much but it’s certainly going to be a success.” Cole interjected. “Mr Andrew, we are not sure of the outcome yet, bearing the risk together would only reduce our loss, but it would not avert or avoid it. The main point here is we cannot afford to lose anything at this time of the year, it’s crucial.” The MD replied. “I don’t know why you don’t see this already succeeding sir, I think you need to take your time to look into it very well, I’m sure you would change your mind totally.” Cole tried to persuade. The MD shook his head. “I’m not sure I would change my mind,” he said pessimistically. “We only have one Shelling company here in Bethanna to provide us the shells but this company has not been in partnership with any other for a long time and seems to be totally closed to partnership. There’s zero percent likelihood of getting a partnership deal with them, and our company can’t afford to purchase the shells from them now, it would crash all of our other activities and…” “We can get partnership from them, it’s easy…” Cole interjected again. The man looked at his face as if to confirm if he was talking in his right senses. “You come from Europe and don’t stay in Bethanna, you obviously don’t know the way things are run here.” the MD dismissed his interjection. “No sir, we did a lot of research before coming to you with this offer,” Cole insisted as he leaned closer to the table and placed both arms forward. “We are very certain that Shelling would be no problem to us, your company would secure the partnership.” “You speak in parables, it would be of more benefit to all of us if you speak in clearer terms and tell us why you are so confident.” “Your CEO has a very good relationship with the CEO of the shelling company, we do think this can be used as an advantage to get us the partnership.” The MD squinted thoughtfully. He leaned forward and placed an elbow on the table. “Can you explain this further?” “If you make the CEO see the advantage this deal would provide for your company, it’ll urge him to explore his friendship with Richard Brad,” Cole explained. “We can talk to him if you want us to.” The MD glanced at the faces of his colleagues and they both nodded thoughtfully. “Don’t worry, thanks. We would talk to him about the offer and call on you in case he needs to see you,” the MD said to Cole. “That’s fair enough.” “Yeah, but for now, I can’t promise you anything.” “Understood sir,” Cole nodded and leaned back. “I guess now is a good time to take our leave,” he said and made way to get up. “Thank you so much Mr Andrew,” the MD and his colleagues also got up. They exchanged handshakes and remained standing until the visitors stepped out of the room. ** The next day 10:00AM In the CEO’s office. Cole, Dave and Samantha were seated on the visitors seats. The CEO of the company, Benson Mike was sitting behind the table. Ten minutes into the conversation, Cole had been able to make his point to the man. “Everything you said to me is exactly how your message was relayed yesterday, I was told the only disturbing factor is the shells and that you have an idea on how I can use my personal influence to procure that.” Benson said in response to Mr Andrew. “Yes sir, we’ve done a proper study of your profile and found out that the CEO of the shelling company was a special adviser to you while you were the governor of Benuit state…” Cole was explaining when someone let out a loud sneeze. All eyes turned to the person. “Oh! Sorry,” Dave covered his nose and mouth with an handkerchief and sniffed in. Cole was about to continue when he sneezed twice again. “Take care, I see you’ve caught cold.” Benson asked in concern. “Yea..yeah,” Dave replied, wiping his nose with the handkerchief. He sniffed in again. “May I use your restroom please?” Dave asked nodding in direction of a door situated at the right hand side behind the seated CEO. He adjusted his suit jacket properly. “Oh, please, you may.” The CEO said with a wry smile. He got up and led Dave there, he opened the door for him to step in. He closed it back and returned to his seat. He was silent for a moment, wondering if they should continue with their conversation or not. Normally, he would have called a staff of his to lead the guest to another restroom and not the one for his personal use but since the guest had nodded in direction of the door, he could not refuse. “Sorry about that sir, he wasn’t sneezing on our way here, he must have sniffed in maybe some fragrance of perfume he’s allergic to,” Cole apologized on his behalf. “Oh, no problem. Can we conti…” “Excuse me sir,” Dave called from the toilet door. “Someone seems to have dropped some documents here, one of the papers is flying around, it’s a blue paper file.” Benson raised a brow. He had not used the toilet for more than five days and he couldn’t recollect leaving any document there the last time he used it and even if he had left any, the cleaners should have discovered it. Dave closed the toilet door and proceeded to his seat, holding the paper in his hand. “This is one of the documents there,” Dave handed over the paper to Benson before taking his seat. A frown appeared on Benson’s face as his eyes scanned through the paper. “You said there’s a file there,” he asked Dave to confirm. “Yes sir.” Benson let out a breath as he got up from his seat. “Please excuse me,” he said before proceeding to the restroom. The paper in his hand was part of a file which he had no idea how it got to that office. He had left the file in his other office in one of his very small companies. Adnairax He got into the bathroom and located the file on the window behind the water closet. He picked up the file and opened it, he was shocked to find all complete documents of a dubious deal he had done while he was Governor. He couldn’t explain how the file got into the restroom. He tried to recall if Dave held anything with him while entering into the restroom. He didn’t see anything with Dave, he was sure. He took in a deep breath and arranged the document in the file quickly, then he proceeded back into his office with the file. He apologized to his guests for taking their time and they continued with their meeting. Thirty Minutes later. A lady dressed in black skirt suit and three other women dressed in the cleaners’ uniform stood behind the visitors chairs in Benson’s office. He had called the corporately dressed lady who was his secretary immediately after the guests had left and asked from her those who had been cleaning his office throughout his days of absence. The secretary in turn had called the three cleaners who worked during that time. “Who cleaned this office today?” Benson asked in a strict tone. “It’s me sir,” the woman standing a the left end answered with courtesy. “You saw this document in the toilet, why did you not bother to tell me or her about it?” He asked, pointing with the direction of his eyes to the secretary. He picked up the file and raised it up for her to see. She squinted her eyes like she had never seen the document before and shook her head in negative. “Can’t you talk?” the man fired angrily. “I’ve never seen that file before,” she answered. Benson frowned at her. “How did it get into the restroom? I found it behind the water closet.” The women stared at him cluelessly. None of them could give a reply. “Nobody can reply me?” he fired. They trembled in fear but remained silent for the lack of answers. “You all, just get out of my office, I’ll make sure I deal with you later.” He dismissed them angrily and turned his swivel backwards to face the wall. He turned only after all of them had left his officer. He heaved a sigh and got up to his feet. He was sure one of the cleaners must have seen that document in the restroom and was careless to leave it there, but what bothered him the most was how the file got into that office. He did not remember taking it out of the other office which was in an entirely different state in the country, far from the capital which they were presently. ** “How did it go?” Henry asked as they all got into the car. “I was listening and I know he agreed to speak with Richard, but were you able to distract him?” “Yeah, we did and installed it on his phone. He promised to get back to us before evening tomorrow.” Cole replied. “Okay, let’s keep tabs on his calls from now.” ____ 13:45PM “Good afternoon, Benson Mike on the line. I would like to speak with Mr Richard Brad.” “Good afternoon Mr Benson, Mr Richard is not available right now. Is there anything you would like us to help you with?” A female voice answered. Benson sprung up to his feet and proceeded immediately to the window. He muttered some words under his breath. He had not spoken to Richard Brad for more than five years but he had heard how Richard Brad had grown big and so unavailable even to his family and friends. “I’ll like to speak with Richard directly, when would he be available?” Benson asked. “We can’t tell for now but you can call back to confirm tomorrow,” the voice replied. “I’m not calling back to confirm, I’m calling back in the next thirty minutes, tell him that Benson Mike has something important to discuss with him.” “Sir…” “Tell him what I just told you.” Benson did not wait for her to reply before he cut the call. He found it irritating to now have to go through protocols before he could speak with Richard Brad whose boss he used to be. Getting in touch with the President of Bethanna wasn’t even as difficult as the process of reaching Richard as he had been told. He returned to his seat and begun to round up his office work in preparation to leave. Fifteen minutes after the call, he received another call on his phone. “Hello, Benson Mike on the line.” “Good afternoon sir, it’s Richard.” ** “Hey, tell the boss Benson Mike is on with Richard Brad now.” Cole shouted in a loud voice from the door and quickly fixed back the second earpiece into his ears before he returned to his seat. The seat was somewhere at the center of the ten squared metres room, at the edge of a long table with four computer desktops arranged straight with half metre space between each. Cole tapped the keyboard of his computer and the desktop came on, the details on the screen also being projected on the wall in front. It was a 2.25 squared metre projection, displayed half metre below the ceiling of the building. Cole clicked on a software and it processed within two seconds, a page of codes appeared on the screen. Cole turned as he heard some sounds behind him. “Sam, where is Henry?” Cole asked. “He’s coming,” Samantha replied as she moved closer to him. ** “Oh Richard! Thank you for calling back so soon. I need to have a brief meeting with you, I want some services from your shelling company.” “Okay your excellency, but have you made any prior contact with the director?” Richard asked. “My MD has tried to make some contact but returned with the report that your MD doesn’t want to offer a partnership. I believe I could get you to see the advantages of the partnership if we see and discuss it.” Benson Mike answered. “Sir, I do not really interfere with the running of that organization at this time of the year. I only get to come in and review twice in a year.” Richard replied. “I know Richard but you’ve got to do this for me, it would benefit the two companies.” “Are you in Bexford currently?” Richard asked. “Yes,” Benson replied. “I’m flying into Bexford this evening, I’ll come straight to your apartment from the airport.” “What time?” “The flight kicks off by four o’clock, I’m coming from Benuit, the flight time is twenty five minutes.” ** “Sam, get seated and log on to check the airlines operating in Benuit. You’d find out which ones take off to Bexford by four o’clock while I try to get information about this number,” Cole turned to talk to her and then took the earpiece off his ears. “Alright,” Samantha replied him and quickly sat on the seat at the center. She tapped on the computer and clicked open the browser immediately. Henry joined them in the room two minutes later. “Hey Cole, you called for me.” “Boss,” Cole turned immediately. “Benson Mike has reached our target on phone. Our target’s number is protected as expected and I can’t retrieve the digits and his location.” “Did they make any agreement yet?” Henry asked, rubbing his hands with a face towel as he moved closer. It seemed he had been involved in washing. “Yes, they are meeting at Benson Mike’s apartment this evening.” Cole answered. “Richard Brad is coming somewhere from Benuit and Sam here is trying to …” “Erique Airlines, trip from Dalas City, takes off at four o’clock and would be dropping the Bexford passengers at the International airport by four thirty.” Sam interjected before Cole could complete his statement. Henry and Cole moved towards her to view from her screen. She typed in the commands to project it on the wall but they kept their gazes on the desktop’s screen. “Cole, check if you can get a list of the passengers on the flight from the airline’s database while I go with Sam to make arrangements for the evening.” Henry said and beckoned on Sam for them to leave. She picked her cellphone on the table and got up quickly. Dave walked into the room as the two others turned towards the door. “I’m here boss,” Dave announced after closing the door behind him. Henry proceeded silently until he got to Dave’s position beside the door. He held Dave by the arm. “We need three cars for the evening, you, Sam and Jenny would rent the cars from a neighboring town and park at three different public garages close to Benson Mike’s house before three thirty PM, how feasible is that?” Dave took out his phone to check his time. “We need forty minutes to do that, it’s achievable.” “Do go with your communication gadgets,” Henry added quickly. “I’ll tell you what the plan is as you move,” he patted Dave on the shoulder and Sam at the back before opening the door and stepping out. Dave and Samantha made some signals to themselves with their eyes before following Henry.

Restless Episode 32 The Brad’s Mansion ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Stay at your positions, I have a clear view of Richard Brad now. He just landed and he’s got an escort of seven men.” Henry spoke into the earphone’s mouthpiece. “Cole, connect to the surveillance cameras on the roads leading in and out of Benson Mike’s street.” Henry got up from his seat in the airport gatehouse. He took off the earpiece from his ears and dropped them into his pocket. His eyes followed Brad as the man and his men stopped on the road to join an entourage of three cars that had been brought to meet them at the airport. Richard Brad and a man who seemed to be his personal bodyguard entered into the white painted Limousine. The bodyguard opened the door to the back for him and allowed him settle before getting into the front seat. The other men walked into the other vehicles in front and behind the Limousine. Henry’s eyes followed as the Vehicles drove out of the airport facility. He got into his car and turned on the engine, he waited a minute lextra before he zoomed off. “Connected boss, what do I watch out for?” Henry heard Cole’s voice in his earpiece. “Two black Corolla Jeeps and a white Limousine at the center,” Henry answered him calmly as he approached the airport gate in his car. He took out a card and handed it over to the security men at the gate. The card he gave to them was checked and torn into two before Henry was allowed to proceed out of the place There was silence for almost two minutes before Cole spoke again. “Nothing of such yet in view,” “They just got out of the airport, I’ve got them in view.” Henry replied. . Fifteen Minutes Later. “Two Corolla Jeeps and a white Limousine in view, approaching the Ruthernard bridge,” Cole’s voice sounded into the earpiece. “That’s Sam’s location,” Henry joined in. “Sam, do you copy?” “Yeah, I’m alert.” Samantha responded in a tiny voice. A minute went by before anyone spoke again. “In view now, I’m following after.” Samantha said as she turned on her indicator, she looked left and right properly and quickly pulled out of her parking space. She zoomed off in direction of the Ruthernard Bridge. “Everyone except Sam changes location now, fix yourself at points of exits,” Henry said after her. Jenny and Dave, listening where they were kicked on their car engines and pulled into the road immediately. Henry also took a quick U-turn in opposite to his previous direction. “Richard Brad is on call with Benson Mike again,” Cole announced into his mouthpiece. His eyes fixed on the screen before him and an earpiece plugged into his ears. “Any change in plan?” Henry asked. “None, he’s only called to inform him of his closeness.” Cole replied. “Listen up guys,” Henry said and cleared his throat to get the attention of everyone connected. “Sam would not get into Benson Mike’s house but would watch to see if anything unusual happens, our game plan is to follow Richard Brad back to his place of rest this night. We cannot attack yet because his men are equally ready for defense, we should attack them when they are most vulnerable, that is at the point when they believe they are at their destination and are out of danger. Copy that all?” “Yeah, copied.” He got his reply in unison. ** It wasn’t until after forty five minutes that Richard Brad and his entourage was seen driving out of Benson Mike’s house. Sam and Cole announced his departure at the same time to the rest of the team. “He’s moving in a straight direction,” Cole added. “From my projection, his destination is Epa.” “Epa,” Henry muttered under his breath. Epa was a city in Bexford, just beside EPA Hill where the FOX Corporation Headquarters was located. “That is in Dave’s direction,” Cole put in. “I’m alert,” Dave’s voice sounded. “Changing direction now, taking the back route to Epa.” Samantha chipped in. “Cole,” Henry called distinctly “Boss,” Cole replied. “Run a quick search around Epa and locate all Richard Brad’s properties there,” Henry replied. “Right away,” Cole answered. “We all converge at Epa now,” Henry spoke, giving the team the new direction. “Once he gets to his location, Cole would run a quick aerial survey of the place while we move out of our individual vehicles to converge at the same point, only Jenny would stay in her car and listen for Cole’s instructions. We’d launch the attack at the most suitable time,” he paused for a moment before he continued again. “Our aim is to capture Richard Brad alive, he owns the key to the information we require.” 19:17 PM Richard Brad’s Mansion, Epa, Bexford. The gigantic gate opened as the cars approached. The first Corolla jeep drove into the compound and was followed by the Limousine and then the other jeep. The gate was closed as the vehicles moved to the parking lots. The Mansion was a great edifice worthing billions of Bethanna Dollars, built to the taste of Richard Brad. It was one of the most expensive and largest facilities in the continent and the world. Like a city on it’s own, it had a vast land area with several building quarters, gardens and relaxation spots. Richard Brad stepped out of the Limousine in his usual stylish manner. He straightened his suit jacket and looked around the place for a moment. A smile appeared on his face as he took in a deep breath of the cold air. He began to march forward towards the entrance while three of his men followed behind with briefcases. Richard Brad was a man of average height and a moderate sized body. The white colour of his skin easily made people mistake him for a white man but his flat nose betrayed the look and revealed his true identity as African. Born and Bred in America, his accent and manner of life was American in almost every way. He had a good reputation in the country, being one of the biggest businessmen and companies director, his ventures attracted a lot of income and provided job opportunities. How he got so much money could not be explained, no one really knew how he was able to acquire so much to set up his multi million dollar businesses. He had only been a one time adviser to a former Governor of Benuit who was not as rich as him. When investigated, the source of his business capital was traced to his connection in the white man’s land and most of his business partners and shareholders in his company were white men. His riches had begun to arrive miraculously after the end of his service to the Benuit Governor. He was not found to be corrupt in Government, neither was he ever linked to any crime. The rapid geometric growth of his wealth was the only suspicion arousing element in his life. After his service in the previous Benuit Government and a failed trial to become part of the legislative arm in the country, he had gone into business and had grown since then. He was known to lead a private life, away from the view of the public and the media. ** “Boss, Richard Brad’s mansion is one of the largest in the world. It has over five hundred people living in the area and more than thirty legal security officers securing the place. It has two main gates, one of which is the entrance taken by Brad and his men minutes ago, the other leads to the road leading out of Epa.” Cole voice sounded in the earpieces of the team as he gave a result of his investigation about the Brad’s facility. Everyone of them was now sitting in one vehicle as they waited for their next line of action. Dave was at the driver’s side while Samantha was with him at the front, Jenny and Henry were sitting at the back. “We can’t go in for a casual attack in that facility,” Henry said aloud, heaving a sigh. “If we do we’d get a lot of innocent people killed if a crossfire happens.” The rest of the team kept mute as they listened, not knowing what their next line of action would be. “We have to take him this night, it would take us more time and work to get this kind of opportunity again.” Henry spoke again, after a minute of thoughtful silence. “Cole, locate all the roaming lines and send us some codes, we’ve got to hack into their communication lines together and find a link to get in. How long will it take you to do that?” “Ermm…” it took Cole twenty seconds of thinking to come up with a reply. “I’ll need ten minutes to send you the log in codes,” he said and took another five seconds pause. “We need more hands to get our goal faster.” “Yeah, the rest of us here would work on it.” Seven Minutes Later. “Boss, communication data gotten, most of the population make use of Vitel Network. A minimum of twenty communication lines are created in a minute. The busiest times are seven AM to Nine in the morning, four to six in the evening and eight to nine at nights.” Cole reported. “Send us cracked codes for eight to nine immediately,” Henry replied. “In two minutes boss,” Cole replied. He remained quiet and spoke again after one minute and thirty seconds. “Check your devices, and install the application sent.” “Thank you Cole, please send us texts if there are new developments.” Henry replied. He took out the earpiece from his ears. “Hey guys! Any one installing already?” He asked the rest of the team in the car with him, he could already see their hands working on their devices. “You have to disconnect from our communication lines before it installs, else our connection would not make it work.” They took out all the earphones from their ears in response to his instruction. He kept instructing them on what to do and in five minutes, they all had their earphones plugged again, listening actively. “Supplies are coming in this night for their food store,” Samantha turned to Henry with a sharp look. Henry took out his earphone for a second. “Did you get the name of the supplier?” “No, it wasn’t mentioned, but I just copied out the numbers making the contact.” Samantha replied. “Send to Cole the supplier’s number, he’d pull out the company.” Henry replied Samantha before putting back his earpiece into his ear. A minute later, Jenny gently nudged Henry and gestured for him to look into his device. She had also caught a live communication. “Henry Brad’s first son is visiting tomorrow. He’s on a flight from London,” she said to him. Henry squinted his eyes at her. “How were you able to break into Richard Brad’s communication?” “It wasn’t Brad’s, it was a security officer, discussing with someone outside how to get Brad’s son to the mansion safely.” She replied. “Okay, send the details to Cole immediately.” Henry replied her and plugged back his earphones. He pondered on the information from Jenny and Samantha. Both of them were not in line with his initial plan of getting Richard Brad that night but they were very good opportunities to get to Richard Brad if used properly and they were also the best options available. Some minutes after, Dave turned from the driver’s seat to Henry. “Boss, I’ve got a good one here.” “Talk to me,” Henry answered. “Richard Brad wants to have a threesome tonight, his security officer just called the man who’s gonna bring in the ladies.” “Oh!” Henry raised his brows. Adnairax “Are the ladies known faces to Richard?” “I don’t think so, I heard the officer telling the man to bring in very hot ladies.” “I see,” Henry replied and squinted for a second and then glanced at the two women in the car who were not paying attention to his conversation with Dave. “We have two hot ladies here, I do think and hope they can get the job done.” “You’re right,” Henry said in soft tones. “They can handle it, they do not need to have sex with the man. You, send your details to Cole, call him and ask him to pay closer attention to yours first.” “Okay boss,” Dave unplugged his earphones to make the call to Cole. “Hey ladies,” Henry touched Samantha’s shoulder gently and also tapped Jenny on the knee. They unplugged their earphones to listen. “We’ve got something new,” he continued. “Dave just intercepted a call, and we now know that Richard Brad is expecting two ladies in the mansion tonight for a threesome.” He paused to see the reaction on their faces. “I’ll come up with a plan, you two would have to represent the two ladies he’s expecting, all you have to do is keep him busy until you get signals from me.” He continued. “Okay, how do we go instead of the ladies?” Jenny squinted at him. “Cole and I worked that out,” Henry answered. “Now, you too would have to go to the nearest store that could still be opened at this time and change into some sexy clothes, I’d communicate the next step to you before you finish dressing up.” “Okay,” Samantha drew in a breath. “Yeah, please, make good choices of clothes where you can hide small weapons or very small knives.” Henry quickly added before they stepped out of the car. Ninety-nine minutes later “Shawn, please listen. I and Micheal had an accident on our way to pick the girls at the club, but we’ve asked our other boys to bring them there. Please pay them our money, we really need the money now to settle our hospital bills….” The man tied to the seat said in a trembling voice. He was shaking all over and sweating profusely. It was in a dark room. He wasn’t the only one tied, another man and two skimpily dressed ladies were also tied to chairs in the room. Their mouths were taped additionally, only his was still untaped. Cole had a pistol with the mouth fixed under his neck. “You didn’t say it well,” Cole complained and pressed the mouth of the gun further into his neck. “I… I will,” the man stammered in fear. “You have to make this call in less than ten minutes and you have to say it perfectly, like someone who really had an accident and is in the hospital bed.” Cole said to him. “I’ll try again please,” the man begged shakily. “Better get it this time,” Cole raised his eyebrows threateningly. “If anything is noticed when you finally make the call, I won’t hesitate to blow off your brain. Is that clear?” “Yes,” the man nodded fearfully. Cole took a phone on which he was recording the voice closer to the man’s mouth. “Now, try it again and also look at my lips and answer my questions.” “Shawn, I and Micheal had an accident on our way to pick the girls at the club, but I we’ve asked our other boys to bring them there. Please pay them our money, we really need the money now to settle our hospital bills.” The man repeated. “What? Which hospital are you in?” Cole asked in whispers. “New Day hospital in Epa,” The man replied. Cole stopped the recording. “Better than the previous ones, but you have to do better, no foul must be noticed. Let’s rehearse again.” Cole started the recording again. They rehearsed for three more times before Cole was satisfied. “So, I’m going to make the call now.” Cole said as he stepped back. He walked to a table and picked the phone which they had seized from the man. He also picked a hand sized Bluetooth speaker and returned to the man’s front. He played the recordings he had done on his phone through the Bluetooth speaker. He took sometime to change the settings of the audio player until the voice from the speaker began to sound natural. He played the recording again and paused from time to time, he seemed to be rehearsing something with himself. He stepped closer to the man after he was done. “This call is a chance to save yourself, I’ll hold up the phone while you speak, and I’ll cut the call once you try to play smart. I can always call back and play the recording for him instead, that’s why I’ve recorded your voice with answers to all the likely questions that can be asked.” Cole said with an evil smile. “So, it’ll benefit the both of us if you behave as you should.” ** 21:45PM “It’s done boss, I hope you’re almost there.” Cole’s voice sounded in Henry’s phone speaker. “Yeah, we’re close.” Henry replied. “You are expected before half past ten,” Cole replied. “Okay, hope it went smoothly and we would not have any problems.” “Sure, you wouldn’t. He spoke to the security officer himself and answered all the questions.” “Good job Cole,” Henry commended. “So, keep them locked in like we planned and come around this location.” “Right away boss.” The call ended and Henry put down the phone. He turned his neck and smiled at the ladies at the backseat. “We’re good to go now.” They had all changed their clothes. Dave who was now driving had on a white shirt and blue jean, Henry was dressed the same way and they had taken away every weapon with them and in their car, to enable them pass through the security check at the gate of the mansion. The ladies were now dressed in short gowns and had their faces made up.

Restless Episode 33 Romantic Night Gone Sour ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Henry eyes scanned around the place as they drove into the compound after passing the security check at the gate. A security man pointed them to another who directed them to the parking space. Henry took out a mirror to check his attached beards and moustache before they got to the parking space. He passed the mirror to the ladies at the back after being contented with what he saw. He turned to check them and concluded they looked ready for the job. Dave and Henry stepped out of the car after he turned off the car engine. They stepped to the back and opened the doors to the back seat at the side where they were. The ladies had a final look and brief touch on their makeups before stepping out of the car. The four of them were led into the house by a security man. Henry carefully observed everywhere as they walked into the building. He noticed the standpoints of the security men, those close to the house especially. He could see some afar off guarding the other places in the big estate but distance made her observation of the very far places unclear. They were stopped at the entrance to the house. Dave and Henry were searched thoroughly but the ladies who were on skimpy dresses were not searched, it seemed impossible to hide something in the clothes they wore. They were allowed to proceed in after nothing was found on their bodies. They were led past the first living room into a large hallway where they met three security officials that stopped them at the middle. One of the officers took his time to scrutinize the ladies and smiled at the end as he was pleased with their sexiness. “Take them Mr Richard,” he ordered one of the officers behind him after being satisfied. He placed his gaze at the men while the ladies walked away. “Who of you is to receive the money?” “I,” Dave answered. “Michael said you would give us in cash.” The officer who asked stared at his face for a while and then turned to stare at Henry’s face. He made a distorted look in the end, he didn’t seem to like Henry. Henry noticed some other security men entering the rooms from the doors at the hallway. He could see that they were less prepared for an attack than they were when he saw them at the airport. There he had noticed almost all of them on bullet proof vests and each one with a minimum of three guns with him. Now that they had gotten Richard Brad safely home, they had taken off their protections and attack instruments. “Come with me for your money,” the officer finally said and directed the men to turn, his colleague stepped in front of them and led them out of the hallway. Henry’s hand carefully reached for the head of his belt and he turned it carefully. Dave glanced at him in response, a sign that he received the signal and that the other members of the team would have received it. They were led back past the living room they came through into another corridor and another living room which seemed like a different quarters in the same building. “Please sit while we arrange your money for you,” the security officer behind said and took his seat before them, while the officer who led them walked further into an hallway. Dave and Henry sat beside each other on seats adjacent to the security officer. “I usually don’t bring people in here, I used to come and get the girls from the club myself but I got busy with some other things tonight. That’s why I called Michael.” The man said to them. “He had an accident on his way to pick the girls from the club and asked that I bring them over here for him.” Dave replied him. “That was stupid of him, he should have asked me first before doing so. He only called to tell me that you were already on the way.” The man replied. “Oh! I don’t know how you guys do it or what your agreement was,” Dave shrugged. “I think he was so desperate to get the money tonight and he didn’t want you to have a chance to change your mind.” “That bleeping dude loves money a lot!” The officer said in a jesting manner. ___ Richard Brad was already in his night robe when the ladies joined him in the room. He was sitting with his legs straightened and crossed over each other, his back resting at the center of the headboard and his hands on top at both sides. He smiled broadly on seeing the two ladies. They smiled back at him with seducing eyes and took off their high heels as the got close to the giant sized bed. They began to unzip their clothes in his presence but he beckoned on them to come closer first. He wanted to have a taste before the real action began. Jenny was the first to climb into the bed, she seemed to be better at the act of seducing than Samantha was. Samantha on the other hand, even though not a tomboy had lived her life as a fighter, and she was better at punching and beating guys than at seduction. Jenny crawled forward onto the man with her knees. She spread her knees out to both sides, leaving the man’s legs at the center and carefully crawled closer. ___ “Here he comes,” the security officer sitting with Dave and Henry announced as the man who had left them returned to the living room with a small paper bag. The man got closer to them and the sitting security officer pointed him to Dave. The man walked to Dave’s side and handed over the paper bag containing the money. Dave opened and checked briefly, he then looked at the security officer’s face. “Hope this is complete?” The security officer chuckled. “You don’t know who you are dealing with right?” “It’s an innocent question, I don’t want to have issues with Michael.” Dave replied. “It is dude!” the man slammed. “You can count to confirm right away and get the hell of here immediately.” “I wouldn’t mind counting,” Dave replied calmly. He took out the bundle of cash from the bag, he flattened the paper bag on his laps and began to count. The security officer stared at him with disgust but did not say anything. Henry heaved a sigh as he felt a turn on the head of his belt. That was a signal from the girls, a device had been attached to Samantha’s hair band. He glanced at Dave and also met Dave’s gaze, a sign that he had gotten the same signal. “You know what? I’ll just trust you,” Dave said and bundled back the money without counting to the end. He had gotten the signal for which he was trying to buy time for. “Now, get the hell out of here.” the security officer said in harsh tones, nodding towards the entrance of the room. “When are we coming back to get our girls?” Dave asked. “They would be brought to the club by 9AM tomorrow,” the man replied. “You have to call me to know…” “Get the hell out of here!” the security officer barked as he sprung up to his feet immediately. “Oh! Relax man,” Dave said and got up slowly. “You’re wasting too much of my time,” the security officer added. “We’re sorry man,” Henry said and slowly rose up to his feet. He began to step closer to the man. “But you sound too arrogant.” The security officer and his colleague stared at him sternly. Henry stopped in front of the man and stared directly into his mean eyes. “So what the hell do you want to do? Beat me up?” the security man asked in confidence. He suspected Henry was about to cause trouble but he was confident that Henry could not do just anything and get away with it. “I wouldn’t warn you two again to get the hell out of here.” Henry chuckled. “I like your confidence, but it just cost you.” He grabbed the man by the neck immediately and jacked him up as he mentioned the last word. The other officer by the side tried to react but Henry met him with a kick into his stomach, making him fall on his butt to the ground. Dave rushed up to the scene immediately and attacked the man on the ground, landing him quick heavy blows on the face. The security officer struggled in Henry’s hand. His legs were no longer on the floor and he struggled to locate his gun in his pocket but before he could, Henry slammed him to the sofa behind and landed him two huge blows, one on the chest and the other on the face. He picked out the gun from the man’s pocket and then pulled the man by the head up. He struck the back of the head with the butt of his gun and the man fell back unconscious. “Quickly, change into his uniform.” Henry said to Dave. “Most of the security men inside the house are resting now, so it’ll be easy to get back to Richard.” ___ The romantic atmosphere in the room had gotten more intense. The girls had now stripped to their underwear while the robe had been taken off the man’s body. The man’s groan of pleasure was already getting annoying to Samantha when she got the twitch from the device attached to her hair, a signal that it was time to make the next move. She carefully pinched Jenny who was having the man so busy with his head on her busts. Jenny slowly stopped the man and pushed him gently away with a smile. She kissed him lightly on the lips and drew his ear closer to whisper something into hit. The man smiled in response to her and turned to lay flat on his back. Jenny began slowly by playing with her fingers around his chest while Samantha went straight to his boxers and pulled it down. The man was getting set for intense pleasure but was greatly shocked when Jenny pulled a knife from nowhere close to his neck. He widened his eyes at her in shock. “Don’t move or I’ll drive this into your neck so fast,” Jenny warned after stepping away from ontop his body. She kept a hand on his chest pressing him down. Richard Brad was too shocked to speak. His eyes followed Samantha as she got up from the bed. He saw that she had taken his robe and boxers and flung to the floor. She proceeded to his drawer and began to search inside for a gun. She moved away when she didn’t find one and proceeded to the wardrobe. She found a revolver and a cartridge by the side. She took it out quickly and loaded it. Jenny quickly rolled away from Richard’s body on seeing Samantha already with the gun. “What are you two doing?” He asked in surprise as he placed his knees down and raised his hands up. “Planning to get your a** seriously kicked soon,” Samantha replied, holding the gun pointed at him. Jenny began to get dressed immediately. “What do you want from me? I can give you money and lots of if that’s what you want.” he offered. “shut the hell up if you don’t want a bullet in your head,” Samantha threatened. Jenny got dressed very quickly and collected the pistol from Samantha’s hands giving room for Samantha to also dress up. “We keep him here until they come right?” Jenny asked in whispers. “Yes, that’s the instruction.” Samantha answered as she zipped up her dress. She moved back to the wardrobe and began to search it. Adnairax “What are you doing?” Jenny questioned her. “Searching for some other important documents that can be of use to us,” Samantha answered. “Ladies, we do not have to do this,” Richard said as he stepped out of the bed carefully, still with his hands raised. Jenny moved closer to him with the gun. “If you step an inch further, I’ll send this bullet into your chest.” “What do you need from me?” Richard asked again. “I need you to shut the hell up!” Jenny slammed at him. Richard stared at them. He felt disgusted seeing himself naked and held hostage by two young women. He knew he couldn’t get help where he was easily, the men outside would not notice anything except a loud noise was made and even at that, he probably would not suspect something wrong. ___ Dave now fully dressed in the security guard’s uniform stormed out of the other side and walked straight into the first living room they entered in the building. Henry followed behind him slowly, but stopped outside the door and followed with his eyes. There was only one security man in the living room and he was standing at the corner straight to the entrance door. His eyes caught Dave as he entered. Dave did not look at him but advanced quickly towards the hallway. The security man squinted at him, the face looked strange to him but he got confused by the uniform. He felt more suspicious on seeing the way Dave was walking fast. “Hey!” He called and quickly followed to question Dave but Dave proceeded on without looking back to see. Henry stepped in silently and followed after the security officer. He was already so close before the security man noticed that someone was following behind him. The man turned immediately with his gun but Henry grabbed his hand and delivered a uppercut straight to his jaw. He followed up with a kick to the man’s chest and the man fell back. He followed quickly and hit the man on the forehead twice with the gun. The large hallway had six doors which led to rooms used by the house workers and security aids. Unlike the first time when they were led in, only one security officer was now in the hallway and he was standing at the far end, holding a long gun with him. He began to walk forward immediately he saw Dave walking hurriedly towards him. At first, he mistook Dave to be a security personnel in the house who was coming to report a problem to the Chief Security officer but as they got closer, he realized that Dave wasn’t one of them. He quickly unhanged his gun and tried to cock it but Dave was faster and delivered a bullet into his chest. Dave increased his speed after shooting the man. He knew that the gunshot would have caused the attention of other security men in the house. He stopped at the exit of the hallway which served as an entrance into hallways in both directions. He turned to look at Henry now at the entrance of the hallway but coming in at a slow pace. As expected, the doors in the hallway opened and more security men began to come out. ___ “How much were you paid to do this? I can pay you far better?” Richard Brad questioned and began to step slowly closer to Jenny. He had not heard when Jenny and Samantha talked about keeping him there till Henry and Dave joined but he was confident that the girls were not sent to keep him as they would have tried to drive the knife into his neck if they really wanted to kill him. He summoned courage and increased his pace towards Jenny. “Don’t step closer,” Jenny warned again. He stopped for a second. “Damn you sl*t! Do you know who I am?” Jenny remained quiet and stared at his face but cocked the gun as he continued to step further. “Shoot me if you want girl!” Richard flared. His hands were still raised as he was staring straight into her eyes. He been to shake his naked waist to distract her with the view. “What the hell is happening?” Samantha asked. She closed a wing of the wardrobe to look at them. She noticed Brad was already so close to Jenny and could be up to something. Before Samantha could step any closer, Richard pulled the blanket from the bed and flung it to Jenny, the material spreading and covering her head. With a sliding movement, he zoomed towards her and cleared her from her feet to the ground. He quickly got up to dodge a blow from Samantha and tried to kick her in the belly but she caught a grip of his ankle and pushed him away. He landed on his bare butt to the ground. Samantha followed him quickly but he managed to dodge her punch as she knelt by his side. She delivered another punch successfully to his belly but he responded with a headbutt to her nose which sent her falling back on the left arm. He got up quickly and rushed to Jenny who was already getting up and trying to pick the gun. He delivered a kick to the side of her belly and she fell in front of the wardrobe. He rushed quickly to the gun to pick it but as his hands touched it and he tried to stand, kick landed on the left side of his head and he fell to the ground. Samantha got over him and rained him with punches on the face and in the chest until he was so weak and he couldn’t struggle anymore. She picked the gun which had fallen him his hand and stood up, pointing the gun at his unclad body. She took a glance at Jenny who had just gotten up beside her. Jenny was panting hard as she stared at the naked man on the floor. She hadn’t expect him to pull such stunt he did. She remembered something Henry had told them during the training and realized it had just played out. Henry had told them to always ensure the enemy never got to see their weakness. She wasn’t used to see naked men and she had allowed Richard see that she was disturbed by the sight and he had used it against her. ___ The two opposite doors at the middle of the hallway were the first to open and two men came out from the right side while one stepped out from the left. Henry fired two quick shots at the men from the right while Dave fired at the one from the left. Henry increased his pace as he heard the door to the first room by the right opening. He got there in time to land a kick on the face of the man who stepped out, he quickly turned to the other side of the door and fired a bullet into the man’s chest. He took a quick glance at Dave and saw that Dave was still waiting for him. He made a quick sign for Dave to go ahead while he kept the men at the hallway busy. ** Dave stepped out of the hallway quickly and looked left and right. He saw a uniformed man coming from the right hand side and knew immediately that that was the direction of Richard Brad’s room. “What’s happening?” The man asked Dave who he thought to be one of them but Dave replied with a bullet into his chest. Dave advanced forward quickly, he stopped briefly beside the man and took out his gun before proceeding. He got to the last door which he assumed to be the room Richard and the girls were. He stopped and turned the head of his belt. ___ “Check who’s at the door.” Samantha said to Jenny on feeling the twitch in her hair. Jenny took out her knife and proceeded quickly to the door. She stopped by the wall and tapped it thrice. She listened and heard it tapped thrice from behind. She unlocked with the key and opened for Dave to step in. “Where’s Henry?” She stared at his face. “He’s coming,” Dave replied and proceeded straight to join Samantha. “How do we get out of here?” Samantha asked in low tones. “We’d get out with him as our hostage, Cole should be at the gate already, distracting the other security men.” Dave replied and then placed his gaze on Richard. “He’s got to put on something so that we can leave now.”

☆☆☆ @jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @fb-nwokeomaozioma @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-brightayomiposi @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @kwinzuby @fb-olaniranadeola @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @flames380 @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne 1

the same old episode

Next.

Restless Episode 34 Richard’s Abduction ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Stand aside now, everyone stand…” Dave was saying as he stepped into the hallway with a gun kissing the side of Richard’s head but he couldn’t complete his statement as what he saw in the hallway was contrary to what he expected. He had expected to see more men combating Henry but instead, there were over ten men on the floor and one in Henry’s hand close to the entrance of the hallway being held to the wall by the neck. Henry on hearing his voice flashed a look towards the direction and then turned back to slam the man in his hand on the floor. He bent quickly beside him and broke his neck. He got up and put the gun back in his side. He hurried towards Dave who was also approaching him. “You get the car ready for us,” Henry said as he collected the gun from Dave and grabbed Richard by the collar from the back. He waited for the ladies who were behind to level up with them. “Drop your weapons everyone, don’t make this terrible for you and Richard.” Henry announced loudly as he stepped out of the main building with Samantha and Jenny flanging him and watching around for him with guns in their hands. More security men had assembled at the entrance of the building with their guns and watched in awe as they saw Richard held helplessly by Henry and being led away. “Drop your weapons,” Henry repeated in a harsher and louder voice and cocked the gun for them to see his seriousness. The men dropped their weapons and began to move back as Henry proceeded with the man. Dave picked some of the guns in front as he hurried to the car. Henry and the others stopped close to the area where the car was parked and waited for Dave to get it out from the parking space. “Do not follow us!” Henry sounded a warning to Richard’s men. “We’d throw him out of the moving car if you do.” Dave drove out the car and stopped beside them. Henry signalled for Jenny to get into the front seat while he sat behind with their hostage and Samantha. Henry turned his neck back to look as the men gathered together and watched them while Dave drove the car towards the entrance. He turned again to look at the entrance gate and saw that it was already busy. Cole had been instructed to plant a small explosive at the other side of the road to distract the men at the gate. Dave was allowed to drive out of the compound without questions from the busy men. They also noticed outside that police officers had also arrived the explosive scene and were checking it out. “Take off Dave,” Henry said after noticing Dave was taking time to observe the explosion scene. “These guys won’t leave Richard to us, they’re coming for him.” Dave heeded to the instruction and sped off immediately. It was already late in the night and the roads were free. Henry who still had his hand in Richard’s collar and the gun on the side of his head, looked his hostage in the eye and made a face. Richard stared back at him with cold eyes. He had never thought this kind of day would come: a day that he would be easily whisked away such as this. He had put this trust in his security and didn’t see the loophole until now. This group of kidnappers or whatever they were had taken time to study when the security was easily penetrable. If it had been an hour or two after, when the midnight was approaching, it would have been more difficult for them to defeat all those men in the hallway because they would have settled and prepared for night duty. Henry stared intently into Richard’s eyes for over a minute and he could tell that the man was not one that would give him the needed information easily. He chuckled and looked away, he knew exactly what would make the man give him what he wanted. Richard squinted at Henry’s face as the hand on his collar and the gun was taken away. Henry was now staring forward like someone who was planning something else for him. Richard took in a deep breath and began to search his mind thoroughly, hoping to discover who could be behind this abduction. He knew none of the people in the vehicle with him and they had not mentioned why they abducted him or who sent them. He believed he was going to find out soon even as he believed that it would be impossible for his abductors to get him to their destination because his trusted security men would ensure he was rescued that night. Little did he know that his personal security officer who he trusted to lead the rest had been already been taken down. As expected, some cars began to show up behind them in pursuit. Richard tried to conceal his smile. He was sure that his abductors were going nowhere, the deadliest thing they could do was to kill him and also get killed by his security men. He turned to glance at the vehicles coming behind but as he tried to turn his neck back, he met Henry’s hand already on his shoulder. He looked and saw Henry with a syringe close to his neck. Before he could do or say anything, Henry injected the contents into his neck and he fell asleep in seconds. “The police has joined them in pursuit,” Henry announced to the rest of the team even though he was aware they could already see it. “We won’t shoot here, until we get somewhere no other vehicles are on the road, I don’t want to get much people hurt, especially the harmless citizens that could be on the road.” “So, how do we get them off her track? What if they shoot at us?” Jenny asked, looking into the mirror at her side. “They won’t shoot at us,” Dave replied her. “We’ve got their man here and they would not want anything to happen to him.” “Cole is ready for us,” Henry announced after a minute of silence. The vehicles coming after them had now increased up to seven – three police vehicles and four security vehicles from the Richard’s facility but their vehicle was still ahead with a good gap between them. “We’re sticking to the plan?” Dave asked, staring into the side mirror. He could see the police vehicle behind them and the man shouting out with a megaphone for them to stop. “Yes, we stick to the plan.” Henry answered him after fixing an earpiece in his ear and mouthpiece close to his neck at the tip of his shirt. “Three more minutes to the roundabout,” Dave announced loudly, he looked into the rearview mirror to see Henry’s face. “Cole, are you with us? We’re very close,” Henry said into the mouthpiece. “I’m following, you’re two minutes and twenty three seconds close.” Cole voice sounded in Henry’s earpiece. “Okay,” Henry replied and turned off the mouthpiece. He turned back to look at the men chasing after them, one of them was still shouting into his megaphone for them to stop. “Sam, do you need an extra gun?” Henry asked as he raised up the one he took from Dave and also took out his own. “Yes, ” Samantha answered and pulled out hers. “We’ve got to distract them now a little,” Henry said and then cocked his gun. “Be careful not to shoot a vehicle that isn’t after us,” he quickly added before he rose and then positioned his body halfway out of the vehicle. He fired two quick shots at the vehicle coming behind them and moved back in. The driver swerved in a bid to dodge the bullets but he was only able to dodge the second as the first bullet pierced the front glass but hit no one. The officers in the car quickly brought out their guns and tried to aim at the vehicle but were reluctant to shoot since Henry had moved his body back into the car. They kept watching, expecting him to attempt to shoot again, instead someone else fired another two shots from the other side of the car and this time both bullets hit the glass and left it shattering, the second bullet pierced through into the top of the shoulder of one of the men sitting at the backseat of the car. “Good one,” Henry said to Samantha when she got back into the car after shooting twice. He turned to look at the car which the bullet hit, it had pulled over by the side of the road. “We don’t have to shoot at them anymore, we have enough space between us and the second car.” Henry balanced back in his seat and kept the gun. He took out his phone to check the time. “Roundabout now in clear view,” Dave said as he changed the gear of the vehicle. They were approaching a rotary intersection and they could see a truck approaching at a slow speed from the left traffic. The traffic light showed red, a signal for them to stop but Dave was not ready to pull the brakes. “How are we gonna do?” Jenny in front asked Dave when she noticed he wasn’t reducing the speed. “We’re going through, fasten your seatbelt.” Dave warned “What the bleep! You’re going to get us killed.” Jenny shone her eyes widely at Dave. She looked towards the roundabout again and could see the truck still on its slow speed and yet to reach the roundabout. From her calculation, their car would collide into the truck if Dave refused to stop. Jenny turned to look at Henry but he wasn’t saying anything. She looked at Samantha’s face also and saw a look of uncertainty. She looked once again at Henry and concluded that he must have had a prior knowledge of Dave’s plan not to stop. They had already gotten so close to the roundabout by the time she looked forward again. The truck was also close by and about entering. Jenny closed her eyes and held her breath as Dave increased the vehicle’s speed to the highest and sped past the roundabout, narrowly missing the truck. She widened her eyes and let out a deep breath as Dave continued on his high speed. She looked back to check, even the driver of the truck was shaken by the near collision and had held the brake the very last second, blocking the road totally. “Good job Dave, ” Henry was heard, saying. He had a smile on his face. “Good job Cole,” he added after turning on his mouthpiece. “That was so dangerous,” Jenny commented after Dave reduced the speed by few metres per seconds. Samantha was sitting quietly and she looked indifferent. “The dangerous life is an interesting one,” Henry said with a chuckle. “It looks so dangerous that no one would suspect we planned the truck’s movement,” he added to explain better. The vehicles following after Richard’s abductors all got to the round about skidding and swerving to avoid collision with the truck. Luckily for them, there was none. The vehicles on the road at that time were very little and only one small car was using the roundabout at the same time as the truck and it was about twenty metres behind the truck. The truck driver after recovering from the shock drove away from the entrance of the lane and went on his own way, followed by the car behind it. The vehicles in pursuit readjusted themselves and continued in the same direction. A uniform police officer in one of the security vehicles called some other policemen at a check point along the way and described the vehicle they were pursuing, asking them to stop such vehicle when it was seen. They continued on that land until they got to a Tee intersection, the vehicles split into two groups and each group continued in one direction each. The vehicles that continued in the straight direction were soon to locate the car they were after. It had been dumped by the roadside with no signs of where the occupants had gone. All the doors were opened widely and the tail lights were left on. Thirty Eight Minutes Later. Dave dropped the unconscious body of Richard Brad which he had carried from the car on the floor in room. He closed all the windows and turned off the lights before stepping out of the room. He took out his phone and dialed at the entrance before moving. “Hey Cole! Where are you?” ** 10AM, The Next Day. Richard Brad still lay on the floor sleeping, the effect of the drug used on him by Henry was still active. He stirred when the door was opened when he continued his sleep. Henry walked into the room and closely following him was Samantha. Henry had on a camouflage shirt of the Bethanna Military Service with white shorts and a black sneakers. Samantha was also on white shorts and black sneakers but had a black tight fitted shirt on instead. They walked to the center and stopped where Richard was. Henry kicked Richard on the knee twice and he began to stir again. After some seconds, his eyes opened and he stared up blankly. For a moment, his vision was blurry and he wasn’t sure if he was in his room or not. The hardness of where he laid finally suggested to him that he wasn’t anywhere in his home. Then he remembered in an instant how he was abducted and the last thing he saw before he passed out. He looked up, his vision was getting clearer and he could see two faces standing above him. He took in a very deep breath and closed his eyes again. “That’s enough man,” Henry bent and pulled him up by the shoulder. “You’ve had enough rest, now is the time to talk to me.” Henry signalled for Samantha to bring closer the chair at the corner of the room. He pulled Richard and placed him on it. Richard remained quiet even though he did not struggle as Henry moved his body. His mind had for a moment totally wandered away. He recalled seeing the vehicles of his security officials already after his abductors’ vehicle but he was surprised to still be in the abductors’ captivity. He never thought it would possible for them to escape with him. He realized that these people must be specialists of some sort, being able not only to abduct him but also to escape being caught by even the national security officers. “Look here man, do you know me?” Henry asked, tilting his head up with a finger under his chin. Richard squinted at his face. The man looked like the same one who guarded him from the corridor to the vehicle in the compound but this was without beards and moustache. He widened his eyes and slowly squinted them again. This man looked like someone so familiar, who it was he couldn’t just tell exactly. He struggled for a moment to remember who the man standing before him was but it proved difficult. It however dawned on him that what happened was more than mere abduction, and that there wasn’t going to be any request for ransom, it seemed to be something more personal. “You don’t know me?” Henry asked again. Richard squinted again. He considered the military camouflage Henry was putting on and wondered if Henry was a man in the army but then, he had never had a clash with anyone in the army. His eyes caught a badge close to Henry’s breast but he couldn’t see what was written on it clearly. “So, it’s nice that you don’t know me but it’ll be nicer if you answer all questions I ask you quickly.” Henry continued when it seemed that Richard did not know who he was. They had not had any previous encounter even before Carl Winston was declared dead but Henry had expected that Richard who seemed like a top member of the terrorist group would have seen his picture before and most likely recognize him. “So tell me something man, how long have you been working with the Red Wolves?” Henry asked. Adnairax Richard flashed a quick look at his face, shocked by the question. He remained mute. “Talk to me man, don’t let’s go the hard way.” Henry urged, tapping him on his cheek. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Richard replied. Henry raised his brows quickly. “Come on man, don’t give me this nonsense. Don’t make this difficult for the two of us.” “Who the hell are you? You took me from my residence and you brought me here to ask silly questions,” Richard slammed in a loud voice. He had looked around and saw no sign that it was a facility of the Bethanna Military Service or any other National Security Agency. Henry looked sharply at his face. He chuckled and then bent over, bringing his face closer to Richard’s face. “I’m your nightmare Richard, you need to start talking before the nightmare gets scarier than it should.” “Damn whoever you are, do whatever you want to do to me and quit asking me stupid questions.” Henry stood back straight. “Are you sure you’re ready to die after joining the Red Wolves to kill thousands of people?” “Damn you! What the hell are you talking about?” Henry bent forward again. “I’m talking about how you and your brothers in the Red Wolves take the lives of several people,” Henry replied and rose up, he took two steps back and put this hands in his pocket. “I’m talking about how you Richard Brad organized for the murder of FOX Agents Carl and Rex.” Richard widened his eyes and slowly turned his gaze to the ground. He remembered Eddy instantly. He recalled how he had gotten news of Eddy’s sudden abduction by a gambling partner from his clubhouse and how he was found dead several days after. He hadn’t taken more than a minute to feel sorry about Eddy’s death and he in no way thought it could be connected to him. He wondered now if Henry was one of the men who worked with Eddy in killing the two Agents. He flashed a look again at Henry’s face and racked his brain to remember who he is. Suddenly like a flash through his mind, he remembered having seen the face displayed on a large screen several times, the last time being during the search, for confirmation of Carl Winston’s death. He raised his head back slowly and stared at Henry’s face. He knew indeed that there was trouble and there was no way he was going to get out of it. Carl Winston was back just like Hutton envisaged.

Restless Episode 35 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Richard widened his eyes and slowly turned his gaze to the ground. He remembered Eddy instantly. He recalled how he had gotten news of Eddy’s sudden abduction by a gambling partner from his clubhouse and how he was found dead several days after. He hadn’t taken more than a minute to feel sorry about Eddy’s death and he in no way thought it could be connected to him. He wondered now if Henry was one of the men who worked with Eddy in killing the two Agents. He flashed a look again at Henry’s face and racked his brain to remember who he is. Suddenly like a flash through his mind, he remembered having seen the face displayed on a large screen several times, the last time being during the search, for confirmation of Carl Winston’s death. He raised his head back slowly and stared at Henry’s face. He knew indeed that there was trouble and there was no way he was going to get out of it. Carl Winston was back just like Hutton envisaged. “Looks like you are hiding something,” Henry said, staring at him with raised eyebrows. Richard heaved a sigh of frustration and turned his face down. “If you continue this way, I’d need to force out what I want from you the hard way.” Henry threatened. “You are not going to get whatever you want Carl Winston!” Richard raised his head and snapped at him. Henry raised his brows slowly. “You know who I am,” he said and chuckled. “But you’re very wrong, I’m gonna get everything I want.” “No one is going to tell you anything. I’m not going to tell you, neither would anyone else release information to you.” “I’m here to force it out from you,” Henry replied. Richard chuckled. “I know I’m getting death judgement from you whether I talk or not, so how else do you think you can force me to speak?” Henry shook his head and smiled calmly. He flashed a look at Samantha and made a signal. She nodded in agreement and proceeded out of the room. “You know, I’ve decided not to kill you, I want you to experience the same thing other men whose families have perished through the hands of the Red Wolves did. I’ll kill your family members one after the other while you watch them die,” Henry said slowly with a tormenting smile. Richard chuckled confidently. “You cannot find any member of my family, I took precaution long before this day.” “You think so?” Henry smiled at him. Richard frowned as a thought popped up on his mind. He began to wonder how his location was gotten and how they knew he would be there at that time. As usual, information about his movement had been kept secret from everybody except his son who was supposed to meet him in his mansion that morning. So he began to wonder if Carl Winston could get to his family whom he has secretly hidden out of the country. He was still pondering when the door flung open and Samantha walked holding some metallic fetters with her. Henry took out his gun and pointed at him. “Cooperate with her,” he ordered. “Else I won’t kill you yet, but only cause severe pains for you.” Samantha pulled the man’s two hands to the back of the chair. She handcuffed him and also cuffed his two legs together, passing the chains through the legs and brace of the chair in such a way his legs cannot be moved without the chair following. Henry delivered a straight punch to Richard’s nose immediately Samantha was done binding him. Richard fell back straight in the chair with a loud scream. Henry pulled him back immediately and forced him to stay upright. “That’s not for making you talk, it’s just a little ceremony until what would make you talk arrives.” Henry said and punched him twice harder in the belly and on his chest. The chair shook but Henry stopped it from falling again. He stretched out his palm to Samantha and she dropped an ampoule and syringe in it. He knelt beside Richard as he broke off the cover of the ampoule. He pulled in the liquid from the ampoule into tge syringe and flung the empty ampoule to the floor. He moved away the part of the robe covering Richard’s lap and positioned the syringe to inject him. Richard shook his legs in a bid to make the injection difficult. Henry turned his face slowly up and looked him in the eyes for a moment, then he suddenly drove the syringe into his lap, making the man scream out loud. He handed over the syringe to Samantha and then pulled Richard with the backrest of the chair to the wall at the left side. He made the backrest of the chair lean against the wall. He made a signal to Samantha and then began to punch Richard continuously. Samantha walked out of the room and returned two minutes later, leaving the door opened as she walked in. Seconds after, Dave wheeled in an unconscious man tied in a wheelchair. Richard’s face was already covered with bruises and his mouth was swollen, blood was also dripping down his nostrils. He stared with a blurry vision as Henry cleared the way for the unconscious man being wheeled in. Richard eyes widened in shock and he flashed a quick pitiful look at Henry’s face. Sitting in the wheelchair was his only son, looking unconscious and helpless. He tried to get up but he fell to the ground, the cuffs on his legs kept him bound to the legs of the chair. He pulled him up by the shoulder and delivered a punch to his jaw before putting him back on the seat. “Stop being ungrateful Richard, he came from London and wanted to see you but we’ve brought him to the right place to meet you.” Henry smirked. “It’s a pity that you would be the cause of his death, but I’m sure it wouldn’t sadden you because you’ve seen others die without being moved.” “What the hell do you want from me?” Richard said with so much desperation, the swelling in his mouth made his words not too clear. Henry smiled at his frustration. “Answer my questions, one after the other, and answer them truthfully.” “I swear to you, none of the information you would get from me can take you far.” “Damn you dude! It’s not your business what the information you give does for me,” Henry threatened. Richard took in a deep breath and then stared at his son’s face. “I hope you haven’t done anything to him yet,” he asked and stared at Henry’s face. “We would make sure he never wakes from his slumber if you keep asking stupid questions.” Richard glanced at again at his son, he closed his eyes hoping to hold in the pain he was feeling all over his body for a moment. He then opened his eyes and stared at Henry’s face. “Ask your questions.” “How long have you been working with the Red Wolves?” Henry began. “Nine years.” “Is that how long the Red Wolves have been existing for?” “I don’t know how long we’ve existed for, I got in 2007.” “How did you get in?” “A friend I shared my business idea with told me he had some people that would be interested in investing in my idea.” “Who is this your friend?” “John Ken, he’s dead now.” Henry remained quiet for a while. “So how did they help you in your business?” “They helped with start up capital for my companies with request for very little returns in profit.” “So what did they request for instead of returns of high profit?” “Recruitment, they set up a system to recruit young professionals from other companies through mine.” “And what are these young professionals used for?” “They are tricked into a well designed trap and are forced to install explosive devices in the building of their company.” At that moment, the young man on the wheelchair stirred and Richard looked alarmed. Richard heaved a sigh of relief after he continued sleeping. “Please, take him away. He doesn’t have to see me here,” Richard begged. “The solution used to sedate him wasn’t highly concentrated and he would wake up any moment from now,” Henry replied. He raised a side of his lips as an evil smile appeared on his face. “That’s why you have to tell me all I need quickly, so that we can take him away from here.” “What other things do you need to know?” Richard snapped. “When the Red Wolves started, what their next plan is, their pattern of operation, names of their top members…” “Please, one after the other, I can’t keep all in my head at once.” Richard cut him. He sniffed in deeply and spewed out something from his swollen mouth to the floor. “When did the Red Wolves begin?” Henry asked. “I told you already, I have no idea.” “And you did not bother to ask all through the nine years you worked with them?” “We are not allowed to ask questions, we only follow instructions. Once you get involved in the Red Wolves, whether willingly or through a trick, you must learn to enjoy their instructions whether you like them or not.” Richard replied. Henry stared thinly at his wounded face for a second as if to question the truthfulness in his answers. “Tell me who the top members are, how can I reach them?” Richard hesitated for a while until he saw his son stir again. “They’re difficult to find, I’ve barely met any of them…” Henry stared at him with suspicious eyes. “You’ve rarely seen any of them and they are in partnership with you?” “Yes,” Richard answered. “I was supposed to meet with them next week but it won’t be possible anymore.” “I don’t get it, you’ve not met with any of your major partners?” “Yes, I haven’t. They only send representatives, ” Richard insisted. “They never meet me in person.” “Oh! That’s the same way you operate, you never meet anyone in person too.” “Yes, for the past five years. I haven’t met with anyone to strike a partnership, I always send representatives.” “And why do you do this?” “I’m yet to understand fully, I was instructed to start living that way since I began my partnership with them. The only thing I know is that it keeps me away from public eyes.” “I see…” Henry voiced and nodded slowly and thoughtfully. “So, how can I find these representatives who were sent to you?” “I have their contacts, but they can only be found in my office and in my devices which aren’t here with me.” Adnairax “Do you use google backups for your devices?” “No, that’s risking my valuable information to a third party. I used the app developed by the Red Wolves.” “Google doesn’t share your private data.” “But they have my private data, I don’t trust them, the Red Wolves do not.” “You said you were supposed to meet with them next week, where and what time was it scheduled to take place?” “Here in Bethanna, I haven’t been sent the specific location yet. It’s obvious it wouldn’t hold anymore because the news of my abduction would have gotten to them.” Henry was silent for a moment. “So you insist you haven’t met any of the top leaders?” “I haven’t,” Richard replied boldly. “Do you have more questions please? You need to get him away from here before he wakes.” Henry was getting more suspicious of his answers but he had no opposing answers yet and there was no proof that Richard was lying. He didn’t expect it to be easy even after injecting him with the drug. For someone so hardened, it usually took more than the drug to break them and that was why they had Richard’s son there. However, it wasn’t still certain that Richard wasn’t giving just any answers different from the truth, only to keep his son alive. “What’s the next move for the invisible terrorists?” Henry asked. “I have no idea what it is, we haven’t been recruiting for a while and that is what my main job is.” Richard answered. “You lie Richard, tell me why you are in Bethanna?” “To meet with my son, we’ve not seen each other for a long time.” Richard answered with a cough. “You came here for some other reason, your son had plans to lodge in an hotel before he spoke to you and found out that you are in Bexford.” Richard lowered his eyes desperately. He needed to find something to respond with before Henry got fully convinced he was hiding the truth. The door flung open at that moment and diverted their attention. Cole walked in briskly. He was putting on brown shorts which stopped just above his knees and a white T-shirt. He had a one side earphone plugged in his left ear. Richard widened his eyes in shock as he recognized his phone as one of the devices in Cole’s hands. “Boss, I need you to see and listen to this.” Cole gestured towards Henry. Henry turned to answer him. Cole fixed an earpiece into Henry’s ear and played an audio from the device, at the same time showing him something on the screen. It took Cole about five minutes to finish communicating his message to Henry. The look on Henry’s face when he turned back got Richard trembling. Henry flashed a look at Dave and made a signal. Dave cocked a gun and placed it on the chest of Richard’s son. Richard trembled all over and tried to get up from his seat but fell on his knees again. Henry picked him up quickly and landed him two quick blows. He made him settle on the seat and grabbed his neck. “You keep on lying and that bullet enters into the chest of your son soon.” Henry threatened before taking his hands off his neck. “Who is Jenson and what order is he waiting for?” Richard stared at Henry’s face shakily. He knew he had been caught this time and any other careless lie could cost him the life of his son. He glanced in direction of his son for a moment and then glanced back at Henry’s face. Henry turned briefly to Dave and gave him a signal with the nod of his head. Dave cocked the gun. “Don’t please, I’ll tell you what you need,” Richard pleaded in a pitiful voice. He stared at Henry’s face again and seemed to consider the options he had. “Damn you! Start talking,” Henry barked at him. “Henson is a manager in one of my firms, he needs my orders to sign a deal.” Richard lied. “Go to hell bas***d!” Henry said in a disappointed tone and nodded at Dave to fire the gun. Richard’s eyes widened as he watched Dave’s finger touch the trigger. He closed his eyes in anticipation for the gunshot sound. There was none. He opened back his eyes to find Dave pulling the trigger continuously, the pistol was obviously empty and they had not meant to shoot his son. He glanced quickly at Henry’s face. “This man is insane and does not care about the life of his son,” Henry said as he pulled out his gun. He fired two quick shots into Richard’s chest and turned to Dave who was still standing beside the wheelchair. “Return Richard’s son into the car on the street.” He stretched his hand to stop Cole who was heading towards Richard’s body. “I and Samantha would take care of the body, you track Henson and lets get to him as soon as possible.” Dave turned with the wheelchair towards the door and Cole also headed for the door. Samantha took out the keys of the manacles and began to open the locks. Henry stood and watched her with different thoughts running through his mind. He had gotten so much little of what he expected from Richard Brad. The man had been more hardened than he thought, and was even willing to sacrifice the life of his son to keep the secret of the Red Wolves. However, Henry had still be able to pick out two useful truths from the lies – the invisible terrorists did not only carry out their attacks in a way that makes them invisible, even their private lives of the top individuals were lived out in a way to make them seem invisible. The second truth was incomplete – whatever Henson had to do with Richard Brad definitely had to do with Richard’s purpose for being at Bethanna at that time and there was a high possibility it could lead them to know more plans of the terrorists. ____ EPA Hill, Bexford, Bethanna. All ten members of the team were present in the large room, in pairs at the different points of the control room. They had their eyes glued to the screens in front of them. The partner sitting directly in front of the computer had an earphone covering both sides of his ears while the other partner got up from his seat often to communicate with another pair at another point in the room. “Everyone switch to CCTV covering the industry road right away, there’s a suspicious movement around the flyover.” Agent Evelyn announced in a loud voice, loud enough to be heard by the other members of the team in the room. The tapping sounds in the keyboards testified to the immediate obedience of the female Agent’s order. In less than thirty seconds, they all had switched according to the instruction. “Two men already visited the fertilizer store after the flyover, it seems three others are on their way, all of them from agricultural firms.” Evelyn spoke out loud as she got up to her feet. “Listen up guys!” She stood at the center of the room. “Each point would follow a particular suspect, one of each pair will follow physically with instructions from the man at the point. Let’s get started with that right away.” An agent from each point got up as soon as she finished her instructions. They picked some few materials from the table before heading towards the exit. ____ “Dran Agro Allied firm, Industry road, Bexford.” Cole announced loudly to the hearing of the two others in the room with him. “Dran Agro Allied,” Henry repeated loudly as he put on his jacket and fixed a mouthpiece on the collar. Samantha who was already dressed up stepped closer to him to check his dressing. She picked the artificial beards from the table and helped him carefully attach it to his chin after which she picked the moustache and fixed it for him. “All good,” she said and tapped him gently on the chest. “Dran Agro Allied,” Henry said to Samantha as he picked two pistols on the table. Samantha also picked two revolvers and dipped them in her trousers. 20 Minutes Later Industry Road, Bexford. “We’ve got to be careful here,” Henry said as they drove through the road. He drove the car with Samantha sitting on his right. “I can see signs of FOX Agents around.” Samantha glanced at him quickly. She squinted thoughtfully for a moment. “How do I recognize them?” “They’re not on uniform,” Henry replied her. “I see some cars used by teams I led while I was there.” “It’s means the FOX Agents are working with them on this road?” Samantha questioned. “No, these cars are used for investigation. I think it means that a FOX team suspects there’s something fishy here,” Henry answered. “You might have to do all that we need to do here alone, I may not be able to step in openly.” Samantha glanced at him again. “You’re on disguise,” she raised her brows at him, giving a reason why she wouldn’t have to work alone. “Light disguise,” Henry pointed out. “The disguise is not heavy enough to stop any member of the FOX who has worked closely with me from recognizing me.” “So what am I supposed to do with this man?” Samantha asked, looking into the tablet device on her lap. Henson’s photograph was displayed on fullscreen. “Follow him, get him, get the necessary informa…” Henry was saying when his eyes caught something by the left. “Damn!” He said as he reduced the speed of his driving drastically. “Evelyn is here also, there must be something serious happening in this area.”

Restless Episode 36 Henson Is Caught ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “So what am I supposed to do with this man?” Samantha asked, looking into the tablet device on her lap. Henson’s photograph was displayed on fullscreen. “Follow him, get him, get the necessary informa…” Henry was saying when his eyes caught something by the left. “Damn!” He said as he reduced the speed of his driving drastically. “Evelyn is here also, there must be something serious happening in this area.” “So what do we do?” Sam asked. “I’ll pull over once we get past the flyover,” Henry replied her. “You’d go further on foot, taking directions from Cole and I’ll join you when the road is clear of the FOX agents.” __ “Agent Evelyn, target is out of the building in his car, you need to take the next u-turn,” the instruction sounded in Evelyn’s earpiece as she climbed up the flyover in her car. “Gotten Agent, will follow through at once.” Evelyn replied sharply. She picked up her phone and unlocked it, she dialled a number and then took out the earpiece in her left ear. She placed the phone to her ear when the call began to connect. “Hi Agent Steve, got your eyes on any yet?” She asked. “Yeah, following one down the Industry Lane, will catch up in some minutes. What about you?” “Not yet following any, but I’ve got directions from live feed and I’ll soon be on to one.” “Let’s do it quick, we’d talk later.” With that, the call ended and Evelyn increased her driving speed and sped past two other vehicles on the flyover. She put back the second earpiece on after she heard her name being called. “Speak on Agent,” Evelyn replied. “You gotta go faster, he’s at the u-turn already.” The voice replied her. “Right away!” ____ Samantha looked left, right and left again before she crossed to the other side of the road. She looked briefly around before proceeding to the gate of Dran Agro Allied Firm. She was very close to the place when she heard a voice sound in her earpiece. She stopped and stepped closer to the wall to listen. “Speak up Cole,” she said into her mouthpiece. “Don’t go further, Henson is in a vehicle on his way out of Dran.” Cole told her. “Okay,” she replied and pulled a button on the mouthpiece to switch the connection to Henry. “Henry, pick me at the Dran gate.” Henry delayed his response for some seconds. “Sorry Sam, you have to go after Henson alone, I’m following one of the FOX agents too.” Henry was still speaking when Samantha noticed the Dran gate opening. She stepped back to the roadside immediately and her eyes searched quickly for approaching cabs. She waved down a cab and quickly glanced towards the gate again. She saw a black Toyota Camry driving out. She switched the button on her mouthpiece back to Cole. An empty cab stopped in front of her, she opened and stepped in immediately without saying anything to the driver. The driver pulled back into the road in the same direction before asking questions. “Where are you going to?” He asked with a glance at her face. “Cole, is Henson the one in the black Camry?” Samantha asked Cole and ignored the driver’s question. Cole answered affirmatively. “Clear the CCTV records of how I got here,” Samantha said again to Cole. It was part of his job to make the rest of the team untraceable in their operations. The driver stared at her again, this time with a look of confusion, wondering why she was talking to herself. “Just drive straight, follow that black Camry closely.” Samantha finally answered. “Which Cam…” He was about to ask when a large vehicle obstructing his view took a U-turn and he got a clear view of the Camry. He increased the gear and overtook the car in front of him. “I didn’t say you should level up with the Camry, I said follow closely. He shouldn’t know we are following him,” Samantha said to him. He flashed a quick suspicious look at her, wondering why she would give him such instruction but he got totally awed when she pressed the tip of a pistol to his belly. “Pull over and step out of the car,” she said to him. He nodded shakily and turned on the indicator with trembling hands. He switched to the other lane as soon as he got the chance and pulled over. “Don’t try anything stupid with the car,” Samantha warned him as she suspected his hand going to the dashboard. “You’ll get your car back at the right time.” He opened the door and stepped out and she quickly switched to the driver’s side. She zoomed off immediately and left the driver shouting for help on the road. _ Twenty five minutes of following Henson closely. Samantha watched Henson drive into the Eastern Shopping Complex, located at the center of Epa in Bexford. She switched her connection to Cole as she drove in after her target. “You following us Cole?” She said into her mouthpiece. “Yeah,” Cole replied. “You might need to change your car soon, Henry is coming your way already, keep tracking Henson.” “Okay,” she replied as she turned off the car engine in the car park. Her eyes located the point Henson’s car was parked as she took off the seatbelt. Her eyes followed Henson all the way from his vehicle into the mall. She got out of the car and went in the same direction as Henson. “Going into the shopping mall with him now,” she said into her mouthpiece as she walked in through the door. She looked left and right and located him going in the right direction. She walked left for two seconds and turned into the aisle between the displayed goods in the stationery section. “Cole, can you access the surveillance cameras in this mall?” She asked as she began to go through the goods slowly. “I’m not sure I can do so from here. I need to be there to hack into the wireless network they use in transmitting the video signals.” Cole replied. On hearing his reply, Samantha hastened her steps and walked down the aisle to the end of the section where there was another aisle which went in the perpendicular direction. She turned to the right and proceeded in the direction. She looked briefly through each aisle as she passed to check for Henson. “Sam, I’m sending an application to your phone now, install immediately, you’d be able to get Henson’s direction from wherever you are,” Samantha heard Cole’s voice in her earpiece. She reduced her steps and took out her phone quickly. “When did you install a tracker on him?” She asked as she unlocked her phone and clicked on the command to install the application. “I’m tracking his sim, he’s got the location services of his phone turned on and that makes it easier.” Cole replied. It took Sam nothing less than ninety seconds to finish installing and run the app. She stared at the items displayed on her screen for a few seconds, trying to understand what they meant. “He’s heading out already,” she spoke out loud after she was able to understand the reading. She turned and walked up the aisle to the front. She checked her phone again and saw that Henson was now outside the building. “He has stepped outside the mall,” Cole voice sounded in her ears, confirming what she read. “Where is Henry?” Samantha asked, heading for the exit. “He’s almost there,” Cole answered. “I may still have to use the same car if Henry does not come quickly,” she said. “No, you can’t anymore. The police are trailing the car already, that may cause some problems for you on the road.” “What do I do?” “Look left,” Cole said and Samantha turned to the left at once. “There’s a man at the ATM stand, he’s next on the queue, you’ll have to pick his pocket.” “What?” She asked, widening her eyes. “Yes, the key to his power bike is carelessly placed in his left pocket. Pull out the key successfully and I’ll tell you where the bike is.” Samantha drew in deep breath. The man was now using the ATM. She remembered she had picked pockets in Nigeria several years ago as a child to survive. She had never thought she would still need to do so. She took another glance towards Henson and saw that he had already gotten to his car, she summoned courage and began to walk towards the ATM. Her target finished cashing out his money and dipped it into his trousers pocket. He began to walk towards her direction. _ Agent Evelyn sat in her car as she watched the Police drive out of the firm in their vehicle with the target she reported. She took out her phone and dialed a number. “Hey Evelyn, I’m returning to the office already.” Agent Steve said immediately he answered the call. “Has the arrest on your end been made?” Evelyn asked. “Yes, it has. Get yours done quick and return to the office as soon as possible, I want the questioning to begin immediately.” Adnairax “I’ll be on my way right away Sir,” Evelyn replied and then kicked start the car engine. “We have five men to question already, more arrests could be made before the day ends, I expect to see you soon at the office.” “See you boss!” ___ Thirty minutes after carefully trailing Henson on her power bike. She watched as he drove his car into the enclosed public car garage of a recreation center. “How close is Henry here?” Samantha asked as she approached the entrance of the garage. “Five minutes to you once you stop motion,” Cole replied. “Okay.” She followed Henson in immediately and quickly spotted his car moving towards the far left end of the facility. She followed in the same direction. The garage was occupied with mainly expensive cars and few power bikes. There were close to fifty cars parked in the facility there were still empty spaces enough to take fifty more vehicles. Samantha reduced her speed again as she watched Henson turn his vehicle into the parking space. She wondered why he choose somewhere quite far from where the entrance was. She decided not to go as far as he went and turned into a space close to her. She parked the motorcycle and stepped down. She took a quick look around the place. There were only one or two persons in the garage with them and she had only spotted one at the far opposite end while she drove in. Most car owners who parked their cars did very early in the morning and returned late evenings to get them. At that particular period of time day, there was usually very little activity in the garage. She pulled out her gun as she began to walk in front of the car towards Henson’s direction. She noticed when the headlights of his car went off and also heard the sound of his door opening. She hastened her steps but ensured she made no noise that could announce to him that he had company. She was seven vehicles spaces away from him when she heard the sound of the door closing. Only two of the seven vehicle spaces were occupied, and they contained two similar vehicles at the sixth and seventh space just before the space Henson had his car parked. Samantha bent when she got to the first of the two cars before his and tried to peep but couldn’t get a view of him. She moved closer to the second car and bent just by the side of the bonnet to check for Henson. She slowly rose to her feet when she saw no signs of him but she still could not see anything. She stepped forward very slowly and carefully. She looked around to see if he was already making his way out of the garage but could still not find him anywhere. Just then she realized that he could have noticed her presence and was probably hiding and watching her from somewhere. She reduced her walking speed to an extreme slow speed as she got close to the space the black Camry was parked. Just as she stepped away from the front of the bonnet, her eyes caught a figure hiding by the front tyre side but before she could make any move, he rammed into her, pushing her down with his shoulder. He grabbed the hand in which she held the pistol and tried to take the pistol from her hands but she held on to it tightly. He delivered a punch to her face and tried to hit her the second time but she grabbed his fists quickly. She tried to push him away with her foot but he struggled to hold on rigidly to her and only fell sidewards slightly and got back up immediately, still holding on the wrist of the hand she had the gun. He noticed her other hand was going to the back of her trouser and he quickly grabbed the hand again as he climbed over her again. She pushed him away with her foot on his chest again and this time he fell to the back totally but her gun was tossed away. She got up as fast as she could but he was also up quickly. He charged towards her as she made to pick the gun and she had to dodge his kick instead, she launched a blow to the side of his belly and he staggered to the side but turned again immediately to throw a punch. She dodged the punch, grabbed him by the arm and tried to twist it but he made his arm rigid and dug a kick into her belly, making her stagger and fall on her butt. He turned and made way for the gun but she was up quickly and got to him before he could bend to pick it. She kicked it away and it went through under the car far away where it couldn’t be seen. He launched a quick blow at her but she swerved to the side and grabbed him by the wrist. She pulled him forward and dug a heavy punch into his belly with the same hand. He fell on his side with deep pain running his ribs and belly. He tried as much as he could to get back up quickly but the pain made him unable to stand upright immediately. He struggled and charged towards her with a punch but she dodged easily to the other side. He struck another blow at she dodged again in the same manner. She made a mocking smile as she stared at his face which had pain written all over. He felt angry and irritated seeing her mock him and he rushed to her with another blow but she diverted his blow with her arm and landed a straight punch on his mouth. He staggered back and she followed with another punch to his face. He tried to respond with his but she dodged to the other side and waited for him to turn immediately delivering two jabs to his face again. He fell back to the ground with a broken nose and swollen lips. He raised his head to see her pointing a gun at him. “Get up dude, damn you!” He got up to his feet in pains and put his hands slowly in the air. She took a step closer to him and stopped when she heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. She looked briefly in the direction of the sound with her side eye but still maintained her gaze on Henson. She was about to tell him to get into the car when the approaching car came into view and it appeared to be the Henry in the car. She waited as he zoomed into the parking space beside them and stepped out of the car. “What took you so long?” She asked as she moved closer to Henson. She made him turn his back to her and directed her towards the Henry. Henry smiled on seeing Henson’s face. He knew he must have given Samantha some tough time but like he expected of her, she had treated it so easily. “Get him into the car,” Samantha said and turned back immediately before Henry had the opportunity to commend. She returned few seconds later with the gun she had kicked away during the fight with Henson. Henson was already in the boot of the car after being sedated by Henry. Henry was in the driver’s side and he had the door to the passenger’s side opened for Samantha to sit. “Why can’t I connect to Cole anymore?” Samantha asked as she pulled on her seatbelt. “Cole has left the base, he and Dave should be at the shopping complex now,” Henry answered her. ___ FOX Corporation Building, EPA HILL. In the normal interrogation room setting, Agent Evelyn was sitting at one end while the suspect was at the other end. The interrogation had been on for twenty minutes and the Agent had about two pages of her note already filled with answers. She was about to ask him another question when her phone rang, Agent Steve was the caller. “Hello boss,” she answered the call. “Evelyn, we have seven people, all with the same story and mentioning one name – Henson. However, the officers have raided the whole Dran Agro, Henson was said to have left about the same time we got there earlier.” Agent Steve said from his own end. “Do we have to follow personally?” “Yes, we do have to follow immediately. I believe Henson is someone dangerous and tricky.” “I’ll round up and meet you in five minutes.” 3 Hours Later Agent Steve and Evelyn stood in the car park where Henson had parked his vehicle. After some minutes of properly scrutinizing the vehicle, they stood side by side trying to pull conclusions from their observations. “It doesn’t look like there’s a struggle in the car,” Agent Evelyn noted to Agent Steve. “But there could have been a struggle outside,” Agent Steve noted, staring at the floor around. “They say the CCTV has no records of how this power bike got into this place and there are no records of how the bike user or Henson left.” “A lady was said to have taken the bike from the shopping complex,” Evelyn pointed out. Steve chuckled and turned. He began to walk away from the place with Evelyn by his side. “There are no CCTV records of how the lady got the bike also, looks like we’re dealing with a third party here.” “Or could it be Henson who arranged an escape route for himself?” Evelyn suggested. “We’ve got to go back to the mall now, and find out who that woman is.” Agent Steve said with some urgency in his tone. He took out his car keys and increased the speed of his steps. To be continued.

@jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @fb-nwokeomaozioma @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-brightayomiposi @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @kwinzuby @fb-olaniranadeola @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @flames380 @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @blinq @ikwunnne

It's getting interesting now Ghost reader,show yourself

this is serious,I pray Henry and his team leave thy safe

I dey feel you,about to be game of bosses

The poster stopped because of limited comments? Well, I'm not surprised. The comments are getting really low on every post these days. It will get to a time I'll stop posting my work here. Nice story anyway. It's really enthralling.

Wow! getting more interested

I dey feel you this is interesting

no new episode?

Interested Di anyi. Ride on.

Interesting story.... continue

Restless Episode 37 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Steve chuckled and turned. He began to walk away from the place with Evelyn by his side. “There are no CCTV records of how the lady got the bike also, looks like we’re dealing with a third party here.” “Or could it be Henson who arranged an escape route for himself?” Evelyn suggested. “We’ve got to go back to the mall now, and find out who that woman is.” Agent Steve said with some urgency in his tone. He took out his car keys and increased the speed of his steps. Steve caught a glimpse of the police vehicles already driving towards the garage as they got into his vehicle which was parked directly opposite the entrance. “I think we should stick around for a moment, or don’t you think the police can find them still hanging around this area?” Evelyn suggested to Steve. “There’s no need to hand around, whether the police gets them or not, we would eventually find out but we both know the chances are very slim.” Steve answered her. He fastened on his seatbelt after turning on the car. “The most important thing is identifying the woman following after Henson, if we do it’ll help us know where Henson could have gone.” “You’re right boss,” Evelyn agreed with him. He nodded with a smile as he drove the car out of the parking space. He stopped aside and waited for the police vehicles to all enter into the garage. “Make a call to Agent Rhoda and instruct her to get officers to raid Henson’s houses and anywhere else he can be found,” he said to Evelyn before he zoomed out of the garage with the car. Fifty Minutes later Location : Eastern Shopping Complex “This is the admin building,” Agent Evelyn quickly glanced and whispered to Agent Steve as they got close to the area. “Something must have happened here,” Agent Steve noted as they saw a gathering of the security guards and few police officers around the place. He stepped aside with Evelyn to have a better view. They soon spotted a police officer walking close to their direction and Steve becoming beckoned unto him quickly. “Steve, Central investigative department,” Steve displayed an identity card to him and quickly returned it. “Can you briefly tell me in a minute what’s happening here?” “The admin area was attacked, two of the men were found unconscious and the storage disk of the master system was stolen.” The policeman answered him. “Only the internal storage disk?” “Yes, it contains all sales records, cctv records and visitors records for the day.” Agent Steve and Evelyn exchanged quick glances. “Thank you,” Steve said in dismissal to the man. He turned to Evelyn and they began to walk away from the area. “This is all well calculated,” he said in a pissed off tone as they headed towards the car. “Is Henson trying so badly to clear off his tracks or is a third party trying so hard to hide theirs?” Evelyn asked thoughtfully as they rushed down the stairs. She took out her phone and unlocked it. “That, we would have to find out soon,” Steve replied her. He also took out his phone. They got into the car and both settled in it before they dialed with their phones. Steve’s call was the first to be answered. “Hey Dan, I want to check past CCTV records of Henson, also check his past criminal records and other recent activities.” Steve ordered the receiver who gave a positive reply. “Rhoda, any luck with Henson?” Evelyn spoke into the phone. “Henson was not found at his home, we met his pregnant wife who says he’s not been home for three days.” Agent Rhoda replied from the other end. “Did you ask her where he could have gone to?” “Yes, we visited three of his friend’s house and none knew his whereabouts.” “Okay, thank you.” Evelyn said before dropping the call. Agent Steve was looking at her. He already fastened his seatbelt and was waiting for her to do the same. “We’ve got to ask Mrs Henson more questions,” Evelyn suggested to Steve at she pulled on her seatbelt. “Put a call through to our team members who aren’t Undercovers and instruct them to do so,” Steve told her as he started the car. ____ 22:45 PM Henson’s eyes popped open in a dark room. For a moment, he felt some faint dizziness around him and closed back his eyes. He opened again after some seconds and drew in a deep breath. It felt odd. His head was banging so hard and he felt stuck. He tried to move his hands but could not, he tried his legs and they also did not move. It seemed as if he was suspended above the floor as he could not feel the ground under his feet but he could feel something hard as a wall at his back. He began to struggle again but stopped when he heard sounds of footsteps coming closer. There was a sound of the door opening and then that of a bulb switch turned on, the room got brightened immediately by the florescent light hanging from the ceiling at the center of the room. Henson stared at the faces of the two men as they advanced slowly to him. He could now see what was used to hold his hands to the wall. His hands were spread straight and wide on both sides and fastened on the wrist by a strong metal. His ankles were also fastened. He began to feel some pain at those joints, a result of his struggling to make himself free. He recognized one of the men at his front as the same man he was handed to by the lady who fought him. “Dude, you have a pregnant wife, two siblings and one aged father, save their lives by giving his answers to our questions without stressing us.” “Who are you?” Henson asked. “There’s no time for formal introductions, just listen to me.” Henry answered him. “Now, tell me, all those men you met secretly at the fertilizer store, what was your business with them?’ “That’s none of your business, you are not police officers.” Henson answered stubbornly. Henry chuckled and flashed a look at Dave. Dave understood the signal, he turned back and proceeded to the door immediately. “I guess it’ll be our business when he returns.” Henry said to him with a smile while he stared back blankly not knowing what to expect. “Before he comes, let’s do some introduction… Or rather, let’s do some talks.” Henry stopped to look at his face and saw he was staring back him at him keenly. “Sometime this morning, one of your bosses in the Red Wolves was here with me, his name is Richard Brad.” Henry stopped and smiled. “He was stubborn like you at first but he gave up when he knew that my course is unstoppable…” “Who are are you?” Henson asked with a smirk. Henry chuckled again. He was about to speak again when the door flung open and Dave walked in with a young man in front of him. The young man had his head and whole eyes covered with a black cloth, a rope was tied around his neck to fasten it. Henry stepped aside and waited until Dave brought the guy closer. Dave stopped some metres away from him and took out a gun. He fixed the gun to the head of the trembling masked young man in front of him. “It’s time for you to die but you have one last opportunity of begging someone who has the power to let you go, you are only allowed to speak ten words to plead. Talk now.” Dave said to the young man. Henson stared at Henry’s face and wondering what was happening. “Please, I beg you in the name of Jesus, forgive me for all I could have…” Henson trembled at the sound of the voice. It was his younger brother. “Don’t touch him you bas***d!” Henson shouted out in frustration. “Brother!” The young man shouted back in surprise. “Sorry dude, your elder brother here is not ready to save your life.” Dave said in a taunting voice and cocked the gun. “Don’t kill him, I’ll tell you whatever you want.” Henson finally pleaded. “So, tell me, what were you doing with those men who came to meet you at the fertilizer store.” Henry asked quickly. Henson glanced at his face and then glanced again at his brother. “Take him out,” Henry said to Dave. Dave turned with the young man and took him back out. “I don’t know what Richard Brad has told you,” Henson began immediately the door was closed. “But I know we swore not to ever open our mouths to anybody about this.” “Your oath or your family’s life, which matters more to you?” Henry asked in a cool calm voice. “If they find out I told you the secrets, they would still come after my family and kill them. I would lose my family either way,” Henson replied. Henry could sense the extreme feeling of fear in his voice. “Who are these people? If you tell me who they are, I can get to them before they ever get to your family.” “No,” Henson said in a frustrated voice and sniffed in. “They’re powerful, very powerful.” “I know they are, but I can stop them.” Henry replied him. Henson seemed to be very sure they could not be defeated. He had fear written all over his face and his body trembling all over. Henry moved closer to him. “I can stop them Henson, they’re scared of me and tried to stop me some time ago. But I’m back to hunt them.” Henry said in whispers and looked at Henson’s face, but Henson did not look convinced. “My name is Carl Winston, I’m the man the Red Wolves tried to kill eleven months ago, I started directly with the men who shot him but I’m back for the Red Wolves now.” Henson’s eyes widened at his words. He squinted again as if to question if Henry could really be the Carl Winston. It however seemed he had no choice than to trust this man. If this man had been able to kidnap the ever careful Richard Brad from his home, he was also very dangerous. “They all came to take the devices to be installed in their companies,” Henson answered briefly. “What devices?” “The explosives.” Henry widened his eyes. “And when would the explosions take place?” “There would be no explosion, they couldn’t get the explosives. Richard Brad was to command the release of the devices to me.” “Was that the order you were expecting him to give?” “Yes.” Henry heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that some planned explosions had been stopped by their capture of Richard Brad. “So, who was to release the explosives to you?” “His name is Ernest Daysman, he works at Suntan Farms.” “Suntan Farms,” Henry muttered under his breath. ____ The next day 9:45AM THE FOX HEADQUARTERS “I’m really wondering what a man like Henson would have to do with Richard Brad,” Evelyn said thoughtfully to Steve as they walked hurriedly through the offices, the sound made by the soles of their shoes could be heard in the silent environment. “One could never tell, I still believe though that Henson must have had something to do with Richard Brad’s kidnap and murder.” Steve replied her. That morning, their team had discovered after going through Henson’s activities for the past few days that one of the numbers he had called more frequently in the past three days was the number saved as Richard Brad. More investigation had been done and they found out that the number was truly Richard Brad’s. Richard Brad’s dead body had been found that evening, dumped in a vehicle few kilometres to his Mansion. The abduction and death of Richard Brad had been the talk of the town. The FOX agents had also gotten the news but the case was being solely handled by the intelligence department of the police. Steve and Evelyn stopped when they got to the front of a room. Steve touched a button and waited for a response. “Let’s go in,” he opened the door for Evelyn to step in first after getting his response. “Good morning sir!” Steve and Evelyn saluted in unison. “Morning agents, how can I help you?” Agent Elkim replied. “We need your permission sir to fetch details from the department concerning investigation on the abduction and murder of Richard Brad,” Steve said to him. “Why?” Agent Elkim asked briefly. He rested his back in his chair and placed a finger from both palms on his chin. “In our investigation, one of our suspects had being in contact with Richard Brad constantly for three days before the murder.” “Permission granted,” Agent Elkim replied and leaned back towards his table. “Thank you sir,” the both bowed before turning out of the office. Agent Elkim picked up his phone after they left and dialed a number. “Chairman, the team is getting some more information. I just had to give them permission to do something that suggests they suspect Richard Brad as a terrorist.”

Restless Episode 38 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Industrial Road, Bexford “Here we are,” Henry announced as his eyes caught the large sign post in front of the large Suntan Farm facility. He was sitting at the passenger’s side of the car while Cole was driving, Dave and Samantha were at the backseat. They all looked out through the window to check the large sign post. The Suntan Farm facility was located on a large area of land of several acres. At the center of the large area of land was situated a large high rise building which consisted of several offices and temporary store rooms for the farm products. Suntan Farms did not only deal with crop production but also livestocks and the sales of farm tools, machineries and supplements. “I don’t think this would be difficult for us,” Henry said as they drove on. He took out his communication device and fixed it on his shirt. “Remember, you’ll all take your positions while I go for Daysman, and we all keep our communication devices on.” Two minutes later, Cole found a good space and pulled over. The rest of the men fixed the devices on their bodies before stepping out of the car. They watched Henry cross to the other side of the road first and began to walk back to the main gate of the Suntan Farms. Samantha put a chewing gum into her new mouth and her sunshades to cover her eyes. She located a groceries store behind her and walked into it. Dave also put on his sunshades and began to walk back towards the Suntan Farms without crossing like Henry. Cole remained in the car and wound up all the window glasses. He took out a tablet device and placed it on his laps. ___ FOX HEADQUARTERS “I think there are more answers with Henson, we need to find him.” Evelyn said in a thoughtful tone to the other men in the room with her. She, Agents Steve and Rhoda were standing around a table with several papers and pictures on it and a laptop. Agent Evelyn was at the left short side of the table while Rhoda was at the right. Steve, their team leader was at the center of the long side. Another agent was sitting at the left front corner of the room, he had a laptop on the table in front of him and an earphone plugged into his ears connected from the laptop. “I’ve been baffled since we discovered a connection between Brad and Henson, I wonder how possible it is for Brad to have been a part of the invisible terrorists.” Steve put in. He had in his front some pictures of Henson and Brad close together and was arranging them side by side. The pictures had been “It’s a shame we only found out after his death,” Evelyn put in. “Here sir,” Agent Rhoda called the attention of Steve to something in one of the documents she was going through. She picked two other papers and walked to his side. “Some of the dates on this documents corroborates the pictures.” Steve glanced at her face immediately and turned to see the paper she was showing to him. The first thing he noticed was the date at the top, he had also seen the date on one of the pictures. He looked to the table to find the picture but Rhoda already located it and pulled it out. “This picture was taken a day before this explosion,” Rhoda said to him as they put the pictures and document side by side. “This screenshot was taken from CCTV records at Benuit International Airport, they arrived from different flights that morning, Brad flew into Benuit from Bexford while Henson flew in from Husan. Henson arrived thirty minutes before Brad but waited until Brad’s arrival and they left in the same car.” Rhoda stopped and quickly walked to the side of the table she stood before, she picked out some pictures from under a file and returned to Steve. She handed two of the new pictures to Steve. One of the pictures showed Henson stepping out of the car while the other showed him getting into another vehicle. “Henson here stepped out of the Brad’s vehicle and got into another waiting for him at the GRA roundabout, the drive from the airport took fifteen minutes. Whatever they discussed in that fifteen minutes is unknown and after that Henson was found…” Rhoda paused as she began to search through the new pictures in her hand. She pulled out three photos. “These screenshots were taken from the footages around five pm that day. Henson drove in alone in his car, he stayed in this timber factory for one hour and in that one hour, five other cars drove in during his stay there….” “And five explosions took place in Benuit the next day,” Steve caught in. “Yes,” Rhoda muttered in reply. “But we need to connect it properly,” Steve said in a calm voice. He then turned his gaze to the man working with the computer system at the corner, “Take these details to Dan and tell him to trace all five cars that visited, those in the cars and where they drove to the place from.” Rhoda took her time to select all the pictures and documents before she moved on to Daniel. Evelyn moved closer to Steve immediately Rhoda left. “Sir, I think I know who we are supposed to look for now.” She said, turning the laptop screen to Steve. “Who is this?” Steve asked, squinting at the picture of the man seen on the screen. “His name is Ernest Daysman, Brad made contact with him a couple of times before his abduction, Henson also did before his disappearance.” “Let’s find out who he is,” Steve said as he pulled a chair closer. ___ Suntan Farms “How do I get to your admin area?” Henry asked one of the security men after exchanging pleasantries. “Go in through the main entrance, talk to the receptionist and explain what you’ve come for, you’d be directed to the right place.” The man replied Henry. “Thank you,” Henry said and proceeded towards the building. He was halfway already when he spotted a group of men at the garage afar off. He stopped and stepped aside as he pulled out his phone. He quickly opened the gallery of pictures, he opened the download folder and clicked on the first picture. He zoomed it to see the face properly, then he looked again towards the garage. There was Daysman and some other men, and they seemed to be on their way out. Daysman had a very unique stature which helped Henry recognize him even from afar. He was a short and slender man, one could mistake him for a ten year old kid if spotted from afar. He had a baby face even though he was in his mid fifties. The hair on his round head was always very neatly shaven, he had just little beards under his chin, apart from that his face was smooth like that of a new born baby. Bottled inside the small body was a very dangerous man surrounded by other dangerous people but to the public, he was only known as director of operations in Suntan Farms.. “Hey Cole, get the other guys immediately, Daysman is on his way out with some other men. We have to follow. ” Henry said into his communication device as he watched all the other men begin to enter into the two cars after Daysman had gotten in first. To avoid suspicion of his movement, he proceeded into the main building quickly and proceeded back out after asking the receptionist if the organization allows for internship. The two vehicles he saw the men get into were already close to the gate when he got back to the entrance. Daysman was in the front car sitting at the owners side while his security officer and the driver sat behind, five other men were in the second car. “Cole, where are you?” He said into his mouthpiece as he took the stairs down the corridor. “We’re close there, Dave is with me already and I’m about to pick Samantha.” “Okay, catch me at the gate as soon you can.” 10 minutes Later. “Got them now!” Henry exclaimed. He was now sitting at the backseat of the car with Samantha beside him. Dave and Cole were sitting in front. Henry had a tablet device in his hands and he was trying to locate Daysman’s vehicle as it was already out of sight before Cole could get to Henry with the car. “You have to take the next turn,” Henry said to Cole __ Meanwhile… Agent Steve and Agent Evelyn had just gotten to the street where Suntan Farms was located, at the same time with the uniformed FOX officials. They parked some distance away and watched as the uniformed men made their way into the place in their vehicle to officially invite Daysman for questioning. Five minutes later, Steve got a call from one of the man who had gone in, telling him Daysman had just left the place and that the letter of invitation was dropped for him. “We’d have to wait for Daysman to get the invitation,” Steve said to Evelyn after some minutes of thoughtfulness. “I believe he would get it in nothing less than six hours, and he’s given an ultimatum of twenty four hours to show up after receiving the message. Would we just watch and wait for him to respond?” Evelyn asked. “No, we’d keep tabs on him and while we do that, we’d also do some more serious digging. We need to find out if it was really a third party that murdered Brad, or if something went wrong with them and Henson had to murder his associate.” Steve replied her. “I believe strongly there is a third party,” Evelyn put in. “From our interrogation, all of the men said Henson did not hand the devices to them because he was waiting for orders from Brad.” ___ Magic Complex Bethanna “We have to go in and find out what’s happening.” Henry said after ten minutes of them staying inside the car at the garage without making any move. They had trailed Daysman’s vehicle to the place. Daysman had gone into the facility for a reason unknown to them while the men he came with were outside the facility waiting for him, only his personal security officer went in with him. Dave looked around from where he was again. He flashed a look at Henry behind. “Are you sure you can go in with us? What if someone recognizes you?” Dave asked. “I was thinking about that too,” Cole put in. “I think you’d have to switch positions,” Samantha suggested, referring to Henry and Cole. “Yeah,” Cole agreed and immediately began to take off the seatbelt. “We’d all keep our communication on with you.” “Yes please, be careful.” Henry replied. He wished he could go in to see things for himself but like Dave had said, he could be easily recognized. “But we still do not have a clear direction, you all would get into trouble if you just keep sneaking around.” “Boss, have you been in this complex before?” “Yes, once,” Henry answered. “For a meeting, it’s a very big place with facilities for different uses. I remember we used one of the halls.” “So, how do we locate Daysman in this facility?” Dave questioned rhetorically. “Are we planning to abduct him?” Samantha questioned. “We only want to find out what he’s here for, those he came to see and probably what their plan is.” Henry replied. He looked at Cole and noticed Cole’s attention was far away from them. “Cole!” He called. “Boss,” Cole called back. He had been totally engrossed with the phone in his hand. “I just sent an application to everyone’s device,” Cole said and turned to Henry. “We have Daysman’s number here.” “Can we track his location?” “No, it’s private but we can track it in another way.” Cole replied. “I’ll give you his number, you’d create a connection to it.” “Okay, so the application you sent to the devices would track the destination of the connection?” Henry asked. “Yes,” Cole affirmed. “That’s brilliant!” Cole looked at their two other partners an realized only he and Henry understood what they were talking about. “Guys, when we get to the second floor of the building. The app you just installed on your device would direct us to the exact location of Daysman’s phone. If the phone is with him, that means it’s lead us to his location.” Inside the Magic Complex Hutton and Kahn is sitting behind a long table, Bernard was sitting at the left side of the table. Daysman stood directly opposite Kahn and another man stood beside Daysman. “The text says I received an invitation letter from the FOX Agency, they just left my office.” Daysman said after reading a text on his phone. He returned the phone into his pocket. Hutton banged his fist on the table and sprang up to his feet furiously. “I do not believe Brad was killed by the FOX, there’s an external force somewhere.” “Could someone who is part of us be playing a fast one on us?” Kahn suggested. Hutton flashed a look at his face. “We have to be sure of what it is, we have to take a quick move.” “What about finding out if someone in the FOX is doing more than he’s supposed to do?” Kahn suggested, he turned his gaze slowly from Hutton to the man standing beside Daysman. “Yes, I think that would be the right thing to do.” The man standing near Daysman put in with a not-too-confident tone. Hutton also glanced at the man’s face before rushing hurriedly to his seat again. He closed his eyes for a second to ponder on the situation. He had some doubts that his fear of Agent Carl returning from the dead may have come to pass but he decided not to voice it out for the fear of being wrong and creating unnecessary tension. His eyes widened as a thought came to his mind. “There are two major possibilities here,” he cleared his throat and began to explain. “Brad was taken and killed, we know he was taken from his house due to his carelessness but we cannot just dismiss it at that. For anyone to have known how to get Brad easily, it has to be someone very close to him.” He stopped and looked up. He saw that all eyes were on him and they were listening keenly to his words. “Henson’s case is slightly different, we do not know yet if he disappeared or if he was taken…” The sound of a ringing phone interrupted Hutton. He stopped talking as all eyes fell on Daysman who quickly took out his phone and silenced it. He apologized to the men and silenced his phone before returning to his pocket. “Until Henson is found, we cannot conclude he was also taken, we can say he disappeared after carrying out Brad’s murder.” Hutton continued. “The first major possibility is that Henson has joined an enemy group, the second possibility is that this attack is from an external group like the FOX. If the second possibility is correct, then it means that you are truly the next in line for them.” Hutton stopped and fixed his gaze on Daysman’s face. “Me?” Daysman squinted at him. “Yes,” Hutton replied confidently. “Did Henson or Brad tell anybody about being invited by the FOX?” “I do not think so, ” Kahn replied. Hutton maintained a thoughtful silence for a while. “Right now, we’ll have to watch you for now.” Henry said to Daysman and then turned to Kahn. “I suggest we instruct some of our men to do the monitoring.” “I’ll take charge of that,” Bernard joined in for the first time in the conversation. “Okay, you got that Bernard.” Kahn approved. “Until we are sure of what’s wrong, we would suspend our activities.” 20 Minutes Later Outside Magic Complex “We’ve got the location and I’m heading towards the place.” Henry heard Cole say to him through the earpiece. “You don’t need to get to the exact place, there’ll be resistance and you might get into trouble.” Henry spoke into the mouthpiece. “You have a video bug with you, all you need to do is install the bug at the entrance so that we can identify everyone else that comes out or go in.” “Okay boss,” Cole replied. “Good!” Henry commended. He was about to switch the connection to Samantha to talk to her when he saw something that caught his attention. His eyes widened in great surprise as he saw his one time confidant and friend walking towards a car in the garage of the complex. He held his breath for a while as he decided on what to do. He finally switched the button to the center of the control board, switching the connection to general where all of the people connected with the communicator could hear him at once. “Hey guys! I’m leaving the car now, I just saw Paul Edwards stepping out of the complex and I have to follow him. Listen to Cole for instructions henceforth.” To be continued

☆☆☆ @jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @fb-nwokeomaozioma @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-brightayomiposi @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @kwinzuby @fb-olaniranadeola @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @flames380 @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne

@ciarajessy,pls don't stop your story bcos am following your story

this is getting more interested, please be posting more than two episodes nah

Next please

Restless Episode 39 Oyinloye oluwatosin Emmanuel 18+ SNVL Ruthernard Estate, Bexford. Henry had no choice than to wait at the estate gate to go through the security check. He watched as Paul Edwards and his entourage drove off. He took off his helmet in response to the security men’s request. “I’m coming from work, here to visit someone and I’m here to visit someone,” he replied to a question. After scrutinizing for some more seconds with his eyes, the security man checking him gestured for him to proceed. Henry put back on the helmet and sped off. He reduced his speed as soon as he got sight of the vehicles again. He continued to follow at a good pace and reduced his speed when he noticed they also reduced theirs. Soon he saw Paul Edwards escort’s car indicating to turn to the left. Henry watched them as they turned into the Ruthernard Hospital. He followed after and got in exactly a minute after them. He continued on a slow speed after passing through the gate of the hospital. He noticed where his targets’ car had been parked and saw Paul already walking into the hospital. He parked his vehicle in a space farther away. He turned off the engine and made his way into the hospital after taking off the helmet. “Good afternoon,” he replied the greeting of the security man at the door of the hospital and proceeded into the reception. Paul Edwards was gone away from the reception before he stepped in. He proceeded to the desk to meet the nurse there. “Good afternoon sir,” the nurse greeted with smiles. “Good afternoon, I need to open a record with you and see a doctor immediately.” Henry replied her. “Please do have your seat, I’ll bring the card for you.” “No please, I’ve got no time for that. Can you refer me to the doctor immediately, I’ll fill the card while I talk to the doctor.” Henry replied, looking all around to avoid being seen first by Paul or someone else who would recognize him. “I’m sorry sir, things are not done that way here. You have to fill the card and open you records with us first.” The nurse said as she got up to her feet and walked to the shelf to pick a new patient’s record card. “It’s an emergency nurse,” Henry said to her in an urgent tone. “You don’t look like an emergency,” she sized him with her eyes as she turned back to him. She handed him the card and a pen to fill it. Henry began to fill the card right on the nurse’s desk. “Here,” Henry handed back the card and the pen to her a minute after he was given. “Are you sure you filled everything?” she looked at him with suspicious eyes and began to scan the card with her eyes. “Yes, can you refer me to a doctor now?” Henry replied her impatiently. “A minute please,” the nurse answered and quickly completed the form at the back cover of the file she had just opened for him. “Please be patient.” “Be quick about it.” The nurse got up from the desk and hurried through the hallway to one of the doctor’s office with the new file and the card. She returned a minute later and signalled for Henry to come with her. Henry was led into the doctor’s office and was ushered to the visitor’s seat. The nurse left the office before the doctor before to ask him questions. “Mr Henry Jack, what would you like to see me for?” “I have no illness Doc, there’s just a simple favour I require from you.” The doctor squinted. “What favour?” “There’s a Patient in this hospital and I need to check the records.” The doctor raised his brows. “That’s strange, why should I allow you see the records of another patient?” “Because I need it for something good and urgent.” The doctor stared at his face for a while and then smiled. “Man, you got to be kidding me, this is crazy.” Henry banged his fist on the table hard, in a way that startled the doctor. “This is urgent Doc, you cannot be laughing.” The doctor stared at him with a surprised look in his eyes, the man’s case was looking more like a mental case to him. “I’m sorry Mr Henry, but I think I’m no the right doctor for you to see, I’ll just refer you to another doctor.” The doctor picked up the landline receiver and began to dial a number. “Put that phone down,” Henry said and pointed a gun at him. The doctor’s eyes widened in fear and the receiver dropped from his hands. “Open up your laptop now, I need to get the records from you.” “But… I do not know the patient you are talking about, how can I give you the records?” “The Patient is…” Henry’s voice trailed off as he realized he did not know who the Patient was, he was sure Paul Edwards wasn’t the sick person. “Paul Edwards, Chairman of the FOX cooperation walked into this hospital some minutes ago. I believe he came to see a member of his family or friend. But I need you to search out the records of the Edwards on your records.” “I’m not allowed to…” “Shut the hell up! I know you are not allowed to search the records for another patient but I need you to do so right now.” Henry said to him. He cocked the gun when he saw that the doctor was still hesitating. The doctor quickly pulled his laptop closer and turned on the laptop. Henry got up and turned to the other side to check monitor the doctor’s activity and to be sure the Doctor wasn’t doing something else. It took the doctor three minutes to be able to locate the Paul Edward’s family records on the Patient’s information database. “This is it,” the doctor said as he clicked on it. “Zoom it,” Henry said as he peered at the screen. The doctor obeyed his request and Henry quickly scanned through the displayed records with his eyes, the doctor scrolled with his finger on the arrow button. “Who is Austin Edwards?” Henry asked rhetorically. He looked at the doctor’s face who was also looking at him. Austin Edwards was currently in the hospital to see his doctor for a regular monthly check up. “Google it,” Henry added. He knew there was barely anything about Paul Edwards hidden online. The doctor quickly opened a browser. He clicked in the search box and quickly typed in his search query. In a minute, the google search results were displayed and there were so many results from news websites. Austin Edwards was Paul Edwards’ son who was said to have been killed in the bomb blast in school. “Go back to the records, I want to find out who his doctor is and what he is been paid attention for.” _ Doctor Sylvanus stood just beside the hospital bed and the patient who was sitting in a chair beside. Noah Edwards, the father of the patient was sitting adjacent his son and the doctor while Paul Edwards was sitting directly opposite the doctor. “What does it take to get this equipment outside Bexford? I don’t want him always coming around for check ups, it is very dangerous.” Paul Edwards directed his question to the doctor. “I explained before sir, not all hospitals in Bethanna are equipped enough to carry out the checkups and it is almost impossible for an individual to get the equipments, one needs an hospital licensed by the federal government to get such.” Doctor Sylvanus answered him. “You just acknowledged that it is possible, why don’t you make every step we need to get it, we will fund your every move.” Paul Edwards replied him. “It’ll take some time sir, but I’ll get back to you by evening tomorrow.” __ “Thank you so much Doctor for cooperating with me,” Henry said with a mischievous smile to the doctor after getting the data he needed and copying some from the laptop into his device. He still had the gun in his hand as he returned to the visitor’s seat. “Now, take the file and write, prescribe malaria treatment for me but don’t include injections.” The doctor picked the file and his pen and did exactly as Henry said. Henry picked the file and crosschecked. “Good one Doc,” he hailed with a mischievous smile. He put his bag on the table and took out a purse, he brought out a syringe and an ampoule from the purse and handed it to the doctor. The doctor widened his eyes as he read the label on the ampoule. “Drop that first,” Henry said and cocked the gun which he had uncocked before again. He moved the gun closer to the doctor. “Now, you’d pick the line and call the reception, tell them you want to rest and that they should not send any patient to you for the next two hours.” “But…” the doctor wanted to argue. “I’ll fix a bullet into your head if you argue,” Henry interrupted him. The doctor picked the line and made the call immediately. “Now, pick the ampoule, draw in the sedative and inject yourself.” “Are…are you sure it’s not poi…poisoned with another substance?” the doctor stammered. “You want that or want this?” Henry threatened, asking him to choose between injecting himself or taking a bullet. The doctor succumb quickly and injected himself the liquid. In less than thirty seconds, his body felt weak and he slept off in his chair. Henry got up and proceeded out of the office immediately. He met another group of nurses at the reception when he got there. He gave them his file and they looked into it. He was asked to sit and wait while they prepared his medicines. He proceeded out of the hospital first to check the garage and he discovered that Paul Edward and his escorts’ vehicles were no longer there. He returned to the reception and paid some amount of money before he was given the prescribed drugs. Adnairax He proceeded out of the hospital without bothering to get the bike again. He pondered on his discovery as he walked out through the gate. He had been right when he believed that Paul Edwards loved his family so much and would have never allowed for anyone of them to be taken by the Invisible terrorists but until this discovery, he was unsure of Paul Edward’s involvement with the terrorists.

Restless Episode 40 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel The car pulled up. Henry stepped forward quickly and opened the door to the passenger’s side to join Cole who was alone in the vehicle. “Boss, Daysman has an additional escort vehicle with four other men following him now.” Cole said to Henry as soon as he got in. “But Dave and Samantha are following them right?” “Yes, from a distance.” “Did you find out what they did in the hall?” Henry asked as he placed his backpack on his laps and opened it. “No, I tried to but it wasn’t wise for me to proceed after coming across eleven armed men guarding the place.” “Eleven armed men?” Henry questioned. “Those were the ones I saw, I can’t tell of the others who I did not see.” Cole replied. “That means they’re hiding something really dangerous in there,” Henry suggested and then frowned as he thought about it. “I believe it’s not just something but it’s someone they’re hiding,” Cole put in. Henry took a quick glance at him. “After Daysman and his men left, I tried to gain access but since I couldn’t go past those men, I waited around to watch for who next would come out of the place…” “And who did?” Cole glanced at him and shook his head. “No one.” Henry raised his brows. “Wait, how were you able to stay around there?” “I got the clothes of the security man from a different section of the complex, far from our target section. Putting on the uniform made me look like a legal worker in the place.” “So, you saw no one else come out of the place?” “No one,” Cole replied and shook his head. “Maybe you should have waited a little longer, I’m not sure anyone resides in that area of the complex.” “I waited until I was sure almost all had left that place,” Cole replied him.”I returned there after an hour and found only one man remaining in the same room I met the eleven men. And he wasn’t even armed.” Henry raised his brows. “I don’t…” “Excuse me please,” Cole interrupted him to listen to a voice in his earpiece. He listened and responded for about a minute before he turned again to Henry. “Dave just told me that the two escort cars have gone in different directions from Daysman.” Henry raised his brows. “And where are they now?” “Daysman is at EPA Hill, in the FOX corporation headquarters,” Cole quickly added. Henry eyes widened in surprise and he quickly turned his face away thoughtfully. “In FOX Corporation Headquarters?” “Yes,” Cole affirmed. “Is his reason for visiting there by any means known?” “Not yet,” Cole answered. A lot of thoughts ran through Henry’s mind at that moment and he struggled in his mind to make a conclusion. He battled to come up with a reasonable reason for Daysman to be in the FOX Corporation. ____ FOX Corporation, EPA HILL “Sorry for keeping you waiting sir,” Agent Steve apologised to Daysman as he walked into the visitor’s room. “No problem officer,” Daysman replied in his gruff voice. Agent Steve settled into the seat behind the table quickly and picked out his notepad and pen. “Thank you so much for responding so quickly, I never expected you’d come so soon.” Agent Steve said, still trying to settle down. He was already on his way back to the office with Agent Evelyn when he had gotten the message that Daysman had arrived the office in response to their invitation. “As a man who has nothing to hide, it’s expected that I respond to calls like this as quick as I can. I’m always ready to help the security officials in investigation for the truth.” Daysman replied him in a confident tone. Steve took a quick glance at him, surprised by the confidence in his words, he sounded like someone who really had nothing to hide. But Steve wasn’t deceived, he had met with a lot of people who had mastered the art of communication and could communicate words differently from what they feel. Steve faked on a smile and then drew in breath. “Sir, there have been two kidnaps in the past few days. Better put, a kidnap and something else we can’t classify yet. The first ended up with the murder of the kidnap victim,” Steve began. “We are not certain yet if the second was a kidnap, in fact, we aren’t sure what happened but there’s a link between the first and the second victims.” Daysman squinted his eyes at Steve. “But checking through the security records, we saw a very strong link between these victims and you, that’s why we’ve called you here to make some explanations.” “Who are these people you’re talking about?” Daysman asked. “Brad and Henson, I’m sure you must have heard about Brad’s death and Henson’s disappearance,” Steve answered him. “Of course, I have. The death of Brad came as a really disheartening news, he was a good man and good partner. As for Henson, I never really got to know much about him.” Daysman answered briefly. “You had an unfinished business with Brad before his death, can you tell me about this business?” “I and Brad had so many business together, but recently we have only been talking about his firm producing packages for our farm products.” “I’m not aware that Suntan Farms is a sole asset of yours, how come you are discussing a deal with Brad for the farm without any record in the company or without the knowledge of the CEO?” Daysman stared blankly for a moment. He realized that the man sitting before him must have done a lot of investigations and he had to be very careful in answering the questions. “I am the managing director of Suntan Farms, I’ve been managing it for over ten years and it has grown under my leadership. When I see a deal to work out, I go for it and it’s not the first time I’m discussing the possibility of a deal before officiating it.” “So, your business with Brad is nothing outside of Suntan Farms Deal?” “No, I have personal growing businesses and Brad is like a mentor to me in the art of investing and making investment work.” “Five major arrests were made yesterday and we found Henson as a link for the Invisible terrorists. Now, Henson is directly connected to Brad who is directly connected to you.” Steve explained. “Brad serves as the link between you and Henson and you were meant to deliver some things to Henson yesterday which you couldn’t because of Brad’s abduction.” “I don’t get where all this is going to,” Daysman replied with a confused tone. “What were you supposed to deliver to Henson yesterday?” “Nothing,” the man frowned at Steve and raised his shoulder. “I’m not a delivery man.” Steve chuckled at his response. “I’m not in anyway calling you a delivery man, what is it that Brad had with you yesterday which you were supposed to release.” “Brad had nothing with me,” Daysman replied. “You mean you had no recent business with him?” “No, I mean he kept nothing with me to deliver to anyone.” “Were you planning to meet with him after his arrival in Bexford?” “No, we had no plans to meet.” “But in the past five days, you guys have made so much calls with each other that seems so unusual.” “I see nothing unusual in my calls with Brad, except you want to make an issue out of nothing.” Steve chuckled and then opened a file. He turned it towards Daysman to see. “This documents the time of your calls with Brad, in three days, he called you six times and you called him five times, that’s eleven all together, Isn’t that strange?” “I just told you we had business together and we both had to monitor the progress on both sides.” “Yes sir, you had business together and that business was to deliver ten parcels of explosives to Henson in disguise as farm products.” Daysman opened his mouth to express his shock at Steve. He slowly got to his feet, looking fierce and angry. “This is preposterous, you mean you brought me here to make a mockery of me?” Adnairax “Please, take your seat sir.” Steve said as he got to his feet. “We can discuss this maturely. We are not in this conversation alone, I believe you are aware others are with us.” Steve added, referring to the other people who were watching and listening to them outside through the stream from the cameras inside the room. “You can’t make stupid and false accusations against me and expect me to keep quiet or calm.” “Please sit sir, and we’d continue our conversation. If you think I’m wrong, you can give your reasons and we’d trash out right here and now.” Daysman shook his head, still fuming in anger. He stared angrily at Steve for a moment before taking his seat. “What the bleep about explosives are you talking about?” “Brad was meant to give orders for the release of ten explosives to Henson yesterday but that did not happen because Brad was abducted the day before.” “I don’t know anything about that, you can’t just try to drag me in.” “But Brad made more contact with you than anyone else in the last forty eight hours before his abduction and murder, and in his to-do list, he had in his schedule to contact your for the release of something which he called ‘ten parcels’.” “I was suppose to hand over documents to Brad, that’s all I had to do with Brad yesterday. I do not know anything about the ten parcels or whatever you’re saying.” Steve was silent for a moment, his arms folded across his chest as he stared Daysman in the eyes. “We’d have to see those documents, in nothing less than two hours.” “Two hours? It’s late already.” “If the documents are already prepared, all that we need to do is go and get them, I do think two hours is even too much for that.” Daysman heaved a sigh of frustration. ___ EPA, Bexford. “If we have to go after Daysman tonight, following him immediately after he leaves EPA hill would be the best option.” Samantha suggested. “I agree,” Cole joined in. “The two escorts vehicles are no longer with him, he has less security around him.” The four of them were now in the same vehicle, Cole and Henry sitting at the back while Dave and Samantha sat at the front. “It may not be the best option, I think this is the time the security around him is tightest.” Henry joined in after a few seconds of careful consideration. “We got Brad and then Henson, it is obvious to us, the FOX and even the Wolves that the next in line would be Daysman. We’d have eyes watching and hands waiting for us.” There was silence in the car for a while. “So, we’re just going to stay and watch him go from here? Or get him from his home like we did with Brad?” “It would be difficult to get him from home if the escorts are there with him,” Cole put in. “Did you run a check on his home?” Henry asked. ‘Yes, I did.” Cole replied. “The networks are secured in the house and around, the facility is very small compared to Brad’s and there are not so many loopholes to get in with.” “We would not need to go to his home for now,” Henry said in a calm instructive tone. “We would borrow a tactic from the invisible terrorists, something they used when they started.” Henry paused and looked at the faces of all his team members. “We would distract them with something different from the pattern, at the same time fulfilling our goal.” “Boss, you’re speaking in parables.” Dave put in after some seconds of silence by Henry. “Paul Edward’s dead son is in town, I found him at the Ruthernard Hospital and he’d be leaving the hospital very early tomorrow morning.” Henry said, looking at the faces of each of them. “His dead son?” Samantha voiced out, staring at Henry with a questioning look. “Yeah, Paul saved his grandson from death and killed other people’s children. Paul Edwards grandson was never in the explosion.” Henry replied her. He then raised his brows thoughtfully. “Paul Edwards is followed around by the toughest of FOX’s security, he’s difficult to come in contact with, but his grandson would be transported like an ordinary man out of Bexford tomorrow.” “So, we all go to get him tomorrow?” Cole asked. “No, just you and Dave.” Henry replied him. “I and Samantha would return to the Magic Complex to find how the other men got out of the place.” ____ “Hutton, I’m out already.” Daysman said into his phone’s mouthpiece as he entered into the car in the FOX Corporation compound. “Hope you were as calm as required?” The voice from the other end asked. “Yeah, I acted well.” Daysman answered. “The dude is asking for documents in two hours.” “He’d be handled,” Hutton replied. “You need to face the next step, I’m sure someone or a group is on the way to get you like they did with Henson and Brad but we’re with you.” To be continued

☆☆ @jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @fb-nwokeomaozioma @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-brightayomiposi @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @kwinzuby @fb-olaniranadeola @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @flames380 @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne

@jessyjenny,I wish I could post more episodes but the comments were not enough for me to do so

okay @delexzy01, I knew that Paul was involved,he wants to protect his grandson by all means,an he didn't care about other people life, wicked world

guy continue this is interesting

Continue pls...so captivating

Restless Episode 41 Trapped ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 05:48AM “They’re here,” Cole announced to Dave who was sitting beside him in the car. Dave sat up and looked through the window at the driver’s side where Cole was sitting. They could see the headlights of a vehicle coming afar off with another vehicle behind it. They waited and watched until the vehicles turned into the road where their car was parked and continued their movement. “Let’s move,” Cole said to Dave as he pulled out his gun. Cole waited few more seconds for the targeted vehicles to move farther away before he kicked on the engine of the car and drove into the road. They followed immediately after and soon got close enough without drawing any suspicion. “There are three men in the Jeep behind,” Dave said after peering for a moment. “And there are four in the car in front, our target and his father should be sitting at the backseat.” Cole put in. “So, how do we go about it?” “We’d take the driver of the Jeep out first and fire the tyres,” Dave answered him. He paused and stayed silent for a short while. “Then we go after our target.” “Alright,” Cole said as he increased the gear. They leveled up at the left side of the Jeep and slowly wound down the window. Dave had his gun cocked already in his right hand. His eyes met with the driver’s eyes and he made a mischievous smile as he raised his gun. He could already see the alert look on the faces of the men even before his gun was raised. He knew they were also security men and were conscious that there could be an attack at any time. Before any move could be made by the men in the Jeep, Dave fired two shots at the driver and also fired a bullet into the front tyre of the Jeep. The Jeep lost control totally and swerved off the road into the drain. Cole zoomed forward immediately after the shot and followed after the car where their target was. The driver of the car in front had now increased his speed in response to the gunshot sounds heard from behind. Dave stretched out his gun again and aimed at the left back tyre of the vehicle. It took him about fifty seconds before he fired the shot, the bullet got straight into the back tyre which deflated immediately and resulted to a decrease in the speed of the vehicle. The driver of the car tried to accelerate even with the bad tyre but Dave fired another shot and it got into the second tyre, resulting to a drag in the movement. Cole wound up both front windows of the car as he leveled up with the car. The men at the front seat of the vehicle fired at the assailants’ vehicle but realized that it was bullet resistant. The assailants’ vehicle swerved to the front and stopped. “Keep your heads down and don’t get out of this car until I say so,” the man sitting at the right side of the car said to Austin and his father who were at the backseat. He opened the door and carefully stepped out, using the door as a shield. He had barely gotten out when he began to hear sounds of gunshots on the vehicle. He ran quickly to the back of the vehicle and hid temporarily. He quickly brought out a telephone. Dave stepped out of the car, firing shots towards the driver’s side of the vehicle. He saw the driver already stepping out and about to turn towards him. The driver was able to turn with his gun but had a bullet into his chest before he could shoot. Cole also stepped out of the vehicle with his gun. The two partners bent to hide their bodies behind the vehicle as they moved closer to the vehicle where the target was. Both squatted by the headlight at the two different sides. Dave gave a signal to Cole before they began to proceed slowly. The man behind the vehicle had just finished making his call and moved close to the edge to peep. His eyes met with Cole’s eyes as he peeped through the right side and he quickly pulled back and hurried towards the left. Cole fired two quick shots at him. One went wide while the other hit the car and affected the tail lights. The man turned to the left side and waited at the edge. He peeped and his eyes met with Dave’s again with a gunshot following. He moved slowly to the wondering what he could do when he another gunshot sounded. At first, he only knew it was from either of the two men but he didn’t know what they shot at. There was another gunshot and he dropped to the floor as a bullet hit the back of his right foot from behind. Another shot was fired from under the car again and it entered into his back. ____ 8:32AM EPA Hill, FOX CORPORATION. “You called for me sir,” Agent Steve said after the normal salutation to the chairman. He was in Paul Edward’s office and the man was sitting behind the table in his seat. He had fingers of both hands locked into each other and his elbows placed on the table. “Can you explain to me the reasons for embarrassing Mr Daysman?” Paul Edwards asked, staring into Steve’s eyes. “Sir, I didn’t mean to embarrass him. It was only part of our investigation,” Steve replied. “But you made an allegation against him without having a proof,” Paul Edwards replied in a calm voice. “All details in our investigations pointed to him and we were so sure…” “You were so sure but you had no proof!” Paul fired at him. “Sir, we’re still very sure. I’m certain the documents he provided us are doctored.” Steve said in defense. “What proof do you have to back these claims?” Paul asked with his brows gathering. Steve was silent. “You’ve got to apply caution Steve, you cannot go accusing people without substantial evidence.” Paul continued. “The FOX goes underground to confirm suspicions first before accusing. What you did yesterday was the operation of the police and should never repeat itself, and I shouldn’t get the news that you trouble Mr Daysman anymore. “Understood sir,” Steve answered in a firm voice. Paul dismissed him with a wave of the hand. Steve saluted again and turned to leave. Paul picked the phone on his table which had been vibrating since he began to talk to Steve. He answered the call. “Hello!” He said into the mouthpiece and listened for a response. His eyes widened and he got up slowly in shock as he heard the caller relayed the news of the attack on his son’s vehicle. ____ 08:24AM Magic Complex, Bexford “I’ll tell you if there’s any need to come in,” Henry said to Samantha as he took off his seatbelt in the driver’s seat. He turned the rearview mirror to himself have a clear view of his face. He fondled his attached beards gently and also touched the moustache. He returned the rearview mirror to the previous position and pulled out a face cap. He opened the door and put a foot outside before he put on the face cap. “I’ll be back Sam,” he said before closing the door and heading for the magic Complex building. Samantha moved to the driver’s side of the car after watching Henry until he disappeared. She pulled out an earpiece and a small device which looked like an iPod. ___ Henry navigated through the complex carefully, moving straight in his targeted direction. He got to the entrance and entered into the first room where the office of the receptionist was. There was no one except a lanky man sitting behind the table. He was bent down, trying to pick something under the table when Henry walked in. He quickly raised his head quickly and stared at Henry. A frown appeared on his face as Henry got closer. “Hey Man, what can I do for you?” He asked, surprised at the way Henry was charging forward. “Good morning,” Henry greeted and stopped just in front of the table. “I heard you have good halls for meetings in here, I’ll like to have a quick look at them.” The man squinted at Henry and then raised a brow. He recalled that someone had also come the day before to make enquires about halls in the building. “Who told you there are halls in this place? This is a private center, not public.” “Private center? Owned by who?” Henry asked with raised eyebrows. “Who are you and why are you asking me that question?” “My name is Richard,” Henry answered and faked a smile. “Can I know who owns this place now?” “You need to get the bleep out of here now,” the man replied him in an angry tone. Henry smiled and then looked towards the entrance into the inner part of the section. He looked at the man’s face again and then stood up straight, he proceeded towards the entrance without a word to the man. “What the hell do you think you are doing?” The man fired and got up quickly to his feet. He followed after Henry immediately. Henry turned sharply and grabbed him by the neck with the fist. He lifted him up, taking his feet off the ground and turned him towards the wall. He tightened his grip on the man’s neck for some seconds more before he slammed him against the wall and released him to fall to the ground. He stared at the man on the floor for some seconds and watched him wriggle in pain, then he bent down slowly and grabbed the man by the neck again and then slammed his head on the ground, making him fall unconscious. He got up and flashed a look to the back to see if anyone was watching, there was no one in sight. He then dragged the body quickly to the back of the table to hid it from close view. He pulled out his gun and hid it in his fist behind him as he proceeded in through the inner entrance. He found himself in another room, empty but larger than the first and demarcated with transparent glass walls. He carefully proceeded in through the entrance and moved slowly towards the door he could see before him. The door opened quickly as he touched the knob, he pushed it in and stepped in. The room was just like the previous. He proceeded into another which was different. The wall at the other end was made of bricks instead of transparent glass. The ceiling was made of white POP materials and the walls and the ceramic floor was sparkling white. The soles of his shoes made sounds as he proceeded and he gradually reduced his walking steps until he began to tiptoe to eliminate whatever sound was coming from his shoe. He got to another door and turned the knob like he did with the first and second but this turned only without the door opening. He bent down to check what kind of lock it had. After observing for few seconds, he pulled out a purse from the pocket of his inner jacket. He opened the purse and took out a set of four tools from it. He returned the purse into the inner pocket and kept his gun in his trouser pocket temporarily. He picked in his right hand the first of the tools which looked like a tiny screw driver. He pressed the pointed edge of the tool and it flattened into the shape of a key. He inserted the tool into the keyhole and tried to turn it but it proved difficult. He tried again and there was no success. He stopped and stared at it for a moment. He realized that if he applied more force than he was already applying, it could cause the tool to break in the keyhole. He took out his purse from the inner pocket again and brought out a liquid in a small tube, he applied the tool around the surface area of the keyhole and then returned the first tool and the tube into the purse. He straightened the edge of the second tool and inserted into the keyhole. He turned it and it was softer but the door did not still opened. He removed it quickly and put in the third tool. He turned it and the lock made a creaking sound as it unlocked. He unlocked it quickly and returned all the tools back into the purse. He pulled out his gun again before pushing the door open gently. He peeped in first and stepped in slowly. The room was almost completely dark as the only source of light in it were the reflection of the sunlight through the curtains of the closed window which was still enough to reveal the computer sets at both left and right side. There was also a large screen hung at the top of the middle wall. Henry took out a small torch light and turned it on before closing the door behind him. He looked around quickly, pointing his torch light to the wall but could not find any switch for the florescent bulb at the center of the ceiling. He noticed a red light on the ground at the left corner of the room, a sign that some electrical appliances were turned on. He proceeded slowly and carefully, his eyes searching around and the torch from his light moving from one corner to another. He had just taken five steps towards the center when the bulb at the center of the ceiling turned on and brightened the room. He stopped and looked up as bulbs at the corners of the rooms also turned on with the air conditioner starting to work. He turned quickly and looked around, he also looked down to see if there was anything or a sensor which could have triggered the lights coming on by themselves. He found nothing tangible. He took in a deep breath. He was sure that someone somewhere would have been alerted about his presence in the room. Adnairax He looked around the room again. The lights had revealed more of the things in the room and he could see the cameras at the corners of the ceiling. He took a quick glance at the computer systems in the room, wondering which of them he could use and try to hack into. As he took another step forward, he heard a strange sound and quickly turned his neck. There was a wall made of multiple thin red lights building from the left corner of the room close to the door. In a few seconds, it formed a wall around the center of the room, leaving out the computer systems and the large screen and putting him in center of the fence. Henry could feel the heat coming from the lights. He knew what it was. He was trapped!

Restless Episode 42 Trapped 2 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel As he took another step forward, he heard a strange sound and quickly turned his neck. There was a wall made of multiple thin red lights building from the left corner of the room close to the door. In a few seconds, it formed a wall around the center of the room, leaving out the computer systems and the large screen and putting him in center of the fence. Henry could feel the heat coming from the lights. He knew what it was. He was trapped! Henry’s mind worked quickly and his eyes began to search around for a switch which could be somewhere inside the fence but there was none. He however noticed two switches outside the fence, one at the back end corner and the other the front end where he first noticed the red blinking light. He took out his phone and unlocked it quickly. He observed the network signal sign at the top bar of the phone for a moment. He noticed it was fluctuating and was quite sure that it was a result of the laser fence surrounding him. He dialed Samantha’s number and it took a while before it connected. “He…llo,” he heard her voice sound out when she finally answered, the bad network making the line sound unclear. “Samantha, I’m trapped in a laser fence, I need you to come in my direction.” “Hello…Please speak again, I didn’t get you clearly.” “I’m trapped in a room, I need you to come in now.” Henry repeated. “What do you want me to do? Should I come in or do something else here?” Samantha asked, her tone making it obvious that she did not hear his initial request. “Please come in,” He shouted into the phone. “He…llo, are you with me?” she still didn’t hear him. “Come in,” Henry replied back tiredly. He then cut the call quickly and opened the text messaging app. I’m trapped in, I need you to come in quickly in my direction. He clicked on send after composing his message. He watched as the sending icon rotated for some seconds before showing the failed mark appeared. He heaved a sign and then clicked on the resend icon. The process repeated itself and he clicked on it the third time before it was marked as sent. He returned to the call dialer and searched for Cole’s number. He dialed and put it close to his ear. “Hello boss, we’ve got the young man with us.” Cole voice rang in immediately the call was answered. “Cole, I’m trapped in a laser fence. I need you to come to the Magic Complex immediately.” “Boss… Can you hear me?” Cole asked from the other end. “Hey Cole, I can hear you. I’ll send you a text message now,” he replied before he ended the call and switched to the text messaging app again. He typed in a text message and clicked on send. It failed five times before it was finally sent at the sixth time. He exited the message box with Cole and switched to check if the message he sent to Samantha had been delivered. It was yet to be delivered. Henry returned his phone to his pocket. He took another look around but found nothing new. He then began to look around the ceiling. There was no way he could make a hole in the concrete ceiling. ____ 10:02AM Benuit State, Bethanna Benuit International Airport. Hutton and Kahn walked in front with three men flanging hem at both sides. They were all in black suits but only Hutton and Kahn had black ties and white collared shirts on. The other men had round neck shirts under their suit jackets. Hutton had dark eye glasses on his face which covered his eyes from public view and also shielded them from the sun. He was tall, of a slightly huge body, an oval tight face and a pointed nose. He was a naturally handsome man but the dark eyeglasses he wore made him look dangerously evil. His dark and coiled hair made him look more attractive it responded swiftly with it’s movement to the wind blowing in his direction. Hutton walked carefully but swiftly and had his head placed straight at all times. Elvis Kahn on the other hand was shorter compared to Hutton. He had a more slender figure. He kept a clean shaven hair unlike Hutton whose hair was full His moustache and neatly shaped beards gave him a distinct look at all times. His round dark eyeballs could be seen moving to and fro at every point in time without his eyes moving. They had just arrived from Bexford and were heading for the Wolves Strategy House in Benuit. The men flanging them had their traveling bags and other effects. Kahn held a phone in his hands while nothing could be seen on Hutton’s hand except for the wristwatch held firmly around his wrist. On their way out of the airport hall, Kahn stopped to answer a call. The rest of the men including Hutton waited for him to finish with his phone conversation. After the phone call, Kahn locked his phone and moved closer to Hutton. “Someone broke into our magic complex hall,” Kahn said to Hutton. “I knew that was going to happen, but never thought it would be soon.” Hutton replied, an evil smile forming on his face. “He’s trapped in the laser fence and I have instructed our men to keep him captive,” Kahn said to Hutton as they continued walking towards the car park. “Ask for a picture to be sent to us, let’s see what he looks like.” “I’ve requested for that already, I’d receive it before we get to the car.” Kahn replied. ___ EPA Hill, Bexford Bethanna. “I want this to be kept as top secret,” Paul barked at the six man team lined up in front of him as he paced about in front of them. Agent Elkim was standing beside him and the grey haired Agent was standing behind, close to the back window. “Let’s get this done as quick as possible, I would ensure you get every reinforcement as soon as you need them. Now, go get the search started, my grandson must return to me whole and hearty” Paul stopped and watched as the men filed out and closed the door behind them. He turned an hundred and eighty degree and said to Elkim, “That boy must be returned safe and sound.” Elkim followed him as he began to walk to the exit door behind. “I think we should get Steve’s team involved, they’ve been following the kidnap case of Richard Brad.” Elkim suggested. Paul Edwards stopped and turned to Agent Elkim. “Are you in anyway saying this is related to Richard Brad’s kidnap?” “I can’t say for sure Agent Paul, but it just comes almost at the same time with the two kidnaps.” “My son has no relationship with Richard Brad and Henson, this cannot be related.” Paul said in a frustrated and confused tone. “Then, we should wait and see what this new team comes back with,” Agent Elkim finally said. Paul Edwards heaved a sigh and turned after a moment of staring thoughtfully. He walked out and Agent Elkim followed him, leaving the grey haired Agent who had been watching them quietly. _____ Ten minutes later, Henry was still trapped in between the laser fence. He was now bent on the floor, with a torchlight in his hand and looking carefully around the area where he knelt. “The sensor has got to be somewhere here,” Henry said to himself and then looked up again. He peered at the left side for a moment, trying to see if what he was looking for was on the wall. The red lights however made it difficult for him to see the walls she he could not tell if there was anything there. He turned, still on his knees and tried to figure out the exact point he stood when the lights in the room came on. He stopped at a certain point he thought it was and pointed his torch light at the point. He took out his purse from the inner jacket, he opened it quickly and placed it on the floor. He took out some tools strong enough to take out a tile from the tiled floor and arranged them on the floor. He began to dig along the lines which joined the tiles together. He heaved a sigh as he noticed something which looked like what he was searching for. He dropped the torch again and picked the tools, he took out the next tile and could now see the pipe clearly. He dug a hole in the pipe with the tool and saw the cable in it. He picked his tools quickly again and took out the tile beside the new space. He took two more tiles off after that before he saw the box where the pipe led into, a plastic box. He opened the box and saw the connecting wires and the sensor. He pointed his torch at it for a while and studied it closely. He noticed three switches connected to the sensor. He knew one of them would be the switch which triggered the light, another would have triggered the laser fence but he couldn’t tell what the third switch was meant for. He studied for some more seconds to know the two which were switched on. After he identified the two switches which were turned on, he had one more challenge which was knowing which of the buttons was for the laser fence. If he turned off the other switch, it could cause a total shut down of the system but he was sure the security would be configured in a way to ensure the laser fence remained on even after the total system was disrupted. He hesitated for a moment and considered the chances he had. He was sure the people who installed the security would be there any moment soon. If he took the risk of turning off one of the switches, he could either set himself free or remain in captive but if he decided to do none of them, he would still remain captive. He studied both buttons for a while and identified one which was the most likely switch for the laser fence. He decided to take the risk and turn it off. His fingers couldn’t touch the switch because of the arrangement and connection in the box. He picked up a screwdriver-like tool and carefully inserted it. It touched the switch and he pushed it gently, turning it off. There was a complete black out, and total silence engulfed the room. ___ “I’m on the second floor already, should I take the elevator?” Samantha said into her mouthpiece as she hurried up the staircase. “No, continue with the stairs, the elevator would get more attention to you and could get you trapped.” Cole’s voice sounded in her earpiece. “Okay… Are you still trying to reach him?” “Yes, it’s not connecting. He probably is somewhere out of signal.” “Please continue trying, I’m really not sure if he wants me to do something outside or if he was calling for me to come in.” “Just keep moving up, I’ll be there soon to help you with whatever he wants you to do outside.” “Okay,” Samantha replied and increased her walking steps. She was headed for the tenth floor and Cole had described the exact place for her to go. She finally got to the stairs which led to the tenth floor and reduced her walking speed. She mumbled some words to Cole through the mouthpiece before pulling out her gun. She could heard some voices and sounds of footsteps and she could tell that close to five people were in the corridor. She stopped just at the last step of the stairs and peeped into the corridor to catch a view. She saw five men standing close to the entrance Cole directed her to, all dressed in blacks and having guns in their hands. She could tell that there were more people who had stepped into the place. To be continued

☆ @jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @fb-nwokeomaozioma @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-brightayomiposi @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @kwinzuby @fb-olaniranadeola @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @flames380 @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne

oh my God I hope u are out of that place Henry and the team

Henry please hurry up...

This is really getting intense... Henry,I think u n ur team are getting far more attention to yourselves sha,u guys need to be careful oo!!!

Restless Episode 43 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Samantha finally got to the stairs which led to the tenth floor and reduced her walking speed. She mumbled some words to Cole through the mouthpiece before pulling out her gun. She could heard some voices and sounds of footsteps and she could tell that close to five people were in the corridor. She stopped just at the last step of the stairs and peeped into the corridor to catch a view. She saw five men standing close to the entrance Cole directed her to, all dressed in blacks and having guns in their hands. She could tell that there were more people who had stepped into the place. ___ For a moment after the complete blackout, Henry thought he had made the wrong choice of button to push but suddenly again, the lights came on and the laser fence began to fold up in reverse order of how it built. Henry heaved a sigh of relief as he realized he made the right decision of which button to turn off. He picked his phone quickly and unlocked it again, he noticed that the signal bar was becoming stronger. He paused for a moment as he began to hear some sounds from outside. He knew at once that he now add company. He switched to his call dialer and dialed Samantha’s number. ___ She carefully and quietly from some steps back to the midway landing and then three more steps downward to hide her head behind the handrail. “Cole, I have not seen Henry but there’s a heavy presence of unknown gunmen here.” She said into the mouthpiece of the communicator. “Can you also try reach his phone?” Cole replied him and Samantha dipped her hand into her pocket to pull out her phone quickly. She took a moment to quickly look up to see if anyone was coming in her direction from above. She returned her focus to the phone after confirming that no one was coming. She was about to dial Henry’s number when she got an incoming call from him. She swiped up the green phone icon immediately and put the phone close to her ear. “Henry where are you?” “Get directions from Cole and come in my direction immediately, I got into some real big trap and I think I’ve got some company now.” Henry replied. “I’m very close already and I can see the men, I’ll join you in a second.” “Be careful,” Henry warned before ending the call. Samantha kept her phone and held her gun firmly in her hand, she was about to start moving up when she heard sounds of footsteps coming closer. She stopped to listen for a while and then looked up the stairs through the spaces on the handrails. It was a just in time to see a man who had stopped halfway down before the midway landing pointing his gun in her direction. The man must have noticed her slight movements behind the rails. She moved away quickly before the two bullets could reach her and she fired a random shot back at him. She moved down from the ground of the next floor to the first step on the flight and watched from there. The man who fired at her was still firing as he ran down the steps. She held the revolver firmly and watched as he moved to the stairs close to the floor. With calculated steps she moved to front of the stairs and fired two shot at the man. One of the bullets went straight into the man’s chest and he dropped to the ground. She climbed a step up and looked up to see if anyone else was coming. She began to move up slowly and carefully when she suddenly saw a man flip over from the other side and landed on the handrail. Before she could direct her gun to him, his kick hit her at the top of the shoulder which slammed her back to wall behind. He landed on his feet to the stairs, a foot on the fifth step and the second on the sixth. Before she could make a move, he grabbed the wrist of the hand where she held the gun and sent a punch into her belly, slamming her back to the wall again. She replied with a kick which landed close to his groin, making his waist hit the handrail but he still held on to her wrist. He launched forward with a kick from his knee but she stopped it with her left hand and stamped a kick on the lap on his left leg, making him hit his waist against the rail again. ___ Henry pulled out his second revolver after returning the tools into the purse and into his jacket. He moved slowly to the door and listened for a second before opening it carefully. He could now hear the footsteps carefully as he stepped out of the room. He saw traces of men moving in the next room through the transparent glass walls and he could tell they were coming in his direction. He turned back into room and closed the door. He stood by the door and held the guns firmly in his hands Soon as expected, the footsteps began to sound closer in his direction. He kept still and waited patiently. Soon he noticed a hand had touched the knob from the back and was slowly pushing the door open. He waited till the person stepped in and then delivered a kick to the groin, he followed with a bullet to the chest as the man fell against the door. He peeped and stepped out immediately with his fingers moving close to the triggers of the guns in his hands. There were three men in the room, one was already moving towards the door but had stopped on the way on seeing what happened. The other two were close to the entrance door. Another man could be seen through the transparent wall just close the door. His speed and swiftness was triple of theirs, he released the bullets to the men’s bodies as he began to move with quick light to avoid being aimed at successfully. After gunning down the first three men, he fired a shot through the glass towards the man at the back of the wall but missed as the man was already alert. The man fired two shots back at Henry through the same part of the glass wall and it created a larger crack on the wall. Henry’s eyes searched around as he approached the entrance and he located the men behind the other transparent wall approaching his direction. _ The man lost his grip on Samantha’s wrist when his waist hit the handrail but charged back towards her immediately and landed a hard punch at the top of her shoulder, making her stagger back and rammed into her with his shoulder, slamming her body hard against the wall. She grabbed his body firmly and pushed him hard against the handrail again. She raised her head up and then followed with a punch to his belly. He tried to push her but she stood firmly with her left hand holding one of his arms, she then struck him in the face twice with the revolver in her hand. He tried to take advantage of her one- second pause to strike back with a head butt but she dodged it and grabbed his neck, putting his neck under her armpit. She kicked him hard in the belly twice with her knee and then raised his head up again, she struck him three more times on the face with the butt of the gun and pushed him away, down the stairs. She repositioned the gun in her hand quickly and fired a bullet into his body. She walked quickly to his body where it rolled to the landing and quickly picked out a gun from his pocket. She understood that he had refused to use his gun on her but had chosen a hand fist instead because he wanted to take her alive and probably find out why she was there. She turned her neck and looked up to see if anyone else was coming yet but there was none. She rose up and quickly climbed back up the stairs to the tenth floor. She was already hearing sounds of gunshots and she knew that it was already going down with Henry in the place. One of the men turned and fired a quick shot at her but she quickly dodged behind the wall of the staircase. __ Henry approached the reception wall carefully after gunning down five men. He stopped by the wall when he got to the door. He cocked one of the guns he had taken from one of the men who attacked him. He peeped out and looked left, just as he looked right, he saw someone already charging towards him with a gun raised in his hand. Before Henry could raise his own gun and fire, the man had already fired two shots at him which Henry quickly dodged by entering back into he room. He stayed behind the wall and waited for the man to come in. He grabbed the man’s hand by the wrist and raised his gun as he directed his own revolver to the man’s face but the man was also swift and had pulled his wrist up too, making Henry fire his bullet into the ceiling instead. The man launched a kick with his knee into Henry’s belly and tried to push him away but Henry stood firm and maintained his grip on the man. Henry twisted his hand and turned him around swiftly with force, hitting the man’s back and head hard against the wall. The man stamped a foot against Henry’s knee but Henry’s leg remained firm on the floor and unmoving. Henry launched a kick with his knee into the man’s belly, both men still holding the wrist of his opponent’s hand where the gun was. The man pushed Henry with so much force that he skidded a metre back, he grabbed Henry’s arm with the second hand and made a swift turn to Henry’s back, trying to twist his arm but Henry made a quick twisting and leaping movement, making the man’s twisting attempt fail. Henry’s gun had dropped from his hand by the time he landed on his feet but he hand was also free from the man’s grip. He was able to grab the man by the arm, close to the shoulder and pull him forcefully. He grabbed the arm with both hands and then slammed him hard against the wall. He followed with a kick to the man’s back and as he was about to grab the man’s neck, he noticed a man coming towards the entrance door already. He pulled out the revolver from the hand of the man in front of him and fired into the body of the new man immediately he appeared at the entrance. The man in front turned immediately and kicked Henry on the chest before Henry could point the gun to him. He grabbed Henry by the hand and tried to take away the gun but Henry grabbed him by the neck and flung him away towards the center. The man fell on his butt but managed to quickly rise. Henry did not slack but followed up with a kick to the man’s face before the man stand upright. The man staggered back holding his face with both hands. Henry followed up with a punch to his chest from the left side, the man took his hands off his face and before he could open his eyes to see, Henry had hit his face with the butt of the gun. Henry delivered more blows to his face with the butt of the gun before he finally landed a kick to his chest to send him to the ground.  The tall, hefty man fell to the ground heavily. Henry placed a knee on the floor by his side and pulled his head up. He pushed in the mouth of the gun into the man’s mouth. “Do you know the other exit out of this place?” Henry asked. The man shook his head to signify a No. Henry glanced at the door for a second before asking him another question. “Do you still have other men outside?” The man nodded in response. __ She ran down the staircase with light steps as the man kept on firing in her direction as he moved closer. She stopped when she got to the ninth floor landing and stood by the handrail edge of the stairs leading down from the ninth floor. She looked up from there and began to fire as she noticed the man was coming after her. He ran back to dodge and fired back in her direction. She dodged for a moment and looked again to check for him. She fired another bullet up even seeing any trace of him. She tried to fire another but the bullets in the gun were already exhausted. She turned back to look as she heard sounds of footsteps, but another sound caught her attention and she looked up again to see a small explosive call thrown from up to her direction. She fled down the stairs immediately and jumped over the handrail to hasten her movement down as the ball went up in flames. The impact of the explosive ball was blow but it contained enough vibration and energy to kill one or two persons as it was designed. Samantha jumped down to found herself in front of two other men who were on their way up. They looked like ordinary security men and she couldn’t tell if they were a part of the enemies but before she could decide, one of them had already charged towards her. She dodged his punch by bending down and she hit him in the belly with the gun in her hand. He staggered back and missed a step on the stair, he fell to the side holding the rail for support. Samantha quickly took out a row of bullet to fix in her revolver but the second man pulled out his gun and pointed it at her. The man from the top floor who threw the explosive ball had also come down and was pointing at her from the back.

Restless Episode 44 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Samantha quickly took out a row of bullet to fix in her revolver but the second man pulled out his gun and pointed it at her. The man from the top floor who threw the explosive ball had also come down and was pointing at her from the back. Samantha froze and looked at the faces of both men from both sides. She knew the trigger would be pulled if she made any dubious move and it could mean instant death for her. “Go on your knees and drop that thing,” the man behind her said in a commanding tone. She went down slowly with the gun placed on the floor and gently placed her knees on the ground, her hand going up simultaneously. The man behind moved closer to her and picked the gun from the step it was dropped. “Place your hands behind you,” the other man said as he took out an handcuff to use on her. Samantha obeyed and had both hands placed at the back. The man from who picked her gun stepped in front of her and put the gun forward very close to her body. The man behind was already fixing the cuff on the right wrist when Samantha delivered a blow to his groin with her elbow. She grabbed the wrists of the man holding the gun in front of her and pulled it up as she got up, she also delivered a kick with her knee to his belly. She turned back with her hands still holding the wrists of the man and landed another kick with her knee to the face of the man who was bent behind. She dodged a blow from the from and gave the man a headbutt on his chest. The man fell back against the handrail and she replied him with another headbutt, this time on his face. The headbutt hit his nose hard but Samantha also felt some pain on her forehead. She released the hand of the man where the gun was and the pistol fell to the stairs and bounced till it got to the last step to the landing. The man behind tried to pull out his gun which he had pocketed but Samantha turned just in time and struck his face with the handcuff which was still stuck to her right hand. She faced front to see the man in front already with a knife, trying to strike her. She caught him by the wirst immediately but the force pushed her back and she collided with the man behind and fell to the step below. She rolled down to the next step and turned to see the man with the knife already above her. She was lying on one of her hands and it seemed impossible to stop him from stabbing her this time. Her eyes blinked as he raised the knife and she pulled out her hand. There was a loud bang. The man with the knife dropped to the floor after a bullet got into his back. There was another bang, and it was a bullet entering into the forehead of the other man. Samantha looked up to findHenry standing up at the top of the stairs. She heaved a sigh of relief and picked herself up. She groaned silently as she felt some pains in her back and arms, especially around her shoulder and elbows. “Let’s get out of here Sam, we’d take the elevator and then go out through the back door. Cole is waiting for us already.” Henry said to her as he rushed down the stairs. He got to the last step before the ninth floor and he stopped to peep and confirm if anyone was in the corridor. ____ Benuit State, Bethanna. “He’s on a facecap perfectly carved to cover his face from cameras hung from the ceiling,” Kahn said to Hutton. They were seated in the backseat of the same car. Only the driver was seated in front and briefcase was placed on the passenger’s seat in front. “Can I have a closer look?” Hutton asked as he stretched forth his hand to get the tablet device Kahn was looking into. Kahn handed the device to him and leaned back with a sigh. Hutton moved the footage some minutes forward and paused at a point. He zoomed it and focused on the face of the man. The only part that wasn’t covered from the cameras coverage by the face cap was the chin of the man. “Who could this be?” Hutton asked aloud, although rhetorically. “I just forwarded the shots to Jessy and she should be matching his face with others to confirm who he is?” “This doesn’t look like the FOX’s job, this man’s mission is in no way related to the FOX’s investigation.” Hutton said thoughtfully. “Then who else could be after us?” Hutton heaved a sigh. He zoomed the picture again and stared at the face hidden behind the face cap for a moment. The man’s facial features were totally different from who he was expecting it to be. He looked at Kahn’s face briefly and then took in another breath as he rested his back. “Spill out what you got to say man,” Kahn said to him with questioning eyes, after noticing Hutton had something in mind which he wasn’t saying. “It doesn’t make sense, but…” Hutton paused again and looked at Kahn’s face. “If the FOX isn’t behind this, the nex person who could be is Carl Winston.” Kahn widened his eyes and then stared at him awkwardly. “I thought we’ve talked about this already.” “Yes, but there are still no proofs that Carl Winston is dead.” Hutton insisted. “Two agents were killed that night and we are yet to confirm the death of the most dangerous one.” Kahn shook his head. “Hutton, how do you come to these conclusions?” “Why don’t you take a journey back to activities before the kidnappings began like I did?” “What do you mean?” Kahn asked. “Before Richard Brad was kidnapped and murdered, two of those men who he selected to attack the families of the agents already died. I don’t think this is a coincidence,” Hutton explained. Kahn squinted thoughtfully for a moment. He remembered that after the plan to murder the FOX’s agent had been properly cooked, they had given the full responsibility to Brad to execute without dictating or getting involved in his selectionof men to carry out the job. Kahn knew he had no reason to doubt Hutton’s investigation and discovery of link in Brad’s death to two previous murders. He was sure Hutton would have properly carried out his investigation and would have left nothing out. “If this is true, then we have to cease the attacks until we get Carl Winston totally out of the way.” Kahn said thoughtfully.  “I’m not sure yet if it is really Carl Winston, I only said it could be.” Hutton said, mentioninghis words slowly and one after the other. Kahn glanced at him, wondering why he was sounding so unsure again. “Carl Winston or whoever is behind these attacks against our men is very intelligent and skilled, we can’t afford to take a drastic decision that would grant him an upper hand.” Hutton added. “So , what do you suggest?” “The attacks would continue, while I’ll go after whoever it is.” Kahn widened his eyes in shock at Hutton’s word. “What are you talking about? That’s against our initial plan, we can’t step into this fight yet.” “Kahn, the game plan has to change sometimes. We need to take drastic measures to confront drastic situations.” “And won’t that spoil the whole show?” “The show is becoming unbalanced already, stepping in now would help us make it balanced.” Hutton replied in a confident tone. “We have to bring this to the rest of the board,” Kahn suggested. “No!” Hutton disagreed strongly, taking a quick glance at his face. “It would take the board a lng time to make the decision and that would slow down things. You gotta trust me on this Kahn.” Kahn stared at his face for a while with uncertainty in his eyes. He closed his eyes and shook his head slowly. “I don’t like this idea,” he said as he opened his eyes and stared at Hutton. “But I’ll trust you like I always do, please do not disappoint me.” “I have never disappointed you or the board Kahn, I would not do that this time around.” Hutton answered in confident tones. Kahn nodded slowly in response. ___ EPA, Bethanna THE FOX CORPORATION Paul Edwards had been unable to keep his mind at rest since he was informed of the kidnap of his grandson. There were two things at stake, his grandson’s life and his reputation as the FOX coporation chairman. If the world got to know that his son who was said to have died in an explosion was still alive, it would deal him a big blow and he would have no choice than to resign as the FOX’s boss. He knew he couldn’t hide the truth for eternity but he was waiting for he right time, the time when the public’s opinion about his grandson being alive would no longer matter. After personally going through footages, he found nothing to lead him to the kidnappers. He retired to his office and tried to brainstorm on the best way to get his grandson back alive apart from the FOX rescue team which he had already launched. He sat in the swivel in the office alone, moving from left to right and back as several thoughts ran through his mind. He was confused on what to do about the situation and he could not publicly discuss it with the FOX board as most of the board members knew nothing about his son being alive. He was still so deep in thoughts when the phone which he placed on the table began to ring. He picked it up and checked the caller. It was an unknown number. He raised a brow as he wondered who he could be that had his personal number without he having the person’s name stored on the phone. He answered the call. “Hey Paul!” A gruff voice sounded. “Your grandson is with us, can we meet at the Alexis Park this evening?” To be continued

Nice the game just getting started

interesting,but u guys should be careful now

wow nice one next guy

nice 1 guy but you guy should be careful oooo

Restless Episode 45 ®18 + SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 20:42PM Alexis Park, Bexford, Bethanna. Paul Edwards drove alone in his car into the Alexis indoor car park. It was night already but the well positioned halogen lights in the park provided enough brightness as day light. The car park was almost empty. It was usually full at noon times when office workers and other car users had their cars to go to work. At that time of the night, the number of vehicles in the place was very scanty. Paul Edwards drove into one of the parking spaces and turned off the engine. He took off the seatbelt and pulled out his phone quickly, he was about to dial a number when he got an incoming call. “I’ve got my eyes on you,” the caller said in a slow voice. “I watched as you drove in, stay put and I’ll talk to you in few minutes time.” “Don’t keep me waiting,” Paul replied in a confident tone, without any trace of fear or panic in his voice. The caller ended the call without replying him. Paul let out a sigh as he took the phone off his ear. He took out the car keys and opened the door quickly. He stepped out slowly, looking around the place carefully. He was sure that whoever invited him over to the place was already in there and was probably watching him from where he was. He closed the door gently and slowly walked to the back of the car. His confidence and fearlessness was evident in his walking steps and the way he looked around. He was a man of average heights and well built body, and even as he approached sixty years of age, he seemed to grow stronger with his age. He had been in the force for over thirty years, the first eight years spent in the Bethanna Military Service while the rest of the years working out the FOX corporation. He stepped out totally from the parking space to the roadway and looked left and right. He stared again for a while at the right side before he advanced forward towards the opposite parking space. He had about three revolvers around his body and easily accessible to his fingers. And contrary to his agreement with the caller, he had informed the FOX team in charge of finding the boy about the planned meeting at the park and they were closeby listening through some devices placed on his body. After a few minutes of pacing and looking around, he began to hear some sounds and he quickly looked towards the direction. He saw the gate of the park shutting down slowly. Some of the lights in the park began to go off, especially at the center where he stood. He raised his brows to see if there was anyone close to the gate but saw none, then he heard some sounds behind him again and quickly looked back. He spotted the man coming out from behind a Mercedes bus at the far end right corner. He turned slowly and stared intently at the man. The man was dressed in all black with a leather jacket and had a car key which he rolled continuously in his hand. Paul Edwards took in a long deep breath as he waited and watched the man coming towards him slowly. The man’s face was not very visible because of the position of the light behind him. “Chairman Paul Edwards,” Cole said in a calm voice as he got closer to the man. He stopped directly opposite him when he was about four metres away from the man. “Who are you?” Paul Edwards asked in a confident tone. “And where is the boy you took?” “I thought your grandson died last year, why do you seek him again?” Paul Edwards peered at him intently, being careful in choosing words to respond with. Even though he had ordered men check around before his arrival, he knew it was still possible that a transmitting or recording device was around and he decided to be careful in choosing his words so as not to implicate himself. “We had an agreement before I came here, and that’s why I’m here, not to answer questions from you.” “You want to see your grandson again? Then you’ve got to answer my questions.” Cole replied him . “What do you want young man? Name your price and let’s get the hell out of here.” “Good one Paul, what I want is a complete list of all top members of the Red Wolves and how I can locate them.” Paul squinted at once and then looked around quickly to be sure no one was watching or listening. He took three steps forward closer to Cole. “What the hell are you talking about?” “You heard me right Paul, I want a list. A list of all the top members of the Wolves.” Cole maintained firmly. “You’re talking trash, the FOX is yet to find out who the top members of the Red Wolves are.” “The FOX may be yet to, but you know the Red Wolves already and you can tell us who the top members are.” “Are you… Are you sick in the head or something?” Paul asked with a frowned face. “No Agent, I’m fine. You are the one who needs now to decide between your grandson and your reputation or your allegiance to the Red Wolves. I know this makes you indeed feel sick in the head but you have no choice than to decide.” “You’re mistaken man, I have nothing to do with the Red Wolves. I lead the FOX agency and we are determined to bring down every member of the Red Wolves as soon as we can.” Cole let out an evil smile. He took a step closer to the man and stared him directly in the eyes. “I know you are hard and would not succumb but I’m here to let you know you should expect the worst in the next forty eight hours.” “Who the hell do you think you are to threaten me?” Paul Edwards barked at him as he turned to leave. “Oh!” Cole turned back, staring at the man with raised eyebrows. “I’m not me, I represent a body that’s seeks justice for the nation, we’re here to stop the terror you’ve agreed with the enemy to cause.” Paul heaved a sigh of frustration as he watched Cole turned back again to leave. “And you think you would leave here alive?” Paul asked. Cole turned back partially and raised a part of his lips smiling mockingly. “Who will stop me from leaving?” “The six agents, three hiding in the blue coloured car by the right and the three others outside the park?” Cole asked with a chuckle. Paul Edwards chuckled back. He had expected whosoever he was going to meet to be also ready and detailed but he didn’t know what extent it will be mouth“And you think you can escape them all?” Paul asked in a mischievous voice. “I don’t need to escape them,” Cole replied and flashed his whole set of teeth mischievously. He took some steps forward until he was a step away from Paul. Paul observed his face well now. He had never seen him before and had no idea of who he was or where he came from. “I’ll walk away without being stopped,” Cole said again pointing a finger to a small chip attached to his shoulder. “Oh sh*t!” Paul cursed in his mind as he looked into the small video transmitting bug. Before coming to the park, he had ordered that the whole place be scrutinized and that the surveillance cameras should be made to stop working at eight pm. He was however glad that he had been careful in replying Cole’s questions. “How is that going to save you from being arrested by the FOX tonight?” He asked with a confident tone and then watched as Cole began to unbutton the black jacket. He unbuttoned it to the last and and then pulled apart both sides revealing what he had behind the jacket. Paul raised his brows in shock. “I’m sure I don’t need to tell you what this is,” Cole said as he buttoned back up. “But for your information, it has a six kilometres impact energy.” Cole turned back immediately and began to walk back to the place he came out from. Paul’s phone began to ring at the same time. “You know what would happen if it gets detonated,” Cole continued in a louder voice as he walked away. “What of the boy you took?” Paul shouted back at him. Cole stopped again after hearing his question. He was already at the back of the Mercedez bus. Without saying anything, he continued walking and entered into the driver’s side of the bus. Paul stayed and watched him get into the bus and kick on the engine. Cole drove the vehicle out of the parking space and proceeded towards the entrance in the same direction Paul was standing. Paul moved slowly away from the road. His phone began to ring for the second time. The Mercedez bus stopped when it got beside Paul. “Whenever you want your grandson back, you call me with news that you are ready to give me the list I requested of you.” With that Cole drove out of the park and zoomed out of the Alexis facility. Paul took out his phone and answered the call. “Follow after him at a reasonable pace, but do not shoot, he’s putting on a bomb jacket. Ensure the jacket is taken off before any attack on him is attempted.” Paul said into the phone. “Roger that sir,” the voice from the other end replied. Paul ended the call and searched out another number to dial from the contact list. “Where are you Steve?” he said into the mouthpiece of the phone. “Meet me at the roundabout after Alexis Park, I need to see you right away.” He turned and walked quickly to his car. He got in and zoomed out of the car park, followed by a blue corolla. _ Twenty Five Minutes Later. “We just confirmed that the white car is after you Cole, just drive into the hotel.” Cole heard Henry say to him through the earpiece plugged in his ears. “Okay,” Cole replied and immediately turned on the indicator of the car. He moved to the slow lane and reduced his speed drastically. He looked into the side mirror and caught a glimpse of the white car before he turned towards the gate of the hotel. He looked outside towards the white car as he paused briefly at the gate to undergo the security check. He noticed the white car had also reduced it’s speed and was indicating. “You can proceed.” He heard one of the security men say to him and he looked forward immediately. The bar gate was raised for him and he drove through immediately. He turned the steering wheel in the direction he was pointed to and drove through the roadway to the car garage. He looked into his side mirror and noticed that the white car had gotten in without spending half as much time as he did for the security check. “I think these guys after me are members of the FOX,” Cole said into his mouthpiece as he stepped out of the car. “Yes, they are. Their Identity cards got them in quicker,” He heard Henry’s voice replying him. “Alright, I’m going in.” He said and closed the car door gently. He looked with his side eyes and noticed the white car already driving past him. He proceeded calmly and unruffled to the entrance of the hotel building. He entered and walked straight to the reception, he displayed a card which showed his room number to the receptionist who stepped back and searched the drawer for some seconds. She finally took out a key and handed it to him. “Welcome back sir,” she said with a smile as she watched him go. “Thank you,” he answered and proceeded quickly towards the staircase. He noticed through his side eyes three men walk in through the entrance to the reception as he climbed the first step on the staircase. He continued quickly without acting like he had seen them. “Good evening, I’m Agent Tam of the FOX.” a man smartly dressed in a black suit greeted the receptionist. He took out his ID card and displayed to the lady. “Good evening sir, how may I help you?” the receptionist asked the man, her eyes scrutinizing the other two men who were behind the man on suit. The two others were putting on waist coats on their shirts instead of suit jackets. “What room is that man headed for?” Agent Tam asked. “Which man?” She squinted at him. “The one who left here some seconds ago.” “Room 10C,” the receptionist answered. “How do I get to room 10C?” the man flanging Agent Tam by the right side asked. The receptionist stared at Agent Tam’s face as if to ask for permission to answer the man. “It’s on the third floor, and it’s the second to the last room by the right if you go through this stair case.” the receptionist answered, pointing to the stair case. The man who asked the question looked around quickly, he spotted the entrance to the restaurant and a man in the hotel attendant’s uniform going in with a tray in his hands. He dashed in the direction immediately. “Where’s your control room?” Agent Tam asked. “The manager’s office?” the receptionist asked back absent-mindedly, her eyes still on the man who went in direction of the restaurant. “Yes, your control room.” the Agent replied in a harsh voice. “Ermm.. Sorry, I’m not authorized to give such information,” she stammered as she picked the landline on the desk. “I’ll call someone you can talk to.” _ Cole looked back through the hallway as he approached the end of the hall. He stopped at the door where he saw the label “11D”. He looked left and right again before he turned the knob and pushed open the door. He stepped in quickly and locked the door behind him. “One of the men would soon be on his way to room 10C,” Dave said to Cole as he entered. Dave was sitting in front of the table, a laptop was in front of him where he watched the live stream from the reception and other parts of the building. Cole walked straight to the wardrobe and picked out a different set of clothes. He began by taking off his leather jacket and shoes at the same time. After that, he took off the attached beards and moustache. Then he quickly walked to the mirror with a napkin and carefully wiped off the makeup on his face. _ “Agent Tam, I’m on the first floor now,” the agent said into a small device as he walked from the staircase into the hallway. He was now dressed in the restuarant’s uniform which he collected from the man he saw walking into the restaurant. “Do you have Marvel backing you up?” “Yes, he’s following at a slower pace.” Cole replied. “Okay, that guy could be extremely dangerous, you have to be very careful.” Agent Tam replied. “We have backups on the way.” “I would need feedbacks from you, are you close to the control room already?” “I’m in the control block already and would soon be allowed to access the security cameras section.” __ “Be careful,” Agent Tam said once again into his communicator before putting it into his pocket. He was in a hallway with the head of security for the hotel and they were walking to the surveillance cameras room. He stopped after getting to the middle of the hallway. “What happened to all these rooms? Why does this place look scanty?” The security head also stopped and stared at him. He shook his head gently and then looked around for a moment before checking the time on his phone. “Some of the workers have gone for dinner and the rest are probably busy in the offices. Can we please proceed to the surveillance room?” Agent Tam looked around for one more second and then proceeded further with the security head. They stopped when they got to the door of the surveillance room. The security head knocked and waited for a response. Soon, they heard footsteps approaching the door, it stopped when it seemed the person had reached the door and was probably checking their faces from the peephole. “Good evening sir,” they heard a female voice as the door opened. The person who opened the door stood behind the opened door, instead of being at the entrance. The security head proceeded in first while Agent Tam followed after slowly. “Where is Dennis?” The unsuspecting security man asked as he proceeded further without looking at the person who opened the door. Agent Tam glanced at the face of the lady who opened the door and watched her as she closed it back and locked it. “Where is Dennis?” Agent Tam asked again after looking around with no one answering him. Close to the wall were about ten systems arranged on a long semicircle table, four men and one lady could be seen sitting in front of a computer each, all of them were sitting upright and had their hands stretched out in the keyboards but only one of them had his hands busy on the keyboard. Agent Tam looked around and suspected at once that something was amiss with the way the people were sitting behind the system. The screensaver on the different systems apart from one were on and that showed a sign that they had not been used for a long time, the contradicting element was that all the men had their hands on the systems. He looked back again and stared at the face of the lady at the door. Samantha stared back as she walked slowly towards them. The Agent turned back to look at the security head and hurriedly walked towards him. The security head was already so close to them before he noticed that there was something wrong. He increased his steps forward and touched the man sitting in front of the middle system. His eyes widened in shock as the man fell sideways after he was touched. He looked around quickly and noticed that all the people sitting except for the one whose fingers were active on the keyboard were all unconscious. “What the hell is happening here?” The security head asked in an alarmed tone as he made to turn back. He glanced quickly at the active man again and noticed he wasn’t one of the workers in the hotel. The both of them turned as they heard the cocking sounds of guns. “Don’t make any stupid move men,” Samantha said to them, pointing guns from both hands at each of the men. Henry also pulled out his gun and rose from his seat.

Restless Episode 46 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel The Agent stopped and looked left and right after spotting the label “10C” at the lintel area of the door. He knocked gently on the door and waited for a response. He waited for about a minute before he knocked again. Another minute passed without getting a response and he knocked for the third time, this time harder than the previous times. He waited another thirty seconds and then decided to proceed in. He put his right hand in his pocket and held the gun handle as he placed the left hand on the knob. He turned it and it opened easily. He pushed it in and stepped in slowly, his eyes scanning around the room quickly. The bed was empty and so were the chairs in the room. He closed back the door and moved further in. He began to hear some sounds and he looked in the direction of the bathroom where it was coming from. It was a sound of a tap or other water outlet running. His eyes located a briefcase on the table and he walked carefully and as noiseless as he could to the place. He briefly examined the briefcase for a moment and then glanced again towards the bathroom, being conscious that the person in the bathroom could step out at anytime. He stepped away and looked around the room again quickly, his eyes searching for the bomb vest which he was told was hidden under the man’s jacket. He glanced again at the briefcase and at the door of the bathroom again. He took another moment to search around for the bomb vest one more time. He had assumed that the man would have taken off the bomb vest first before going into the bathroom. He moved closer to the bathroom and put his ear close to the door to listen for a while. He heard the continuos sounds of dropping of water from the tap but there were no other obvious sounds to signify the presence of someone in the bathroom. He hesitated for a while before he walked back, now to the wardrobe. He opened it and began to check all the segments quickly, trying to find where the bomb vest was placed but after searching for a minute, he found nothing and closed back the wardrobe frustratingly. “Hello!” he spoke on top of his voice as he walked back towards the wardrobe. “Hello sir, I’m here from the room service.” he said again and placed his ear against the door. He got no response nor did he notice another sound apart from the same water sound. He turned the knob of the door and pushed it in gently, still greeting out loud. He bounced in after peeping carefully and finding no one. He pointed his gun at all corners and saw nothing except the water running from the tap into an almost filled bathtub. He moved forward and closed the tap quickly. He took out his communicator again as he proceeded out of the bathroom. “Hey boss, he’s no longer here. Can you check the surveillance cameras and tell me where he has moved to?” __ “Hey Boss… Hello…” the voice sounded out loud in the communicator in Samantha’s hand. She silenced it and dropped the communicator into the wide pocket of her cloth. She and Henry were now at the back of the hotel facility, both of them now dressed in blue overalls and caps, a uniform for the cleaners working in the hotel. Henry had a garbage bin trolley which he wheeled gently in his hands, heading from the backyard of the hotel to the front yard. They stopped at the left side yard of the building behind a garbage truck. Someone jumped out from the driver’s side of the truck and joined them at the back. It was Dave, dressed in a separate uniform which carried the same logo as the logo on the truck. Another man dressed in the same uniform as Dave joined from the other side of the vehicle – Cole. The boot of the truck was opened and both men helped to roll in the garbage trolley. Samantha and Henry followed into the same place as the trolley. The men at the front seats got back into their seats and soon they drove out of the place. _ Twelve Minutes Later. “Damn it! Start a search right away, we got to locate Agent Tam.” Agent Marvel made instructions to the other agents who had arrived as backups for them. His colleague had informed him immediately that he wasn’t able to speak to Agent Tam and also told him how he met the room 10C empty. The two senior agents had then hurried to the control room after more trials to reach their boss, there they met the surveillance area in disarray and could not find their boss there. They then rushed out to meet the backup team that had arrived to help them. “Mr. Collins, you need to get us someone who can access the surveillance control room systems. We have to check what happened here and the movement of our agent who came in here few minutes ago.” Agent Marvel said to the hotel manager as they walked back hurriedly into the surveillance control room. “The other staffs who has passwords to the systems are not on duty this night, I’m not sure if I still remember all the passwords.” the manager replied him. He opened his mouth in shock as he saw all the men in the building , either layung unconsciously in the seats or on the floor carelessly. “I need to call the police right away.” “We called them already and they’re on the way,” Agent Marvel replied him quickly. “Don’t be bothered, these men aren’t dead, they’ve been only put to sleep.” “I still need to contact the police myself…” the man was saying when someone barged into the room and interrupted them. “Agent Tam is not answering the communicator, neither is he answering his phone calls, there are no signs of him around the first and second floors.” Agent Marvel’s partner said to him. “He’s got to be somewhere around here, he wouldn’t leave without letting us know.” Marvel replied as he turned to him. He turned back when his colleague got to the spot he was. The manager was already on one of the seats, the man who was previously seated there was now laying on the floor unconsciously. “The medical team is here already and are on their way to this block,” the agent said to Agent Marvel. “Stay here and watch till he gets to access to the surveillance footages, I gotta check around with those guys, we need to locate Agent Tam immediately.” Marvel said to his partner and turned to make his way out of the place. His phone began to ring as he approached the door. He took it out and checked the caller. He stopped to answer the call when he saw it was from Agent Elkim. “Sir…” he said into the mouthpiece after answering. “Agent Marvel, retreat the team right away. The targets have left the vicinity,” the caller’s voice said from the other end. “Yes sir,” Agent Marvel replied in a firm voice. “But we do have a problem sir, we can’t reach Agent Tam.” “They took Agent Tam with them,” Elkim replied. “Sir?” Marvel did not fully grasp even though he heard clearly. “Tam was taken away by the men, the chairman was called now with Tam’s phone.” “Oh! F*** it,” Marvel cursed in low tones, taking off the phone from his ears temporarily to ensure the curse wasn’t heard by his boss. “Sir, can we get the surveillance records before retreating?” “Retreat immediately, don’t wait one more minute. Steve and his team would take it up from there.” “Immediately sir!” Agent Marvel answered firmly. He turned back towards his partner and the hotel manager. “Agent Marv, there’s no surveillance record here,” Marvel’s partner said to him immediately he turned.  “Never mind, we’ve got to retreat right away,” Marvel said in response. He uncocked his gun and returned it into his pocket. _ Bexford, Bethanna. Paul Edwards paced about his verandah behind his bedroom in a pensive mood. He had different thoughts and questions running through his mind. He was dressed in his night robe. He had just taken the shower that night when he got the call on his phone showing Tam’s caller ID. He answered, expecting to hear Tam’s voice but was surprised to hear the voice of the same man who had been calling to threaten him with his grandson’s abduction. The man claimed to have kidnapped Agent Tam and sent pictures to prove a minute after the call ended. He also claimed to have more dangerous plans lined up for Paul and the FOX. The call left Paul more confused than he was before and it was cut from the caller’s end before he could even ask questions. Paul Edwards was fearless, and even though he was confused at the moment, he was still confident that he had all it took to overcome the challenge, he only needed to figure it out. His phone began to ring again and he checked to find Elkim shown as the caller ID. “Agent Elkim,” he said into the phone. “Steve and his men are now on it,” Elkim replied on the other end. “We need results Agent, we need to do something quickly.” “What do you suggest sir?” “I’ll have to get into the case personally, ” Paul replied and then paused to clear his throat. “Someone is trying to get me dirty and I’ve got to stop it before it gets to the world.” “Agent, you are too old for this” Elkim warned. “This involves me Elkim, I’ll get into trouble if I don’t get in.” __ Two Hours Later “Listen up guys! This is the game plan,” Henry spoke out loudly as he walked into the living room. He had on an armless white top and black shorts. The rest of the team except for Jennifer were sitting at the dining table and had just finished their dinner but were yet to get up as they took some time to gist. They all looked in Henry’s direction as he called their attention. “This Agent is a senior agent that would be able to mention the other top agents who knows about Austin Edwards still being alive and I’ll like for us to act immediately he gives us the names, that means we’ve still got work to do tomorrow, a lot of work.” “I’ve been thinking boss, how do we get him to talk?” Cole asked thoughtfully. “Like you said, he’s a senior agent and I do not think it would be easy to break him.” “He doesn’t need to go through torture to be broken,” Henry said with a mischievous smile. “He’s gonna be broken when he sees me.” “Hmm,” Cole nodded thoughtfully and turned back to face the rest of the team at the table. “I’m wondering why we did not attack Paul Edwards directly,” Dave put in. “Paul Edwards as a single man is a very difficult nut to crack, but attacking him would be attacking the whole FOX team, that would be a stupid move for us to take at this moment.” Henry explained. “So, if we get the names of the FOX men with the knowledge, how would it help us move forward?” “Getting the names of men with the knowledge would also give us names of men who are allied with the Red Wolves like Paul Edwards,” Henry answered. He waited for a while and looked at their faces each to entertain more questions but he got none. “We might have to switch roles tomorrow, I’ll take the technical and intelligence support and would have Jenny assisting me in case I have to step into the field fully. Cole would be on the field with you two tomorrow, ” He took a brief pause again. “So, you need to rest perfectly well this night.” _ Henry walked back into his room after taking the dinner that night. He heaved a sigh of tiredness as he took off his armless shirt and sat at the edge of the bed. He opened his eyes to see his reflection in the mirror. He stared for a while and before he knew it, he was caught up in another journey of memories. He saw himself sitting in the same position on a bed but in the master bedroom of the house he built for his family. His wife was sitting behind him and had her hands wrapped around his bare chest. He held her palms in his as he felt the softness of her front region against his back. His son was running around the place, munching some snacks in his mouth happily. He was still in ecstasy of his joyful memory when he heard his phone ringing. He heaved a sigh as he was brought back to the present. He got up and reached for his phone. He checked the caller, it was Sheila. To be continued

@jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @fb-nwokeomaozioma @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-brightayomiposi @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @kwinzuby @fb-olaniranadeola @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @flames380 @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne 

I was beginning to ask whether Sheila is still in the story,, nice move guys,but u have to be more careful now more than ever

nice 1 guy next

Next pls...

U guys need to be more careful now cuz it looks like u r beginning to get on de nerves of both Red wolves n Fox corporations!!!

Restless Episode 47 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel A smile appeared on Sheila’s face unconsciously as she heard Henry’s voice from the other end of the call. She let out a breath before speaking again. “How are you doing Henry?” Sheila asked as she got into the bed and sat resting her back against the headboard. “I’m fine, how about you?” Henry asked back. “I’m doing well,” Sheila replied. “Sheila, I’m very sorry for not calling you as often as I promised.” Henry apologized to her. “No no Henry, we communicate almost everyday. It’s okay, I know how busy you are.” Sheila replied. “Thanks Sheila, so how is your project coming through?” “Great Henry, I don’t need to ask about yours again. I follow the news and I know what’s your work when I hear it.” Henry chuckled. “We’d get to talk about it properly soon.” “Well, I have something urgent to see you for.” Sheila stated. “Oh! What’s that?” “We need to meet and talk about it,” Sheila replied him. “Can we see tomorrow?” “Tomorrow, how? It’s too late to book for a flight right now, and even if I could, I already have things scheduled for tomorrow.” “We can make out time to meet tomorrow, just an hour and we’d be done.” “What are you talking about Sheila?” “I’m in Bexford,” Sheila stated. “What?” Henry expressed his surprise. “You didn’t tell me you were going to be here.” “I didn’t, that’s because we didn’t talk yesterday,” Sheila replied. “Oh! I’m sorry I couldn’t reply your missed call, I don’t go about with my personal phone.” “I know and understand perfectly well Henry,” Sheila replied. “But what are you doing in Bexford?” “I’m here to see you.” “Here to see me?” Henry’s utmost shock was expressed in his voice. “But you know you shouldn’t be here.” Sheila was silent. “But why didn’t you tell me you were planning to be in Bexford?” “I didn’t because I know you would disagree with me and even if I did, I wouldn’t tell you I was coming to see you.” “You know this is not safe Sheila, I promised I was going to come to El Deols at the right time.” “Henry, I have something very important to show you, how do we meet tomorrow?” Henry’s huge sigh could be heard over the phone. “Where are you?” Henry asked. “And I hope no one else knows you are here to see me.” “No one knows Henry, I’ll be having a business meeting by one o’clock tomorrow. I’m in Rither Hotel,” Sheila answered him. “Okay, I’ll call or send you a text anytime tomorrow and tell you where to meet me.” Henry said to her. “Alright Henry, I’d be expecting your call.” ____ 07:45AM Tam had been left alone in the room all night and could barely sleep in the chair he was tied to. He couldn’t remember how he got to the place but he remembered having entered into the surveillance control room of the hotel and being pointed a gun by the woman. All he felt after that was a slight sting on his neck. He knew it was the medicine used to sedate him. He could tell it was morning by the little ray of light which was allowed to pass through the window curtains. He had been awake for more than an hour before he began to hear other sounds outside the room. He soon began to hear footsteps approaching slowly to the door, he heard the sound of the knob turning and he drew in a breath in anticipation of whatever was coming for him. The door soon opened and he could see people walking in and coming in his direction. The lack of lights in the room made it impossible for him to see their faces in the darkness. Two people were already coming in his direction when a third man walked in and tapped the switches of the bulb. The bulbs turned on and the room was brightened. Tam could now see the faces of the men who were now standing in front of him. At the first look, the two faces in front of him seemed unfamiliar to him but as he turned his gaze to the face of the man now coming to join the other two, something struck his mind and he looked again at the face of the man standing by the left.  He felt struck by extreme fear as he looked at the man’s face again. He couldn’t tell if it was the hugeness of the man’s body or something else about him that sent the panic through his body. “Take the ropes off his hands,” Henry ordered in a calm voice to Dave who was standing beside him. Dave stepped forward and quickly began to untie him. “I’m sorry Tam, I know you don’t deserve to be treated this way. You were only carrying out your job.” Henry said while Dave continued to untie him. Tam stared for a little while longer before he realized who was standing before him. His mouth opened wide in shock and his eyes in disbelief. “Agent Tam, we’ve only worked together once and for a short period of barely twenty hours. I knew we would meet and work again, but never thought it would be under this condition.” Henry paused for a little while as Dave turned to Tam’s front to take off the remaining part of the ropes. Tam kept his eyes on Henry’s face, his lips were shaking and his hands trembling even after being freed from the shackles. It was difficult to believe the sight before him. He had always heard stories of reincarnation which he considered as only myths but he never heard of people being able to come back in the same body after being dead. “You are dead Agent Carl, this can’t be true.” Tam said with trembling lips and he cleaned his eyes with his palms. Henry chuckled and took a step closer to Tam. He stretched out his hand to offer Tam a handshake. “Shake me Tam, I’m flesh and blood, not a ghost.” Henry said temptingly with a light smile. Tam stared at his face for a while before he stretched out his hand to take the handshake. He shivered as his hand met with Henry’s hands and almost let go out of fear but Henry held him tight and refused to let go off his palm. “Tam, you’re a senior Agent, even ghost shouldn’t scare you this much.” Henry said in a lighter mode. A brief smile appeared on Tam’s face but it disappeared so quickly and was replaced by a confused look. He kept staring at Henry’s face and wondered how it was possible for the Agent to remain alive. He remembered having attended the last honours organized by the FOX for Agents Carl and Rex, it was just so impossible for the same Agents to be alive. “How come you are alive? We watched you being shot thrice and let into the Bexford sea.” Tam asked. “Yeah, I have the scars.” Henry answered, pointing to his belly with the other palm. He let go off Tam’s hand and took a step back. “But I’m here alive,” he added with a brief smile. “Rex did not escape death but I’m here to make sure those who killed us face justice.” “The FOX got every of those men who attacked you that night,” Tam said. “That’s a lie Tam, that is what Paul Edwards and other executives have made the world believe.” Henry said to him. “None of those men were killed, a lot of them are living and fully well.” Tam squinted at Henry’s face in confusion. “I don’t understand you.” Henry chuckled. “Just accept this as true, or haven’t you thought about how Paul’s grandson escaped the death at the hostel?” Tam made his gaze narrower at Henry. “I never knew Paul’s grandson was alive until yesterday and he called it a classified information whose explanation he was going to make later.” “The explanation is obvious, Paul knew about the explosion before the day, he took his grandson out of the place and feigned his death to draw sympathy.” Henry said to him. Tam still stared at Henry in disbelief of all he was hearing. It was hard to believe that Paul Edwards could ever compromise and also here was one of the world greatest Agents, having come back from the dead, accusing Paul of being evil. He closed his eyes as he let out a chuckle and shook his head. “This cannot be real,” he said, continuously shaking his head. “All this cannot be real.” “This is real Tam, Paul Edwards is a criminal behind the mask of the FOX and that’s why most of his activities are done secretly.” Tam opened his eyes and let out a sigh, it was still difficult to believe. “So, what are we going to do now?” “I want you to help me, help me solve the mystery of the Red Wolves with which we would also have to solve the mystery of Paul Edwards.” “How do I come in?” “What you need to do first is give us the names of other FOX executives who are also like Paul Edwards. We can’t get to Paul easily but we can get to the other Agents easier.” “But I don’t have that information,” Tam frowned. “You do Tam, all you need to do is tell us other executives who are aware that Austin Edwards is still alive, you are also going to help us get to them.” Tam closed his eyes briefly in thoughts and opened them again. “I only know of Agent Elkim and Agent Samuel.” “So, can you help us get to them easily?” Tam sighed. It was a difficult request. He wasn’t sure of Agent Carl’s allegation against them yet and he couldn’t just act without confirming the accusations. “I don’t know, I do …” “Oh! Sorry, you’ve been like this since yesterday. I think what you’ve got to do now is freshen up and have some food.” Henry said with a voice showing his concern. He turned around to look at Cole. “Please lead him to the living room to have his breakfast,” Henry said to Cole. He turned back again to Tam and lend him a hand to help him up. Tam took his hand and Henry helped pull him to his feet. Henry smiled as he let go of his hand and stepped away for him to follow Cole. Henry stayed behind with Dave and watched while Cole led Tam away. Dave turned to Henry after they were out of sight. “Boss, can we really trust this man enough to work with him?” he asked, with raised eyebrows and a confused look. Henry smiled at him. “Good question Dave but I’ll leave the answer till later, for now we’ve got two Agents in our options, Elkim and Samuel. Elkim is more difficult to get to but we have to go after him as I believe he would have better information than Samuel.” They got into the living room and met Tam at the dining table with Jenny already serving him breakfast. Henry signalled to Dave, Cole and Samantha and they followed him from the living room into the control room of the building. “Hey! Listen up guys,” Henry began but took a brief pause to check his time. “We’re going after Samuel Alfred today, he’s a difficult man and we might not be able to get or abduct him alive but we can get him and take things from him which would lead us to finding deeper details.” He watched the faces of the three who were listening to him intently. “I’ll give you some time to make research on Samuel Alfred while I go out to make some preparation. I’ll be communicating to you while I’m out, but you should be prepared to move once I return back here. Okay?” “Alright boss,” the three replied in unison. Henry nodded once and smiled briefly. He was about to turn when Cole asked him a question. “What are we going to do with that Agent at the dining table?” Henry moved his gaze to Samantha. “Did you put the mixture in his food?” “Yes, it was added to his food and water.” Henry turned his gaze back to Cole. “Agent Tam would fall sick in thirty minutes thereabout and would lose his memory after a deep sleep.” __ “Hey Sheila, meet me at the Rither Hotel Restaurant by nine o’clock.” Henry said into his phone as he walked into his room to have a change of clothes. __ 08:55AM Sheila walked straight to an empty table as she stepped into the restaurant. She checked her wristwatch before settling into the seat. It was only five minutes to the time Henry told her. She took a moment to look around the place. It was as clean and orderly as expected. A waiter soon walked to her to request for her order but she kindly told the waiter that someone was coming to join her. Her phone rang at five minutes to nine and she checked to see Henry as the caller. “Hello,” she said into the mouthpiece, hoping he was not calling to tell her he couldn’t make it. “Hi Sheila, I’ll be there soon, but please do not be surprised when you see me.” Henry said in low tones. “Ermm…” Sheila thought of asking questions but changed her mind. “It’s okay.” Soon, it was nine o’clock and she fixed her eyes at the entrance expecting to see Henry walk in. Her eyes were still fixed there when she noticed someone walking towards her from the left. The man had been sitting alone at another table in the restaurant. She glanced at him briefly and looked back towards the entrance. She turned her face suddenly back to him when she realized it was Henry walking to her. She was surprised and wanted to get up to her feet but she remembered the call and managed to keep herself calm. “Hi,” Henry greeted as he took the seat in front of her. He was putting on a sky blue collared shirt on blue jeans and a black face cap covering his head. “Hey Henry, so you’ve been here all the while?” “Yeah, been waiting for you.” He replied. “I want it to look like we’re just meeting here.” Sheila stretched her hands forth on the table to reach out to him. “It’s really nice to see you Henry,” she said with smiles. “It’s nice to see you too,” Henry replied, smiling very briefly. He looked at her hands and knew she wanted to hold his hands but refused to join his with hers. “Sorry Sheila, we can’t hold hands here, it’s public.” Sheila paused a breath and looked around briefly, she felt a bit disappointed and slowly withdrew her hands. “So, Sheila, why are you here to see me?” Henry asked. She frowned at him, he was sounding so unwelcoming. “Henry, aren’t you happy to see me?” She asked with raised eyebrows. “I am but I just need to know why you’re here.” Sheila took in a breath. She was already feeling hurt by his attitude. She closed her eyes for a second and opened it again. “I need to show you something but I would have loved to meet you somewhere private so you can view it on my laptop, but I also have it on my phone.” “Can I have a look?” Henry asked. She took out her phone from the bag and unlocked it before handing it over. “Open the Farse Application, you might find something interesting there.” Henry collected the phone and followed her instructions. It took him about three minutes before he spoke again. “This is good Sheila but you shouldn’t have come to look for me here.” Sheila’s jaw dropped in surprise, taken aback by how ungrateful Henry was. “Yeah Sheila, I see no reason for you to come here and I think you should round up with other things you’re here for and go back to El Deols as soon as possible.” Tears formed in Sheila’s eyes. Henry had never spoken to her that way. She felt more than heartbreak, she felt her heart totally shredded to pieces.

Restless Episode 48 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Henry closed his eyes and let out a deep breath after getting into driver’s side of the car. He wished he could have done it another way, but after the several previous occasions of pleading with Sheila not to get herself involved in his mission, or even doing anything that would connect them together, Sheila had continued to involve herself and it seemed that the only way he could get to her to back out was make her feel hurt. He knew that her being hurt could destroy the friendship between them which he valued so much and it could even make her hate him totally, but he still thought it was better for her to hate him completely than to risk her life. He inserted the key into the keyhole and turned it to put on the car, the engine roared to life. He then pulled on his seatbelt before driving into the roadway. __ Sheila got back into the hotel room feeling so bitter and mad with herself for squeezing out time for the fruitless journey to Bexford. Henry had not only been so ungrateful, he had also demonstrated that her presence in Bexford was displeasing to him ___ Two hours later “Hey Cole!” Henry hailed as he walked into the control room of the house. He had a small traveling box with him. “Welcome boss,” Cole who was sitting alone in the room in front of the master system turned briefly to greet. “Where’s Dave and Samantha?” Henry asked. “Dave’s gone to take his bath and Samantha is in the lab, she should be here at anytime.” “Has Dave gotten the Sonata sprayed already?” Henry asked. He dropped the box on a table at the centre of room and opened it. “Yeah, he sprayed the vehicle at the backyard.” Cole answered. “Great,” Henry responded as he proceeded towards Cole. “How far have you gone with hacking the network systems?” “Almost done with the communication networks, yet to get to the road signal networks.” Henry pulled out a chair from beside Dave and sat in front of another computer. “Share the road network software to this computer,” he said to Cole. “In a minute boss,” Cole replied him. Henry turned on the computer set and began to search out some things on his phone while he waited for it to boot completely. “Shared boss,” Cole said even before the computer booted completely. “Hey Boss!” Samantha greeted as she walked into the control room, carrying a thick leather box with her. “I’ve got all the mixtures ready,” she added immediately Henry turned back. She was dressed already in a blue top and a smart black trouser. A shiny leather belt passed through the belt hole could be seen around her belly. “How many filled tranquilizing pins do we have in there?” Henry turned to ask her. “Two dozens already,” she replied. She stopped at the center of the room and dropped the box on the table there beside the traveling box placed there by Henry. “That means you still have enough volumes of tranquilizers?” “Yes, I mixed a total of two hundred cube centimetres.” She answer. “There are some empty bullet cases in the outer pocket of the traveling box, take them out and fill them with tranquilizing liquids.” Henry said to her. He waited and watched her open the right place in the bag before he turned back to the system. Soon, Samantha took out the bag of bullet cases from the box and walked back out of the control room. Henry and Cole continued to work silently after Samantha walked out, it was twelve minutes after when Cole broke the silence. “I’m done boss, the communication network loophole has been created, we only need to turn it on when we are ready.” “Good one Cole,” Henry replied without looking at him. There was silence for another one minute before Henry spoke again, facing him this time. “Check if Tam is awake, gag him, blindfold him and leave him in a car at the roundabout if he is. He would find his way home from there.” “Alright boss,” Cole said and quickly saved a file on the system before he got up. He proceeded out of the control room after picking a key which was on the table at the center of the room. Twenty minutes after Cole left, Dave walked into the control room. “Boss, the Sonata is ready, sprayed already and dry enough.” Dave said as he proceeded towards Henry. “Okay,” Henry took a look at him and saw that Dave had not just gotten the Sonata dressed for the job, he himself was also ready and dressed for the job. “So, get enough guns ready for the five of us, we’d be needing more of revolvers and each of us would need accurate pistols for tranquilizing bullets.’ “Right away boss, I’ll be in the store room to arrange them. Samantha was the first to return to the control room and she did after another twenty minutes, with packs of the already filled tranquilizing bullets. Five minutes after, Dave walked in and reported that he had the guns ready. Cole came in after another ten minutes with the car keys. The other two sat behind the table at the centre of the control room while Cole proceeded forward to join Henry. “You’re almost done with this boss,” Cole commented, staring at the screen. “Yeah, in two minutes, the process will be over.” Henry replied without looking back. “But if we turn on the two processes, we’d be shutting down activities of the whole area.” Cole said, in more of a questioning tone. “Yeah, we’re shutting it down truly” Henry replied him. “I’ll explain the reasons when I’m done.” Henry and Cole were still busy with together when Jenny joined them in the room. She was also dressed ready for the job. Ten minutes after, Henry got up from the seat after copying his work and Cole’s from the master system into a flash drive. They walked back together to the center where the two others were waiting. Henry stopped at the opposite side of the men while Cole turned to join the rest at the other side. “Hey guys, this is ten minutes to three o’clock. We have an hour before we leave this place.” Henry began to talk. He took a brief pause to look at each person’s face before he continued again, he opened the traveling box on the table and took out some neatly folded set of Bethanna Police Uniforms and caps. “We have a delicate task at hand today and everybody has to be extra ready.” He paused again and proceeded forward to with the uniforms on his hands, it was a total of three. He checked the label on the collar of the first cloth and placed it on the table. He checked the second and walked up to Samantha to hand it over to her. “This is for me,” he said as he walked back with the last one to his previous position opposite them. “That uniform is for either of you,” he added, pointing to the uniform he placed at the other side of the table and referring to Cole and Dave. He picked up a remote control device from the table and turned partially to face the screen at the top back wall of the room. He tapped the power button on the remote control and waited for the screen to come on which happened after five seconds. He then clicked on the play button on the remote control. A video showing an aerial view of a particular street displayed on the screen. It first appeared blurred but became clearer gradually after few seconds. Henry began to explain the video as it played. “Agent Elkim stays in Nexis, close to the outskirts of Bexford, it’s a beautiful town as you can see.” he began. “It has two major routes, one leading into the inner parts of Bexford and the other leading into Kala.” Henry paused again to allow them watch the video show the two major routes. He continued speaking ninety seconds after. “It has other minor routes leading to other towns like Ostio, Nevi and even shortcuts into Bexford and Kala. But for this task, we would focus on the two major routes, the one leading into and out of the town.” Henry stopped and clicked on the forward button on the remote control. He paused it at the exact point he wanted and played again. “Now this is Agent Elkim’s house, it’s big as expected but not as large as half of Brad’s estate. However, it is tightly secure and would be more difficult to penetrate. As a top agent and an important member of the Board of the FOX, Agent Elkim has a huge number of junior FOX agents around him and a number securing his home.” Henry paused the video again. “The aerial view does not show the position of his security systems, neither does any map or survey material available shows it. His facility has two entrances which also serves as exits, one is major while the other is for emergency.” He rewound the video. “Let’s have another view of the routes again.” After another ten minutes of watching and explaining the routes, Henry began to explain their strategy. “Since we can’t get penetrate easily, it will be difficult and highly suspicious to get in as a group. However, one of us can get in. I know Agent Elkim to be a man who allows people express themselves always. With him, freedom of speech is allowed.” Henry paused briefly and chuckled. “But freedom after speech is not guaranteed.” He stopped and turned to the other side of the table again. “One of you would help us get in as one man,” he said, looking at Cole and Dave’s faces while these uniforms and the newly sprayed Hyundai Sonata would allow us get in as a group.” “How do I get in as one man?” Cole asked before Henry could proceed. Dave glanced quickly at his face. Henry let out a brief smile and turned to pick the uniform from the table, he handed it over to Dave. “You put on this, Cole would help us in.” he said and turned to the other side. Cole’s question which expressed his wish had automatically helped Henry make the decision. “I’ll tell you the pattern to go but I’ll explain the job of the rest of the team first.” He paused, closed the traveling box and zipped it up. “We’d go in pairs, I and Jenny, Dave and Sam. Jenny would be without the uniforms and would help us turn off the Network communication and transportation lines when it’s time. Dave and Sam would go in the Sonata after dressing in uniforms,” he paused for a second and began to look at Dave and Sam’s face as he talked on. “You’d be along the route leading from Kala into Nexis but at a point close to the house, while I and Jenny would be at the major route leading from Bexford. The police would be called for from Agent Elkim’s house and they would most likely come from Bexford which is closer, I and Jenny would ambush and stop them. Then I’ll meet and join you in the Sonata before we proceed together as policemen into the man’s house. Jenny would turn off the communication and road signal networks after we get into the man’s house, the first will ensure connections through phone calls, the internet and other resources stops working while the other would ensure there is heavy traffic on the major routes, that way, no backups from the FOX would be able to reach Agent Elkim’s house until we finish our task.” “This looks complicated,” Dave commented with a frown. “How would we communicate to each other if the lines are off?” “Yeah, it is really complicated, but the complication should be to our advantage. There would be no communication between us and that’s why we need to understand the process here. The whole operation should last two hours only, no addition of minutes and no subtraction. The two hours would only start reading when we get into the place, Jenny would turn off the road signals and communication networks when we get in and turn them back off immediately after two hours.” “How do we get out of the place if the roads are blocked?” Samantha asked. “The major routes would be jammed, only some of the minor routes would be jammed too.” Henry answered and took a brief pause. He picked the remote control and forwarded the video to a particular point showing another route. “We would leave the place through this route, it leads through Nevi. It’s a very bad road and lacks the use of traffic signals. it’s untarred and full of potholes and would not be considered by most road users. That’s why I would be riding with Jenny in our strongest vehicle available, all of us would be leaving the place in that vehicle.” “With Agent Elkim in the boot of the vehicle?” Cole questioned. “No,” Henry replied, shaking his head with a sad smile. “Agent Elkim is a strong and resilient fighter, it would be a difficult job to abduct him, it would be less difficult to kill him instead. We don’t need him, we only need access to him, his secret room and some of his devices. From that, we’d get every of the information required to continue our main mission.” To be continued.

@jacopet @coolval222-2 @ryder @individual @fb-danieledem @fridex @fb-aguamimu @youngben @bouqui1st @frankkay @pappyjay @pesman @charliebryn @emmazzy @itzprince @youngmiss @vikkychidi94 @faith @nkem @sabinto @bestabbey @fb-nwokeomaozioma @pearlily @damariseze @oluwaslimzy @calebdanny @frank @wisdomifeanyi80 @olushegzy @delexzy01 @luvlydamsel @hormortiyor @fb-mhizlilygold @elisco1453 @fb-meritjohnson @mikelrado7 @fb-joshuajohn @fb-surevincopet @fb-nontexdick @confidencechiamaka09yahoo-com @jehliohn @jessyjenny @jimmartin @mrchiller @fb-roseaweyo @kingsbest @judith08 @dijose10 @pizzaro @fb-emiolablessing @fb-ajanimoses @fb-ayindeadebayoabayomi @merjos @kuzzybhankz @wilson555 @fb-ireoluwaemmanuel @sexy2017 @mickybrown @prosperyeboahgmail-com @fb-chancedegreatboy @fb-milesoz @fb-giddi-igoyaitz @fb-johnblack @fb-itzreindy @horlarmy @truthabeexs34 @danielj14 @fb-brightayomiposi @fb-ahkeh @fb-etzslimv @fawzee @ladyg @jeri @kwinzuby @fb-olaniranadeola @henrymary @sommite @maths @kelly-kelvin @princejace @c-jay @fb-hunwisamuel @emreks @yeboahdaniel @appleboi @harzaroboy @lawman-2 @fb-atermarial @sheegokeys @ele1 @promzy @fran6 @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-mhiztaadebabs @fb-mikeladebayo @flames380 @fb-maxicamax @jaylogo @eneh @ugonnadeyoungestwriter @jummybabe @iphemloid @thecomely @fb-ubikyle @ciarajessy @fb-marliansnbg @fb-dannyede @fb-ajaoayanfeoluwa @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-itzskylord @fb-itzedet @stonez @abikoyeboluwatife @olamibobo @paddy2x @doncentman @allanjapson @koladex20 @originalannchilexdel @blinq @ikwunnne 

Still following

I won't post another episode if it's only one person comment

wishing you all the best in your mission

same yesterday episode

Am still following oh Pls Post more... thanks

Abeg post oo,we can't stand de suspense na!!!

Restless Episode 49 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Nexis, Bethanna 19:03PM “What’s happening there?” Agent Elkim asked from the backseat of the car where he was. He was staring out through the car window at the gate of his house where there seemed to be an argument going on with a man and some of his security men at the gate. “We would find out when we get down,” His personal assistant who was sitting at the front seat with the driver of the car answered him. The vehicle drove in behind another in which four other security staffs sat, all members of the FOX Agency. Agent Elkim placed a closer look at the man who seemed to be causing trouble at the side of the gate as he drove in. The man also looked in direction of the car but Elkim knew he could not have seen him because of the tinted glasses. He noticed it was a young man and wondered what he was arguing about. He was probably drunk and unaware of himself, Agent Elkim concluded in his mind as the car was driven in. They got to the parking space and Elkim’s personal assistant stepped out of the car to open the door for his boss. Agent Elkim stepped out of the car and handed his tablet device and other personal effects to the assistant before he proceeded towards the entrance. The personal assistant closed the door and quickly stepped aside to order one of the men from the first car to find out what was going on at the gate. He rushed up to join the Agent immediately after. Agent Elkim’s first daughter was the only one in the living room when he walked in. She had been the only family member present with him in the house for almost a year. He had a family of four, his wife with him and two kids – a male and one female. The male child was the younger one and he lived in another State in the country Bethanna with his mother where he also schooled. The female daughter was already a graduate and was running an online business from her father’s house where she lived. Ten minutes after Elkim got into his room was when the personal assistant stepped in with his device and the other things he had handed to him. Elkim had already taken off his suit jacket and tie, his white shirt was buttoned down only halfway and the sleeves were already unbuttoned. His shoes and socks had also been taken off. “Sir, the man at the gate has been troubling them ten minutes before we arrived, I was told he insisted he needed to see you.” The personal assistant said after dropping the man’s devices and other things on the table. Elkim turned his gaze to him. “What does he need to see me for?” “He says he knows something about EC23 and you need to hear him out.” “EC23?” Elkim raised his brows. “Yes, you know anything like that sir?” “Yes, but that case is long forgotten.” Elkim answered thoughtfully. “is he still outside?” “I was told he’s still sitting around, waiting for his message to be delivered to you.” “I’ll like to hear from him, bring him into the compound,” Elkim said and got up from the bed where he was sitting. He unbuckled his belt and began to pull it out. “Right away,” the personal assistant turned and left. Agent Elkim quickly changed his clothes and got out of the house eight minutes later. He spotted the young man standing down the large verandah, with three of the security men surrounding him. “Hello young man, I’m here to see you like you demanded.” Agent Elkim said to the visitor. He remained standing on top in the verandah of the building and resting his arms on the handrails. Cole stared at him silently for a while, acting uncomfortable in the presence of the other security men. “Excuse us,” Agent Elkim said to the men. They left without hesitation. They had already searched Cole thoroughly before he was allowed in and were very sure he had no harmful substance on him. They were also sure about Agent Elkim being strong enough to deal with him if there was any physical attack. “I came to see you about EC23,” Cole cleared his throat and began. His clothes looked rough, visibly from the handling outside the gate when he tried to force himself in at first. “I know it’s been gone for more than five years but I have some substantial evidence that can implicate you.” Agent Elkim raised a brow. He took in a breath and folded his arms across his chest. “Tell me what you know,” he demanded. “I know that you were present at the club house that night and I have pictures to prove your presence,” Cole replied. “What other proofs do you have?” “That only,” Cole frowned. “Or isn’t that enough to land your silly ass in jail.” “Yes, it is.” Agent Elkim admitted, looking around to see if anyone was listening. “So what do you want from me? You need to delete those pictures.” “A million Bethanna dollars,” Cole stated. “A million Bethanna dollars?” Agent Elkim frowned. “Yes.” “Okay… Ermm, but how did you get the pictures?” “I was at the cartel that night, I took the pictures personally.” “What were you doing at the cartel?” “Doing drugs of course man.” “So you are a criminal!”  “Yeah, I agree but not a bad one as you.” Cole replied boldly. “I’m a man who has nothing to lose but you have so much to lose, if I release the pictures, we’d both go to jail. So we can talk business quickly. “Can I see the pictures?” “Yes sure,” Cole said as he took out his tablet device from a bag hanging from his shoulder. “I have them with some of my other guys not here with me, if anything happens to this or to me, they’d release their copies.” “I’ll give you the money, please give me some minutes.” Agent Elkim said after viewing the pictures and stepped back. He called for one of the security men and gave them orders to grant Cole a seat to wait at the corridor. He then proceeded into the house and instructed his personal assistant to invite the police. He walked back to his room after smiling it off. He concluded that the young man must have gotten drunk or high on drugs. When the said case was still in court, pictures showing him in more implicating positions had been presented and he still got exonerated at the end. So he took Cole as a joker and sought to hand him over to the police. Cole sat on the chair he was provided for at the corridor. He was also served wine but refused to drink from it. He hoped in his mind that the man would have called for the police just like Henry predicted. Agent Elkim came out again after ten minutes and reassured him that he was bringing the money and had sent someone to get the money in cash. He went back in and Cole sat there alone for an additional eighteen minutes before Agent Elkim’s personal assistant came out with four other men. They stood around Cole. “Our men are already here with your money,” the personal assistant said to Cole, looking in direction of the gate. Cole also looked in the direction the man was looking but could not see anything from his seat because of the handrails and the flowers. He glanced at the PA’s face again and saw a mischievous smile which made him more inquisitive. He rose up and saw a police vehicle driving towards the garage. “What’s happening here?” he feigned a shocked expression as he stared at the PA’s face. He got no response to his question. His eyes followed the police vehicle as it parked and the uniformed men stepped out and climbed onto the corridor. “Welcome officers, this man has something interesting to tell you.” the PA said to the officers as they proceeded towards them. Cole stood there acting, with a frustrated look on his face like a trapped man. Henry and Dave in their police uniforms and caps and also having light facial disguises like Cole slowly marched towards them. Cole could see Samantha still staying behind outside the car. Dave had the handcuff in his hand and two guns carefully put in the hooks by the sides of his waist. Henry also had revolvers by his side and a handcuff attached to the belt of his trousers. “You claimed to have some information about EC23, and you also said you work in the drug cartel. You’re under arrest,” Dave said as he approached Cole. “Kindly put your hands in the air and turn around.” “I swear, Chief Elkim would pay for this.” Cole cursed in an angry tone as he obeyed the instruction of the police officer and turned around. “Put your hands down and slowly behind you,” Dave added. Cole responded slowly and Dave slowly took the handcuffs to his wrists. All the while, Henry had his eyes hovering about the house, especially the entrance. He had once visited the house some years back when it was newly built. He had worked with agent Elkim on cases during those years and had being invited them for dinner with the man’s family. All of a sudden while the men expected him to be cuffed and taken away, Cole made a quick turn as the police officer’s hand touched his. He pulled out a gun from the side of the police officer and pointed it at him. “Move back or I blow off your brain,” Cole warned as he cocked the gun. Everyone standing around looked so shocked. Henry who was also standing beside Cole quickly pulled out his gun and pointed at Cole. Cole glanced at Henry but kept his gun pointed at Dave. Henry’s eyes communicated a quick message to him as their eyes met briefly. Cole took a quick glance at the other men around him. He knew they were all members of the FOX and that even though they looked surprised, they weren’t afraid. “Put down the gun young man,” Henry said in a gruff voice. and that even though they looked surprised, they weren’t afraid. “Put down the gun young man,” Henry said in a gruff voice. Immediately he finished speaking, one of the men behind Cole noticed his distraction and immediately tried to make use of the opportunity to take the gun but to their utmost surprise and shock, Henry met the man with a kick on his face and the man fell to the ground flat. The other men were yet to understand what was happening when Dave grabbed the PA on the shoulders and gave him a headbutt on the face. They were still yet to fully grasp what was going on, but immediately launched their defense, attacking the policemen and the man who they were called to arrest. The PA tried to reply Dave with a punch but Dave bent and grabbed him by the elbow. He punched him hard twice, one in the belly and another in the chest, then he bent him forward and sent a kick to his face with his knee. Another man had tried to attack Henry immediately but as usual Henry picked him easily and got his backbone broken with his knee within few seconds. Another one tried to take out a gun but Henry met him with a kick in the groin and followed with three other punches. Immediately Samantha noticed the action had begun at the corridor, she opened the backseat of the car and took out a backpack. She strapped it to her back immediately and quickly brought out the guns from her pockets. She moved from behind the car and faced the other security men who had noticed the fight at the corridor and were coming towards there. She sent in two tranquilizing bullets into the chest of one man and hid again behind the car before she fired another into the belly of another. She turned through the back of the car to the other side and took three other men by surprise, firing a shot each into their bodies. She saw other men coming from other sides of the compound as she turned back and ran towards the corridor. A bullet from a man down the corridor narrowly missed her as she climbed up and hid behind the handrail, she rose up briefly and fired a quick shot at the man before moving quickly to hide behind the concrete pillar of the rail. Dave came to her rescue as he walked towards the handrail, firing shots at the men down the balcony. “Get up now,” he said quickly to her and she ran from her hiding place towards Henry who was already waiting for her. Dave moved towards her previous hiding position as he kept on firing randomly. All the men who were on the balcony previously with the men were already down by the time Samantha got close to Henry. She turned the backpack towards Henry and he zipped it open quickly. He took out two small waist pouches and threw to Cole for Cole to hold for Dave and himself. He picked one out for himself and strapped it to his waist before he closed the backpack. Immediately, he and Samantha proceeded towards the main entrance of the house while Cole moved in Dave’s direction to join him take care of the men outside the building. Henry led the way into the house and they met with some men already coming towards the entrance. While Henry grabbed the man by the neck, turned him in and slammed him to the wall, Samantha passed beside him, firing shots with two guns in her hands. Henry turned with his gun after slamming the first man’s head twice on the wall and dropping the unconscious body, he bent down as he fired two quick shots at some men. He rolled and hid behind a long sofa, facing Samantha directly where she also hid behind another long sofa. Before they could communicate anything to themselves, they were sent running as the opponents began to fire multiple shots at the sofa. The bullets did not penetrate through the sofas immediately but as it became repeated, the materials became weak and gave way. However, Henry and Samantha moved away before the bullets could get to them. Samantha rolled behind another sofa and continued moving while Henry found nowhere else to hide except the back of a water dispenser. He quickly dipped his hand into his waist pouch and took out a small ball. The transparent container of water on top was fired and the water splashed all over Henry’s body as he opened the lid from the small ball and threw it to the center of the room where the three men were. He quickly dipped his hand in to pick out a treated nose cover. The ball flew towards the men standing close to the end wall and firing shots, erupting a pink smoke as it landed. Samantha seeing it, also took out her treated nose cover and put it on. Before she could get out of the hiding spot, Henry had already fired down two of the men, one of them had been able to escape into the hallway behind, coughing heavily. __ Elkim paused the footage and stared intently at the policemen on the screen. He zoomed it to see the faces of the two policemen one after the other. He observed more carefully when he got to Henry’s view as he had watched the footage before and seen how Henry singlehandedly took out three men and also joined the other officer in taking out another. He rotated the view to see the face of the man properly. He saw a bearded man with well kept moustache, but it looked like nobody he had seen before. He remained calm and unperturbed, even though he kept wondering who the uniformed policemen were and was their mission was. He had changed already into his night gown when he began to hear sounds of gunshots around. It was then he quickly opened up his laptop and plugged in the chords transmitting pictures from the surveillance cameras around the house. He checked his phone again and there was still no signal. He got up from the chair and walked to the other side of his bed, he picked another phone from the stool there but was disappointed to find that the other phone was also not receiving signals. He could not make any calls. He returned to the table where his laptop was and sat on the chair, he navigated to the dashboard of the surveillance cameras software and selected the option for the livestream. He switched quickly from one footage source to another in search for the current position of the policemen in the house. He soon spotted the huge man and a lady in the first living room. He noticed the coloured gas in the place and also saw the nose covers covering the noses of the uniformed men. He watched as the huge one proceeded to the hallway. He was now sure that the men were there for something very serious and they probably were targeting getting to him or even killing him. He chuckled at the thought and was amazed at the temerity of the men to come into his house for him. His smile disappeared quickly from his face when he recalled that his daughter was also in the house at that time. He jumped to his feet quickly and walked to the wardrobe. He took out a Bethanna military camouflage shorts and a different shirt. He quickly changed into them before he took out his three guns from the wardrobe, two revolvers and one long gun. He also took out packs of bullets cartridges and placed them on the table. He loaded the two revolvers quickly and the long gun. He kept the pistols in his pockets and proceeded to the door with his long gun in his hand. Just as he opened the door, he saw his daughter already running towards his room in panic. “It’s okay baby,” he comforted as he pulled his daughter into a warm embrace. He opened the door and led her in. “Get seated and relax, there’s no cause for alarm,” he said to her in a reassuring voice before he proceeded again to the table where his laptop was. He watched her sit on the bed first before he also sat on the chair. He switched the sources of footages again to find the current location of the assailants. It was still in the hallway and he could see the huge man breaking the bones of his men. “Stay in here baby, don’t move or leave until I come back for you.” Elkim said to his daughter as he picked up the gun again. He walked to her and kissed her on the forehead before walking out of the room. He locked it from outside.

Restless Episode 50 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Just as he opened the door, he saw his daughter already running towards his room in panic. “It’s okay baby,” he comforted as he pulled his daughter into a warm embrace. He opened the door and led her in. “Get seated and relax, there’s no cause for alarm,” he said to her in a reassuring voice before he proceeded again to the table where his laptop was. He watched her sit on the bed first before he also sat on the chair. He switched the sources of footages again to find the current location of the assailants. It was still in the hallway and he could see the huge man breaking the bones of his men. “Stay in here baby, don’t move or leave until I come back for you.” Elkim said to his daughter as he picked up the gun again. He walked to her and kissed her on the forehead before walking out of the room. He locked it from outside. ___ Henry slammed the man hanging on his back to the wall again and then dragged him with a hand and toppled him over. He lifted him again and slammed him heavily to the wall, making him drop to the ground on the head, in the process breaking his neck. The hallway was about fifteen metres long and three metres wide. It lead into six rooms in total, three each at both sides, all being rooms for the security men in the house who were mostly junior FOX agents. Another man tried to hold him by the shoulder but Henry grabbed both hands and twisted them, he landed a kick on the chest and left the man to fall to the ground. He then quickly raised his gun and fired at another one that had just come out from the last room. He fired a bullet into the man on the floor before him before he proceeded forward quickly. Henry caught another man who came out of the left room at the center. He grabbed him by the arm which a gun wa held and redirected his aim up, making the bullet run into the ceiling. He hit him in the belly with his elbow and then fired a shot with his own gun into another man coming out from the opposite end. He pulled the man behind him forward again and turned to give him three quick punches. He turned around immediately again to fire another shot at another man coming out from the third room. He spotted Samantha with the side eye stepping into the hallway from the entrance and at the same time, spotted another man coming out from the last door by the right. _ “I’m yet to understand what’s happening,” Agent Elkim asked the computer operator as he entered the control room. He had tried to call the operator but the absence of signals had not permitted it. “Sir, I don’t know where these men are from. I’ve tried to trace them with the street surveillance cameras but I can’t find footages,” the computer operator answered him. “Have you contacted the police or FOX to report?” Agent Elkim asked, staring at the large screen adjacent to the computer the operator was siting behind. He could see the huge uniformed man and the uniformed lady in the hallway. “No sir, the network is down, I can’t contact anybody. It’s not even connecting within the house or the compound, ” the operator answered him. “Are you serious?” Elkim widened his eyes in shock, now getting disturbed about the whole thing. He took out a phone from his pocket and checked again, there was still no signal. He realized that these assailants, whoever they were, had something to do with the network signals disappearance. He turned back to the screen again and watched how the assailants, both the male and female combated his men in the hallway and brought them down. From what he could see in the footage, about seven of the FOX men in the house were down already. He had just about fifteen men staying in the building with him while close to thirty of other men lived in the other buildings outside but in the same compound. “Why aren’t the other men coming in to help?” Elkim asked and looked at the operator’s face. The operator quickly switched the source of footage being shown, after switching between several sources, he finally stopped at the footage showing the main verandah of the building where a uniformed man and the visitor who the police had been invited to arrest were. “There are two men outside at the verandah, keeping the men busy with a gun war outside.” “I get it, it was a well planned job.” Agent Elkim said, squinting at the screen as he watched Cole and Dave hide behind the walls and pillars of his building, shooting at and dodging shots from his men. He began to wonder what happened and why the real policemen hadn’t arrived at his building yet. ” “They’re using tranquilizing guns,” the computer operator said to the Agent. “Tranquilizing guns?” Elkim raised his brows again, getting more confused. He squinted for a moment, wondering what the intentions of the men were. He was already thinking that the attack was from the men who had kidnapped Brad and Henson but now that they were using only sedative guns, it brought more questions to his heart. Another thought popped up in his mind and he considered again that the attack could be from the men who kidnapped the FOX agent Tam the day before. But could it then be that the kidnappers of Henson and Brad were different from the kidnappers of Agent Tam? He asked himself. He was unsure of the answer to his question, but he knew one thing for sure. And that was that he or his daughter were the main targets of the visit. “Return to the hallway,” he said to the computer operator. The man switched to the footage showing the hallway again and they could now see that the huge uniformed man was no longer there. Only the lady was there and she was in a fist battle with a man. “Rewind,” Elkim ordered The footage was rewound and they discovered that Henry had proceeded from the hallway five seconds before they switched the footage. Agent Elkim knew where he was most likely headed towards. “Pause,” Elkim commanded and the operator obeyed immediately but was three seconds late in pausing. “Take it three seconds back,” Elkim added. Three seconds back in the footage showed Henry with his right hand lifting a man by the neck and pressing him to the wall in front. Henry’s face was slightly raised in that part. “Zoom,” Elkim spoke. The image was zoomed and Elkim squinted at the face again. Henry’s face cap was still partially covering his eyes until when viewed from the side. However, Elkim was unable to recognize who it was due to the beards on the man’s face. “Take it some seconds back,” Elkim said and watched while it was taken. “Play.” The footage was played and they watched Henry’s lips move briefly, and the other man’s lip also move forcefully in response before he was dropped to the ground and shot with the tranquilizing bullet. “This man fights so well and he looks well trained,” Agent Elkim said in a thoughtful tone. “He also seems to know the structure of this house,” Elkim added, considering the way Henry had skipped some doors and chosen to come through the hallway which was a farther route to getting to the master bedroom. It appeared like someone who knew the security structure of the house. If the other way – the stairs – which was closer to Elkim’s room had been taken, it would have easier to trap the intruder with lasers. Agent Elkim’s mind began to work so fast, trying to detect where the attack could have come from. “This man’s moves are well calculated,” Elkim said thoughtfully again. “Take it back to the source streaming from outside.” The computer operator carried out his order quickly. After a minute of Elkim watching how Cole and Dave handled their guns against the men outside the building, Elkim made another comment. “Both of these men are good one guns, but one of them looks like a trained professional,” he said, referring to Dave as the trained one. “But he’s still totally different from the man inside,” he said with a frown appearing on his face. “Find the huge guy and the girl again.” It took the operator another twenty seconds to locate Henry and Samantha again. They were now in another hallway, fighting with a different set of men, Henry had five men around him while Sam had just one fighting her. Elkim stared intently for few seconds. These five men in the new hallway were the last five in the house and after getting through them, the next place the assailants would be headed for is towards his room. He watched Henry for an additional twenty seconds. The expression on his face seemed to change every second from realization back to confusion and back again.  “This man fights like one of us,” Elkim said after considering it carefully. “I need to see his face again.” The footage was paused and Henry’s face was zoomed again. Elkim moved quickly towards the computer operator and took control of the mouse. He scrolled down slowly to see the body of the man and scrolled back up again. His heart was gripped with fear as a thought came into his mind. There was none other person that fought so swiftly as this other than late Agents Carl and Rex but the structure of the man in the hallway particularly looked like that of Carl, even though there was a little difference in fat. He zoomed the facial view again. Carl Winston didn’t have a beard nor moustache but this man had, Carl was also a bit thicker than this man was, Elkim thought to himself. He rotated the view of the man’s face again, the face was a bit darker than Carl Winston’s. Could it be someone else or had Carl Winston changed in the past few months he was believed to have died? “Play the footage,” he said as he stepped back quickly, realizing that whoever it was, the mission at his house was definitely a deadly one. He took out his phone quickly and cursed under his breath on seeing that the only number he could still call was emergency. He however still opened his contact list and clicked on Elvis Kahn’s number. He clicked on the text message icon and quickly typed in some words. “I think Hutton may be right anyway, it seems we’ve got Carl Winston back alive.” He clicked on end quickly after typing. He watched it fail after the first ten seconds. He decided to use the schedule option and scheduled the message to send two hours after. He looked up again and saw that Henry had already taken down two of the men without guns. “Keep trying to reach the FOX for backup,” he said as he picked up his gun and rushed towards the door. He stopped for a second outside the room after closing the door. He took in a breath and cocked his gun before he proceeded, ready to do whatever he could to make sure his daughter was protected. __ Two of the four men were already sprawling on the floor as they had gotten their backbones broken by Henry. The other two which were still up were having a tough time with Henry as none of their punches and kicks touched him. A man as huge and tall as Henry was in front of him, his right hand was on Henry’s shoulder weakly and he was bent inwards after suffering a jab in the belly from Henry. Henry dug another kick into his belly, disengaging him totally from himself and making him stagger to the ground. Henry turned quickly to the left to grab the second man’s punch. He squeezed the fist in his and then twisted the whole arm. The man groaned out loud in pain. Henry pulled him closer and sent a punch into his belly, the man leapt unconsciously as the punch totally disorganized his internal organs and system. Henry pulled him closer again and grabbed him by the neck, he pulled him up and slammed against the huge partner who was already charging towards Henry again. He left both of them to fall to the ground and took a quick look at the right hand side to see how Samantha was doing. He could see she wasn’t finding it so easy to defeat the man, even though she was doing well enough being the first time fighting a FOX Agent. _ Samantha felt an instant headache as her head was slammed against the wall again. The man was pressing her to the wall with his fist grabbing her neck. She felt so weak and tired but the will to remain alive and not disappoint the team kept her alive. It wasn’t her first time of kicking men’s butts, it was what she had grown up doing in the African slum where she lived years ago but this night was totally different. The men even though seemed not to have super strength had super skills enough to dodge her punches and swiftness to attack and hit her like she had never experienced with other men. Even though she had fought and defeated two of the FOX agents already that night, this particular one seemed stronger and more skillful. As she fought, she remembered Henry had specifically mentioned again while they were in the police vehicle heading for the place that the men in Agent Elkim’s house were majorly FOX men who were well trained even though they were juniors. Henry had told them it wasn’t going to be easy but also reminded them of his two weeks training with them, saying he had thought them some personal secrets which a lot of FOX Agents and even the executives never knew. Henry maintained that the only advantage the junior FOX officials had over them were probably the consistent years of practice. Samantha felt life oozing out of her already. She could sight Henry with the side of her eyes and was expecting him to come to her rescue when she saw him being attacked again by the men he was fighting. She looked into the eyes of the man strangling her. He was standing in a slant form against her in a way that she could not reach him with her legs even if she tried to. She grabbed him by the hand with her two hands, trying to take off his fist but he wouldn’t let go. She struggled harder and left her mouth open as she could no longer breathe. With ever strength she could summon, she pushed herself forward and landed a heavy punch to the man’s left eye. He left out an uncomfortable groan and his grip on her neck softened for some seconds and she was able to take in a breath. He tried to fasten it harder again but she had gotten on her feet well and was able to raise her right foot to kick him on the chest. He staggered a feet backwards while she dropped to the ground on her butt and managed to drag in some more breaths hastily. Before she could raise up her head or look up again, he had charged towards her and dragged her up by the neck. He sent in two punches into her belly and was about to land another on her face when a hard blow hit him in his left ribs. He felt the bones shift and he let out a loud groan as he fell sideways. Henry followed up and picked him up quickly, he rammed his back to the wall and let him drop to the floor again. He dragged him up quickly again and rushed him blows in the belly and his chest. Then he grabbed him by the neck, lifted him up, turned swiftly and slammed him to the ground. He picked him up again and turned with him to the wall, he held his neck and twisted it. He left the unconscious body to drop on the floor and then dusted his palms. He noticed something in the pocket of the man’s shirt, he bent to pick it. It was an ID card, he scanned through it for a second and tossed it away. He turned slowly to look at Samantha and smiled. He knew she was a good fighter, but one with lack of professional experience and one whose punches and kicks had little weight. Right from the fight on the basketball pitch where he selected Samantha, he had noticed that her punches had less weight and had greater impact only when it met sensitive parts of the body. She was good at targeting and hitting those sensitive parts but today, she had met a FOX Agent who was strong and also good at protecting the sensitive parts, her blows and kicks which met him made very little impact, compared to the heavy one Henry had sent to the man’s ribs. “You did well,” Henry squatted, looking straight into her eyes. “He was a senior agent, of the same rank as Tam.” Samantha stared into his eyes briefly and looked away again, still panting heavily and yet to recover from the pains inflicted on her. “Take out the glucose in your pouch and make use of it,” Henry said as he rose to his feet. He turned his neck and stared intently at the exit of the hallway which was his next direction.”Fill up your guns quickly and stay here for five minutes to recover before you join me,” Henry added before he turned and began to walk towards the exit. He took out his guns and extra bullets from the waist purse as he walked. __ Elkim’s daughter stared at her father’s face as he opened the part in the ceiling for her to get in. He had placed a chair under the place for her to step upon. Both of them were inside the bathroom in his room and close to the spot the water bulb hung from the ceiling was the secret opening. Elkim had pressed a switch hidden behind the water bath before the ceiling opened. “Get up and climb into the place girl,” Elkim said with an encouraging look on his face. She glanced at the space in the ceiling and then at his face again. Reluctantly, she climbed on the chair and jumped to get a hold of the visible roof struts. She had some difficulty climbing up but Elkim got up the chair and helped her get into the room. He handed her two devices after she was in already. “Keep following the red track there like I told you already, it will lead you to the spot the water tanks are. You hide there behind the tanks and tap the red button on that device, make sure you wait after you touch the button, men of the FOX would be there in no minute to help you. Is that clear?” “Yes,” the young woman nodded in the ceiling where she was. “Make sure you wait behind the tanks, don’t take the ladder down until you see me or any of the FOX men, is that clear?” Elkim warned again. She nodded in response. He let out a breath. “Now, go baby. Leave now,” he said and then climbed down the chair. He moved the chair away from the spot and quickly walked to the bathtub to tap the switch behind it. The space created in the roof closed back. He waited for a minute, considering how he could have tried to escape with his daughter but he knew that if the huge man was Agent Carl like he suspected, their escape route was bound to be found and followed after. The only way he could delay their reach to his daughter was waiting behind to engage whoever it was in a war. He picked his gun where he dropped it and walked back into his room. He rushed to the laptop on the table and began to try locate where the intruders were. Before he could locate, he heard a alarm sound and he could tell that it was from his inner control room where he had left the control operator, it meant the intruders had gotten there already. He stopped and turned towards the door with his gun. To be continued....

@fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @koladex20

There is no hiding place for evil doers, justice must be served...next pls

Don't tell me agent Eli also has a hand in de death of de two agents n their families oo...No I just don't want to believe DAT sha!!!

next guy

Restless Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. Menu  Home Action Stories Crime Stories Family Mystery Romance Ongoing Stories Completed Stories All Stories  Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 51 Oyin YoungJune 1, 201922 10 minutes read  Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussion.” he shouted into the hall, fastening his grip on the gun as he pulled his head back again. He looked backwards and noticed Samantha far away, at the entrance where the computer operator was killed. He signalled with his hand for her to proceed faster towards him, then he peeped again into the hall. “Agent Elkim Nuel,” he called in a loud voice once more. He looked back again and saw Samantha already walking hurriedly towards him. He made some signals and pointed towards the door where Agent Elkim had stepped out from. She nodded and hurried to the door, already knowing what she was supposed to do there. After Henry watched Samantha go into the room, he peeped again into the hall. There were no sign of movements anywhere in the hall and it meant Agent Elkim was either hiding somewhere or he was no longer in the place. The only way to find out was going into the hall. He bent down and then took another look into the hall, his eyes searched the floor and the walls looking for security measures or laser switches placed anywhere around. The place was a study and he wasn’t expecting anything of such to be found in it but he still did not want to rule out the possibility. He rose up back and held his gun firmly in his hand, he took in a deep breath and with a swift move turned into the hall with the gun pointed forward in his hand. He proceeded further slowly and carefully, his hands moving with his gun from left to right and back as his eyes moved. “Step out Agent Elkim, we need to talk.” he stopped when he got to a table which was divided into six sections, created to give space for six people to study at once. His eyes carefully searched around the table and beyond, there were still no signs of Agent Elkim. His eyes moved to the walls again and scanned around but could not still find an exit or opening anywhere else. _ Agent Elkim maintained his position without falling for the temptation to step out as he heard Carl Winston’s voice echo in his head. The man behind the kidnaps and death of some of the Red Wolves men all these while had been Carl Winston. The thought of it alone troubled him. It had never occurred to him that a day like this would come. He had known Carl Winston right from his first day of training as a FOX Agent though it took a long time before they met in person. He had seen him as a promising junior officer and one who would grow to become a tough and disciplined agent but he had never thought at that time that the junior agent would become someone as dangerous and fearful as he was now. He had watched over the years how Carl Winston and Rex grew in rank and respect and he knew when they became the most dangerous Agents in the FOX and even in the world. He also had seen them excel with tough cases which usually seem almost impossible to solve within the time frame given and had seen them come back alive at the last moment when they were thought to have been dead. But this was quite different. This fine around, the deaths of Agents Carl and Rex were planned by the master strategist himself, and unlike the previous cases in which they were yet to be declared dead by the FOX, this time they were declared dead in this case. How Carl could have survived the master strategist’s death trap was something that seemed so confusing to him. He closed his eyes and let out a breath again as he heard Carl’s voice once more, the dangerous Agent was gradually coming closer to him. Menu  Home Action Stories Crime Stories Family Mystery Romance Ongoing Stories Completed Stories All Stories  Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 51 Oyin YoungJune 1, 201922 10 minutes read  Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussion.” he shouted into the hall, fastening his grip on the gun as he pulled his head back again. He looked backwards and noticed Samantha far away, at the entrance where the computer operator was killed. He signalled with his hand for her to proceed faster towards him, then he peeped again into the hall. “Agent Elkim Nuel,” he called in a loud voice once more. He looked back again and saw Samantha already walking hurriedly towards him. He made some signals and pointed towards the door where Agent Elkim had stepped out from. She nodded and hurried to the door, already knowing what she was supposed to do there. After Henry watched Samantha go into the room, he peeped again into the hall. There were no sign of movements anywhere in the hall and it meant Agent Elkim was either hiding somewhere or he was no longer in the place. The only way to find out was going into the hall.  He bent down and then took another look into the hall, his eyes searched the floor and the walls looking for security measures or laser switches placed anywhere around. The place was a study and he wasn’t expecting anything of such to be found in it but he still did not want to rule out the possibility. He rose up back and held his gun firmly in his hand, he took in a deep breath and with a swift move turned into the hall with the gun pointed forward in his hand. He proceeded further slowly and carefully, his hands moving with his gun from left to right and back as his eyes moved. “Step out Agent Elkim, we need to talk.” he stopped when he got to a table which was divided into six sections, created to give space for six people to study at once. His eyes carefully searched around the table and beyond, there were still no signs of Agent Elkim. His eyes moved to the walls again and scanned around but could not still find an exit or opening anywhere else. _ Agent Elkim maintained his position without falling for the temptation to step out as he heard Carl Winston’s voice echo in his head. The man behind the kidnaps and death of some of the Red Wolves men all these while had been Carl Winston. The thought of it alone troubled him. It had never occurred to him that a day like this would come. He had known Carl Winston right from his first day of training as a FOX Agent though it took a long time before they met in person. He had seen him as a promising junior officer and one who would grow to become a tough and disciplined agent but he had never thought at that time that the junior agent would become someone as dangerous and fearful as he was now. He had watched over the years how Carl Winston and Rex grew in rank and respect and he knew when they became the most dangerous Agents in the FOX and even in the world. He also had seen them excel with tough cases which usually seem almost impossible to solve within the time frame given and had seen them come back alive at the last moment when they were thought to have been dead. But this was quite different. This fine around, the deaths of Agents Carl and Rex were planned by the master strategist himself, and unlike the previous cases in which they were yet to be declared dead by the FOX, this time they were declared dead in this case. How Carl could have survived the master strategist’s death trap was something that seemed so confusing to him. He closed his eyes and let out a breath again as he heard Carl’s voice once more, the dangerous Agent was gradually coming closer to him. What had he come back from the dead to do? Agent Elkim asked himself. He remembered watching the footages and seeing that the tranquilizing guns were used, and that meant Carl was avoiding killing his security agents and men around, but what Carl had in mind for him was what he could not tell. He had to find out what it all meant, and that would only happen if he could get Carl to talk to him. His name was called by Carl again. He remained still and listened as sounds of the footsteps drew closer. _ The place was so silent that one could hear a pin drop if it did, but Henry heard or saw no signs of movement. He was close to a dark area of the hall and there was a tall shelf of books in front. It was dark beside it and dark behind. He couldn’t see if anyone or anything was hidden or hiding behind it but he was careful as he approached just as he had been at other different dark places. He stepped forward slowly and carefully, expecting attack from any angle. Agent Elkim was a dangerous FOX official also skilled in fist battles and use of guns and he wasn’t going to take any chances of being caught unawares. He was also conscious of the fact that Elkim had the advantage of being in his home and in a hall he knew better and could make use of that advantage to attack wisely and win if Henry was not careful enough. He stopped close to the shelf for a second and looked around the walls again to search for an opening where Agent Elkim could have passed through. He proceeded carefully when he saw none. He had just taken two steps forward when all of a sudden he noticed a movement from behind the shelf and saw a shadow coming in his direction.  He stepped back as quick as possible but the attacker was also very fast and still struck him in the belly with the butt of the rifle. Agent Elkim followed up as Henry pulled back, he struck the gun in direction of Henry’s face but Henry dodged this time by swerving to the left. He followed through as he leaped and turned, landing the back of his foot on Henry’s chest. Henry staggered to the left and almost fell. Elkim launched towards him with the gun again to strike Henry on the face, but Henry dodged by bending and slid with a kick to his foot but the Agent leapt again and rolled with a heavy kick to Henry’s face. Henry fell back to the ground, hitting his back against a footstool in the process. He wanted to get back on his feet quickly but decided to lay on the ground flat. His face cap had fallen off beside him.  Agent Elkim stepped forward and stepped on the hand in which Henry had his pistol, pointing his own rifle down at him. Henry stared at the Agent’s face from the ground where he laid. He wasn’t disturbed because he knew the gun in the Agent’s hand was uncocked and before the Agent could cock and shoot, he still had at least two seconds to turn things around. This was the first time he was going to be against Agent Elkim. He remembered watching Agent Elkim teach other guys including Rex during their time of undergoing the special FOX training but he never had the opportunity of being taught by him. He knew Agent Elkim to be ruthless and very skillful, one of the most feared agent after the Chairman of the FOX himself. “What do you want from me Carl?” Agent Elkim asked, staring down into Henry’s eyes. He knew that the only advantage he had against Henry in that hall was being familiar with the place and also getting into the place first and quick enough to hide where he could not be seen. He had even been surprised as he was able to get him lay on the ground so quick. “I’m here just to have a word with you Agent, can you let me get up and talk?” Henry replied him.  “It’s against the FOX’s rule to allow trespassers make requests. Just tell me what’ve you come here to do before I send this bullet into your body.” Agent Elkim threatened. Henry chuckled and shook his head gently, still maintaining eye contact with the Agent. He was confident that he could bring down the agent even though the man is tough. The agent had been a step ahead when he had attacked him in the belly with the butt of the gun from his hiding place and he would have maintained the step ahead if henry didn't fall to the ground to stop the initial scuffle. Agent Elkim knew Carl was up to something with the eyes movement and he did not want to take any chances. He thought of cocking his gun when he realized that the mistake he had made was keeping his feet on Carl’s palm even after the gun had fallen off. Henry was two seconds ahead of him in action this time as he pulled his leg and swung him forward, immediately rolling on the ground to the opposite direction. Agent Elkim cocked the gun as his leg was pulled but found himself unable to shoot as Henry had rolled in the opposite direction to where he was facing and now at his back. He landed with his back on the ground and before he could make any move, he felt a heavy punch on his face and also a kick in his chest. _ Jennifer checked the time on the device again, an hour and thirty five minutes was gone already. Even though she had set an alarm to ring exactly one minute to the completion of the one hundred and twenty minutes, she still checked the time often. She hoped the rest of the team were still working with the planned time. She kept her device on the passenger’s seat as the backlight turned off. She looked out through the window at the surroundings again. Everywhere was cool and calm and the road was deserted due to the heavy traffic being caused by the malfunction of traffic signals, there were only few motorcycles and vehicles just moving within the area. She was however certain that the roads would soon get busy again as road safety officials had now gotten to different sections or the routes in town to help control the traffic in absence of direction from the set up electrical system. That was the more reason the rest of the team had to stick to the duration planned. ___ Agent Elkim felt drowsy as he stared at the face of Carl Winston standing before him. He wondered how he had felt he could ever defeat the young agent and how he had not realized that the Agent was setting a trap for him by acting weak and laying on the ground so easily. He blamed it on his age and his lack of active practice since he joined the board. His quick and swift movements which he hadn’t done for sometime added to his drowsy feeling. And even though he knew he wasn’t a match for Carl Winston at any point in time, he believed it would have still been more difficult for Carl to put him down like this during his years of active practice. He however wasn’t ready to give up without a fight, he knew he said had it in himself, whatever Carl Winston was there for, he wouldn’t be getting it easily. Henry was now holding the man’s rifle in his hand and pacing around him very slowly. Agent Elkim sat up and followed him with his eyes for almost twenty seconds. “So, why Carl Winston? Why are you back from the dead this time around?” Henry stopped and squatted right in front of him. He stared into the man’s eyes intently. He could still see the strong and resilient Agent Elkim even though he was now seeing a traitor also. He knew he wasn’t just going to have it difficult getting any information directly from the man but that the man was not going to just sit and watch him ask questions, he knew it wouldn’t be easy when it got to the time to kill the man. “I’m here to find out just one thing from you,” Henry said and got the man to look into his eyes. “What exactly do you stand to gain with Paul in working with the red wolves.  Home Action Stories Crime Stories Family Mystery Romance Ongoing Stories Completed Stories All Stories  Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 51 Oyin YoungJune 1, 201922 10 minutes read  Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussion.” he shouted into the hall, fastening his grip on the gun as he pulled his head back again. He looked backwards and noticed Samantha far away, at the entrance where the computer operator was killed. He signalled with his hand for her to proceed faster towards him, then he peeped again into the hall. “Agent Elkim Nuel,” he called in a loud voice once more. He looked back again and saw Samantha already walking hurriedly towards him. He made some signals and pointed towards the door where Agent Elkim had stepped out from. She nodded and hurried to the door, already knowing what she was supposed to do there. After Henry watched Samantha go into the room, he peeped again into the hall. There were no sign of movements anywhere in the hall and it meant Agent Elkim was either hiding somewhere or he was no longer in the place. The only way to find out was going into the hall.  He bent down and then took another look into the hall, his eyes searched the floor and the walls looking for security measures or laser switches placed anywhere around. The place was a study and he wasn’t expecting anything of such to be found in it but he still did not want to rule out the possibility. He rose up back and held his gun firmly in his hand, he took in a deep breath and with a swift move turned into the hall  Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 51 Oyin YoungJune 1, 201922 10 minutes read  Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussion.” he shouted into the hall, fastening his grip on the gun as he pulled his head back again. He looked backwards and noticed Samantha far away, at the entrance where the computer operator was killed. He signalled with his hand for her to proceed faster towards him, then he peeped again into the hall. “Agent Elkim Nuel,” he called in a loud voice once more. He looked back again and saw Samantha already walking hurriedly towards him. He made some signals and pointed towards the door where Agent Elkim had stepped out from. She nodded and hurried to the door, already knowing what she was supposed to do there. After Henry watched Samantha go into the room, he peeped again into the hall. There were no sign of movements anywhere in the hall and it meant Agent Elkim was either hiding somewhere or he was no longer in the place. The only way to find out was going into the hall.  He bent down and then took another look into the hall, his eyes searched the floor and the walls looking for security measures or laser switches placed anywhere around. The place was a study and he wasn’t expecting anything of such to be found in it but he still did not want to ru  Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 51 Oyin YoungJune 1, 201922 10 minutes read  Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussion.” he shouted into the hall, fastening his grip on the gun as he pulled his head back again. He looked backwards and noticed Samantha far away, at the entrance where the computer operator was killed. He signalled with his hand for her to proceed faster towards him, then he peeped again into the hall. “Agent Elkim Nuel,” he called in a loud voice once more. He looked back again and saw Samantha already walking hurriedly towards him. He made some signals and pointed towards the door where Agent Elkim had stepped out from. She nodded and hurried to the door, already knowing what she was supposed to do there. After Henry watched Samantha go into the room, he peeped again into the hall. There were no sign of movements anywhere in the hall and it meant Agent Elkim was either hiding somewhere or he was no longer in the place. The only way to find out was going into the hall.  He bent down and then took another look into the hall, his eyes searched the floor and the walls looking for security measures or laser switches placed anywhere around. The place was a study and he wasn’t expecting anything of such to be found in it but he still did not want to rule out the possibility. He rose up back and held his gun firmly in his hand, he took in a deep breath and with a swift move turned into the hall  Home Action Stories Crime Stories Family Mystery Romance Ongoing Stories Completed Stories All Stories  Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 51 Oyin YoungJune 1, 201922 10 minutes read  Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussion.” he shouted into the hall, fastening his grip on the gun as he pulled his head back again. He looked backwards and noticed Samantha far away, at the entrance where the computer operator was killed. He signalled with his hand for her to proceed faster towards him, then he peeped again into the hall. “Agent Elkim Nuel,” he called in a loud voice once more. He looked back again and saw Samantha already walking hurriedly towards him. He made some signals and pointed towards the door where Agent Elkim had stepped out from. She nodded and hurried to the door, already knowing what she was supposed to do there. After Henry watched Samantha go into the room, he peeped again into the hall. There were no sign of movements anywhere in the hall and it meant Agent Elkim was either hiding somewhere or he was no longer in the place. The only way to find out was going into the hall.  He bent down and then took another look into the hall, his eyes searched the floor and the walls looking for security measures or laser switches placed anywhere around. The place was a study and he wasn’t expecting anything of such to be found in it but he still did not want to rule out the possibility. He rose up back and held his gun firmly in his hand, he took in a deep breath and with a swift move turned into the hall  Home Action Stories Crime Stories Family Mystery Romance Ongoing Stories C  Home Action Stories Crime Stories Family Mystery Romance Ongoing Stories Completed Stories All Stories  Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 51 Oyin YoungJune 1, 201922 10 minutes read  Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussion.” he shouted into the hall, fastening his grip on the gun as he pulled his head back again. He looked backwards and noticed Samantha far away, at the entrance where the computer operator was killed. He signalled with his hand for her to proceed faster towards him, then he peeped again into the hall. “Agent Elkim Nuel,” he called in a loud voice once more. He looked back again and saw Samantha already walking hurriedly towards him. He made some signals and pointed towards the door where Agent Elkim had stepped out from. She nodded and hurried to the door, already knowing what she was supposed to do there. After Henry watched Samantha go into the room, he peeped again into the hall. There were no sign of movements anywhere in the hall and it meant Agent Elkim was either hiding somewhere or he was no longer in the place. The only way to find out was going into the hall.  He bent down and then took another look into the hall, his eyes searched the floor and the walls looking for security measures or laser switches placed anywhere around. The place was a study and he wasn’t expecting anything of such to be found in it but he still did not want to rule out the possibility. He rose up back and held his gun firmly in his hand, he took in a deep breath and with a swift move turned into the hallompleted Stories All Stories  Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 51 Oyin YoungJune 1, 201922 10 minutes read  Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussion.” he shouted into the hall, fastening his grip on the gun as he pulled his head back again. He looked backwards and noticed Samantha far away, at the entrance where the computer operator was killed. He signalled with his hand for her to proceed faster towards him, then he peeped again into the hall. “Agent Elkim Nuel,” he called in a loud voice once more. He looked back again and saw Samantha already walking hurriedly towards him. He made some signals and pointed towards the door where Agent Elkim had stepped out from. She nodded and hurried to the door, already knowing what she was supposed to do there. After Henry watched Samantha go into the room, he peeped again into the hall. There were no sign of movements anywhere in the hall and it meant Agent Elkim was either hiding somewhere or he was no longer in the place. The only way to find out was going into the hall.  He bent down and then took another look into the hall, his eyes searched the floor and the walls looking for security measures or laser switches placed anywhere around. The place was a study and he wasn’t expecting anything of such to be found in it but he still did not want to rule out the possibility. He rose up back and held his gun firmly in his hand, he took in a deep breath and with a swift move turned into the hall  Home Action Stories Crime Stories Family Mystery Romance Ongoing Stories Completed Stories All Stories  Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 51 Oyin YoungJune 1, 201922 10 minutes read  Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussion.” he shouted into the hall, fastening his grip on the gun as he pulled his head back again. He looked backwards and noticed Samantha far away, at the entrance where the computer operator was killed. He signalled with his hand for her to proceed faster towards him, then he peeped again into the hall. “Agent Elkim Nuel,” he called in a loud voice once more. He looked back again and saw Samantha already walking hurriedly towards him. He made some signals and pointed towards the door where Agent Elkim had stepped out from. She nodded and hurried to the door, already knowing what she was supposed to do there. After Henry watched Samantha go into the room, he peeped again into the hall. There were no sign of movements anywhere in the hall and it meant Agent Elkim was either hiding somewhere or he was no longer in the place. The only way to find out was going into the hall.  He bent down and then took another look into the hall, his eyes searched the floor and the walls looking for security measures or laser switches placed anywhere around. The place was a study and he wasn’t expecting anything of such to be found in it but he still did not want to rule out the possibility. He rose up back and held his gun firmly in his hand, he took in a deep breath and with a swift move turned into the Menu  Home Action Stories Crime Stories Family Mystery Romance Ongoing Stories Completed Stories All Stories  Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 51 Oyin YoungJune 1, 201922 10 minutes read  Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussi

I'm sorry for the errors,I wasn't able to edit it

Restless Episode 51 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “He’s gone back this way,” the computer operator voiced out uncomfortably. Henry’s palm was fastened to his neck and he was held against the wall in his computer room.  Henry glanced towards the other door where the operator pointed at him. He then glanced back at the operator’s face before he softened his grip on the man’s neck, he pulled him and closer and pushed him in the direction of the exit. “Lead me there,” Henry said to the scared man. With his hands raised in the air, the embattled man led Henry to the door. Henry stopped at the door and looked into the long hallway just as the man opened it. At the same moment, Agent Elkim stepped out from a room close to the center of the hallway and turned towards them with the F-E12 rifle in his hands. “What the bleep!” Henry cursed as he stepped back into the room quickly, followed by a rain of gunshots towards the place. He looked back and saw the dead body of the operator fall against the door into the room. He returned the tranquilizing gun back into his pocket and took out the lead bullet gun, he cocked it and held it firmly in his hand. He moved back slowly to the entrance and peeped out carefully, he saw the Agent running in the other direction with his gun hung. He stepped into the hallway quickly and followed first with light steps and increased his pace gradually to catch up with the man. He quickly stopped as he saw the man stop and turned back, he slid aside to rest his back on the wall and also fired a shot at the man as the man fired at him. The both of them missed and Henry continued with the pursuit while Agent Elkim proceeded in through an entrance into a large hall. Henry stopped at the wall before the entrance of the hall and peeped in carefully. The hall was not well lit, it had different bulbs at different sections and had only some bulbs turned on while the others were off, making some parts of the hall dark. It looked like a library or study of some sort not could also be taken as a store of materials. He looked around carefully but couldn’t tell where the man had run into. He took sometime to scan through the hall and noticed the positions of some items. He identified points where the man could have hidden himself. His eyes also searched around the walls to see if there was an exit somewhere. “Agent Elkim Nuel, step out and lets have a man to man discussion.” he shouted into the hall, fastening his grip on the gun as he pulled his head back again. He looked backwards and noticed Samantha far away, at the entrance where the computer operator was killed. He signalled with his hand for her to proceed faster towards him, then he peeped again into the hall. “Agent Elkim Nuel,” he called in a loud voice once more. He looked back again and saw Samantha already walking hurriedly towards him. He made some signals and pointed towards the door where Agent Elkim had stepped out from. She nodded and hurried to the door, already knowing what she was supposed to do there. After Henry watched Samantha go into the room, he peeped again into the hall. There were no sign of movements anywhere in the hall and it meant Agent Elkim was either hiding somewhere or he was no longer in the place. The only way to find out was going into the hall.  He bent down and then took another look into the hall, his eyes searched the floor and the walls looking for security measures or laser switches placed anywhere around. The place was a study and he wasn’t expecting anything of such to be found in it but he still did not want to rule out the possibility. He rose up back and held his gun firmly in his hand, he took in a deep breath and with a swift move turned into the hall with the gun pointed forward in his hand. He proceeded further slowly and carefully, his hands moving with his gun from left to right and back as his eyes moved. “Step out Agent Elkim, we need to talk.” he stopped when he got to a table which was divided into six sections, created to give space for six people to study at once. His eyes carefully searched around the table and beyond, there were still no signs of Agent Elkim. His eyes moved to the walls again and scanned around but could not still find an exit or opening anywhere else. _ Agent Elkim maintained his position without falling for the temptation to step out as he heard Carl Winston’s voice echo in his head. The man behind the kidnaps and death of some of the Red Wolves men all these while had been Carl Winston. The thought of it alone troubled him. It had never occurred to him that a day like this would come. He had known Carl Winston right from his first day of training as a FOX Agent though it took a long time before they met in person. He had seen him as a promising junior officer and one who would grow to become a tough and disciplined agent but he had never thought at that time that the junior agent would become someone as dangerous and fearful as he was now. He had watched over the years how Carl Winston and Rex grew in rank and respect and he knew when they became the most dangerous Agents in the FOX and even in the world. He also had seen them excel with tough cases which usually seem almost impossible to solve within the time frame given and had seen them come back alive at the last moment when they were thought to have been dead. But this was quite different. This fine around, the deaths of Agents Carl and Rex were planned by the master strategist himself, and unlike the previous cases in which they were yet to be declared dead by the FOX, this time they were declared dead in this case. How Carl could have survived the master strategist’s death trap was something that seemed so confusing to him. He closed his eyes and let out a breath again as he heard Carl’s voice once more, the dangerous Agent was gradually coming closer to him. What had he come back from the dead to do? Agent Elkim asked himself. He remembered watching the footages and seeing that the tranquilizing guns were used, and that meant Carl was avoiding killing his security agents and men around, but what Carl had in mind for him was what he could not tell. He had to find out what it all meant, and that would only happen if he could get Carl to talk to him. His name was called by Carl again. He remained still and listened as sounds of the footsteps drew closer. _ The place was so silent that one could hear a pin drop if it did, but Henry heard or saw no signs of movement. He was close to a dark area of the hall and there was a tall shelf of books in front. It was dark beside it and dark behind. He couldn’t see if anyone or anything was hidden or hiding behind it but he was careful as he approached just as he had been at other different dark places. He stepped forward slowly and carefully, expecting attack from any angle. Agent Elkim was a dangerous FOX official also skilled in fist battles and use of guns and he wasn’t going to take any chances of being caught unawares. He was also conscious of the fact that Elkim had the advantage of being in his home and in a hall he knew better and could make use of that advantage to attack wisely and win if Henry was not careful enough. He stopped close to the shelf for a second and looked around the walls again to search for an opening where Agent Elkim could have passed through. He proceeded carefully when he saw none. He had just taken two steps forward when all of a sudden he noticed a movement from behind the shelf and saw a shadow coming in his direction.  He stepped back as quick as possible but the attacker was also very fast and still struck him in the belly with the butt of the rifle. Agent Elkim followed up as Henry pulled back, he struck the gun in direction of Henry’s face but Henry dodged this time by swerving to the left. He followed through as he leaped and turned, landing the back of his foot on Henry’s chest. Henry staggered to the left and almost fell. Elkim launched towards him with the gun again to strike Henry on the face, but Henry dodged by bending and slid with a kick to his foot but the Agent leapt again and rolled with a heavy kick to Henry’s face. Henry fell back to the ground, hitting his back against a footstool in the process. He wanted to get back on his feet quickly but decided to lay on the ground flat. His face cap had fallen off beside him.  Agent Elkim stepped forward and stepped on the hand in which Henry had his pistol, pointing his own rifle down at him. Henry stared at the Agent’s face from the ground where he laid. He wasn’t disturbed because he knew the gun in the Agent’s hand was uncocked and before the Agent could cock and shoot, he still had at least two seconds to turn things around. This was the first time he was going to be against Agent Elkim. He remembered watching Agent Elkim teach other guys including Rex during their time of undergoing the special FOX training but he never had the opportunity of being taught by him. He knew Agent Elkim to be ruthless and very skillful, one of the most feared agent after the Chairman of the FOX himself. “What do you want from me Carl?” Agent Elkim asked, staring down into Henry’s eyes. He knew that the only advantage he had against Henry in that hall was being familiar with the place and also getting into the place first and quick enough to hide where he could not be seen. He had even been surprised as he was able to get him lay on the ground so quick. “I’m here just to have a word with you Agent, can you let me get up and talk?” Henry replied him.  “It’s against the FOX’s rule to allow trespassers make requests. Just tell me what’ve you come here to do before I send this bullet into your body.” Agent Elkim threatened. Henry chuckled and shook his head gently, still maintaining eye contact with the Agent. He was confident that he could bring down the Agent even though the man was tough. The Agent had been a step ahead when he had attacked him in the belly with the butt of the gun from his hiding place and he would have maintained the step ahead if Henry did not fall to the ground to stop the initial scuffle. Agent Elkim knew Carl was up to something with the eyes movement and he did not want to take any chances. He thought of cocking his gun when he realized that the mistake he had made was keeping his feet on Carl’s palm even after the gun had fallen off. Henry was two seconds ahead of him in action this time as he pulled his leg and swung him forward, immediately rolling on the ground to the opposite direction. Agent Elkim cocked the gun as his leg was pulled but found himself unable to shoot as Henry had rolled in the opposite direction to where he was facing and now at his back. He landed with his back on the ground and before he could make any move, he felt a heavy punch on his face and also a kick in his chest. _  Jennifer checked the time on the device again, an hour and thirty five minutes was gone already. Even though she had set an alarm to ring exactly one minute to the completion of the one hundred and twenty minutes, she still checked the time often. She hoped the rest of the team were still working with the planned time. She kept her device on the passenger’s seat as the backlight turned off. She looked out through the window at the surroundings again. Everywhere was cool and calm and the road was deserted due to the heavy traffic being caused by the malfunction of traffic signals, there were only few motorcycles and vehicles just moving within the area. She was however certain that the roads would soon get busy again as road safety officials had now gotten to different sections or the routes in town to help control the traffic in absence of direction from the set up electrical system. That was the more reason the rest of the team had to stick to the duration planned. ___ Agent Elkim felt drowsy as he stared at the face of Carl Winston standing before him. He wondered how he had felt he could ever defeat the young agent and how he had not realized that the Agent was setting a trap for him by acting weak and laying on the ground so easily. He blamed it on his age and his lack of active practice since he joined the board. His quick and swift movements which he hadn’t done for sometime added to his drowsy feeling. And even though he knew he wasn’t a match for Carl Winston at any point in time, he believed it would have still been more difficult for Carl to put him down like this during his years of active practice. He however wasn’t ready to give up without a fight, he knew he said had it in himself, whatever Carl Winston was there for, he wouldn’t be getting it easily. Henry was now holding the man’s rifle in his hand and pacing around him very slowly. Agent Elkim sat up and followed him with his eyes for almost twenty seconds. “So, why Carl Winston? Why are you back from the dead this time around?” Henry stopped and squatted right in front of him. He stared into the man’s eyes intently. He could still see the strong and resilient Agent Elkim even though he was now seeing a traitor also. He knew he wasn’t just going to have it difficult getting any information directly from the man but that the man was not going to just sit and watch him ask questions, he knew it wouldn’t be easy when it got to the time to kill the man. “I’m here to find out just one thing from you,” Henry said and got the man to look into his eyes. “What exactly do you stand to gain with Paul in working with the Red Wolves?” 

Episode 52 Message Delivered ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Henry stopped and squatted right in front. He stared into the man’s eyes intently. He could still see the strong and resilient Agent Elkim even though he was now seeing a traitor also. He knew he wasn’t just going to have it difficult getting any information directly from the man but that the man was not going to just sit and watch him ask questions. He was sure it wouldn’t be easy when it got to the time to kill the man.  “I’m here to find out just one thing from you,” Henry said and got the man to look into his eyes. “What exactly do you stand to gain with Paul in working with the Red Wolves?” ____ “Stay up and watch for me,” Dave signalled to Cole strongly as he carefully climbed down the verandah of the house with his gun held firmly in his hands and pointed forward. He was sweating profusely and there were dust stains all over his body, he had also gotten a slight cut on his forehead. Cole was standing back in the verandah. He looked dirtier than Dave was but had not sustained any visible injury, except that his shirt was torn halfway. He also felt some pains on his chest and arms. It had been over sixty minutes of fighting with the FOX men. It started with the gun war which lasted for over thirty minutes before it gradually shifted to a fist war. Cole and Dave at a point had to switch from their use of the tranquilizing guns to guns containing LRN bullets as they were already getting overwhelmed by pressure from the FOX officers. The tranquilizing guns made very little or no impact like the normal lead bullet guns when they hit obstructions other than the target’s body. So while they shot with the tranquilizing guns, the opponents shot with lead bullet guns which pierced through walls and barriers quicker, making it quite difficult and rough for them. After almost being overcome by the pressure, they had to switch in order to cause the same impact against the opponents. They got down from the verandah at different points in time and involved the opponents in hand battles when there was need to. For Dave as a trained Anthannian officer and experienced bodyguard and security personnel, it was easier to combat the FOX men with his fists and even guns, and that helped him in taking down over seventy percent of the men individually. It was more difficult for Cole to deal with the trained FOX men. He was a naturally good fighter but fighting the FOX men was quite different from fighting thugs and police officers which he was used to doing in Anthanna. Cole cocked his gun quickly and fired a straight shot at a man who appeared from behind the garage after Dave had walked past Dave turned back immediately to see the dead man falling and glanced towards Cole as if to receive signal whether to continue or not. He turned back and continued to look around carefully, searching for men who could still be lurking around somewhere, planning to attack them.  ___ Samantha closed the wardrobe and proceeded quickly to the drawer. She pulled it out and picked an android phone and an electronic wristwatch she found in it. She threw them to the bed where she already put three other mobile devices, digital wristwatches and a few micro chips which she found in the wardrobe. She closed the drawer and then picked the laptop on top of it. She walked back to the bed with the laptop and placed it in the bed, pulling other devices she had thrown on top together. She searched around the bed, under the sheets and pillows to see if there was still any device left. She found a small phone and a small rectangular device which she found strange. She gathered them together with the other devices and quickly took down her backpack, she opened the main zip and put the devices into the back before strapping it back on. She checked her wristwatch for time as she proceeded to the door, there was only twenty two minutes left for them to join Jennifer in the car. Jennifer had been instructed to be at the pickup point before the time and also leave five minutes after the time, even if none of them had joined her yet. Samantha took in a breath and turned to look back again as she got to the door. Her eyes searched around, wanting to locate any corner which she probably skipped searching in the room, she needed to make sure she carefully did her job of getting all of the man’s devices in the room. She opened the door and stepped out after being sure that she had checked every corner in the room. _ “You’re ain’t making sense Carl,” Agent Elkim dismissed Henry’s question with a scorn. He stared into his eyes with a look of contempt, “You died last year Carl Winston, we performed your final rites and last honours already. This your ghost that has probably returned seems to be an insane version of you.” Henry smiled back slightly at the man. He knew he was trying to get at him with words but Henry was not falling for it. “Just talk to me Agent Elkim, don’t beat about the bush.” Henry said to him.  “You’re the one beating about the bush,” Elkim replied, raising a side of his upper lip up in contempt. “You’re here accusing me of working with the Red Wolves without any evidence.” “Now, can you explain to me why Paul Edward’s son was feigned to be dead and also why Paul Edwards sneaks out into town like an ordinary man?” Henry asked in a firm and serious tone. “Wrong question to the wrong person!” Agent Elkim fired at him. “You should be asking Paul Edwards and not me.” “But you knew about all this, you’re a accomplice to it and you help keep his secrets.” Agent Elkim stared at his face without answering. They were so close to each other, within arms reach. Henry was expecting anything, he knew the Agent was swift and strong and could also be tricky.  Agent Elkim was also aware Henry was expecting an attack, he had to do something that will take him off completely. “They are not my secrets and they’re not your bleeping business,” Agent Elkim said in a desperate tone as he surged towards Henry at once, trying to grab him by the shoulder as he also swung his legs towards the legs on which Henry squatted. Henry grabbed Elkim’s hands before they could touch his shoulders and before the legs could reach his, he raised him by arms and swung him to the other side, making the man land on his back.  The Agent felt deep pains as his back touched the ground but he did his best to hold the pain in and launched a kick to Henry’s chest which was bent above him. Henry grabbed the man’s feet by the ankle as the foot to and twisted it sharply, making the man let out a loud groan. Henry took some steps back to give the man some space. He took a quick glance at his wristwatch and noted the duration of time he had left. He decided to round up with the man in ten minutes time. “Just talk to me Agent Elkim, we don’t need to go through this process when you know well that I’ll still find out what I need to know.” Henry said as he watched the man try to get up. “Tell me the exact reason you and Paul are with the Red Wolves.” “Don’t ask me silly questions Carl, just do what you are here to do.” Agent Elkim said in a thick voice as managed to get to his feet. It was unknown to him that Carl Winston wasn’t yet certain that he worked with the Red Wolves, he rather believed that Carl must have gotten his facts rightly before coming there, and he also believed that Carl was there to kill him. Henry on the other hand was not completely sure. The only thing he was very sure of was Elkim’s knowledge about Paul Edward’s grandson who was announced to have died in the bomb blast, but with the responses he had gotten from Agent Elkim so far, his suspicions were being confirmed as true. Henry allowed the man balance on his feet properly and face him. He stared into the man’s eyes while the man stared back at him. “Tell me where I can find the rest of the Red Wolves team, so I can end the terrorism once and for all.” Henry said. Agent Elkim laughed for some seconds. He stopped and shook his head while smiling mockingly at Henry. “You can’t stop this Carl, this is something different from every other challenge you ever faced in your entire life, the Red Wolves has men more powerful than you can ever think.” Agent Elkim replied, confirming Henry’s suspicions fully. “And why Paul Edwards decided to work with the Red Wolves in deceiving the world, you would have to ask him that yourself.” Henry narrowed his gaze at the man. He felt anger surge through his veins like blood being pumped in with high pressure from an external source. This man, Paul Edwards and other executives of the FOX were men the world trusted to protect and secure them with their lives but they were the ones working with enemies to destroy the people.  Henry threw down the long gun in his hand and clenched his fist signalling with that to Agent Elkim an invitation to a fist battle. Agent Elkim also clenched his fists. He knew it would be very difficult and almost impossible to defeat Carl Winston, but he wasn’t going to give up without fighting. Henry charged forward first and directed a blow to the man’s face which was blocked swiftly by the man’s hand. Another blow was directed to his belly but he blocked it again. He blocked one more to his chest and another to his face, then he bent to dodge another when a heavy piercing punch hit his ribs from the left side, making him stagger backwards and ending up hitting his back against the loaded shelf. He raised his head up quickly and launched a blow to Henry face but he was caught firmly by the wrist when his fist almost touched Henry’s nose. He stared into Henry’s eyes at that moment and saw the rage and pain in it. He felt so guilty on remembering that instant how Carl Winston was committed to serving the FOX and serving humanity, he realized the pain and betrayal he must have felt learning that some of the FOX executives were part of the Red Wolves and among those who planned he and his family’s death. His hand was twisted as he was pulled forward. Another hard punch was delivered into his belly and he was left to fall to the ground. He fell to the ground in pains but like the strong man he was quickly picked himself up and balanced on his feet to continue the fight. Henry turned properly to face the Agent. He still had his eyes filled with rage and burning desire to end the Agent’s life for betraying the country. Agent Elkim quickly picked up a footstool and charged towards Henry. He struck, aiming at Henry’s forehead but Henry swerved quickly to dodge. The man with the two hands swung the footstool to Henry again and Henry dodged again, moving to the other side. He responded swiftly by hitting the man with both fists in the belly. moving to the other side. He responded swiftly by hitting the man with both fists in the belly. The man tottered a step back but launched forward again immediately, raising the stool again to slam on top of Henry’s head. Henry with his long hands grabbed both hands of the man close to the wrists while they were still up, he followed with a heavy kick into the man’s belly. He then took the stool from the man’s hands and flung it away. He turned back to the man to get a hard punch in his belly. He caught the man’s fist as the man threw another punch. The man threw yet another one to his face but he blocked it again and sent a headbutt to the man’s face. The Agent staggered back but launched forward again, kicking Henry hard on the left thigh. He stepped forward and sent a punch to Henry’s face. The first punch was dodged and the second hit Henry slightly on the shoulder but before he could make another attack, he felt Henry’s both hands tightly on his shoulders and as he raised his head to look, he got Henry’s head slamming his face.  His eyes closed as he staggered back. Before he could open his eyes, a heavy punch landed on his face again and two more followed, sending him crashing into the shelf. Henry pulled him up quickly and delivered two more punches into his belly, making him fall back one more time. Henry’s speed seemed to have increased, he needed to finish up the man before he ran out of time. He pulled the man up again and gripped him by the neck. He lifted him up with the hand around his neck, attempting to slam him against the wooden shelf but the man was able to struggle and drop off his grip. The man charged into Henry’s belly with the head, making both of them crash on the floor. They both got up quickly and Agent Elkim was quick to land a kick on Henry’s upper thigh close to his genitals, he tried to kick again but Henry was fast enough to roll away and raise a kick to his face. The man staggered back and fell down. He tried to get up quickly but Henry was there again and delivered another kick to his face, sending him back against the shelf again. He rose quickly to a crawling position but could not go further as another kick hit him in the belly and he hit his neck against the shelf. Henry dragged him up quickly, held him by the chest as he took two steps backwards and rammed him into the shelf. He pulled him closer again and rammed him twice more. He pulled him by the neck and took two steps backward, then he left him with his grip on on the neck and smashed him against the wooden shelf, breaking some parts of the wooden materials. He pulled him up again and repeated the process twice more before throwing him to the ground. He stared down in disgust as the man sprawled on the floor, groaning in pains. He looked up as he heard some slights sounds around the place. Samantha appeared at the door. “Boss, we have just twelve minutes left to get out.”  Henry turned his gaze back to the man on the ground without replying Samantha. He pulled out his gun and checked to confirm if there were enough bullets in it. He then stepped closer and fired three shots into the Agent’s belly. He watched as the Agent body spasmed in response to the first shot and how the man laid completely dead after the third shot. ___ Five Minutes Later. “What in the world could have cause the failure in the electronic traffic control system?” Dan lamented again as he slowed down behind another jam of vehicles on the road. He was driving the car and had Agent Evelyn sitting beside him and Agent Steve sitting at the backseat. Agent Steve glanced at his wristwatch again. “It’s past thirty minutes since we got the alarm, we’re so late.” “We have to do something quick about this,” Agent Evelyn joined in as she unlocked the door. ‘What are you doing?” Steve asked her. “I need to see what’s happening on the road,” she replied. She looked left and right carefully for incoming motorcycles before she opened the door and stepped out quickly. She closed the door and proceeded forward hurriedly.  Steve took out his phone again to check for network but the signal bars were still empty as they had been. “Other FOX men would have gotten the alarm from Agent Elkim but we don’t know if they’ve been able to make any arrangements.” “The network issue might just be within this area,” Daniel joined in. “There could be network at the office.” Steve, Evelyn and Daniel were together when Steve had gotten the emergency alarm on his phone. He had checked his map to locate the address from which the alarm was sent and he found out it was from Agent Elkim’s house. Agent Evelyn returned two minutes after leaving. “The traffic signs are still not working but the road safety officers are helping to control the traffic and it’s moving already,” she said after stepping back into the car. A minute later, the car vehicles in front of them began to move slowly and they also followed. It took them seven minutes to get to the junction where the road safety officers were controlling the traffic from and just as they got there, the traffic light which was malfunctioning turned completely off.  ___ “Be careful to avoid the potholes as much as possible, there are so many on this route.” Henry said to Dave who was now driving the vehicle. “Yeah, I’m conscious of that boss.” Dave replied him. Adnairax Henry was sitting in front with Dave while the three other members of the team were sitting at the back. Apart from Jennifer and Henry, the rest of the team looked so rough and dirty, especially Dave and Cole. Henry was also not looking so fresh but he was still neater than the rest of the team. Henry had Agent Elkim’s phone in his hands, he had taken it from the man’s pocket after shooting him dead. It was cracked on the screen but he was still being able to use it as it had not been destroyed completely. The first thing he had checked on the phone was the recently used apps but Agent Elkim had cleared off the history. He then checked the recently dialled calls, the last call the man had made was in the past three hours when there was mobile network. He then began to go through the contact lists, he saw different names but he was unsure of which one to pay more attention to. He was still scrolling down the contact list when a flash message popped up. Message Delivered Henry raised a brow as he realized that a message the man tried to send earlier had just been delivered. He minimized the contacts app and switched to the messaging app but it demanded a password to be accessed. Henry heaved a sigh. “May I have the bag?” He turned back to ask Samantha. She stretched forth the backpack on her lap to him. He took it and placed it on his laps. He opened the bag and took out all the devices which Samantha had kept in it except the laptop. After taking a brief look at the items, he returned them into the bag and turned to Cole. “For tomorrow, we’d have to work on accessing every detail on these devices.” he said as he handed the bag to him. Cole took the bag from him and nodded in response. Agent Elkim’s phone began to ring immediately after Henry turned to continue using it. Agent Steve was the caller ID displayed. To be continued

@fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @koladex20 @hiffypraize @fb-callmheoreoluwa

Once again,I'm sorry for the recent errors

this is really war, next pls

Mehhhn, i just love the strenght carl portrays. Such a pity elkim had to die.. Who's next mehnnn?!!.. I'm seriously anticipating next episode.. Good job @delexzy01

Mehhhn!! Carl is just too good, agent elkim, sure you know it ain't gonna be easy. And please to the writer, Don stop. I'm eager to know what next.

Continue pls

Restless Episode 53 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel The Next Morning  Location: FOX Corporation Headquarters, EPA, Bexford. Time: 08:10AM In a very large hall which served as an open office for close to a hundred FOX officials, the eyes of almost every official present in the hall were glued to the television set close to them. There were three large flat screen television sets in the hall. One at the center of the wider wall which was opposite to the main entrance door, the other two at the center of each side walls. The FOX Chairman, Agent Paul Edwards has however not made any official statement on this and we are yet to confirm if the death of Agent Elkim is connected to recent kidnaps and killings. More details to be revealed as soon as they come… I’m Debby, reporting for Bexford News. “Let’s move,” Agent Steve tapped Agent Dan on the shoulder just about the same time the reporter concluded. “The executives are already waiting for us.” Agent Dan and Evelyn had stopped in the hall to watch the news while waiting for Agent Steve to join them. They followed behind Agent Steve after he tapped Dan and walked away through the exit into an hallway. After two minutes of turning and switching from one hallway to another, Agent Steve finally stopped and touched the bell at a door. Daniel and Evelyn stood behind him. The door opened after thirty seconds. “Come in Steve,” Agent Samuel who held the door handle said in soft tones. All three Agents stepped into the room and Agent Samuel closed the door. He walked past them to take his seat behind the office table where he was previously sitting. Paul Edwards and two other FOX executives were also sitting at the same side. Three empty seats obviously meant for Steve, Dan and Evelyn were at the front of the table. “Please have your seats quickly,” Paul Edwards said and leaned forward to the table to pick up his pen.  The three younger agents sat on the seats meant for them and the discussion began. “We are at critical times now and we’ve got to take critical measures, the three of you were at Elkim’s house yesterday, I read your reports but I’ll also like to hear verbally from you,” Paul Edwards said. He stopped and stared at Agent Steve’s face for a response. “Sir, as was stated in the report, we met many FOX officials shot with tranquilizing bullets without being injured. Others were slightly injured and also shot with tranquilizers while very few were found dead.” Steve began. Paul Edwards scrolled through a tablet device placed on the table in front of him while Steve talked. “You have the figures in the reports here,” he interrupted. “Yes, we do.” Steve replied. He paused for few seconds before he continued talking. “Agent Dan traced and found Agent Elkim’s daughter up in the roof with the alarm activator that alerted us, she told him her father instructed her to stay up there until he or any FOX official comes up to get her. After entering into almost all rooms in the house, I found Agent Elkim dead in one of the rooms. Forensics confirmed overnight that he was shot thrice in the belly after some sort of struggle.” “Are these figure correct?” Paul Edwards interrupted again, looking into the report on the device. He raised his head and stared at Steve. “How many FOX officials did you find left unhurt and untouched?” “Just two, they hid until we showed up there.” Steve replied. “Just two?” Paul raised a brow. Steve nodded in confirmation. Paul leaned back against the backrest of the chair and glanced at the faces of the men by his right. He leaned back forward again. “According to this report, the two men claimed that the assailants were four, three men and a woman and they were all dressed in police uniforms.”  “Yes,” Steve confirmed. “But only three of them were dressed in uniforms, two men and a woman, they got into the place trickily…” “I read that part,” Paul Edwards cut in again. “The only explanation I need now is what happened to the policemen called to come in by Elkim and how only four men were able to take down over thirty FOX Agents.” “Sir, we confirmed from the Bexford Police Headquarters this morning,” Evelyn joined in. “A group of four policemen were sent to Agent Elkim’s house after something pertaining to EC23 case was reported, but the policemen were ambushed by unknown men, who we now strongly suspect to be the same assailants who murdered Agent Elkim.” “So they ambushed the police officers and killed them?” Paul asked to confirm from Evelyn. “They weren’t killed, they were tranquilized” she nodded gently in reply. Paul turned his gaze back to Steve. “Even if they could get the police officers, I’m still baffled by the number of FOX officials those four men were able to bring down.” “I think it points to the fact that these men aren’t ordinary people,” an Agent sitting by Paul’s left hand side put in. “And it’s quite sad that we can’t retrieve any of the footages documenting the men from the surveillance cameras.” “And how is that even possible?” Paul Edwards cut in and looked at Steve’s face again. “We visited the National Surveillance Cameras Agency last night and they only have records of how the police vehicle was driven into the late agent’s house but no records of the Bexford Policemen being attacked,” Agent Dan was the one who answered. “I also found out this morning that the police vehicle was not hijacked, those men came ready in another police vehicle of theirs.” “If the surveillance cameras have footages of the men driving into Agent Elkim’s house, then we can trace their origin from that,” Agent Samuel put in. “We’re still putting links together and we are yet to start tracing in that direction,” Steve replied. “This morning, some of the team members would be checking through all the footages recorded, some others would be checking for issues relating to the absence of communication network and road system network, I and another person would return to the Agent’s house again to check for more facts while Agent Evelyn would be investigating the relationship between Agent Tam’s kidnap and release and last night’s event.” “Are you yet to visit the crime scene this morning?” Agent Paul questioned with a raised eyebrow. “I was there when you called me, I got there as early as 6am.” Steve replied. “The Road Safety Corporation Head apologized this morning for the failure of the system, he said a bug was discovered from the control source but he was yet to ascertain if it was hacked or it was just a technical issue.” Agent Samuel said. “I got that information already sir,” Daniel replied. “But like Agent Steve has insisted, I also do not think it was a coincidence that the networks went off last night.”  “If these men are the same men who distorted the networks, then it would mean we are dealing with a very dangerous group.” another of the executives spoke out. “Very dangerous group indeed!” Paul exclaimed thoughtfully. “And that’s why everyone of us here is joining the investigation from this moment, we need to clear this all out before it becomes bigger than we expect. Our major priority for this moment is to find out the men who killed Agent Elkim. We would do no other…” “Yes sir, that’s important but I think there’s something else we need to focus on first.” Steve interrupted politely and stared into the Chairman’s eyes, seeking for permission to continue. The chairman squinted at his face. “Sir, we should not forget that the Invisible terrorists mission is what has led us in this direction, we need to establish the link between all these cases. We need to know if it is the same group of people who killed Richard Brad, who kidnapped Henson and Agent Tam that has also done this to Agent Elkim and why Agent Tam wasn’t killed. This will help us to determine how necessary it could be to split the files.” There was total silence in the room as everyone remained quiet to ponder on Steve’s words. ____  Time: 8:15AM Location: Benuit, Bethanna. “What is it Elvis, that you cannot tell me on phone?” Hutton asked in a loud dominating voice as he walked into the living room where Elvis was sitting. “Welcome Hutton,” Kahn got up on his feet and stepped forward to the centre table to pick his phone. Hutton turned round the table to the other side and stopped briefly to take Kahn’s handshake, then he walked to a sofa close to the one Kahn had gotten up from. Kahn after unlocking his phone, walked back to the seat slowly with his eyes still glued to the screen and his finger working on it. “Here,” Kahn after sitting down handed the phone to Hutton. “I got that message from Elkim last night, few minutes before he was reported to have died. I think Hutton may be right after all, it seems we’ve got Carl Winston back alive. Hutton wasn’t surprised on reading the message. He wasn’t called the strategist for nothing. When he had told them several months ago that Carl could still be alive, it was coming from his carefully done calculation and he wasn’t just talking out of fear. He had heard of Agent Elkim’s death in the news that morning and was wondering who in the world had the temerity to visit a FOX executive in his home and kill him there but on seeing this message, he confirmed that the killer was non other than the most capable person alive – Carl Winston. He no longer had doubts that Carl Winston was alive. He now had enough proof that Carl Winston is not just alive but back and on a mission to destroy the Red Wolves. The men maintained total silence between each other for close to three minutes. Kahn kept glancing from time to time at Hutton, expecting him to make a comment about the message but Hutton was yet to, even after returning the phone immediately.  “What do you have to say about this Hutton? How do we confirm that it really is Carl Winston?” Kahn was forced to ask. He already knew Hutton’s likely answer to the questions but all he needed was for Hutton to speak. “We need no more confirmations,” Hutton replied and turned his face slowly to him. “Now that Carl Winston is back, all we need to do is hunt him down and finish him off totally.” Kahn stared thinly at the ground for a while before he looked at Hutton’s face again. “How easy will it be now?” Kahn asked. “I think our greatest chance against him was the last, he was shot thrice in the belly and let into the Bexford sea but he still survived somehow.” Hutton got up from his seat and walked slowly to the window. He pulled the curtain aside and stepped closer to have a view of the car park from the second floor where he was. He was there for almost a minute before he turned back again. “Carl Winston has always appeared to be the most determined one,” Hutton said after taking two steps and stopping to face Kahn directly. “He’s supposed to be dead but I guess the thought of having his friend and the family, and his wife and kid die gave him the determination to stay alive. He’s back with that determination to fish us out.” “Which means he would be more dangerous now,” Kahn put in.  “No, no matter what determination he has. We are also determined,” Hutton paused to stare at Kahn’s face. “I especially have the the determination to continue the Red Wolves movement and Carl’s determination can’t be as strong as mine, I’ve been nurturing it since for several years.” “How do we stop him?” Kahn asked in low tones. He trusted that Hutton would have already been searching his mind for a game plan. “We would stop him easily,” Hutton said reassuringly, even though he hadn’t gotten a specific plan. “He always had Agent Rex by his side and the love from his family keep him going, but now that he has none of the two, I believe it would be easy to destroy.” Kahn got up from his seat. “We need to call a meeting with everybody at the strategy house,” he suggested. “No!” Hutton disagreed strongly. “I told you I was going after whoever he was before, allow me continue on it alone until the rest of the men ask questions.” Kahn stared at him for a while, as if he was considering whether to trust him or not. He finally took in a deep breath before speaking, “If you would not let the whole team know, then you’ve got to involve me in whatever your plans are.” ________  Location: The Team Base, Bexford. 11:48AM “Elkim Nuel sent this message at least forty five minutes before I met him, it meant he recognized me even with the disguise.” Henry said to Cole as he walked back into the control room. He was looking into Agent Elkim’s phone which he had in his hand. He had been able to unlock it that morning after decoding the password from one of the other recovered device. “But how could he have recognized you? Your disguise was perfect and was still intact even after we left the place,” Cole asked, taking a glance at him as he walked closer. Cole had four devices in front of him beside the desktop, all of the items belonging to the late Agent Elkim. There was a tablet device close to the CPU of the system and connected to it with a USB chord. Henry settled in a seat close to Cole, just a chair and computer set in between them. He pushed in the boot button on the computer CPU and then dropped the phone in his hand on the table. “Agent Elkim Nuel has known me for more than fifteen years, he’s seen me disguised several times in different forms and since I haven’t changed a lot since then, it would have been easy for him to recognize me.” Henry replied Cole. He glanced at the desktop screen to check how far the computer has booted.  Cole turned back to face his computer but turned to Henry again after few seconds. “He must have watched you through the surveillance cameras in the house, I hope that doesn’t mean there was a record of our visit to the house.” “No, I cleared them off when I got into the computer room,” Henry replied, flashing back quickly to how he forced the computer operator to delete all the footages collected from all the sources. Henry held the mouse and navigated to the start button. He clicked and moved up to one of the apps and right clicked, he chose the “run as anonymous” option and clicked on it. Adnairax He picked the phone he dropped on the table again and unlocked the screen. He opened the messaging and clicked on the last conversation. He clicked the option icon displayed at the top bar and clicked on get details. A box popped up showing the phone number of the message receiver, the sent time and delivery time. He opened the notepad application and typed in the phone digits. He spent twenty minutes using the app to trace the position of the device which received the message but found no location. He then switched to his Google Chrome browser, the youngicee.com site opened as the homepage. He opened another tab beside and typed in Elvis Kahn. So many results were displayed from different websites, showing the profiles of different men with the same name. Henry clicked on the first result and it led to wikipedia site. He saw a list of four men who had both names but different middle names. He decided to take his time to go through each one of them. “Boss, I just finished changing the systems of these devices,” Cole said after about fifteen minutes of total silence. “They can’t be reached anymore by GPS trackers or IMEI.” “Great!” Henry replied with a quick glance at him. “Start working on extracting all useful information from the devices.” 14:25PM Henry walked towards the dining room casually after few hours of work. Lunch had been served and the other members of the team were already at the table eating. He dropped his phone on the table and settled in the seat.  He opened his plate and smiled on seeing the food prepared, he picked the knife and fork and was about to start eating when his phone began to ring. He took a pause and checked the screen, Sheila was the caller. His smile disappeared as he picked the phone. He excused himself from the table and answered the call as he walked away. “Hello Sheila,” he said into the phone. “Good afternoon Henry,” Sheila voice sounded in Henry’s speaker. Henry felt guilty at the sound of her voice. He closed his eyes as he turned the knob of the room and stepped inside.

Restless Episode 54 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Hello Sheila,” he said into the phone.  “Good afternoon Henry,” Sheila voice sounded in Henry’s speaker. Henry felt guilty at the sound of her voice. He closed his eyes as he turned the knob of the room and stepped inside. He closed the door and rested his back against the wall, tilting his head backwards ___ Location: Sheila’s Office, El Deols, Anthanna. “Henry Good afternoon,” Sheila greeted again when she didn’t get his response to the first time. She was sitting comfortably in her office swivel and rolling playfully with the phone held close to her ear in her right hand and the elbow resting on the arm of the chair. “Good afternoon Sheila, how are you doing?” she finally heard his voice in response. He sounded like someone trying to fake the sound or who had been caught red handed in something and was trying to pretend. “I’m fine, how about you?” Sheila answered.  “Nice to know, I’m also doing fine.” Henry replied. “From the news circulating around the world, I can attest you’re doing well.” Sheila said and took a pause for two seconds. “I decided to call you since you didn’t bother to ask if I returned to Anthanna safely. Well, I got to El Deols about twenty four hours ago. I’m in the office now trying to fix an important update, I’ll be returning home soon to rest.” “I’m sorry I haven’t called and I’m sorry for being so harsh to you when we met at the hotel, I just wanted you to stay out of everything that surrounds my mission here. Trust me, it would only put you in danger.” Henry apologized. “You don’t have to explain yourself Henry, I understand that you don’t want me around you and I’m going to do my best to stay away from you.” Sheila said as tears formed in her eyes. She closed her eyes and dragged in a breath. “That’s not it Sheila, I do want you around me but I don’t want to get you in danger, that’s why I need you to stay as far away from me as possible for now.” “I can stay far away from you as long as you want, I only made this call to let you know I got here safely and I won’t be bothering you anymore. But if you ever need my help, I’ll be available to assist you. I wish you well Henry,” Sheila said and dropped the phone. A tear rolled down her eye. She could still hear his voice sounding from the phone but could not hear his words. It began to sound as if he was calling her name but she didn’t pick up the phone again. She clicked on the red button. She picked an handkerchief and cleaned the tears on her face and eyes. She sniffed in and cleared her throat as she rested her back in the chair. She realized that she had been expecting so much when she should not have expected anything. She had allowed herself fall so deeply in love with Henry, expecting him to feel the same way for her but she had failed to realize that reciprocating the love she felt for him was not a debt Henry owed her. She had only been instrumental in helping Him remain alive to continue his mission and their relationship was never going to go beyond that, that was something she needed to understand.  She cleaned the corners of her eyes again and sat up, then she folded the handkerchief and kept it on the table. She remembered her father’s advice to her few weeks past when the man realized that she kept talking about Henry. The man who did not know who Henry was and what he had gone back to do had told Sheila to forget completely about him and allow him settle back with his old life since he had already returned to his country. Sheila realized it was the right time to take her father’s advice.She sniffed in again and picked up her phone to check the time. It was few minutes to three o’clock. She began to clear her table in preparation to leave the office. She had shut down her laptop but was still arranging the paper files on her desk when her phone began to ring. Her heart skipped a beat at the sound, thinking it was Henry calling back. It took her sometime to decide whether to answer the call or not but when she picked the phone, she was disappointed to discover that it wasn’t Henry calling. She hissed and dropped the phone back on the table. It was Adrian. Her high class mate who had traveled out of Anthanna several years ago to further his education and had only returned a month ago after securing a job with the government of Anthanna. Adrian had been added by another classmate to the old classmates whatsapp group chat after his return, from there he had picked up Sheila’s number and chatted her up. Since then, they had been chatting frequently and Adrian had been asking to hang out with her. The phone began to ring a second time and Sheila picked it up hesitatingly. She stared at the screen for a moment, trying to calm herself before answering the call, so as to make sure she didn’t sound in anyway troubled or sad to her caller. “Hey Adrian,” she sang in, faking a cheerful tone. “Hi Sheila, good afternoon. How are you doing today?”  “I’m fine, how about you?” Sheila replied. “I’m doing great baby,” Adrian replied in a sharp voice. “Well, you are yet to reply my message and I was wondering why.” “Oh! Which of the messages?”  “I asked if we could hang out this weekend, you didn’t give me a reply.” Adrian replied. “Oh, sorry about that. I’ve been quite busy and I must have planned to reply the message later but it skipped my mind.” “I understand dear, I’m also aware you arrived from a trip yesterday.” “Yeah…” “So… What’s your reply?”  “Ermm…” Sheila drew in a breath and closed her eyes. She didn’t feel like hanging out with him or anybody else, that was the initial reason she had ignored his question in the chat but now she felt a little bit different. “What do you say Sheila?” Adrian asked, after some seconds of not hearing anything from her. She let out a breath. “No, thanks.” she finally answered. “I’ll be busy this weekend, I have some stuffs to round up.” “I see, so when should we fix it?” “Ermm… I don’t know yet, I’ll get back to you soon.”  “Well, it’s okay but I won’t wait for your feedback,” Adrian said in a mischievous tone. She could feel his smile from the other end. “I’m gonna keep asking you about it.” She also smiled. “It’s okay Adrian, I’ll really get back to you.” *† The FOX Corporation, EPA Hill. Bexford, Bethanna. Time: 17 : 08PM Paul Edwards had just spent his first thirty minutes alone in the office that day. It had been a busy one and he had been going in and out of the place throughout the day, and even when he sat in the office for long, he was either analyzing a situation or a case file with someone else or getting feedbacks or report from another Agent, most times a junior one. His eyes were glued to the screen of his laptop and his index finger on the mouse. He had just finished going through the reports from some Agents who had been sent on a foreign mission in Libya. He had an A4 sized paper and a pen beside him where he jotted down some points from the report. He also copied some sentences and paragraphs from the reports and pasted them in another document. He inhaled and exhaled after a moment of tiredness. He rested his back and stretched. Then he leaned forward again to close the report file and also save the document. He covered the mouth of his pen and kept the A4 paper into a paper file, labelled with the same name the report on the laptop had. He rested his back again and closed his eyes. He remembered his kidnapped grandson and the late Elkim Nuel, he shook his head slightly and opened his eyes. He was a man who had his own troubles but still had to deal with other people’s cases and hide his own. But it was however his fault that his grandson was kidnapped and still is in the custody of the kidnappers, he blamed himself. Maybe he should dialogue again with the kidnappers and tell them all he knew about the Red Wolves so that they could release his grandson, but it was impossible to do that because he would mean he wasn’t loyal enough.  He was still in deep thoughts when one of his phones on the table began to ring. It was his private phone. He leaned forward to pick it up, wondering who the caller was. He recognized who it was immediately he saw the number. His face hardened a bit as he answered the call and put the phone close to his ear. He had been expecting the call earlier but was no longer expecting it at this time it came. “Hey Paul,” the caller’s voice sounded. Paul felt disgusted by the sound but he had no choice than to reply. “Where is my grandson?” “Hey, relax man. It’s very rude to ignore my greeting,” the caller fired at him. “Get straight to the point, I don’t exchange pleasantries with criminals.” “Hahaha,” the caller laughed loudly which sounded very annoying to Paul. Then from the annoying tone, the voice changed into an angry one. “I also do not have the patience for criminals masquerading as crime fighters, I kill them like I did with Elkim Nuel last night.” Paul was taken aback by the last sentence and he felt a bit shaken. Could it be true that the men who had his grandson were the killers of Agent Elkim Nuel? If they truly were, it meant not just his grandson was in trouble but his other family members were not safe. “I hope you haven’t done anything to Austin because if you touch as little as a strand of his hair, you will pay dearly for it.” “Hahaha,” the caller laughed hard again. “You’re a fool Paul, a big fool. You have the chance to save your grandson and you’re making empty threats. It shows how heartless a man you are.” “Damn you dude! you would know I don’t make empty threats if anything happens to the boy.” There was another roar of laughter. “You’re a bigger fool than I thought and more cruel than I ever imagined,” the caller said. “You’re not even concerned about saving your grandson, you’re more concerned about proving that you can get to me.” Paul remained silent at his words. “Well, Austin is here listening and he now knows how cruel you are…” the caller paused and after some seconds, Paul heard his grandson’s voice. “Grandpa, are you…” “Hey Austin!” Paul jumped to his feet at the sound of the voice.  “Damn you Paul!” the caller cursed after cutting the boy’s words short. “You have a chance to save your grandson by giving us the list of all top members of the FOX, if you don’t, we kill more FOX executives and also come for your family members.” ‘Damn you bas***d!” Paul cursed. He knew the caller was going to get to the point of threatening with his family members. He moved away from behind his table and walked angrily to the window side. “So, how would I be sure that if I let out these names to you, you would leave my grandson and not trouble me any longer? And also, how would letting out the names not implicate me?” “We can strike a deal Paul,” the caller replied in a tempting voice. “There’s no way this is not going to implicate you. So, we can strike a deal to allow you move out of Bethanna to somewhere far away with a changed identity for you and your family, I know you are an expert in changing identities.” Paul shook his head and ran his fingers into his hair as he turned back. “Keep my grandson safe and let nothing happen to him, that’s the only thing that can save you from instant death when I finally get to you. You bas***d!” “Oh! I see… You’d have to watch more people and your family members die then,” the caller said before hanging up.  “bas***d! I’ll get you soon…” Paul said but wasn’t heard as the line went off already. He stepped back behind the table and threw the phone on top. He shook his head as he let out a breath in anger. He gritted his teeth and clenched his teeth. He angrily banged his fists on the table and turned back to face the wall. After some few seconds of trying to calm himself, he turned back and picked his phone. He dialed another number. “I’m being pressured to give out information,” he said after the receiver answered his call. “I don’t want to hurt any of my family members.” Adnairax _ “Agent Tam still remembers nothing, he doesn’t even remember how he was taken.” Agent Evelyn said as she walked towards Agent Steve where he was standing beside the table, the same table from where they had linked Henson and Richard Brad with Ernest Daysman. She dropped the file in front of him on the table “It’s suspicious that Agent Tam had his short term memory wiped off, it makes it sound similar to a FOX operation.” Steve commented, looking at Evelyn’s face. Rhoda looked at Agent Steve’s face from where she was, pondering on the observation. “I’ve also been thinking about that,” Evelyn put in. “I suspect that someone in the FOX is involved in this. How else can we explain that Agent Elkim’s house was easily penetrable even with the number of men guarding it?” “I think you guys are right,” Rhoda got up from where she was sitting in front of a computer. “I’ve never thought about it this way but hearing it now makes me also think the person who killed Agent Elkim must have been someone close to him among the executives.” Agents Steve and Evelyn stared quickly at Rhoda’s face, hoping he knew the weight of what she just said. She had just suggested that one of the FOX’s executives was not just Agent Elkim’s real murderer but also the person behind the recent kidnappings.  “But why wasn’t Agent Tam killed?” Steve spoke out his thoughts. “I guess the killer had nothing against Agent Tam,” Evelyn replied. “What could he have against Agent Elkim then?” Steve asked rhetorically. “And if we agree that this group of killers have killed Brad and Henson in relation to their assignment with the Red Wolves, would it be save to say that Agent Elkim also had something to do with them?” Agent Evelyn chipped in. “Ermm… With the Red Wolves?” Steve let out a chuckle. “Come on, it hasn’t gotten to that. We have to find a reasonable link between Agent Elkim, Henson and Brad before it is safe to make such statement.” “And we also have to come up with a reasonable stance about Paul Edward’s relation who was kidnapped,” Rhoda put in and stepped closer to them. The both of them stared at her. “The man hasn’t told us how this relative is related to him,” she quickly added, pointing the index fingers of both hands up and shaking them in a manner that suggested she doubted Paul Edwards. She dropped a file before Steve and opened it, she took out a document she had just printed from the computer. “I suspect this relative of Paul is Austin Edwards, his grandson.” Rhoda said, showing the paper she pulled out to Steve. “But that isn’t possible,” Evelyn said as she moved closer to them. “Austin Edwards died in the bomb blast at his school.” “It appears he didn’t die, our Chairman lied to the world.” Rhoda chipped in. “I’ve checked through and through, the hospital records, transportation records both on land and flight and even call records. There’s none other person that could have been kidnapped other than Austin Edwards who is said to be dead.” After checking through the summary in the papers Rhoda handed to Steve, both Steve and Evelyn were amazed and baffled, realizing how true Rhoda’s words were. They were yet to say anything else when the door opened and Daniel entered. “Hey guys,” he said in an excited tone. “We have proof that the assailants yesterday distorted the networks and tampered with the surveillance cameras footages, how they did that is what we are yet to confirm,” he said as he marched forward. Their eyes followed him until he joined them at the table. He dropped the file in his hand on the table and opened it. “The traffic control network and communication network went off at the same time, ” Daniel continued, showing them details from the file he opened. “They also came back on barely at the same time, with less than a minute gap between them. ” He opened another page of the document in the file and began to explain again. “These footages shows that the surveillance cameras system itself was not hacked, but the database was hacked. Footages of happenings throughout the day are still in the database except for specific times when these assailants’ faces were almost captured.” He paused and began to flip through pages showing colour shots from the CCTV. He paused on a particular picture. “The origin of their vehicle was unknown, footages of how it got to this point was no longer available in the database,” he opened again to the next page. “Footages of how they also attacked and tranquilized the police officers were deleted,” he said and opened again. “The next thing it shows is them driving to Agent Elkim’s house,” he continued opening the pages. “And then after about two hours, it shows them moving out but was cleared from a point before the roundabout. The footage did not show which direction they took from the roundabout.” “But the vehicle has been found,” Agent Steve interrupted. “Yes, it has been found but how it got there can not be found in the database,” Daniel replied. “What we have are only the reports from eyewitnesses who says they saw the men and a woman step out of the police vehicle and step into a Jeep. We still cannot trace where the destination of the Jeep was.” Agent Steve stepped back and squinted his eyes thoughtfully after Daniel finished explained. he made a sharp turn back and walked quickly to the cabinet to pick out three files. He returned with them to the table. He opened the first and flipped through the pages until he found what he wanted. He handed it to Evelyn to also see. He opened the second and also flipped through. He also did the same with the third. “This links Agent Elkim’s killers to the kidnappers of Brad, Henson and Austin… I mean Paul Edward’s relative.” Steve voiced his observation which he had also showed to the others. He quickly collected the first file again and began to open through. “Check through the call records of the second one also,” he said as he checked the first. Dan opened and checked through the second. After two minute of making their confirmation, Steve turned to Daniel. “Did you also get the call records of Agent Elkim?” “Yes, I did but his phones and devices are all missing.” Daniel answered as he began to open the file he came with again. “Both Brad and Henson had frequent links with Ernest Daysman before they disappeared,” Steve said while waiting for Daniel to search for the records. “Here,” Daniel put the file before him. Steve took his time to observe, Daniel and Evelyn also did. “Agent Elkim made contact with Ernest Daysman,”Steve mentioned out loud. “But he made more contact with Agent Paul Edwards more before he died.” Both Steve and Evelyn exchanged glances and then both stared at Evelyn’s face. Daniel stared at them ignorantly, he knew from their looks that there was something they were communicating with their eyes which he probably did not know because he joined them late. “I’m lost here,” he complained. Rhoda looked at him. “We have a top suspect among the executives, Agent Paul Edwards.” To be continued

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju

Mehnn! I'm loving this new turn it's taking.. God bless the writer

I really like de turn of events but hey young agents,I will advise u guys to be extra cautious with Paul Edwards cuz he's really a dangerous man,don't say I didn't warn u guys!!!

It's getting more dangerous

Restless Episode 55 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 20:14PM  Paul Edwards was at the dining table, sitting alone and taking his dinner quietly when the call came in. He ignored it at first and decided to call whoever it was after the call but he picked his phone to check when it began to ring the second time. The caller was one of the doctors from the Ruthernard Hospital and he wondered what the man was calling him for at the time of the night. He had never spoken to the man on phone but only had his number stored in case it was ever needed. He dropped the phone again and decided to call back after he was done with dinner. A message popped in twenty seconds later and Paul continued eating without picking the phone to check. It took him extra five minutes to finish with the food. He cleaned the sides of his mouth with the napkin and also wiped the tip of his right fingers before he picked the phone again. He opened the message, it was from the doctor and it read: Austin Edwards has just come into the hospital. Paul’s eyes widened as he read the message. He quickly switched to his call history and dialed back the doctor’s number. “Hello Doctor, what are you talking about?” Paul said into the phone. “Good evening sir, Austin walked into my office few minutes ago,” the doctor replied. “Are you sure? And is he okay?” Paul asked in an alarmed tone. “Yes, he looks physically okay, I think he’s just affected by lack of proper medication within the last few days. I’m about to begin some tests on him,” the doctor replied. “Who came with him?”  “I saw no one with him.” “Please, keep him there and ensure no one comes close to him. I’ll be there in few minutes,” Paul said as he got up from the table. He turned and walked hurriedly towards the stairs leading to his room. His phone began to ring again as he climbed the stairs, his son was calling. “Hello Father, I’m on my way to Ruthernard. I got a call from Austin about thirty minutes ago, some people brought him to the hospital and left him at the gate.” “I also got a call from the doctor a minute ago and you’d probably meet me at the hospital,” Paul replied his son. 21:35PM Ruthernard Hospital “Good evening Father,” Martin greeted as he walked into the doctor’s office. “Where’s Austin?” He asked straightaway without waiting for a response to his greeting. “I’ve only seen him briefly, the doctor is still attending to him.” Paul replied.  “Is he okay Dad?” “Yes, he looks okay. I haven’t had time to speak with him yet,” Paul answered. Just at that moment, the door opened and a nurse stepped in, announcing that the doctor has said they could join him at the ward. Both men followed the nurse at once. They soon got to the ward and met Austin sitting in the bed with the Doctor standing by his side. The Doctor turned after noticing their presence. “Welcome Mr Martin,” he greeted Paul’s son who he was just seeing for the first time that day. “I hope he’s okay Doc?” Paul asked as he moved closer to Austin. “Yes, he is. He only needs some more supplements because he missed his drugs for a short while,” the doctor replied.  “So, they didn’t touch or manhandle him?” Paul asked the doctor. “It doesn’t look so, ” the doctor answered. “How are you Austin? I hope you weren’t hurt,” Martin asked his son.  “They didn’t touch me,” Austin replied his father in a calm voice. His look was however not friendly and he had his eyes on his grandfather who was still talking to the doctor. “What’s wrong?” The father asked him on noticing his gaze on Paul. Austin did not reply, he kept his eyes on Paul as the man moved closer to him. “Hi Austin, I’m so happy to see you again. I’m glad you weren’t hurt,” Paul said with a smile but Austin maintained his stare at him without replying. Paul noticed the way his grandson was staring at him and he flashed a glance at his son, wondering if he knew why the younger man was staring at him that way. “What’s wrong?” Paul asked his son in low tones. Martin shrugged and replied. “I don’t know.” “What’s the matter Austin?” Martin asked his son. Austin finally took his gaze off Paul to his father. “It’s granddad,” he said. “He is the reason I was taken and he has some explanation to make not just to us but to the world.” “Shut up Austin!” Martin rebuked him. “You can’t talk like that, he’s doing everything just to keep you safe.”  Austin sighed. “You don’t understand Dad, there’s something Grandpa isn’t telling us.” he said in soft tones and then turned again to Paul. “Grandpa, tell us the reason why you are hiding the truth that I’m alive from the world. And how did you know that the Red Wolves planned to bomb the hostel that day?” “Would you shut up and stop asking stupid questions!” Martins got mad at him. Paul took in a deep breath. He felt quite embarrassed as his eyes met with the Doctor’s eyes. He wished that the abductors had injected into the boy the same substance that made their victims loose the memories of what happened during the abduction like they had done with Richard Brad’s son and Agent Tam. That way, the boy would have had no memory of whatever they said to him. He knew the abductors had intentionally not injected the boy to make sure he remembered all they said to him and to cause a situation like the one which just played out. ___ The Next Day 08: 46AM THE FOX CORPORATION, EPA HILL. Bexford, Bethanna “Good morning sir,” Agent Steve greeted as he walked into the man’s office. “Good morning Steve,” Paul raised his head slowly and stared at the junior Agent’s face. “How are you?” “I’m fine, thank you sir.” Steve replied. “I heard you asked to see me earlier,” Paul said. He dropped the pen he held previously in his hand, rested his back and folded his arm across his belly. “Yes sir, I was told you were busy. I wanted to make some enquires from you concerning your relative that was abducted few days ago, the case was moved to us by Agent Elkim before his death and…” Paul raised a hand to make him stop. He leaned back forward to picked his pen and then rested back again, this time putting an elbow on the armrest of the chair and the hand with the pen supporting his chin. “You asked me some questions on phone call two days ago, I thought you had all the answers you needed already but thanks anyway, you do not need to bother about that anymore.” Steve widened his eyes in surprise. “Sir?” “Yeah, you don’t need to bother.” Paul repeated. “Have you transferred the case to another team?” Steve asked. He waited for a reply but did not get any immediately. “I think my team would handle it better because of it’s similarity to the pattern of kidnaps we have in our ongoing investigations.” “No, thanks Steve. You don’t need to bother anymore,” Paul answered. “My relative’s kidnap was in no way related to the previous kidnaps in your ongoing investigation.” Steve squinted. The man was now confusing him.  “My little cousin returned home last night and it was quite easy, he wasn’t hurt.” Paul Edwards added quickly. “Oh!” Steve exclaimed, rasing his brows. “Yeah, Steve.” Paul smiled and leaned back forward. “Now, all I need you to do is get those men behind the kidnap and those behind Elkim’s death. We can’t waste any more time, so you’ve got to increase your tenacity.” Steve shook his head. “Yes sir, we would do all we can.” “Good, go get to work immediately.” Steve bowed slightly and then turned towards the door. He took in a breath as he opened the door and stepped outside. He closed his eyes and shook his head briefly after closing the door. The questions he had for Paul Edwards were not just directed towards investigating the kidnap but pulling out more evidences that would show that Paul Edwards was indeed the criminal in the FOX. “Hey guys!” Steve said in a disappointing tone as he stepped back into the team’s investigation room.   The guys turned to him, wondering why he returned so quickly and thinking he was not allowed to ask the man questions. “Hi boss, he didn’t talk to you?” Samantha asked him. “He did,” Steve answered and shook his head. “He claims his relative has been found.” “How?” Daniel asked. “He did not tell me how,” he replied.  They all looked disappointed to hear the news. “We’ve got to continue working and pull out more facts, we have to stop the Red Wolves, stop these abductors and murderers and also stop whoever it is in the FOX working with them.” Steve said moved closer to their broad investigation table. ____ Adnairax Nevi Community Clinic, Nevi, Bethanna. 14:35PM Henry drove into the compound of the clinic in a blue Camry. He parked beside a car in the small parking space. He picked his face cap and his sun glasses which he kept on the passenger’s seat and put them on before he took off his seatbelt. He then opened the door and stepped out. He took a quick look around the place before he proceeded to the entrance of the clinic. “Good afternoon nurse,” he greeted the woman he saw at the desk. “Good afternoon sir,” the nurse answered. She sized him up with her eyes and wondered what he was doing at the clinic. She didn’t think a man like him would come for treatment there. “Please, how may I help you?” “I need to see Doctor Alan,” Henry replied her.  “For treatment, or for something personal?” she asked. “Humn…” Henry would have loved to say it was personal to avoid the protocols of having to register with the clinic first, but he knew the actions that may follow may make his visit look suspicious afterwards. “For treatment,” he eventually replied. “I’ll have to register you first,” the nurse said with a smile. “It’s two Bethanna dollars for registration.” It took about seven minutes for them to complete the registration and for the nurse to inform the doctor of his presence. Henry was afterwards called to go into the Doctor’s office for consultation. Doctor Alan adjusted the thick lenses on his nose as he watched the patient walk into the office. He raised his brow on seeing the hugeness of the man’s body and his carriage. He leaned forward and picked his pen in preparation to listen to the patient’s complaints and make his jotting. “Good afternoon Doctor,” the patient greeted as he got to the table. “Good afternoon sir, please you may have your seat.” Doctor Alan replied, only looking up briefly. Henry made himself comfortable on the seat. He took off his cap first and placed it on the table. “So, how may I help you?” the doctor asked and looked up. His heart skipped a beat as he saw the face. He closed his eyes and shook his head, wondering if he was seeing double. He opened his eyes and took in a deep breath. He tried to calm himself. It couldn’t be the person it looked like, it must be only a striking resemblance, he thought to himself. The Doctor was a man in his early sixties. He was tall and slender. Light in complexion, he had an oval face and a slightly pointed nose. He kept a smooth shaven head which gave him a funny look, coupled with the thick medical lenses that always stood on his nose. “Doctor Alan,” Henry called in a calm voice as he took off the sunshades. “It’s really nice to see you again.” The doctor widened his eyes and his mouth in shock as he confirmed that it was not just a striking resemblance, it was indeed Carl Winston. “Carl Winston…” he said in a shaky voice. His lips and hands were trembling, the pen in his hand fell off and he still could not believe his eyes. “Yes Alan, I’m here.” Henry said with a smile and got up to his feet, turning towards Alan side of the table. He opened his hands wide for an embrace. He stopped a metre before the shocked Doctor. The man was still too shocked to get to his feet. “I’m alive Doctor Alan, I never died.” Henry said again and stepped closer to the man. He pulled the Doctor’s hand and helped him up to his feet, then he drew the shocked man into a warm embrace. Doctor Alan did not respond to the embrace at first, he suffered from the shock a little while longer before he then wrapped his hands behind Henry and squeezed him tighter to himself. Tears formed in the Doctor’s eyes. The embrace lasted for about sixty seconds before Henry pulled away and returned to his seat. The Doctor was yet to sit even after Henry sat. He continued to stare at Henry like he had seen a ghost. “Come on, sit down.” Henry urged him. He finally sat and tucked touched his eyes with a napkin. Henry watched him with a broad smile. “How did you survive? I heard you and Rex were shot thrice in the belly and tossed into the Bexford sea,” Alan asked. “I did somehow, I guess it isn’t my time to die yet.” “What about Rex?” Alan questioned. Henry heaved a sad sigh and shook his head in pity. “I don’t think he survived it.” A sad look appeared on Alan’s face but slowly disappeared in a brief moment. Alan was Rex and Carl’s secret and personal doctor for several years. He first worked in the Bethanna Military Service for twenty years and met Carl and Rex when he was transferred to the FOX. He retired ten years later after spending the maximum thirty years in service according to the Bethannian laws. He was however retained by Rex and Carl personally and followed them almost everywhere, especially on foreign trips where they had to stay for several weeks or months. He had been with them when they started the Red Wolves case and had also rejoiced with them few weeks after when they thought they had defeated the Red Wolves only to hear two days later that the both of them were killed and thrown into the sea. “I never believed that you two died in that sea,” Alan began with tears forming again in his eyes. “I kept on hoping that you would return or call me to come treat you at a secret location like you always do but I waited for a week and got no call. That was when I began to waver in my belief,” he paused again and sniffed in. “Right now, I had already lost hopes totally that I’d ever see the two of you again, but it’s actually a relief seeing you Carl.” “I’m glad to see you also Doc,” Henry smiled. “So, how did you do it?” “It’s a long story…” Henry answered and then narrated how he was taken to Anthanna and helped by Sheila. “Oh! She’s such a kind hearted woman,” Alan commented with some tears in his eyes. “Doctor, I’m back for an important mission, I’ll explain to you later. I do need you with me.” “Right away, I can come with you.” Alan jumped to his feet and immediately began to take off his lab coat. “No, not so fast Doc,” Henry smiled. “For now, you’d prescribe some drugs for me, so that I can quietly leave here. I’ll wait around till evening for you.”

Restless Episode 56 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel March 7, 2016 Time: 17:12PM  “Hey guys!” Henry greeted as he walked into the living room. The other four members of the team were sitting in the living room and saw the man who entered with Henry. They knew without being told that the man was the doctor Henry had told them about some days ago. Cole and Dave were sitting on the ground, close to the television with game pads in their hands, Jennifer was also sitting on the floor but beside Cole and was watching their game. Samantha on the other hand was laying on the three seater sofa with her legs crossed and placed on an armrest while her head was on the other armrest. She had her android phone in her hand and was busy with it. They had their attention all turned to Henry as he walked in. “This is Doctor Alan, he’s an old trusted pal and he’s here with us. Please treat him nicely,” Henry said in a cheerful tone “Good evening everyone,” Doctor Alan greeted with a broad smile. “Good evening Doctor,” they answered him in unison. Henry proceeded straight towards the hallway after beckoning Cole to come with him. Samantha also followed without being called. “Cole, any response to our request yet?” Henry asked as Cole drew nearer.  They both stepped into the hallway before Cole could respond. Doctor Alan and Samantha followed behind, talking and exchanging pleasantries in low tones. “None yet, I checked the server few minutes ago.” Cole answered Henry’s question. “Please keep checking, we need to plan our next step quickly.” Henry said to him. “Sure boss, I’m on it.” Cole replied and turned back after Henry dismissed him with a shrug. Samantha stepped closer to him. “Boss, we’re running low on funds.” “Yeah, I checked. We’ve got less than a million left,” Henry replied. “Yeah, depending on how we use it. It could last a month or more.” “No, the budget we’re drawing currently would eat it up.” Henry disagreed with a smile. “But we’d need to help ourselves by getting some things from the store and other people who have it without necessarily buying. I also have other plans to raise more money “When do I see this budget?” “As soon as I finish drawing it nup with Dave, we’d give you to edit him” Henry said and stopped in front of a door. “Okay boss,” Samantha said. She waited a moment, nodded her head slightly to Henry and the Doctor before leaving. Henry watched Samantha as she walked away. She had done a good job in helping the team manage the funds in the past few weeks. He had borrowed a huge sum of money from Sheila and promised to return after the mission. He knew the money he borrowed would not have taken them through the mission but he had decided to take it one after the other. Now that he had chosen to cut communication with Sheila for a while, he needed to raise the money through other sources and he already had his plans. “Here’s our laboratory Doc,” Henry finally said to the doctor as he opened the door. He allowed for the doctor to step in first before he followed. ___. El Deols, Anthanna May 20, 2016  “Ladies and gentlemen, I hereby welcome you once again to Class 2007 Reunion Party. I declare the floor open and I do hope we all have a wonderful evening…” A round of applause followed the conclusion of the young man’s speech. Loud hip-hop music followed the round of applause as he stepped down the podium. He was the governor of the class during their years in high school, and was so loved by every of his class mate. He was greeted with smiles, handshakes and hugs as he walked back to the table where he was previously sitting. A stand up comedian climbed up the stage after the governor stepped down. He was the Master of the night's ceremony and was also an ex student of the class. There was nothing less than fifty people in the hall. There were several tables neatly and arranged orderly, with three to four seats surrounding them. Very few tables were empty and some had just one or two persons on them.  At The Verandah Of The Hall “Come on, let’s go in.” Victoria urged Sheila who seemed to hesitate a bit as they got to the entrance. Sheila was dressed in a perfect blue coloured dinner gown, flowing down to her feet. She looked elegant and classy as she took each step. Her small handbag was of golden colour and her high heeled shoes were also golden. She looked as beautiful and graceful as a goddess. Victoria was also looking beautiful that night. She had on a pink gown which stopped shortly below her knees, her handbag was also pink and her shoes were of a dark color. Sheila stopped as she got into the hall and took in a deep breath of the nice fragrance of the hall. She felt excited immediately on seeing the number of people that had turned on for the event. Most of them were people she had not seen in more than six years past and it felt great reuniting with them again. She had heard stories of how some of them were faring, some good, some fairly and very few bad. Some she had kept as friends on facebook, but rarely communicated with them.  With the population of attendees, the evening looked promising. The ladies walked together to an empty table they spotted by the left. They were yet to settle down when they heard the MC making a joke about Sheila for coming late and also referring to her as one of the youngest CEOs in the nation and one of the largest employers of labour in the country. Sheila felt a bit awkward as all eyes in the hall turned towards their direction. She kept her head high and eyes straight amidst all the stares. The MC had succeeded in attracting to her the attention which she was trying to avoid. She knew some of them had already heard about the things she does and it would not be coming as a surprise to them. The MC continued the show with some jokes and flashbacks to major events that happened during their time in school. He then began inviting people to mention specific events which happened in school which they could never forget. The class governor was the first to get up. He was hailed and cheered loudly as he took the microphone. He recalled how he became the class governor and what some people did to fight him, he also mentioned all the specific things he achieved as the class governor at each stage in their journey. After him, a lady spoke and after the lady, someone who Sheila had been trying to avoid climbed up the stage and took the microphone, she had not seen him since they got in.  “Good evening everyone,” Adrian greeted the gathering. “I know you all remember me, your favourite actor and dancer in school, the one who had the attention of all the girls in the class and who was the envy of other guys.” The gathering laughed at his remarks. Adrian had not changed a bit, he still spoke the same way he used to speak several years ago, boastfully. Sheila smiled where she was. Adrian had said the pure truth. Almost every girl in class then had a thing for Adrian. he was handsome, jovial, intelligent and a smooth talker. He was also very talented in arts and this made almost everyone in the class and in the school like him. Adrian was always flaunting this. He knew he was popular and well loved and he wasted no opportunity in reminding people this. It was one of the reasons Sheila had never gotten along with him. “Hey guys!” Adrian called in a less boastful tone. “I’ve changed, I was just joking with that.” he paused and laughed. “I was popular in school and well loved but today, we are in the real world and nobody even knows me anywhere, not even on my street.” The people laughed at his remark again, some smiled and others chuckled. “Well… I guess that’s how life is but the good thing is that we are now all in the real world and I’m glad that most of us are doing very well.” Adrian stopped as they began to clap. He cleared his throat and began again after the round of applause. “I’ve forgotten most of my mischievous deeds in school but there’s one day I’ve never forgotten. All through my years of living outside Anthanna, it kept coming to my mind and even as I tried forgetting it, the memory appeared to keep growing stronger.” Adrian stopped again and looked at their faces, especially those close to the stage. He saw their reactions and could tell that they were eager to hear the event he was about to narrate. He took a long look in the right direction before he continued his speech. “It was the last time I played the husband role in any of the drama in school,” Adrian continued with a cheerful smile on his face. “I was the husband while Miss Sheila Jack was the wife,” he said and looked in Sheila’s direction again. Some of the people who remembered the incident, especially the men began to laugh. “During the final rehearsals, I was supposed to give a side hug to Miss Sheila but the Drama Master looked away and I took the opportunity to kiss her on the lips.” Almost half of the hall laughed at that point. Some of them had been in the drama rehearsal room that day while a lot others had heard about it from eyewitnesses. Sheila also remembered the incident, it was one of the most embarrassing moments she had in high school and even now, she still felt slightly embarrassed. Adrian was meant to hug her slightly but had taken advantage of the teacher’s distraction to kiss her on the lips. Of course, she had pushed him away immediately and reported to the teacher immediately and Adrian faced disciplinary measure including a two-weeks suspension for it. She got to find out later that Adrian had done it to win a bet among he and his friends and felt no remorse whatsoever for it.  “I know I was wrong that day, I was a blockhead, I was a dummy, an idiot, assh**e, call me whatever, ” Adrian continued with a serious tone and a serious look on his face. “But you see, I have never forgotten that day, it keeps coming back to my mind every time again.” he paused again and took a long deep breath. He then looked in Sheila’s direction again. “I have never forgotten that day, and I have never forgotten that girl, even though she’s now a woman.” Adrian paused again and looked around briefly. “I know I said nasty things even after being punished in school because I was too proud and did not want to disappoint my guys, but I did apologize secretly and privately to her several times.” he sniffed in. “Today, I’ll like to say to her openly that I’m sorry for what happened.” Some people began to murmur in the hall and some stylishly looked in Sheila’s direction. “I know you guys think this is childish or unnecessary but I guess I’ve got to follow what my heart tells me. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you something interesting like you all expected,” he paused and laughed briefly. “Please do enjoy the rest of your evening.” Only few of the people in the audience clapped while some others continued to murmur. Adrian handed the microphone to the Master Of Ceremony and he continued with the other activities lined up. Victoria’s eyes followed Adrian as he climbed down the stage to the table he was previously seated. She watched him pick a glass of wine and gulped it down immediately. She looked at Sheila’s face and saw Sheila still holding the cup of wine she had held to her mouth before Adrian finished talking. Victoria smiled at her friend. “Don’t mind that guy, he’s still a jerk like he’s always been.”  “I know him too well,” Sheila rolled her eyes and then gulped down her drink. “I’m not gonna let him spoil my night.” They soon got their attention fixed on another speaker who was recounting another event, a funny one this time that had almost everybody in the class involved. They didn’t notice that Adrian was approaching them until he got so close. “Oh no!’ Victoria was the first to notice him and she exclaimed. Sheila turned her gaze to Victoria and saw she was looking at Adrian who was only a few steps away. Sheila sighed. She knew he was probably coming to ask request for a hangout again. “I do hope you’re not here to talk about more embarrassing events,” Sheila said to Adrian as he settled in the empty chair. Adrian smiled at her. “Good evening Vic,” he greeted before he turned to Sheila. “Good evening Sheila.” “Adrian, that wasn’t necessary,” Sheila responded coldly to his greeting. “You mean what I did up there?”  “Yes,” Sheila answered. “I just thought I had to get it off my chest,” Adrian replied. “But you already apologized on whatsapp and I told you I had long forgotten it,” Sheila raised her brows at him. “Yea, but you never forgot completely, I thought I had to do the apology openly because it should be the only thing left.” “Oh!” Victoria cut in. She had a surprised look on her face and she was staring at Sheila. “So you guys already talk on whatsapp?” She asked with a giggle. She got no reply from Sheila and then looked at Adrian, he also didn’t answer her. “Well,” she chuckled and smiled mischievously. “I think I got to stay out of this then,” she said and consciously turned away from them.  “Adrian. there’s nothing left, I forgot everything completely and forgave you since High School.” Sheila said some seconds after Victoria looked away. “But you haven’t proven it,” Adrian argued. “I’ve been asking for us to hang out but you don’t even want to see me.” “You don’t understand Adrian, I’m quite busy and don’t really have such time to spare.” Sheila answered. Adnairax Victoria turned at that moment and stared at her with questioning eyes. Sheila could hear her ask “Really?” silently. Sheila ignored and looked at Adrian’s face. Adrian was also looking at Victoria’s face and seemed Adnairax Victoria turned at that moment and stared at her with questioning eyes. Sheila could hear her ask “Really?” silently. Sheila ignored and looked at Adrian’s face. Adrian was also looking at Victoria’s face and seemed to be calculating what else to say. “Can’t you spare just one hour?” Adrian asked. “No Adrian, I got…” Victoria interrupted by clearing her throat. Sheila squinted at her. “Adrian, I’ll call you when…” Victoria cleared her throat again, louder this time. Sheila sighed.  “You’ve been saying that for over a month now Sheila,” Adrian let out a breath. Sheila looked at Victoria’s face again. “Well, maybe one of these weekends, I’ll tell you if I’m chanced.” She finally said, shaking her head slowly. “This coming weekend?” he questioned with a bright smile on his face. To be continued.....

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel

There readers, I'm not seeing much comment about this story.

this is interesting but Henry should becareful with every step

wow at list someone wants you to astay alive unlike these your agent people

Restless Episode 57 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel FOX CORPORATION, EPA Hill, Bexford.  “What else do we need to get approval to arrest Mr Daysman?” Evelyn voiced out. She, Steve and Daniel had been at the table for over thirty minutes, drawing out facts from results of their investigations. “We need concrete proof against Mr Daysman to bring him over, we almost got into trouble with the chairman for doing so the last time.” Steve answered her. “I think we may have to take the option of questioning him at his home,” Daniel suggested. “No,” Steve disagreed immediately. “Without concrete findings, our questions would not only be limited but we’d give room for him to cover more tracks by exposing the little details we have discovered.” “But… We’ve gotten quite some proofs to show that Agent Elkim was involved with the Red Wolves, we also have seen more details of Daysman’s involvement. How come we’re yet to see Paul Edward’s connections, apart from his visit to the Magic Complex the day it was last visited by Agent Elkim and the phone records?” “What do you expect?” Steve shook his head. “Paul Edwards is the FOX boss, no one else knows more than him in hiding tracks, we may have no choice than to question him about his visit to the Magic Complex for now, maybe we’d get an headway from his answer.” “Can’t we do it right away?” Evelyn suggested. *  * “You’re here again to see me, I hope it’s some good progress report you have for me.” Paul Edwards said after asking them to sit. “Not actually sir,” Steve replied with a brief smile. “We are actually making progress but this morning, we are here to ask some brief questions. We hope you do not mind sir.” “Questions concerning the case?” Paul questioned. “Yes, especially pertaining to Agent Elkim’s murder,” Steve replied. “Okay, you can ask.” “Thank you sir,” Steve cleared his throat. “Firstly, you were one of the last persons Agent Elkim called before his death, you already explained that he called to ask about your missing cousin but we’ve never really asked if you noticed any strange thing about his conversation that day.” “There was nothing strange about Elkim that day,” Paul Edwards asked, squinting his eyes.  “Agent Elkim also called Mr Daysman and two other people, we would like to know if you have any idea of those calls.” “No idea,” Paul replied, shaking his head. “We also tracked some of his visits before the day he died, one of the suspicious and unclear ones is his visit to the Magic Complex,” Steve paused a moment, his eyes met with Paul’s but Paul looked slowly. Steve took out a document from the file in Evelyn’s hand and handed it to the Chairman. Paul Edwards stared at the documents, it showed a date and carried some black and white pictures. “Sir, we are aware that you were at the Magic Complex at the same time as Elkim that day, you also left with him almost at the same times.” Paul took a moment to understand the documents in front of him and even requested for more. “It must be a coincidence Steve, I never knew he was there at that time.” Paul said after scanning through the documents.  “Sir, you were without your FOX men escorts and Agent Elkim was also without them. Was that also coincidence sir?” Paul smiled. “I had some quick personal things to settle in there and I did not need to go with escorts.” “What sir, did you go into the complex to do that day?”  “I told you already, some quick personal things which is none of your business.” Steve swallowed in at his response. He also shook his head slightly. “Sir… I would not like to bother you really, but it’s only paramount that we get every necessary detail we can get, and from everyone possible.” Steve tried to explain. “Listen Steve, . I want you to get this job done and that’s why I haven’t taken you out yet but it’s unnecessary to question me like a suspect. If I do have information that can help your investigation, I’ll be first to let it out to you. Steve took a breath in. “Sir, may I ask more questions?”  “Yes, you may. I’ll answer you if I can.” “One of our major suspects was also at the Magic Complex, the same time you and Agent Elkim were spotted there…” “And that is who?” Paul cut in. “Mr Ernest Daysman,” Steve answered. He stared at his boss’s face for a moment to see the reaction before he continued. “I don’t know if you by any chance ran into him and noticed anything.” “No, I didn’t run into Daysman, I never had an idea he was there just like I never knew Elkim was there. ” Paul paused and leaned forward. “I think what we need to confirm here is the link between Daysman and late Agent Elkim,” he suggested thoughtfully, with his eyes squinted at Steve.  “Yes sir, and that’s what we’re already trying to do but from the surveillance cameras footages, you’re one of the possible links to them.” Paul was taken aback and he leaned back immediately, staring at Steve with his eyebrows slightly raised and his lips slightly apart in surprise. Steve had suggestively linked him to suspected criminals. He placed his chin on his palm and stared at Steve. The young man was already discovering too much and would possibly get himself into trouble with the way he was going about it, he thought. “I think you need to work more and pull out more facts, because if you really do think I’m a link, you’re wasting your time.” Paul said dismissively and opened up his laptop to start something else. ___ Benuit, Bethanna. “Carl Winston must have a team of more than four people if they were four at Elkim Nuel’s house,” Kahn said to Hutton who was sitting in front of a table with a laptop on it. He had different pictures displaying on the dashboard of his application. “Well, I can’t predict how many team members he could have presently. While Carl Winston and Rex H.C worked together, they worked with very few men as team mates but I can’t tell now that he probably heads the team alone.” Hutton said, leaning back on the backrest and running his hands through his hair. “Of course, he heads the team alone. He can’t possibly work with Rex HC, and Elkim Nuel always said also that even when Carl Winston worked as one man without Agent Rex, he always did with few men.” Kahn added. “We need to identify some FOX men who worked with Carl Winston when he headed a mission alone. Some of them may be aware of his return and may be working with him,” Hutton suggested.  “Elkim used to be our main man there,” Kahn said, suggesting that it could be difficult to get the information they needed. “We have other men there, remember?” “Agent Elkim was the most senior,” Kahn reminded him. “Yes, but can’t we get the information directly from Paul Edwards.” Kahn narrowed his gaze thoughtfully. “Yeah, you’re right.” ___ “Is she the one?” Doctor Alan asked, looking into Henry’s phone from behind.  Henry glanced back at the man with a smile. He had noticed earlier that the man was approaching but he didn’t know the man would stop behind him to see what he was doing. He had been staring at the picture for more than a minute, remembering the brief time he had been with her. “Yes, that’s Sheila.” Henry replied. He placed his gaze on the man as the man turned about his seat to the sofa beside him. “She’s beautiful,” Doctor Alan commented, still looking at the picture on the phone’s screen. “Yes, she is.” Henry smiled. “And you love her, don’t you?” “Hun?” Henry squinted at him. “Yeah, you’re in love with her.” Doctor Alan insisted. “No, come on,” Henry refuted with a giggle. “I still haven’t gotten over the death of my wife and child, I can’t be in love with someone else.”  “Yes, you are Henry. I’m sure,” the Doctor smiled as Henry frowned his face. “I can see you’re afraid of admitting it, you don’t want to get her hurt.” “No, no,” Henry shook his head in denial. “She is just a good woman and a benefactor to me, nothing else, nothing more.” “I won’t argue with you Henry, I know how delicate your present mission is.” Doctor Alan said. “I’ll let you finish this first.” Henry let out a sigh. “By the way, my family got to the UK safely already.” “Oh, good!” Henry smiled. “That keeps them safe from us and anyone else who tries to hurt them.” “They’ve always been safe here Henry,” doctor Alan said, his face looked blank. He didn’t like the idea of having his family too far away from him but Henry had insisted they had to be far enough for them to continue the mission together. It had taken a while for him to convince his wife and last child. He had only two sons and the first child was already working in a neighboring country. “This is different Doc, we’re fighting against the FOX. They know your family and can easily get to your family when they find out you’re against them.” Henry explained. Adnairax The doctor was about to talk again when Cole stepped into the living room calling Henry. “I’m back boss,” Cole announced as he walked in. He was sweating in his white shirt. A black backpack hung behind him. Henry got up immediately. “We’ve got some work to do Doc, we’d talk later.” He said as he picked his phone and turned away from the doctor. “What did you confirm from your research?” Henry asked as he and Cole walked into the control room. “Boss, you were right.” Cole replied as he took off his backpack and dropped it on the table. “There’s only one place in Bethanna where we have abundance of those acetic acid mixtures occurring naturally.” Henry walked to the master computer and turned it on from the CPU. “So, that means you went around all available stores in Bexford without finding any that has the material?” Henry asked.  “Yes,” Cole answered. “They kept referring me to the same particular location – the town Enox in Southern Bethanna.” “Yeah, that’s the only place that possess those acetic mixtures naturally and in abundance.” Henry said before taking his seat. The computer was fully booted. He opened up a text application and a document in which they had extracted some of the conversation gotten from Agent Elkim’s devices. After reading for some seconds, he turned again to Cole who was now standing close to him and holding a small carton in his hand. “That particular acetic mixture which was requested from Agent Elkim’s device is used to produce a very dangerous explosive. If we get the particular individual supplier which it was requested from, we can get the man who receives the supply and delivers it to the explosive manufacturer. We can trace and get a lot other people through that link.” “So, is that what we go for instead of getting the men whose contact we found on the device?” Cole questioned. “Yeah, we only suspect those contacts we found, we cannot ascertain who they are yet. Agent Elkim was always careful enough to clear off his messages. He probably anticipated a day that his messages would be read by a third party.” “So, what’s our next step and how soon do we go?” Cole asked. “We only need time to study the map and area and come up with a workable plan, this should take less than five days.” Henry replied. “It is however certain that we’re on our way to unravel a bomb production factory.” ____ March 26, 2016 14:55PM Deo Cafeteria El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila let out a laugh at another of Adrian’s funny remarks. It had been that way for almost two hours. She had finally agreed to hang out with Adrian that afternoon and they had chosen the Cafeteria to meet. They finished with lunch and decided to wait and spend some more time with each other. For Sheila, it had been fun time as they had different intelligent discussions ranging from politics, technology, education and even social media. “So, Sheila, why haven’t you been in another relationship since you broke up with Tom?” Adrian put in a serious question even in the jolly atmosphere. Sheila flashed a quick look at him and the look on her face changed gradually to a serious one. “Well,” she shrugged.“I guess it isn’t time for another, I’ll get into one when the right time comes.” “Sheila,” Adrian called in a cool calm voice and stretched his hand on the table to hold hers. She looked at his face. “I’ve been in love with you for so long, right from high school but my pride never allowed me admit. I know the jerk you know me as might not be the man you see as the right man for you, but the Adrian sitting here…” He paused and let out a silent sigh. She was looking down already but raised her head after he went quiet. “The Adrian here with you is someone who might not be totally different, but have gone through some trainings and things in life that have changed me.” He paused again and reached out for the right hand, he held both palms in his across the table. “Sheila, I ask you for a chance in your life. I promise I’m gon be that man you want,” Adrian concluded. He had a serious and passionate look on his face. Sheila stared into his eyes for some more seconds before she withdrew her hands. She shook his head gently and blinked. “I’m sorry Adrian, I don’t think I’m ready for this.” “I know,” Adrian smiled calmly. “I’ll give you sometime to think about it but I want you to know that I truly love you.” There was no response from Sheila. They remained calm and silent for a moment, staring into each other’s eyes.

Restless Episode 58 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel  March 27, 2016 23:48PM Enox, a small beautiful city located in Vincil, a state in the southern part of Bethanna, was a beautiful town and a tourist attractive center. It had few major factories in Bethanna hidden in it because of the closeness to source of natural resources for production. Henry and his team members sat in car, five of them in total all dressed in black leather jackets and black pants with black face caps covering their heads. Henry was at the front seat with Dave who drove them, he looked up into the rearview mirror to see the faces of the three others sitting at the back. They all looked ready as usual but he still decided to remind them of some of the instructions he had given them already. “Remember guys, the facility we are about to go into is an airtight facility. The reason we have no guns with us is to cause no explosion that would take our lives along. Try your best as much as you can not to cause any ignition in whatseover way,” he took a brief pause again and looked at them through the mirror. “Make sure you keep in touch with your partner and the rest of the team when necessary.” Henry glanced once again into the mirror and nodded to himself in satisfaction. He then reached for the handle of the door and opened it. The others followed suit and they all stepped out of the car almost at the same time. Jenny moved clsoer to Dave at the front while Samantha stuck close to Cole close to the boot of the car. Henry stood alone where he was and looked satisfactorily again at his team. He strapped the backpack he held on his left hand to his back. They had split according to their plan of breaking into three groups for the operation, with only Henry left without a partner. The three groups are to gain entrance into the facility through the three different sections. They had taken time to investigate the facility and couldn’t find out much about the interior but knew some of the basic things they needed to know. For ease of movement after the task, they had also placed four different vehicles at different spots along the routes leading in and out of Enox. Twenty Minutes Later. “I’m close to the entrance already, where are you?” Henry said into the mouthpiece hanging on his shirt as he approached a gate on his motorcycle. “Notify me when you get there, I may not respond to you though.” he added after getting the first response from Cole.  He stopped his motorcylcle in front of the locked grid gate and pushed his horn. He took a quick look at both left and right side of the fence and saw different signboards displaying the warning against smoking around the vicinity. In few seconds, a man stepped out of the room close to the gate and towards the gate to check who was there. The lights on the fence and at the gate were bright enough to reveal details about every visitor outside. The man was putting on a grey coloured khaki which got him identified at once as one of the security guards. “What do you want here?” the man shouted out as he approached the gate. “I need to deliver a parcel to Stan,” Henry replied back in a loud voice. “What parcel?” the man asked, scrutinizing Henry on the bike from behind the gate. “Tell Stan, he expects me tonight.” Henry replied. Two other men dressed like the first man appeared behind him to check what was happening at the gate.  “Stan, you say?” the first man asked to confirm as he took out his phone. Henry nodded in reply. The man dialed a number and put the phone close to his ear. “Someone is here to see Mr Stan,” he said into the phone after the call was answered. He paused to listen to the receiver. He turned to Henry as he took the phone off his ear temporaly. “From where?” “Elkim Nuel,” Henry replied. “The man requested I deliver the parcel to him before he died.” “From Elkim Nuel, he claims the man sent him here before his death.” the man said into the mouthpiece of the phone after taking it back close to his ear. He listened for some few seconds and took the phone off his ear again. “Where is your identity?” he asked Henry. Henry dipped his hand quickly into the inner pocket of his jacket and took out a black round leather card which had a silver coloured logo on it. He displayed for the man to see.  “Yes, he’s got it.” the man said as he put his phone close againt to his ear. He rounded up the call and returned his phone into his pocket. He took out a car from his breast pocket and inserted it into the lock of the gate. He opend the gate wide enough for Henry to drive in.  Henry raised his gear and rode in. He stopped beside the two other man who waved him down. “We have to check you,” one of the men said. “Oh! Sure,” Henry replied and turned off his motorcyle engine. He made it stand as he dropped off and took off his backpack. “Please open your bag and take out the contents slowly,” the same man who spoke before said again. Henry squatted and placed his backpack down on the tarred floor. He opened the larger section and took out a sealed carton.  “This is the parcel I gotta give Stan,” he said as he raised the carton up to the security men. One of the men took it in his hand and checked it. He wasn’t satisfied with the check but did not want to ask Henry to open it because it was sealed. After a minute of checking the backpack and Henry’s body, he was allowed to proceed and was directed by one of the men to the car park beside. He was told to proceed in through the main entrance after parking. Henry heard the sound of a phone ringing as he rode to the place he was directed. He parked his motorcycle and turned back, he noticed the man who had opened the gate for him was staring in his direction. He knew at once from the look that the man had probably got another call informing him that he was probably fake. The men inside must have confirmed from another source that Elkim Nuel did not get to make the request before his death. He pretended like he noticed nothing and looked towards the main entrance where he was directed to go in through. There was a large corridor surronding the main building. It couldn’t be seen from where Henry stood if the corridor was extended to the back of the building. A short flight of stairs of about three metres long and a metre wide was directly opposite the main entrance door and it provided a platfrom to climb to the corridor. There were handrails at both sides of the stairs and also through out the edge of the corridor.  Henry saw with the side eye as the three men began to rush towards him after the first man told the other two something. He proceeded hurriedly towards the entrance. “Hey, stop!” one of the men ordered as Henry got close to the short flight of stairs leading to the verandah. Henry glanced at them but did not stop. He continued up the flight of stairs. The men increased their steps and ran quickly up the stairs to catch up with him. Henry with a swift movement, moved to the left side immediately and grabbed the top of the handrail with both hands. He leaped and swung swiftly over the rail, landing a double kick on the chest and face of the second man climbing up the corridor. The man staggered and hit his back against the rail at the other side before falling and rolling down to the last step of the flight. Henry landed in front of the third man behind and before the man could realize it, a heavy blow landed directly on his nose. He fell back straight and tumbled to the ground. The man who got up the corridor first turned to attack Henry but he was caught by the fist just as he threw a punch. Henry took a quick grip of his belt head, lifted him up and flung him down the corridor towards the garage. __ Stan hurried through the hallway with another man by his side. He had received a call from one of his surbordinates in another section of the building informing him that the messenger from the late Elkim Nuel had come. It got him confused for a moment as he remembered his last conversation with the agent which took place only three hours before the time the man was reported to have died. He thought about it and deduced that organization Elkim Nuel was supposed to contact must have closed operations by the time of their conversation. He had picked his phone quickly to make confirmations and he got to find out that Elkim Nuel never contacted the organization few hours before his death. The organization in fact claimed that the last time they had any contact with the agent was a month before his murder. “Boss, the intruder is no ordinary man,” a man coming from the opposite direction of the hall shouted out on seeing Stan. “He’s taken down three of the men outside already, I ordered more man to attack him.” “Who is he?” Stan asked. They all stopped as they got close to each other.  “He’s unidentified yet,” the man replied. “But we must stop him first before any other thing.” “Go ahead,” Stan said as he proceeded forward. “I have to check him first and confirm if it’s someone I know.” They continued in their different directions and Stan went on into the control room. His eyes went straight to the screen as he saw the man dressed in all black with a black face cap. The man was at the corridor and had just entered in through the main entrance. “Let me see his face,” Stan ordered. The man at the master computer quickly acted on Stan’s instruction by pausing the video. he slowly zoomed until the intruders head was beins seen boldly. “Give me the front view,” Stan requested, squinting at the screen. The front view of the zoomed image was displayed. Stan saw the face partially. The head of the man was covered with a face cap which hid part of his forehead and eyes, only the side views showed his eyes. The man had beards on his chin and a well shaped moustache. “Who could this be?” Stan muttered to himself. “Let it play,” he spoke out loudly. The footage was played and the intruder had already left the previous spot. He was located and seen already fighting with other men.  ___ “Approaching now boss,” Cole whispered into his mouthpiece as he walked slowly through the bushes with Samantha following behind. He got no response but could tell from the sounds he could hear that his boss was already kicking some asses. They were at the back of the main facility and the surroundings looked more like a forest. There was a small gate at the back fence of the facility and a camp for security guards was built just beside the gate. From their investigations about the place, Henry’s team had learnt that the gate was usually permanently locked and opened only in cases of urgent need of exit. They also learnt that the camp for security guards built outside was usually been occupied by one or two people on normal days but usually crowded by officers on days when mass production was going on and there was need to secure the place tightly. The key to the gate at the back fence was usually held by the leader of the platoon of officers manning the gate. Cole and Samantha had already spotted the camp. From the voices, they could tell the population of men there was between ten to twenty. Cole stopped behind a tree and held Samantha by the arm pulling him behind her. He took another look at the camp from there. It was less than eleven metres away and they could hear the distinct voices of the men as they laughed and made fun. “Can you see the cables connecting the lamps?” Cole asked her, pointing with his finger. “Yes,” she replied in low tones.  “One of us will go in from the left and cut it off, the second person would cause a distraction from the other side and we’d take them out.” He said looking at her face. Samantha kept staring towards the camp. “But we’ve got to be really careful, not all of these men may be busy, they could notice our movements or hear a noise from our direction.” “That’s true,” Cole agreed and turned forward again briefly. He turned back to look at Samantha in the face. “Whatever happens, we gotta bring them all down.” “Yeah…We gotta bring them down,” she said in whispers. ___  “There’s no problem here, the men are well positioned.” the leader of the security team at the third entrance said into the phone as he looked around the area to confirm his assertion. Dave and Jenny watched from their positions, far away from the fence and their targeted entrance. They were laying flat on the grass, about a metre space between each, their faces were hidden in the darkness behind the tall grasses. They could hear the man talking on phone and were waiting for him to finish his conversation and face forward to give them time and chance to attack. The place was well lit with several bulbs on the fence, each with a space of only three metres to the the next. About seven men were sitting on concrete stools and spread across the fence. The man who was making the call was far away from them in the nearby bush. He had gone on a check around after he had gotten a call informing him that an intruder had come in through the main entrance and being ordered to make sure everything was in order at his end. Adnairax The man ended his phone call and inserted his phone into his pocket before turning back. Jenny glanced at Dave and saw him beckoning on her to come closer. She was about to rise up and move closer to Dave when he suddenly turned again and she fell back flat. Dave stared at the man’s face. He seemed to have observed Jenny’s movement or heard the sound. The man had his eyes squinted for a while and looking towards their direction. After a short moment, he turned back again. Jenny closed her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.  The man took two steps forward and then suddenly turned back again, this time with a torch pointing straight to Jenny’s direction. He couldn’t see fully because of the leaves of the tall grasses covering, but he was sure there was something there. His torchlight fell on Jenny’s face and he saw her eyes. He took out his whistle and blew it.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee

Yeeeee!!! wahala for jenny o

distraction

Restless Episode 59 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel The man took two steps forward and then suddenly turned back again, this time with a torch pointing straight to Jenny’s direction. He couldn’t see fully because of the leaves of the tall grasses covering, but he was sure there was something there. His torchlight fell on Jenny’s face and he saw her eyes. He took out his whistle and blew it.  “Damn!” Dave cursed out loud. He jumped up to his feet and charged towards the man pointing the torch. The man had not seen him but only Jenny and did not expect anyone to come out from that direction. He pointed his torch at Dave and tried to pull out his gun but before he could do anything, Dave already dived towards him, grabbing him by the waist and sending him crashing to the ground. Dave sat up on him with his knees placed either sides on the floor and sent three punches to the man’s face and chest. He pulled out the man’s gun from his waist side and threw it towards Jenny who was already moving out from her hiding place. The men stationed behind the fence were already coming quickly towards the man that called their attention with the whistle. The only three men who had guns among them I took them out. The gun landed beside Jenny and she picked it up quickly. She flashed a glance towards Dave and he was also looking at her. “You can only shoot outside, you can’t shoot when we get into the facility,” Dave said to remind Jenny and also in a way advise her to use the gun wisely. The man took advantage of Dave’s distraction and pushed him away quickly. Dave landed on the side but got back up immediately at the same time with the man. The man threw a punch but Dave caught him by the arm and replied him with a headbutt. He followed again with a punch in the belly. The man threw another punch and Dave bent to dodge and then sent an uppercut to his chin. Jenny rolled into the very bushy part again immediately she cocked her gun. She saw the men from the fence coming towards Dave and the fighting security man. She began to aim at them. She fired at the first one and the bullet entered into the man’s lap. He fell to the ground with his gun falling off his hands. The second closest man who was without a gun stopped running and looked in direction of where the shot came from, he couldn’t locate it and before he could run into hiding, another bullet proceed from Jenny’s gun and met him in the chest. The fourth man who was on his way there located the direction from where the shots originated but could not tell the exact spot. The reflection of the lights from the fence at where Jenny was hiding was so faint and the bushes also helped keep her in darkness.  The man began to run very speedily in his right direction to prevent whoever the shooter was from getting a clear aim at him and also away from the direction of the fighting men to avoid misfiring towards them and killing his boss. He began to fire towards the suspected place with his gun. Jenny had to roll away quickly as the bullets hit the bushes beside her. She stopped at a particular point and aimed at the running man carefully. He continued running in the same direction and that was his undoing, she aimed a distance in front of him and fired two shots. He ran into one of the bullets and fell down dead immediately.of She turned her gaze towards the previous direction and saw some of the men still going in Dave’s direction, she could also see the man who she first shot struggling to move away. Just as she tried to get up to change position, she looked up and saw another man firing in her direction from afar. It was certain from the way he was shooting randomly that he could not tell where she was shooting from exactly, neither could he even narrow it down to a short section. She repositioned herself carefully and aimed at him. The shot missed him and he changed position immediately, she aimed at him again as he began to run. He stopped and hid behind a concrete block. She turned her aim to another man who had joined the man who was fighting against Dave, the bullet brought the new man down immediately. ___ The first place Henry stepped indoor was an empty place. He noticed that the floors were tarred with concrete and the walls were made of insulating and fire resisting materials. He began to hear sounds and he knew immediately that people were already coming for him. He rushed in direction of the sound and before he could get to the entrance, dressed uniform men already rushed out to meet him. He stopped and waited for the first man to come. He dodged the blow and grabbed the man by the arm close to his armpit, he grabbed him by the belt and then flung him to the floor heavily. He grabbed another man by the fist and twisted the arm, he pulled him closer and sent a kick to the belly with his knee. He bent and then grabbed another man by the waist immediately, he lifted and flung him to the back. He grabbed two men coming from opposite directions by their fists and twisted their arms, he pulled them both closer and grabbed them by their necks, then slammed their heads together and let them fall to the ground. He met another man with a kick to the chest, slammed one on the face with the back of his hand and then leaped and rolled a kick to the chest of another. He balanced himself for a second and looked around, some of the men who had fallen to the ground were rising up already while some more were coming from the inner entrance.  He let out a crooked smile as he stretched out his arms wide and beckoned on them to come closer. Three of the men rushed to him at once from different angles. He moved towards the one coming from the left and met him with a kick with both legs on the chest. The man staggered back and fell on his butt. Still in the air, Henry rolled swiftly and struck a kick with the back of his leg to the face of the man coming straight. He landed on the floor on his feet with his head bent to dodge a blow, he grabbed the third man by the belt and drew him closer, he sent a punch into the man’s belly, totally disorganizing his system. He bent his neck to dodge a kick and turned swiftly to strike another man in the belly with his elbow. He turned again and made a rotating sliding movement with both legs, taking two men off their feet totally to the ground. He rose up quickly and pulled back his head to dodge another blow, he grabbed the man around the elbow and pulled him aside as he pushed another man to the ground with a kick on the chest. He twisted the arm of the man whose who he held as he dragged him to the other side and passed under his arm to kick another man in the groin and followed up with a kick with his knee to the face. He held on to the arm of the man as he grabbed another on the neck, he pulled him up with one hand and threw him against a different man running towards his direction. He dragged the man whose hand he held closer, he punched him in the stomach before he grabbed the man by the neck with his right hand and grabbed him in the groin with the left hand. The man screamed as Henry lifted him up and turned. Henry struck the faces of the other men coming closer with the feet of the man he rolled in his hands. He slammed the man’s back on the head of a man and turned to hit him against the chest of another behind, then he finally flung the man to the body of another man charging towards him. He took another brief pause to look around. Most of the men were totally down sprawling on the floor and groaning in pains, few of them were struggling to get up to their feet. __  Daniel and Vincent stepped out of the office to meet Stan and his assistant walking towards them in the hallway. “Stan, has he been stopped now?” Daniel asked. “No sir,” Stan replied. He and his partner stopped in front of both men when they got closer.  “Who the hell is he?” Antonio asked. “We are yet to identify him, and he doesn’t seem like anyone we know.” Stan answered. “And why hasn’t he been stopped?” Antonio asked again. “He’s an expert and he’s quite dangerous from the way I see him,” Stan replied. “He’s single-handedly brought down nothing less than twenty of our men.” Antonio raised a brow and exchanged glances with Daniel.  “The boss has ordered for more men to join us here,” Daniel said. “But for now, we need to make use of the men in the production rooms to tackle this intruder.” “Let’s go stop the production operations now, we have to stop the intruder first.” Antonio added. He was about to turn but Stan stopped them. “No sir, I’d have to tell the men to stop the production operations myself. Right now, you two have to make your way out of here now, that’s Mr Kahn’s order.” Stan said. Vincent glanced at Antonio’s face. “We can’t leave here now, we still got loads of work to do and by the way, I spoke to Kahn and he didn’t ask us to leave.” he said and turned to leave. “You have to leave Vincent,” Stan said in a stronger tone and then turned to face Antonio. “The two of you have to find a way to leave now, Kahn called me a minute ago and asked me to get you two out successfully first. That intruder is not just an ordinary man, he’s here for a big purpose.”  “But we can’t all run away because of a single intruder,” Antonio argued. “We can take him down together and find out who and where he is from.” “I’m afraid he’s not the only one,” Stan stated. The men raised their brows. “He’s got company and we don’t know how many they are.” Vincent was about to argue again when his phone beeped. He let out a breath as he took it out to check the text message, it was from Elvis Kahn and it was ordering him and Antonio to leave the place as soon as they could. “We got to leave here Antonio, the boss says so.” Vincent said to his partner resignedly. “How do we leave? Which of the exits is the best to follow?” Antonio asked. “The back exit,” Stan replied and immediately began to lead the way to the back exit. He had just turned with them into another hallway when his phone rang. He answered the call and continued walking but stopped all of a sudden. He turned to stare at the faces of the men behind him. “And the lights have gone off?” he said into the phone. He ended the call after getting a response from his caller. “I’m sorry, we’ve got to take another way. I was just told that we’ve also been attacked from the back exit.” “And what other exits do we have?” Antonio asked. “None other, every point of entrance and exit is under attack.” Stan replied.  They all stared at each other’s faces silently for a while. “How clear is the front entrance?” Vincent asked. “We have only one intruder there, he was the first one.” Stan replied. “Since we do not know how many intruders are at the other exits we’d go through the main entrance because there’s only one of them there,” Vincent said and turned to Stan’s assistant. “You run to the production room now, some of our best fighters are there. We’d get them to keep that one intruder busy while we leave through the main entrance.” Stan’s assistant turned and hurried off immediately. Vincent’s idea seemed like a good one to the other two and none of them objected. Vincent took out his phone and turned, he dialed Elvis Kahn’s number. “Boss, why do you want us to leave here? Why don’t you let us combat these intruders together with the men?” Vincent said into the phone.  “Those intruders are dangerous, we suspect they’re the same men who murdered Elkim Nuel. They seem to be out against our executives,” Elvis Kahn’s voice sounded from the other end through the phone’s speaker. “You and Antonio are executives and would be their main targets, we have to give them no chance to meet at all with you.” ___ At the back entrance “What the hell is going here?” one of the men sitting at the centre of the camp with the others complained as the big bulb at the entrance which was the major source of light went off. A man rushed out of the bathroom with a towel around his waists. “There are people around,” he alarmed. “I saw the figure of a lady moving back there.” All the men outside got up to their feet and gathered together immediately, about two others rushed out of their rooms with swords, most of them were without shirts and few were on shorts. They turned back as they heard a loud groan from behind. They saw one of their men at the opposite end of the camp drop to the floor and a brief image of an intruder running out of sight. The men sprung into action immediately. Some ran into the rooms to get their weapons while some ran in direction of the image they saw. None of them had guns at the back camp as the place was close to the production section and any shot could cause an explosion.  The man who had the towel around his waist entered into his room quickly to put on appropriate clothes but he was shocked to see the back window of the room opened. He began to search around quickly with his eyes to spot the intruder but before he could see everywhere, something heavy hit him at the back of his head and he staggered forward and fell on his knees. Samantha hit him the second time with the plank and he fell to the ground unconscious. Another man rushed into the same room as Samantha turned. He rushed to her but she dodged his attack and lifted him from below, she toppled him to the wooden table behind. She reached for the chair quickly and before he could get up, she struck it on his head. Cole jumped into the room through the window, there was no one in it. The first thing he did was strike the faint bulb at the center of the room with the rod in his hand. The light went off and he quickly hid himself beside the wall as he heard voices at the door. Two men rushed into the room, one of them ran to the switch by the wall to turn on the light but the light did not come on after he turned it on and off. He turned back and pointed his Torchlight up and discovered that the bulb had been destroyed. “Shi*t! Someone has gotten into this room,” he said as he began to point the torchlight around. He screamed and staggered forward as something suddenly hit his neck from the back. Before he could turn, it hit the back head again and then his back as he fell to the ground.  The second man spotted Cole as he was trying to take his sword out from where it was hidden. He was able to pull it out before Cole got to him and he swung it in Cole’s direction but Cole bent and caught him by the waist, crashing him to the ground. Cole grabbed the right hand of the man where the sword was with his left hand and delivered two quick punches to the man’s face with his right fist. He noticed someone else had entered into the room, so he quickly took the sword from the man and rolled away to dodge the attack of the new man. The new man with a long piece of wood struck at Cole where he was on the ground again but Cole met the wood with the sword and got it stuck and pierced past halfway. Cole rose immediately and sent a kick into the man’s belly, pushing him away and withdrawing the sword. He bent to dodge a stab from the right and struck the man in the belly with the sword, the man let out a loud groan. He jumped up and followed after the man he kicked. The man tried to strike him with the rod in his hands but the impact of the sword on it when they hit the first time made the rod divide into two with the other side flinging to another direction on the floor. Cole swung the sword across the man’s chest and it made a line across his shirt even as it cut in through his skin. Cole followed him driving the sword into the man’s belly. He pulled it out as the man fell down and quickly turned to drive it into the side belly of the man behind. ____ After many jabs, punches and kicks, Henry had over twenty five men lying down helplessly around him. He looked around and quickly spotted one of them that was still able to move. He first picked up his cap which had fallen before he moved quickly to him and pulled him by the neck up. “There are two Wolves executives in this place tonight, where exactly are they now?” Henry asked, tightening his fist around the man’s neck. “The production hall,” the man managed to say, pointing in the direction. Henry dropped the man and quickly proceeded through the entrance. He was conscious that anyone could try to get it out of the building through the another exit and go out through the gate, so he had taken the keys of the gate from the three men he first met. He however knew there would be a spare key somewhere and that the man had probably discovered through the cameras that had the key. Just as he turned into another long hallway, he saw at the other end a group of nothing less than ten men coming forward. They were led by three men in front. He recognized one of the men in front instantly. He had seen the face in a picture from his research while they were investigating details found on Elkim Nuel’s devices. Whether the man was a Wolves executive or not, he wasn’t sure but he knew the man could provide answers to the questions they had. To confirm his suspicion that the three men in front were the senior officials among them, the three of them changed direction by turning into another entrance while the rest charged towards Henry.  Henry knew he had to go after those men immediately but he had seven others to deal with first. The first man that got to him received a heavy blow that sent him flying and landing about three metres away. The other men paused briefly in shock at the impact of the blow and stared at their colleague on the floor for a moment, it seemed to instill some fear in them. Another man who looked huge and almost the same size as Henry stubbornly proceeded towards Henry. He struck a blow which Henry caught confidently and replied with a heavy punch to his mouth, the man could hear the sound of his teeth shattering. He followed up with a punch into the man’s belly and left the man to crash heavily on the floor. The other men stared at the huge man on the ground for a while. The stared at each other’s eyes and seemed to agree within themselves silently that the best way to get Henry was to attack him together at once and three of them charged towards him at once. Henry landed a blow on the face of the man in the center, he rolled his chest upward back and downward to dodge an attack from the left. His hands touched the floor and he made a quick lift backwards. The men followed him but he was swifter than they were. His blow landed first on the face of the man attacking from the left and he bent and swerved forward, he grabbed another man tightly with his fingers in the belly and caught a grip of his belt, he pulled him forward and kicked him in the groin. Swiftly again, he dodged and turned, delivering a heavy punch into another man’s belly with sent the man flying to hit his back against the wall behind. The jabs, uppercuts, kicks and slams continued for one more minute until all the men were sprawling on the floor in pain. Henry remained quiet to listen and he could hear the sound of the gate opening. He turned back and rushed out of the place quickly. By the time, he got to the corridor of the building, one car had already left and he could see another rushing out through the gate. He searched quickly and for his backpack where he kept it and picked it up. He hurried to where he parked his motorcycle, opening his backpack on the way. He could see some men rushing out of the building as he climbed the motorcycle. He quickly opened the box he had taken out to show the security men at the entrance and tore off the seal. He took out three balls there and flung to different angles in front of the building. The balls began to emit gas. The emission wasn’t explosive but he needed to use the balls to distract the men from coming after him. He kick start his motorcycle and sped out crazily through the still opened gate. The men who came out in pursuit of him all ran back to save themselves immediately they saw the smoke. “Hey! It’s only a natural gas emission,” one of the men announced loudly after two minutes of hiding without any explosions.  All the other men ran out of hiding and they grouped themselves in twos and each group selected a vehicle each.

Restless Episode 60 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel March 28, 2016 01:58AM  “Dave, can you hear me?” Henry said into the mouthpiece attached on his shirt as he sped past the vehicles on the road. He could see the black vehicle that had come out last through the gate on the road, a very far distance away from him. The roads were free as expected that midnight. He took his right hand off from the handle briefly to touch a button on the mouthpiece attached to his chest. He switched his communicator connection to Cole’s team. “Hey Cole! Can you hear me?” he said into the mouthpiece. “Yeah boss,” Cole answered in a somewhat distressed tone. Henry could tell he was busy and probably just had a little break from a hand fist. “I think I’ve seen our targets…” Henry paused again as he heard a different sound from the earpiece. He didn’t think Cole heard him, a loud groan followed. He was sure from the sound that it wasn’t Cole that groaned. “If you can hear me Cole, I’m out of the facility. Connect and talk to me as soon as you are free enough.” He cut his message short and waited few seconds before he turned off the connection. He had also dropped the same message for Dave and he hoped they had heard him and would be free enough to reply before he got too busy to listen to them. He moved to the center of the road as he increased his speed gradually until it got to the highest. Soon, he could sight the cars again at a very far distance from him. They were also on top speed and they seemed to have noticed his increased speed.  He continued in the chase and the distance between them began to reduce gradually. The distance was about five hundred metres between them at the point he spotted them making a U-turn into another road which led out of Enox. Henry reduced his speed by some few metre per seconds to give him a break to recall the routes he had studied on the maps. He identified the route they had taken to be one that led into another town He moved back to the center of the road and continued his pursuit at the highest speed. ___ The last man standing charged towards Dave again. He was already looking battered and weak but still refused to give up, he was committed to ensuring Dave did not go past that place. Dave took quick steps back away from the attack of the man. He stretched his foot forward to send back the kick of the man. The man followed with a blow directed to Cole’s face but it was dodged as Cole bent his head and delivered a punch into the man’s belly. He straightened up and followed with two more punches to the man’s chest and an additional one to the man’s face. The man staggered back and landed on his butt. He tried to get up immediately but Dave sent him rolling on the floor with a kick on his chest. His right hand bone shifted as he landed heavily on it and his face hit the ground. He tried to turn his face up quickly but he met with a hot blow which made him lose his senses completely. He laid back flat completely and two extra punches landed on his face and his chest. “Who’s got the key to the entrance?” Dave asked, holding his neck. The man opened his eyes and stared weakly and frightfully at Dave. Dave repeated his question. “Who has the key to the entrance?”  The man made an effort to communicate something but seemed too weak to do so. Dave pulled him by the neck and made him sit up. “Who has the key?” he asked again, pointing towards the gate which was far away. The man managed to look round slowly, his eyes searching for the person to point to. He saw that all the other six men were also down. He stared into Dave’s eyes helplessly, without knowing how to describe how to get the key. He suddenly got an idea as Dave made the grip on his neck tighter. “The man…with the whistle,” he managed to squeeze out from his lips. Dave let out a breath and pushed the man’s head to the ground. He got up slowly, trying to find where the man with the whistle dead body laid. He was the first man Dave shot that night. He had done it with the knife he found on the man’s body while fighting with him, that was after Jenny shot down another man who had come to join him. The same knife had stabbed two others who engaged Dave in a fight before the handle got broken. He located the body of the man with the whistle and took a step in the direction but suddenly turned again like he changed his mind, he picked up an empty gun barrel on the floor and struck the head of the man in front of him.  He dropped the gun after being sure that the man had fallen unconscious. He looked around and suddenly realized that he wasn’t seeing Jenny around. His eyes widened as he feared that she could have been badly hurt or even dead. “Jennifer,” he called out loud as he looked around. He didn’t hear any response, neither did he notice any sound. “Jenny,” he called again.  “Dave,” she crawled from behind the bushes. Dave heaved a sigh of relief. “You scared me,” he shouted at her as he proceeded towards the direction the man who blew the whistle had fallen, it was also towards her direction. “What are you doing there? It could be dangerous you know, we only had to hide there because we had no choice.” “These bushes are fumigated regularly to keep off all kinds of rodents and snakes,” Samantha said as she rose up dusting her body. There was silence for more than a minute. “I thought something had happened to you,” Dave said as he stopped by the dead body to search it.  “No, I was only taking sometime to rest there. I was watching you,” she replied. She had fought physically with only one man and had taken her few minutes to get him down. “Found the keys,” Dave announced as he rose up, holding the key in his hand. “Are we going in?” Jenny asked as she walked out of the bushes. They met each other at a spot in front. Dave checked the communication device and found out it had already been crushed during the process of the fight. “Mine still works,” Jenny said, switching on the device.  “Connect to Henry, let’s hear from him.” Dave said to her. She switched the button on the device to connect to Henry. “Hey boss, you there?” She said into the mouthpiece. She stared at Dave after some seconds, “I guess he’s busy.” “We’ve got to proceed,” Dave said as he tightened his grip on the keys and stared at the entrance gate from their dance. “Try connecting to Cole.” ___ “Still there boss?” Cole asked after taking two extra men down at the back of a room. He had heard the boss say something like he had located their targets, but he wasn’t still wasn’t sure and he needed to confirm. “Hello boss…” he was saying again when he spotted another man coming out through the back window of the next room. He ignored the connection and raised the sword in his hand as the man turned and moved towards him. The man took the first strike towards his forehead and he met it with his sword. Another was directed to his belly and he stopped it again with the sword. The striking and blocking without any contact continued for a while until Cole had the opportunity to launch his a strike. The sword scraped part of the man’s arm and the clothes of his shoulder. The man groaned as he took some steps back. Cole followed immediately and struck in direction of the man’s neck. It was stopped with the man’s sword. As fast as he could, he struck towards the man’s belly again and it was blocked, then he swiftly drove it into the left side of the man’s breast region. The man let out a scream. The man groaned out loud as Cole pulled out the sword. With all his strength, he directed his sword to to top of Cole’s head and missed as Cole swerved. He struck again to Cole’s neck and had his blade blocked again. Another man jumped out from the back window of the room before holding his own sword. He charged towards Cole to join his colleague in the fight.  Cole turned his sword backward to stop the strike and bent to dodge another swing from the front. He pushed his sword towards the belly of the first man but the man escaped by blocking with his sword and also pulling back. The man behind brought down his sword to Cole’s head but Cole moved aside and swung his to the man’s waist but was blocked. A minute after, Cole continued to struggle in between the strikes and blocks from the two men until the first man suddenly went weak. Cole looked and saw the sharp pointed edge of a sword which had entered through the back of the man falling weak, then he saw Samantha hiding in the darkness behind as she pulled out the sword. She must have joined them at the back by jumping out from one of the back windows of another room. Cole bent to dodge another swing from the second man and he turned to face the man squarely since the other one was dead already. Samantha jumped and turned immediately after pulling out the sword from the man’s back, she swung her sword backward to block the strike from another opponent who had joined them from behind. Her sword dropped away from the impact of the strike. The man in front of her made a victorious smile on seeing that she was now without arm. He struck at her again but she swerved to the right and leaned her back against the wooden wall of the camp rooms. The man drove his sword straight towards her but she moved before it could get to her body and he drove it into the wood. Samantha delivered a kick quickly to his waist. She spotted another man jump out from the back window of the next room beside as she followed up with another kick to the man’s chest. The man fell on his back to the floor with sword he pulled out dropping beside him. She followed after him to pick his sword but had to stop and bend to dodge the swing of the man who had just joined. She made a round slide movement with her right leg, her two hands supporting her on the floor as she took the new man from his feet down heavily. The previous man had picked his sword and tried to drive his sword into her body but she rolled away. He attempted to follow up but a sword was driven into him by the side of the belly. The man whose feet Samantha had taken off the ground tried to get up but Cole drove the sword into his chest before he could. “Are you okay?” Cole asked Samantha after pulling out the sword from the man’s body. “Yeah, thanks.” Samantha got up, dusting the dirts off her palms.  Cole looked around quickly to confirm they were alone before he continued speaking. “You have an idea where the rest of these men are?” he asked her. “They’re probably hiding around, setting traps to get us or hiding in the bushes, waiting for us to leave. But they are few, maybe one or two, Samantha said proudly as she bent to take the sword of one of the men. She had taken down not less than a dozen of the men personally and Cole had also done about the same number. She raised her head quickly. “Jenny is trying to connect,” she said as she looked at Cole’s face. She switched a button from the device attached to her shirt. “Talk to me baby, I’m here.” Samantha said into the mouthpiece. She looked at Cole’s face as something was said to her from the other end. Cole knew they must have tried to reach him when he was still fighting with the man he killed before coming to kill the two fighting with Samantha. He had heard Jenny’s voice but couldn’t turn on his device then because his hands were busy. “Cole, have you received any instruction from the boss?” Samantha asked aloud, looking at his face again. “Yes, I got attacked when he was trying to tell me something. I think he says he left in pursuit of the target already.” Cole replied her. He turned backward, letting Samantha communicate his message as he switched the button on the communication device again to reach Henry.  __ Another bullet was fired again and Henry turned his hand to change the direction of the motorcycle. He was now less than ten metres close to his targets but had to reduce his speed when the men in the car began to shoot at him. It was at that moment they began to shoot that he heard Cole trying to connect to him and Jenny after. He couldn’t turn on his mouthpiece to speak back to them as he was on high speed and was still swerving to dodge bullets, he couldn’t take any of his hands off. He reduced his speed drastically and the space in between them increased again. He used his right hand to switch the communication to Cole. “Hey Cole,” he said, hoping Cole would respond quickly this time. “Yes boss, I was just about to reach you.” Cole replied from the other end.  “Abort all operations and move out from the vicinity, I’m following after our targets and I may need you to join me.” Henry instructed. “Right away boss,” Cole replied. “Communicate this to your partner immediately,” he ordered and switched the connection to Jenny. “Are you with me Jennifer?” Adnairax “Yes boss, I tried to reach you already.” “Tell Dave you two should leave the place immediately,” Henry said immediately. “I’m going after our targets alone already,” he added before he turned off the connection. The vehicles had gone farther ahead of Henry again, about twenty five metres apart now. Henry reduced his speed again and bent over to pick something attached under the fuel tank of his motorcycle. He removed a purse containing a revolver and extra rounds of bullet. He cocked the gun and drastically increased his speed to catch up with the men. He knew it was dangerous following those men alone. He couldn’t tell if they were leading him to a place where they had more of their men that would attack him. He had to stop them as soon as he could before they got to wherever they were leading him to. ___ “How the bleep was he able to finish those men and come after us?” Antonio lamented in the car again. He and Vincent were sitting at the backseat of the car in front with a lanky man driving them. Stan and four other men were sitting in the car behind them. Vincent was sitting more calmly beside him, he had earphones plugged in his ears and his android device in his hand. He was dialing Kahn’s number.  “Boss, the bleeping dude is after us.” Vincent said into the mouthpiece. Vincent flashed a look at him and realized he was making a phone call. “Don’t stop, keep moving.” Vincent heard Kahn’s reply. “We’ve got backup coming in your direction, try to hold him away for more time.” “He’s already so close and we have only few ammunitions to keep him away, we may have to face him if he persists.” Vincent replied. He felt bad that the boss had instructed them to keep moving. He would have loved to stop and engage whoever the bike man was. “That’s what he wants, try as much as you can not to.” Kahn said in a warning tone. Vincent squeezed his face, he just couldn’t understand why Kahn continued to insist that they should avoid meeting the man and he was beginning to get more inquisitive and frustrated about it. “I’m really not sure we can keep him away for long,” Vincent insisted, turning his neck back to check the rider again. He noticed the rider had increased his speed once more. “Try as much as you can to, let the backups coming your way handle him.” Kahn repeated again. “I heard you boss,” Vincent said before ending the call, not having it in mind to follow the instruction anymore. Kahn had said the backups would get to them in less than twenty minutes but Vincent wasn’t sure they could avoid the rider for that long. He turned to Antonio who had been staring backwards and had just turned back to face the road. “We got to pull out our guns now, we may have to face whoever it is.” Vincent took the lead by taking out his revolver first, he opened the briefcase at the center of the backseat and took out a pack of cartridges. He believed there was something Kahn knew about the rider which he wasn’t saying out, or Kahn was probably trying to prevent them from killing the rider but whichever case it was, he was ready to battle the rider who probably thought he was invincible. ___ “I was right,” Cole said as he turned towards Samantha. “The boss has left already and he’s on our targets trail, we would have to track and join him.” “So,” Samantha raised a brow and raised her shoulders. “So, all we did here weren’t necessary?” She asked, referring to the fights that happened between them and the men. “What do you mean?” Cole raised his brows. “Henry’s got the trail of our targets even without any impact from what we did here,” she explained. “No, we didn’t waste our time here. We actually made it quicker for Henry,” Cole replied. “It we weren’t here and if Dave and Jenny weren’t at the other entrance, the men would have chosen any of the two entrances to escape and would have done it easily without Henry’s noticing. I believe they thought going through the front was the safest.” They proceeded on their way out from the back of the camp to the path in the bush. To be continued......

There readers,the comments were not much as I taught it should be and this story is interesting than the few comments am seeing... Pls,more comment

my o my! the suspence is high...

Oh gosh! Did I hear Kahn say DAT back up was on it's way coming? I'm beginning to fear for Henry but hey,dis is Carl we r talking abt here n I know what's he's capable of doing!!!

Restless Episode 61 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel  “One, two.. Go.” Stan and his assistant prod half way out through the car window at the end of the count done by Stan, with their guns in their hands aiming at the rider on the motorcycle trailing after them. The rider began to swerve from side to side to dodge the bullets from them. He reduced his speed gradually and they saw him also pull out a gun. They continued firing against him but he was so swift with the handling of the motorcycle and all the bullets continued to hit the ground instead and he also tried to maintain the position straight to the center of their vehicle as he changed direction everytime their vehicle changed direction. __ Henry cocked the gun in his hand and increased the speed of the motorcycle again, swinging from one side to another as the vehicle moved. He raised his gun and aimed straight at the back window of the vehicle. He took him about forty seconds and two more changes in position before he fired four quick successive shots, the first penetrated in through the window and the second sent it shattering totally. He slowed down after dodging another shot, the space in between them increased to about ten metres. One of the men shooting at him from the side of the vehicle seemed to pull back into the vehicle to reload his gun, the second one followed him seconds after. Henry took advantage of their break and quickly aimed at one of the tires. He followed side to side for three seconds and fired just as one of the first man poke his body out to continue shooting. The bullet burst the left back tire and shook the car. The driver of the vehicle pulled the brakes. Henry’s motorcycle screeched to a quick halt as swerved to the right side on seeing the car stop. Henry took out more rounds of ammunitions from his pack as he stared, watching what they were trying to do. He loaded the pockets of his jacket with extra rounds as much as they could take. He loaded his gun with a fresh round of bullets as he noticed the doors of the car opening. He knew the men were stopping right there to open fire at him. He took out a greenade ball as he turned his bike back forward and accelerated with a high speed towards them. He began to fire heavily at the car, targeting the points through which the man planned to step out from one after the other. His bullet got into the body of the driver who tried to step out and also entered into the body of the man stepping out from the backseat at the left hand side. Henry fired towards the right hand side also but missed Stan who stepped out there but hid himself behind the vehicle’s body. Henry took the lid off the ball and threw it to the car as he sped past them. He bent his head forward and rode on in a zig zag movement to make it difficult for anyone to easily aim at him.  A loud sound rocked the atmosphere and the vehicle behind went up in flames. Henry took a glance back and then continued in chase of the other vehicle which was now about twenty metres ahead of him. He looked back again to see if he would notice any movement from the exploded car to confirm if anyone survived the explosion. He saw none and reduced his riding speed again, deciding to hear from his team members again. “Hey Cole!” he said after turning on his mouthpiece. “Boss, tried connecting twice already. We’re tracking you already,” Cole replied. “What’s your distance to me now?” Henry asked. “We’re about two kilometres away from you,” Cole answered. “Speed up, find available shortcuts through the maps to get to me. I believe these men are up to something I don’t know, you have to get to us before they execute any of their plans.” “Okay boss, we’d speed up as much as we can.” Cole replied.  “Get this information across to Dave and Jenny,” Henry ordered before closing the connection. He took both hands off the motorcycle for a moment to reload his gun again. He then increased his speed to catch up with the vehicle. ___ “Can we stay ahead of him?” Antonio asked to Vincent, looking back and watching the bike rider still pursuing them far behind. “The dude came ready for the job, he came ready to pursue us.” Vincent answered after looking back. “Yeah, you’re right. He’s got a bike with enough speed and strength for a pursuit,” Antonio agreed. “But this vehicle has only got the strength.” “Yeah,” Vincent clenched his fists and teeth. “How come we never thought there would be a day we would need to move faster in a car?”  “We’ve been producing here for years, it’s the first time we’ve got someone chasing us, this car has great speed which is quite enough for our normal routine. His bike just happens to be faster because he came ready to pursue,” Antonio put in. Vincent stared back again. He could see that the distance in between them and the rider was gradually closing in and they were on a long expressway with the next turn and roundabout not less than ten kilometres away. Fifteen minutes had gone already and there were no signs of the backup Kahn promised. He was sure in less than five minutes, the rider would catch up with them. “We’ve got to stop and face him,” Vincent said, turning back. His eyes met with Antonio’s questioning look. “Yeah, he’s probably got some greenade to throw at us like he did to the vehicle behind.”  “We’ve got about four minutes for the backups to meet with us if we continue at this pace, stopping now will increase their time to get to us.” Antonio complained. “How are we certain they would catch up with us at exactly four minutes, that guy in less than two minutes will catch up with us.” Vincent said, glancing back again. “We’ve got to stop really,” Antonio finally agreed. “Pull over, stop at the center” Vincent ordered the driver and then turned to Antonio. “We’d step out and spread out in opposite directions,” he paused and nodded towards the driver as he continued. “He would stay by the car and wait except a greenade is thrown.” “Right,” Antonio agreed with him.  The driver applied the brakes and stopped the car right at the center of the road. Vincent and Antonio took out their guns and stepped out at the same time from the different sides. They walked to the different directions, staring towards the coming biker as they walked. ___ Henry noticed immediately the vehicle stopped and he reduced his speed. He watched as the man stepped out. One of them walked to the median of the expressway and the other sat on a kerb by the shoulder of the road. A man stepped out thereafter from the driver’s side and leaned against the bonnet of the vehicle. Henry applied the brakes at exactly twelve metres to the vehicle. He stood the bike firmly on the ground at the center of the road and climbed off the bike. He stood beside the vehicle staring forward and also taking his time to study the road. There was a pit at the centre of the road, dividing the opposite direction lanes. Supporting the median dividers of the lanes were beams and columns extending to the bottom of the pit. At his right hand side were thick bushes. He detached the purse from where he hung it on the motorcycle handle, he hung it around his waste. He held his gun at the mouth and raised his hands up to show he was willing for a dialogue. “Hey guys, can we have a discussion?” He said in a loud voice as he began to step forward slowly. He moved three more steps forward without hearing a response. He stopped and raised his hands higher. “Hello, can we have a discussion?” He asked again, remaining on the same spot. He didn’t get his response immediately until after few seconds. “Who are you?” Vincent shouted back and rose up from his position. He stepped unto the road and made a signal to the driver for them to switch positions. They passed by each other through the front of the vehicle and Vincent stopped close to the position the driver was previously standing. “My name is Michael,” Henry shouted. “If you would let me, I’ve got an important proposal for you.” Vincent took a while before he responded. “Michael, who are you and what do you want?” Henry drew in a breath. ”Can we talk like gentlemen?” Henry said and began to take slow steps towards him. He stopped abruptly as he saw Vincent and the other man at the median cock their guns.  “Hey! I really want to talk,” Henry said and bent down slowly, still keeping his eyes on the men and watching as the aim of their guns followed him down. He placed his gun on the floor and pushed it away. Then he rose slowly again with both hands in the air. Their guns remained pointed at him. “I need to talk to you.” “What do we have to talk about?” Vincent questioned. “My mission here and why I had to trouble your operations at the factory,” Henry replied. Vincent began to step forward slowly and paused after taking three more steps away from the boot of the vehicle. He still had his gun raised and pointed at Henry. The distance between them was now about five metres only. “What’s your mission here?” He asked. “To offer you something better than what the Red Wolves give,” Henry stated. Vincent raised his brows. He didn’t feel too surprised that the man who called holding Michael knew what the name of their organization was. “And what could that be?” He asked in a doubting tone.  “I work for a team called the Reconcilation team, we want to stop terrorism and the killing of people unjustly.” Henry began. “I want you to surrender everything you know about the Red Wolves to us and join us stop terrorism and unjust killings. If you work with us, we guarantee that you your freedom after success and a better life.” Vincent began to laugh as he listened to Henry, he waited until Henry finished before bursting into hysteric laughter. Seven minutes had passed already and Vincent knew that if the backup which Elvis Kahn promised were truly on the way, they would get to that location in no time. “So what makes you think the Red Wolves won’t give me a better life than what you’re offering? And what makes you think you can capture me?” Vincent asked and laughed again. “I don’t care whoever you are or whatever team you are from, the Red Wolves are set to take over not just Bethanna but the world as a whole.” “That’s not true,” Henry said. “I advice you take my offer now.” Vincent laughed again. “You gotta be kidding me man, whatever you smoke must be so dangerous for you to think you can defeat the Red Wolves army,” he said and shook his head. “I would advice that if you ever have the opportunity again, you should advice your reconciliation team to mind their business and watch the Red Wolves take over, they have no option.” “It’s your last chance man,” Henry replied confidently. “It’s your last chance to take my offer for you to work with us to make the world better and also gain your freedom.” “Hahaha!” Vincent laughed. “I’m sorry man, you do have no chance for freedom again.”  Henry wanted to reply but at that time he began to hear sounds of vehicles driving closer to them. He raised his brows. He didn’t know whether to think it was his team members or if it was the police or backups from the Red Wolves.  Before he could speak, he began to see headlights of vehicles coming from behind the men. He saw a smile on Vincent’s face and he knew instantly that more men have arrived from the Red Wolves.

Restless Episode 62 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Soon enough, not less than five cars stopped behind Antonio and Vincent’s vehicle, with their headlights all shining on Henry and Vincent who stood facing each other. They had followed the wrong direction lane of traffic so as to catch up quickly and the absence of vehicles working at that time of the night had made it easier and faster for them.  “I really do have a good offer for you but you have refused and instead chosen death,” Henry spoke more confidently, taking his eyes off from the cars that had just arrived to Vincent. He was still being very conscious of the new arrivals but he kept a confident look on his face which confused Vincent. “Take your bleeping offer away man, you are not going to succeed in killing anyone tonight like you killed Elkim Nuel.” Vincent accused. He took a step forward and glanced down at the gun which Henry had thrown on the floor, he fixed his gaze on Henry’s face again. “I did not kill Elkim Nuel, but that’s what they want you to believe.” Henry said. Vincent who was already looking away took a quick look at his face again. “You didn’t kill Elkim Nuel, so who did?” Vincent questioned with raised eyebrows. “You shouldn’t be talking to him Vincent, get into the car and leave immediately.” A man from behind shouted immediately. Vincent glanced back. The men were already coming out of their vehicles and were positioning themselves with their guns. He turned back again and looked at Henry’s face. Henry could see that Vincent was about to turn back and leave, he spoke quickly. “Your boss arranged his death, alongside with Paul Edwards.” Henry said.  Vincent was already turned to the back halfway but he turned again to face Henry immediately he heard the last statement. “What did you say?” “You heard me right, your boss arranged Elkim Nuel’s death. Paul Edwards was involved,” he said, taking a brief pause after the first sentence. He consciously attempted to modify his previous response to Vincent’s question. He believed it was possible that Paul Edwards was Vincent’s direct boss in the Red Wolves and statement in his first response would have sounded contradictory it that was the case. Vincent stared at Henry’s face for a little longer. He looked confused but he refused to speak. “We gotta go now,” Antonio called onto Vincent from where he was. Antonio and the driver had already returned to the car, the driver was already in while Antonio was about to enter the backseat. “Kahn just called again and he wants us out immediately.” Vincent began to step back without turning immediately he heard Antonio. Henry could read the expression on his face and could already see he was doubting his superiors in the Red Wolves. The name “Kahn” sounded a bell in Henry’s ears. He had seen the name while going through the chats after they hacked through the security in the late Elkim Nuel’s phone. “Elvis Kahn killed Elkim, he did it with the help of Paul Edwards.” Henry said aloud. Vincent stopped stepping back. “These men are only using you Vincent, that’s why they don’t want you to talk to me, they know the truth would be revealed.” Vincent frowned. He had been suspicious about Kahn’s calls and Kahn’s constant warning that they should avoid giving the rider an opportunity to meet them directly or face to face. Maybe it was true that Kahn was really hiding something.  Henry could read the expression on Vincent’s face, he could see the confusion already building up. He was also sure that his team members were getting closer to him would soon get there, he just needed to waste more of Vincent’s time. “Let’s go Vincent, “Antonio shouted from behind and began to walk towards Vincent. A quick flashback occured in Henry’s mind and he remembered how he had seen Vincent and another name being mentioned and used constantly in relation to the explosives factory. “Let’s leave here,” Antonio said as he got beside Vincent and placed a hand on his partner’s shoulder, still keeping his eyes on Antonio. Vincent after some seconds turned with Antonio. “Antonio!” Henry called out the name loud in trial, hoping that the name bearer was the second one who came to touch Vincent. He watched as both Vincent and Antonio responded to him by pausing, Antonio turned back and glanced at Henry. He continued after being sure he got it rightly. “Elvis Kahn does not mean well for both of you but I can help you two out if you would allow me.” Antonio glanced at Vincent’s face, hoping Vincent would have an explanation for Henry’s statements but Vincent was also looking very bewildered by the statement. “What’s he talking about?” Antonio asked Vincent as he turned back towards Henry. Vincent also turned back.  Antonio took some steps forward, leaving Vincent where he stood. “What are you talking about Man?” He made his question direct to Henry. “I’m talking about how Elvis Kahn plans to use and dump you and help the FOX kill you both afterwards,” Henry said, hoping to waste more of their time by talking. “Elvis Kahn arranged Elkim Nuel’s death, Richard Brad and even Henderson.”  Antonio stared thinly at Henry’s face for a while, he then widened his eyes and let out a breath calmly. “Who are you?” “I’m Michael, I work for the Reconciliation team.” Henry replied. Antonio stared thinly at him for some seconds, he flashed a look back at Vincent and then continued staring at Henry’s face. “You guys have to leave now,” someone else shouted again from behind.  Antonio took a look back at the man calling on them, he then looked at Henry for the final time. “You and your bleeping Reconciliation team should go to hell,” he said and with that turned and walked back. “Put your hands in the air man,” one of the men shouted from beside the car where he hid. He rose from his kneeling position and proceeded forward, his gun fixed in his hand and still pointed at Henry. “You have more than ten guns pointed at you, any funny move would get you killed.” Henry watched as Vincent and Antonio got to the vehicle. Antonio proceeded into the vehicle while Vincent stayed at the door and turned again to look at him. Antonio got back out to check what was keeping Vincent, he also glanced at Henry before looking again at Antonio and saying some words to him. They both got into the car at the same time and drove away. Henry’s gaze turned to the man who was now moving slowly towards him. He saw the man signal to two other men who joined and stood by the sides, all pointing their guns at him. “Hey boss,” Henry suddenly heard Dave’s voice in his earpiece. “We’re coming to you from the opposite direction.” Henry couldn’t respond, his mouthpiece wasn’t turned on and he also didn’t want to give the men a chance to know he had more men coming. He calmly folded his arms across his chest.” “Damn you man!” The man at the center said angrily as he recocked his gun. “Put your hands in the air now.” Henry complied slowly but not without turning on the switch first. He left all fingers of both hands widely stretched up in the air. “Your men going in the Camry can’t go far, I’ll still go after them.” He said in a loud voice. “You’re crazy man, you ain’t going after anyone.” The man at the center shouted at him. Henry remained calm and hoped that Dave had understood that he was giving him an instruction. “Go down on your knees now,” the man at the center ordered as he began to step forward slowly. The man at his left followed him first and the one at the right also followed after detaching a pair of manacles from his trouser. Henry stared at him for a second before he moved to obey. He heard Dave’s voice in the earpiece as he placed a knee on the ground. “Boss, if you mean that we should go after the Camry, please confirm with an affirming sound.” “Yes,” Henry said aloud, staring at the men in front of him as they proceeded forward. “Vincent and Antonio cannot get away.” Henry placed the other knee on the ground and still had his hands raised in the air. The man got close to him and he watched as the one with the manacles turned to the back, the other two stood in front of him pointing their guns at him. He noted where the man with the manacles had his gun placed, at the left side. His eyes scanned around quickly and he saw again one of the tiny paths in the bush he had seen before. “Put your hands behind you gently,” the man who had been speaking ordered him. He moved his head slightly and he was able to catch a side view of the man behind him. He brought his hands down slowly and gently like he was ordered and he noticed as the man bent down to cuff his hands. With a swift movement, he pulled the man by the neck with his left hand, his right hand reaching for the gun. He toppled the man over in the right direction as he fired a bullet into the belly of the man standing at his left hand side. The man who had been giving the orders was at the right and moved to action immediately, he fired two quick bullets but Henry had the back of the man who he toppled over shielding him from the bullets. Henry’s second shot went into the chest of the man at the right hand. He got up swiftly and almost immediately, still holding the dead body of the man he was using to shield himself. Before the men at the vehicle sides could comprehend what was going on, he already began to run towards the bush path, holding the dead body up with him. They began to shoot but it was too late. One of them managed to get a near shot but it got stuck in the body of the already dead man which Henry used to shield himself. Henry dropped the dead body at the entrance of the bush and sped as fast as he could on his legs. He could hear voices and sounds of footsteps following him.  After running for about a minute, he took a brief pause and took out a small device from his phone. He turned on the torchlight but turned it back off again after realizing it was unnecessary as the light provided by the full moon was bright enough to help him see the way. He could hear the footsteps of men approaching quickly and he hurriedly took out a small grenade ball from the waist bag, he took off the lid and dropped it on the floor before hurrying away. He had only ran for about ten seconds when the substance exploded with a loud sound. The vibration that shook the earth around also affected him slightly as it threw him forward and he landed on his chest on the rough ground. He got up quickly and looked back, he could see the fire caused by the explosion far back. He picked up himself and continued to run forward. He knew some of the men would have ran past the grenade before it exploded and the explosion might have had only very little effect on them too. He stopped again after getting into a large open area with trees around. He located one of the large trees and walked closer to hide behind it. He listened for some seconds to know if some men were still coming after him. He began to hear sounds of honking and hooting coming from the direction of the road side, either more vehicles had arrived or the ones there were leaving. He checked his communication device to confirm if it was still working and was glad to see it was not yet destroyed even after landing on the floor with it. “Hey Dave,” he said into his mouthpiece. He didn’t get any response but could hear sounds and Dave saying something hurriedly to Samantha. He switched the connection to Cole. “Cole, where are you?” He waited five seconds and was about to speak again when he heard Cole’s voice.  “On my way to meet Dave, he spoke to me few seconds ago.” “On your way with Samantha?” “Yes, with Samantha.” “Do not let the men sitting at the backseat of the Camry escape, they are our main targets. I’ll join you guys as soon as I can.” Henry concluded the conversation and quickly took out a cartridge from his waist bag to load the gun. He discovered he had only one round of bullets left after the current one. He loaded the gun and cocked it.  He listened for sounds as he took in a deep breath. He could hear the thumping of feet coming in his direction. His eyes scanned around his direction and he located all the trees and thick spots around where he could hide. He did not know the number of men coming for him in the forest but he was excited the area was good enough for him to kick their asses. _ “Fasten your seatbelt,” Dave warned Jenny as he increased the speed drastically. He could see that the Camry already turned into their lane at the far front. “Target the back tyres,” he said to Jenny who cocked the gun in her hand and got ready to point it out. Adnairax _ “Shi*!” Vincent cursed as he noticed the vehicle racing towards them with speed from far behind. Their vehicle was also on it’s highest speed but the vehicle in pursuit of them was a Chevy Corvette, a much faster car. “How come we only thought the bike rider was the only man in pursuit of us?” Antonio asked with deep anger in his voice. “They’ve got this well planned man, and there’s more to it than we can see.” Vincent said, still looking back at the vehicle pursuing them. He took out his gun in readiness, he was sure the vehicle would catch up with them in nothing less than two minutes. Soon as expected, the Chevy Corvette was very close to their vehicle. “I think you should take the next turn,” Vincent advised the driver. He hoped that the unexpected turn would give them some more seconds and metres ahead of their pursuers and he could also get the opportunity to fire a shot at the driver of the pursuing vehicle during the process of turning. The Chevy Corvette was already about seven metres close when the driver turned towards the left. Vincent had taken out his gun to shoot but before he could push the trigger, a bullet from behind hit the back of their vehicle, shattering the glass totally. He and Vincent quickly bent their heads to dodge as more bullets flew in. Bullets began to hit the boot of the car and soon the car shook like it was about to tumble. They had only gone about nine metres on the new road they turned into. The pursuing vehicle had just turned into the road.  “They got the two back tyres already,” the driver announced in panic as he struggle to control the vehicle. He managed to pull over beside the drainage of the single two lane road. The pursuing vehicle speed reduced as it approached them but the shots at the vehicle continued. The vehicle made a sharp stop as it swerved in front of them. The driver was still trying to take off his seatbelt when he saw a gun raised out by a woman through the passenger’s side of the pursuing vehicle pointing at him. __ Jenny’s eyes met with the driver’s terrified eyes and she let out a chuckle as she fired three shots into his body, the bullets shattered the glass first before penetrating into his body. Jennifer who had already taken off her seatbelt immediately she saw the target’s vehicle stop opened the door and dropped bending down. Dave also got out of the driver’s side quickly, holding up his gun and pointing towards the car. He began to fire randomly as he made his way to turn through the back side of the Chevy Corvette. He quickly stopped and fired two quick shots as he noticed the door of the back seat opening and a man stepping out. The man was quick enough to dodge to the back without getting hit by a bullet. Dave turned back to the driver’s side bent down. He hid by the tyre side and saw Jenny turning from the drainage end to his side of the vehicle. “The two men at the back, we can’t kill them right?” Jenny asked aloud. They both squatted at the front and back tyres respectively. “No, they’re the targets, we need them.” Dave replied her. He took a quick look at the surroundings. It was a residential area. There was an isolated kiosk at the other side of the drainage where Jennifer was close to, a residential building was in the same compound but metres away from it and a car was parked in the compound behind the kiosk. Jenny and Dave noticed the place at the same time and they looked at each other’s faces, it seemed they were thinking the same thing. “You move there,” Dave said to her. “Put on the tear gas mask in your waist purse, I’ll take some and throw it in the direction now.” Jenny nodded in agreement. Dave proceeded to opening the door to the backseat of the car and he took out the small container. He closed back the door and signaled to Jenny to proceed. She rose quickly and jumped over the drainage and moved behind the side walls of the kiosk. Dave sighted her there before he proceeded through the other side. __ “It’s just two of them,” Vincent said to Antonio at the boot of the vehicle where they both hid, both peeping through the sides to check if anyone was coming. “Yeah, but they’re with arms.” Antonio replied. “We’ve got to be careful.” “Should I call for backups here?” Vincent asked, taking out his phone. “Call Kahn?” Antonio raised his brows rhetorically. “We’ve had enough backups already, we should have stopped the ones that passed by us on the road.” “But they’re close and they should have been done with that Michael, Kahn can direct them here if we call him.” “You should call him, but I think we can take this men out ourselves.” Antonio said. Vincent already opened his dialpad when they saw an object landed on the boot of their vehicle and dropped in front of them with gas rushing out. Vincent was about to run thinking it was a grenade but having seen the container several times before, he recognized it immediately as a tear gas container. Both of them quickly took out their protective handkerchiefs from their back pocket and covered their noses with it immediately just before the effect of the gas began to take effect. The handkerchiefs were thick and treated, meant to protect them from dangerous gases in the factory and so could help them resist the effect of the tear gas. Vincent proceeded forward, picked the container and threw it into the drainage. _ Dave got up boldly with his gun in his hand and proceeded towards the back of the vehicle. He reduced his steps as he got closer. He expected the men to be weak already from the effect of the gas but he was wrong, they remained at the boot of the vehicle, having already noticed he was coming closer and patiently waiting for him.Restless Episode 62 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Soon enough, not less than five cars stopped behind Antonio and Vincent’s vehicle, with their headlights all shining on Henry and Vincent who stood facing each other. They had followed the wrong direction lane of traffic so as to catch up quickly and the absence of vehicles working at that time of the night had made it easier and faster for them.  “I really do have a good offer for you but you have refused and instead chosen death,” Henry spoke more confidently, taking his eyes off from the cars that had just arrived to Vincent. He was still being very conscious of the new arrivals but he kept a confident look on his face which confused Vincent. “Take your bleeping offer away man, you are not going to succeed in killing anyone tonight like you killed Elkim Nuel.” Vincent accused. He took a step forward and glanced down at the gun which Henry had thrown on the floor, he fixed his gaze on Henry’s face again. “I did not kill Elkim Nuel, but that’s what they want you to believe.” Henry said. Vincent who was already looking away took a quick look at his face again. “You didn’t kill Elkim Nuel, so who did?” Vincent questioned with raised eyebrows. “You shouldn’t be talking to him Vincent, get into the car and leave immediately.” A man from behind shouted immediately. Vincent glanced back. The men were already coming out of their vehicles and were positioning themselves with their guns. He turned back again and looked at Henry’s face. Henry could see that Vincent was about to turn back and leave, he spoke quickly. “Your boss arranged his death, alongside with Paul Edwards.” Henry said.  Vincent was already turned to the back halfway but he turned again to face Henry immediately he heard the last statement. “What did you say?” “You heard me right, your boss arranged Elkim Nuel’s death. Paul Edwards was involved,” he said, taking a brief pause after the first sentence. He consciously attempted to modify his previous response to Vincent’s question. He believed it was possible that Paul Edwards was Vincent’s direct boss in the Red Wolves and statement in his first response would have sounded contradictory it that was the case. Vincent stared at Henry’s face for a little longer. He looked confused but he refused to speak. “We gotta go now,” Antonio called onto Vincent from where he was. Antonio and the driver had already returned to the car, the driver was already in while Antonio was about to enter the backseat. “Kahn just called again and he wants us out immediately.” Vincent began to step back without turning immediately he heard Antonio. Henry could read the expression on his face and could already see he was doubting his superiors in the Red Wolves. The name “Kahn” sounded a bell in Henry’s ears. He had seen the name while going through the chats after they hacked through the security in the late Elkim Nuel’s phone. “Elvis Kahn killed Elkim, he did it with the help of Paul Edwards.” Henry said aloud. Vincent stopped stepping back. “These men are only using you Vincent, that’s why they don’t want you to talk to me, they know the truth would be revealed.” Vincent frowned. He had been suspicious about Kahn’s calls and Kahn’s constant warning that they should avoid giving the rider an opportunity to meet them directly or face to face. Maybe it was true that Kahn was really hiding something.  Henry could read the expression on Vincent’s face, he could see the confusion already building up. He was also sure that his team members were getting closer to him would soon get there, he just needed to waste more of Vincent’s time. “Let’s go Vincent, “Antonio shouted from behind and began to walk towards Vincent. A quick flashback occured in Henry’s mind and he remembered how he had seen Vincent and another name being mentioned and used constantly in relation to the explosives factory. “Let’s leave here,” Antonio said as he got beside Vincent and placed a hand on his partner’s shoulder, still keeping his eyes on Antonio. Vincent after some seconds turned with Antonio. “Antonio!” Henry called out the name loud in trial, hoping that the name bearer was the second one who came to touch Vincent. He watched as both Vincent and Antonio responded to him by pausing, Antonio turned back and glanced at Henry. He continued after being sure he got it rightly. “Elvis Kahn does not mean well for both of you but I can help you two out if you would allow me.” Antonio glanced at Vincent’s face, hoping Vincent would have an explanation for Henry’s statements but Vincent was also looking very bewildered by the statement. “What’s he talking about?” Antonio asked Vincent as he turned back towards Henry. Vincent also turned back.  Antonio took some steps forward, leaving Vincent where he stood. “What are you talking about Man?” He made his question direct to Henry. “I’m talking about how Elvis Kahn plans to use and dump you and help the FOX kill you both afterwards,” Henry said, hoping to waste more of their time by talking. “Elvis Kahn arranged Elkim Nuel’s death, Richard Brad and even Henderson.”  Antonio stared thinly at Henry’s face for a while, he then widened his eyes and let out a breath calmly. “Who are you?” “I’m Michael, I work for the Reconciliation team.” Henry replied. Antonio stared thinly at him for some seconds, he flashed a look back at Vincent and then continued staring at Henry’s face. “You guys have to leave now,” someone else shouted again from behind.  Antonio took a look back at the man calling on them, he then looked at Henry for the final time. “You and your bleeping Reconciliation team should go to hell,” he said and with that turned and walked back. “Put your hands in the air man,” one of the men shouted from beside the car where he hid. He rose from his kneeling position and proceeded forward, his gun fixed in his hand and still pointed at Henry. “You have more than ten guns pointed at you, any funny move would get you killed.” Henry watched as Vincent and Antonio got to the vehicle. Antonio proceeded into the vehicle while Vincent stayed at the door and turned again to look at him. Antonio got back out to check what was keeping Vincent, he also glanced at Henry before looking again at Antonio and saying some words to him. They both got into the car at the same time and drove away. Henry’s gaze turned to the man who was now moving slowly towards him. He saw the man signal to two other men who joined and stood by the sides, all pointing their guns at him. “Hey boss,” Henry suddenly heard Dave’s voice in his earpiece. “We’re coming to you from the opposite direction.”  Henry couldn’t respond, his mouthpiece wasn’t turned on and he also didn’t want to give the men a chance to know he had more men coming. He calmly folded his arms across his chest.” “Damn you man!” The man at the center said angrily as he recocked his gun. “Put your hands in the air now.” Henry complied slowly but not without turning on the switch first. He left all fingers of both hands widely stretched up in the air “Your men going in the Camry can’t go far, I’ll still go after them.” He said in a loud voice. “You’re crazy man, you ain’t going after anyone.” The man at the center shouted at him. Henry remained calm and hoped that Dave had understood that he was giving him an instruction. “Go down on your knees now,” the man at the center ordered as he began to step forward slowly. The man at his left followed him first and the one at the right also followed after detaching a pair of manacles from his trouser. Henry stared at him for a second before he moved to obey. He heard Dave’s voice in the earpiece as he placed a knee on the ground. “Boss, if you mean that we should go after the Camry, please confirm with an affirming sound.” “Yes,” Henry said aloud, staring at the men in front of him as they proceeded forward. “Vincent and Antonio cannot get away.” Henry placed the other knee on the ground and still had his hands raised in the air. The man got close to him and he watched as the one with the manacles turned to the back, the other two stood in front of him pointing their guns at him. He noted where the man with the manacles had his gun placed, at the left side. His eyes scanned around quickly and he saw again one of the tiny paths in the bush he had seen before. “Put your hands behind you gently,” the man who had been speaking ordered him. He moved his head slightly and he was able to catch a side view of the man behind him. He brought his hands down slowly and gently like he was ordered and he noticed as the man bent down to cuff his hands. With a swift movement, he pulled the man by the neck with his left hand, his right hand reaching for the gun. He toppled the man over in the right direction as he fired a bullet into the belly of the man standing at his left hand side. The man who had been giving the orders was at the right and moved to action immediately, he fired two quick bullets but Henry had the back of the man who he toppled over shielding him from the bullets. Henry’s second shot went into the chest of the man at the right hand. He got up swiftly and almost immediately, still holding the dead body of the man he was using to shield himself. Before the men at the vehicle sides could comprehend what was going on, he already began to run towards the bush path, holding the dead body up with him. They began to shoot but it was too late. One of them managed to get a near shot but it got stuck in the body of the already dead man which Henry used to shield himself. Henry dropped the dead body at the entrance of the bush and sped as fast as he could on his legs. He could hear voices and sounds of footsteps following him.  After running for about a minute, he took a brief pause and took out a small device from his phone. He turned on the torchlight but turned it back off again after realizing it was unnecessary as the light provided by the full moon was bright enough to help him see the way. He could hear the footsteps of men approaching quickly and he hurriedly took out a small grenade ball from the waist bag, he took off the lid and dropped it on the floor before hurrying away. He had only ran for about ten seconds when the substance exploded with a loud sound. The vibration that shook the earth around also affected him slightly as it threw him forward and he landed on his chest on the rough ground. He got up quickly and looked back, he could see the fire caused by the explosion far back. He picked up himself and continued to run forward. He knew some of the men would have ran past the grenade before it exploded and the explosion might have had only very little effect on them too. He stopped again after getting into a large open area with trees around. He located one of the large trees and walked closer to hide behind it. He listened for some seconds to know if some men were still coming after him. He began to hear sounds of honking and hooting coming from the direction of the road side, either more vehicles had arrived or the ones there were leaving. He checked his communication device to confirm if it was still working and was glad to see it was not yet destroyed even after landing on the floor with it. “Hey Dave,” he said into his mouthpiece. He didn’t get any response but could hear sounds and Dave saying something hurriedly to Samantha. He switched the connection to Cole. “Cole, where are you?” He waited five seconds and was about to speak again when he heard Cole’s voice.  “On my way to meet Dave, he spoke to me few seconds ago.” “On your way with Samantha?” “Yes, with Samantha.” “Do not let the men sitting at the backseat of the Camry escape, they are our main targets. I’ll join you guys as soon as I can.” Henry concluded the conversation and quickly took out a cartridge from his waist bag to load the gun. He discovered he had only one round of bullets left after the current one. He loaded the gun and cocked it.  He listened for sounds as he took in a deep breath. He could hear the thumping of feet coming in his direction. His eyes scanned around his direction and he located all the trees and thick spots around where he could hide. He did not know the number of men coming for him in the forest but he was excited the area was good enough for him to kick their asses. _ “Fasten your seatbelt,” Dave warned Jenny as he increased the speed drastically. He could see that the Camry already turned into their lane at the far front. “Target the back tyres,” he said to Jenny who cocked the gun in her hand and got ready to point it out. Adnairax _ “Shi*!” Vincent cursed as he noticed the vehicle racing towards them with speed from far behind. Their vehicle was also on it’s highest speed but the vehicle in pursuit of them was a Chevy Corvette, a much faster car. “How come we only thought the bike rider was the only man in pursuit of us?” Antonio asked with deep anger in his voice. “They’ve got this well planned man, and there’s more to it than we can see.” Vincent said, still looking back at the vehicle pursuing them. He took out his gun in readiness, he was sure the vehicle would catch up with them in nothing less than two minutes. Soon as expected, the Chevy Corvette was very close to their vehicle. “I think you should take the next turn,” Vincent advised the driver. He hoped that the unexpected turn would give them some more seconds and metres ahead of their pursuers and he could also get the opportunity to fire a shot at the driver of the pursuing vehicle during the process of turning. The Chevy Corvette was already about seven metres close when the driver turned towards the left. Vincent had taken out his gun to shoot but before he could push the trigger, a bullet from behind hit the back of their vehicle, shattering the glass totally. He and Vincent quickly bent their heads to dodge as more bullets flew in. Bullets began to hit the boot of the car and soon the car shook like it was about to tumble. They had only gone about nine metres on the new road they turned into. The pursuing vehicle had just turned into the road.  “They got the two back tyres already,” the driver announced in panic as he struggle to control the vehicle. He managed to pull over beside the drainage of the single two lane road. The pursuing vehicle speed reduced as it approached them but the shots at the vehicle continued. The vehicle made a sharp stop as it swerved in front of them. The driver was still trying to take off his seatbelt when he saw a gun raised out by a woman through the passenger’s side of the pursuing vehicle pointing at him. __ Jenny’s eyes met with the driver’s terrified eyes and she let out a chuckle as she fired three shots into his body, the bullets shattered the glass first before penetrating into his body. Jennifer who had already taken off her seatbelt immediately she saw the target’s vehicle stop opened the door and dropped bending down. Dave also got out of the driver’s side quickly, holding up his gun and pointing towards the car. He began to fire randomly as he made his way to turn through the back side of the Chevy Corvette. He quickly stopped and fired two quick shots as he noticed the door of the back seat opening and a man stepping out. The man was quick enough to dodge to the back without getting hit by a bullet. Dave turned back to the driver’s side bent down. He hid by the tyre side and saw Jenny turning from the drainage end to his side of the vehicle. “The two men at the back, we can’t kill them right?” Jenny asked aloud. They both squatted at the front and back tyres respectively. “No, they’re the targets, we need them.” Dave replied her. He took a quick look at the surroundings. It was a residential area. There was an isolated kiosk at the other side of the drainage where Jennifer was close to, a residential building was in the same compound but metres away from it and a car was parked in the compound behind the kiosk. Jenny and Dave noticed the place at the same time and they looked at each other’s faces, it seemed they were thinking the same thing. “You move there,” Dave said to her. “Put on the tear gas mask in your waist purse, I’ll take some and throw it in the direction now.” Jenny nodded in agreement. Dave proceeded to opening the door to the backseat of the car and he took out the small container. He closed back the door and signaled to Jenny to proceed. She rose quickly and jumped over the drainage and moved behind the side walls of the kiosk. Dave sighted her there before he proceeded through the other side. __ “It’s just two of them,” Vincent said to Antonio at the boot of the vehicle where they both hid, both peeping through the sides to check if anyone was coming. “Yeah, but they’re with arms.” Antonio replied. “We’ve got to be careful.” “Should I call for backups here?” Vincent asked, taking out his phone. “Call Kahn?” Antonio raised his brows rhetorically. “We’ve had enough backups already, we should have stopped the ones that passed by us on the road.” “But they’re close and they should have been done with that Michael, Kahn can direct them here if we call him.” “You should call him, but I think we can take this men out ourselves.” Antonio said. Vincent already opened his dialpad when they saw an object landed on the boot of their vehicle and dropped in front of them with gas rushing out. Vincent was about to run thinking it was a grenade but having seen the container several times before, he recognized it immediately as a tear gas container. Both of them quickly took out their protective handkerchiefs from their back pocket and covered their noses with it immediately just before the effect of the gas began to take effect. The handkerchiefs were thick and treated, meant to protect them from dangerous gases in the factory and so could help them resist the effect of the tear gas. Vincent proceeded forward, picked the container and threw it into the drainage. _ Dave got up boldly with his gun in his hand and proceeded towards the back of the vehicle. He reduced his steps as he got closer. He expected the men to be weak already from the effect of the gas but he was wrong, they remained at the boot of the vehicle, having already noticed he was coming closer and patiently waiting for him.

this is really war, bring it on please

I later catch up with the story, kudos Mr writer

Kudos mr writer

next one

success in this mission

Awesome...Next pls...

It's really getting intense, u people shd pls proceed with caution, don't underestimate dos guys cuz dey are very dangerous!!!

Restless Episode 63 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Thread carefully guys, he should be lurking somewhere around here.” Henry heard one of the men announce.  He carefully peeped through the left side and saw about five men already spreading around the area he was, they had their torchlights being pointed to different directions. “Be very careful of the shadows, he might be hiding in them.” the man who spoke warned his men again. Henry tilted his head up and studied the branches of the tree which stem he was hiding behind. He took another peep through the left and noticed that four other men had joined, some of them had police uniforms on while only one had a FOX mask on, some others had no identification. A policeman was facing Henry’s direction and walking slowly and carefully with his torch, checking everything in front of him. Henry looked to his right, there was another huge tree about two metres adjacent to him but rhe stem wasn’t as large as the one he hid behind currently. He studied the tree’s branches, the flexible and rigid parts. He peeped again and saw two men facing his direction, the one at the front was slightly slanted towards the other while the one behind was coming in his straight in his direction. He held his gun firmly in his hands as he got ready to pull out of his hiding place, he was determined not to waste any of the bullets as he only had one round left after the one in the gun and he knew there was a possibility of other men coming from behind apart from the ones already there. He bent down and peeped carefully again. The men were moving closer to him and one of them was pointing his torch close to his spot. He was careful with his movements not to let them know where he was. He moved out from behind the tree in a second and fired at the first and second man one after the other. He didn’t miss any, both men dropped dead immediately. A rain of gun shots followed him as he ran to hide behind the next tree. He shielded his body fully behind the tree and was careful not to move away from the covering. The gunshots ceased after about a minute and Henry knew the men would be coming in his direction already. He looked up towards the left side to locate the flexible branch of the tree he had noticed before, then he peeped quickly through the other direction to identify the location of the men. He also studied the distance of the tree in front. He waited three more seconds before he leaped and caught the branch of flexible part of the tree with his left hand, the tips of his feet pushed the tree stem to help propel him forward and he fired three times with the gun in his left hand before he landed on the floor and rolled to the back of the next tree. He got up quickly and leaned his back against the wall. He could feel the vibration as bullets hit the tree stem continuously. He bent down and peeped carefully. The three bullets which proceeded from his gun did not waste but took their the targets successfully. Only three men of the eight men were left. He peeped again and saw that the men were more being more careful this time, they maintained their far distance from him instead of coming close like the men he had just taken down. He looked around him. There were bushes in front and all around. He was close to the path through which he got to the place, he only needed to walk a bit forward and make a turn in the direction. He could not just go back in that direction even if he had the chance because he could hear sounds of more men coming that way. He needed to get rid of the remaining three men before the others joined. He took time to load his gun again to make it a complete round. The men were still firing at the tree but the rate reduced and Henry could tell they were either running out of bullets already or trying not to waste more.  He looked up and saw a branch of the tree hanging horizontally straight over him, it looked rigid. He peeped again to check the position of the men. After that, he fixed the handle of his gun between his teeth to keep it there and jumped to catch the branch, he lifted both legs and wrapped them around the stem and rolled up at the same time. He did this without making noise as much as he could. The men who noticed something began to shoot at the tree but didn’t shoot up as they didn’t see what happened exactly. Henry balanced himself on the branch, just at somewhere close to the main stem, he took the gun in his right hand. He managed to look through the leaves and branches covering the men’s full body from his view. He pointed his gun forward after spotting the positions of all three men. He cocked and fired two quick shots to two different targets. He followed with his gun as the third man ran for cover. He fired at the man but missed the first shot as the man was able quickly hide behind a tree. He looked again at the two men he shot, one of them was completely dead while the other was still alive as the bullet had hit him in his right lap. He directed his gun aim at the man and fired again, the bullet passed through the leaves and entered into the belly of the man. The third man behind the tree peeped and fired a quick shot up to the tree where Henry was hiding in. Henry knew he had now located where he was. He adjusted himself quickly and moved to another branch of the tree where he could see the other tree the last man was hiding better. He pointed his gun towards the tree, waiting for the exact moment when the man would try to step out and shoot again. Twenty seconds passed and the man made no attempt to shoot. Henry knew the man was also waiting for the right time. His gun stayed pointed at the man patiently until he began to hear voices and footsteps closer. He changed the aim of his gun and focused on another tree metres away from the one the man was hiding. He took his eyes back to the tree where the man was hiding while his gun was pointed to another tree. He fired a shot at the tree and then waited some seconds before firing another one. Immediately, he directed his gun back towards the main target and just a second after, the man behind the tree stepped out with his gun to shoot, thinking that Henry had been distracted by something else at the tree he was shooting out. The bullet from Henry’s gun went straight into his chest and he fell down to the ground. Henry turned his neck back immediately to see tree new men coming into the area from the only path. He had only three bullets left in his gun. ___ Dave had almost gotten to the boot of the vehicle when he stopped. He didn’t notice any movement behind the car, neither did he see the tear gas container which he threw. He was sure the container hit the boot before landing, so he expected to find it somewhere close.  Vincent and Antonio held their guns firmly as they waited patiently to see the person coming. Antonio kept looking back from time to time to ensure no one was coming from the other direction. Just at the time they both felt the movement of the person coming closer had ceased, Antonio looked back again and saw a lady appear afar off from behind a building. He was kind of confused as to who she could be until he saw her point her gun towards them. “Shi*t!” he cursed as he tapped Vincent on the shoulder to warn him and rolled away. _ Jenny fired two quick shots at them as she proceeded forward. One of the men rolled away from his position and turned quickly, firing a shot at her which went wide. The other man turned quickiy to the other side of the vehicle. She fired another shot at the second man and he also quickly rolled to the same direction his partner was. She was careful with her shots as she didn’t intend to kill any of them because they were needed alive. __  Dave held the gun in his hand firmly and cocked it as he took a step. He was about to take another step when he heard two sudden gunshots, he turned back and fled to the front of the vehicle. He bent there peeping carefully to see what was going on, then he spotted Jenny at the other angle after the drain with her gun held, moving farther away from the vehicles. He knew at once that the men must have moved to the other side of the vehicle and were coming towards him. He quickly turned and moved towards the other side. _  Vincent turned to see that Antonio had already joined him by the left side of the vehicle as the gunshots continued. Still in his bowed position at the driver’s side of the vehicle, he raised his head slightly to look over the bonnet and saw a figure already moving in his direction, their eyes met as the man stopped just by the left headlight of the vehicle to peep. They both got up at the same time after seeing each other, pointing the guns at each other’s faces. Antonio who was facing back also turned and pointed his gun at the man in front of them. He glanced back quickly after realizing that he and Vincent were no longer being shielded by the vehicle in their standing position. The lady who had been shooting at them also had her gun pointed at him and was coming closer from behind. Antonio pointed his gun back at her, leaving Vincent to face the man alone. “Who the hell are you?” Vincent asked Dave. Both were now stepping away from beside the car to the center of the road. “I actually need to know who the bleeping hell you are, that’s why I haven’t killed you.” Dave replied him. They both stayed quiet for a while, still with their guns pointing at each other’s faces and both revolving about a point.  “What do you want from me?” Vincent asked again. “Why don’t you drop your gun and follow me quietly? I’ve got a good deal for you,” Dave offered. “Hehe,” Vincent chuckled and shook his head in amusement. “You’ve got so much boldness young man, what makes you think you can get me to follow you?” “I believe you should be reasonable enough, whether you submit peacefully or not, you would still have to follow me.” Dave replied. Vincent laughed again, this time louder. He stopped and cleared his throat. “So, don’t you think we should settle it as men?” Vincent paused and raised his brows. “Why don’t we put these machines down and settle who’s gonna do the following with our fists?” he proposed, rolling his hands playfully.  Dave did not reply but Vincent judging from the look on his face believed he agreed. “So, we go down…” Vincent began to squat slowly, pointing his gun forward and releasing his fingers off the trigger. He paused and waited for Dave to comply. Dave also began to squat. They went down gradually at a slow pace and touched the floor with their guns. For some seconds, the both of them still kept their hands on the gun, looking at each other’s face. Vincent made a signal with his face and both released the gun from their grip at the same time and slowly rose up. Vincent clenched his fists in readiness for a fight. Dave turned his neck left and right, making a crack sound with it. Then he began to bounce on his feet. _ “I admire your courage and skill woman, you took out both tyres of our car and shot dead the man who drove the car,” Antonio said in a patronizing voice to Jenny as the both moved closer pointing their guns at each other’s faces. “I’m about to take you out also,” Jenny said in a firm voice. Antonio chuckled. “I must confess you’re indeed a fast shooter but I do not think you are as fast as I am. My bullet would get into you skull before you can pull the trigger.” Jenny smiled mockingly, letting up a side of her lips. She wasn’t moved by his threat. “We can try it, can’t we?” She asked, unruffled.  “I don’t take challenges from women, it’s meaningless because I end up winning always.” Antonio replied confidently. They had slowly moved away from the point the vehicles were parked to some metres behind. “You’re a loser in this already, with your whole team,” Jenny replied. Antonio chuckled again. “You think all you saw at the factory is all we are?” “You are going to lead us to the rest of your men,” Jenny said with a crooked smile, nodding her head slowly. The man raised his brows. “Yeah, I’m taking you with me, you’d lead us to the rest of the Red Wolves.”  “You do not know what you’re saying girl, you must have have smoked some hemp few hours ago.” Antonio replied her. At that moment, he noticed from her eyes movement that she was looking at something behind. He couldn’t turn back to look even for a second because he knew it was enough opportunity for her to shoot him. He tactically began to change his position by moving sideway, still pointing his gun at her. After a few steps, he was able to see what she was looking at without having to take his full attention away from her. It was Vincent and Dave who had already dropped their guns to get into a fist battle. He stared back at her face with a smile which suggested he was mocking that she couldn’t find him because she was a lady. “You want that?” she asked with a nod of the head and turned the direction of her gun to show she was ready to drop it. He raised his brows, finding it difficult to believe she was ready to fight with him. He stared at her carefully, thinking she could be trying to trick him, until she began to go down gradually. She stopped as she got closer to the ground. “You fighting or not?” He stared at her again for a moment. “I’m in,” he said and began to go down gradually.

Restless Episode 64 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel A fourth man joined the three new men and they all spread around the area, marching slowly and carefully with their eyes scanning all around the place. Henry noticed that they seemed more professional than the first set of men and he watched them carefully. One of them came in Henry’s direction slowly and as he got closer, Henry noticed from the shirt he wore that he was a FOX agent and that explained the reason for his more matured way of scanning the environment.  He continued watching them for a moment trying to strategize how to take them all down using less bullets as much as possible. He held his breath for a moment as the man who was walking in his direction had come so close and was now standing directly under him. He looked again at the other three men, two of them were backing his direction and only one of them was facing his direction but was busy checking through the shadows. It was the right time to come down. He allowed the man under the tree move a step forward before he released himself to the ground from the tree, landing right behind the man. Before the man could turn, Henry was up and already having his arm wrapped around the man’s neck tightly. He fired at one of the other men who quickly tried to turn and fire at him. The man he held on the neck was struggling to set himself free from the firm grip and had already turned his gun to Henry’s body but Henry’s gun already kissed his head before he could balance his grip and before he could pull the trigger, a bullet ran into his head. Henry picked the man’s gun and moved swiftly to hide behind the tree. The two remaining men began to fire sporadically at the tree. He took his time behind the tree, inhaling and exhaling deeply as he waited patiently. The shots ceased for a little while. He peeped through the left to see one of the men reloading his gun and hiding behind a tree. He peeped through the right side and still couldn’t see the second man but could tell which side he was because of the direction from where the shots came. Henry peeped through his left again and then saw that the man had finished reloading his gun. He looked to his right side and spotted one of the trees which was about six metres away at an almost straight line to where he hid. He peeped through the left side of his tree again and tried to figure out which of the trees the second man could be hiding behind. There were only two trees which could cover him totally from his view and he figured out that he could be able get a clear shot at the man if he moved to the tree six metres straight to him. He peeped once again through his left. The man there was also peeping and waiting for him to make a move. Henry realized that he had to move very fast if he would step out from behind the tree. He peeped through the right once more and spotted the exact tree the second man was hiding behind, the man’s body had shown slightly. __ Dave caught another punch thrown by the man and replied it with a headbutt, he tried to follow up with a punch but the man also blocked his and sent a kick to Dave’s belly. Dave winced in pain as he staggered back. The man followed him up with a double kick, one landing on Dave’s face and the other on his chest. Dave fell to the ground heavily and tumbled over, stopping on his knees. The man rushed with a kick from his right leg directed to Dave’s face which Dave dodged quickly, but the man followed up immediately with another kick from his left knee which hit Dave in the face and sent him falling heavily to the ground. Dave groaned in pain on the ground where he laid. He hadn’t expected the man to be much of a fighter and had been taken by surprise when the man began to easily dodge his blows and kicks. “Over twenty five years in the South Husan Military, I’m not a man that you can take down easily.” Vincent boasted in a calm tone and he paced in a circle about Dave. Dave struggled to get up as he listened to the man’s word. He had no doubt that the man had indeed been well trained in the military because it was obvious in the man’s expertise.  He managed to get to his feet and held his fists up to show he was ready to continue the fight. He continued turning on the spot as the man moved round him, staring him in the eyes with so much confidence on his face. Dave began to hope he had made no mistakes when he decided to agree for a fist battle. He remembered something which Henry had told them during the brief training in Anthanna, “One of the greatest weapons the enemy can use against anyone is fear, once the enemy instills fear in your heart, it lessens your willpower and increases his own confidence.” Dave closed his eyes and shook his head, trying to shake out the fear from his mind. He opened his eyes to get it closed back immediately as a disastrous hard punch hit his face. The man gave him no time to rest as he followed up with two more punches on the face but Dave was still able to grab the next punch. Their eyes met and Vincent could see the fury in the younger man’s eyes built from the pain and hurts from the blows he had dealt of his face. Vincent smiled a mocking smile but before he could make an extra move, Dave slammed his head on the man’s nose, taking him sharper than he entered. He followed up with a one-time double punch with both hands landing on Vincent’s chest at the same time. The man staggered some steps back and managed to keep himself from falling, he charged back towards Dave but Dave bent to dodge his furious attack and sent a heavy punch into his belly, he followed with another punch from the left hand. Dave lifted his head to see the man holding his belly, he quickly dealt Vincent two more blows on the face and ended with a kick to his chest. Vincent crashed to the ground heavily on his butt. __  Jenny let out a groan as the man rammed her to the boot of the vehicle. He tried to pin her down but she kicked him in the chest with her knee and used the soles her feet to kick him farther away. She noticed a walking stick at the back of the vehicle and stretched her hand into the vehicle through the broken window to take it out. He charged towards her again and tried to grab her but she was able to send him back again with another kick. She pulled out the walking stick and dropped from the boot of the vehicle. She waved the stick as he came closer and he stopped carefully. She moved closer and struck towards his face but he dodged tactfully, she made two more strikes which he dodged intelligently. He grabbed her by the waist and slammed her again to the boot of the car. She groaned but with both hands grabbed the stick and pound his head with it before he could raise it up. He let out a groan but still managed to grab the stick where she held it up above. She struggled for it with him for few seconds before he managed to twist her hand and she let it go. He staggered back as a result of the force with the stick in his hand and she followed quickly, landing a kick in his belly before he could balance well to use the stick. She advanced closer and with a leap turned around and kick his face with the back of her foot. The stick eventually fell off his hand and he landed on the ground. She rushed to him and tried to kick on his face but he grabbed her foot forcefully and dragged her towards himself, making her land to the ground on her butt. He rose quickly and landed her two quick blows on her face after which he pushed her and landed two more blows on her face. He held her face up with his left palm behind her head rasing his right fist to land a punch on her face but her feet hit his groin and he let out a groan. He stayed without letting her go until the kick hit his genitals the second time and harder this time. He screamed and turned away, landing painfully to the ground on his left side. __ With very quick light steps, Henry dashed from his current position to the position behind the tree spotted straight in front of him escaping three shots fired at him in the process. He moved his gun to the left hand quickly and fired two quick shots at the man shooting at him as he ran. He hid himself again behind the tree and changed the gun to his right hand again. He turned to the other side and spotted the second man whose position was initially not visible, several metres forward in an adjacent position. The man had his gun raised and was about to fire. Henry moved back to dodge the three consecutive shots that followed, he looked leftwards and the man at the left was firing at him again. He squatted quickly and turned in the other direction, firing two quick shots as he rolled on the floor to dodge the oncoming bullets. His second bullet entered into the man’s chest. He looked up and fired three consecutive shots at the man who had been shooting from the left angle. He switched to the second gun in his hand and fired two more shots. He watched the man as he fell on his knees first and then dropped dead. Henry heaved a sigh of relief as he let out a deep breath and rolled back to the tree. He got up and dusted his body after which he sat on the floor, resting his back against the tree. ___ Vincent jumped to his feet before Dave could get to him. He was however met with a kick on his chest and fell on his butt once more. Another kick followed which he managed to grab even though the force pushed him back and he hit his head on the tarred floor.  Dave whose leg was stuck with the man dug a kick into the man’s chest in a bid toset free his other leg but the man still held on. He dug the kick a second time, making the man jerk up, the man’s grip loosened from his right leg. He stepped back and pulled the man by both legs. He turned Vincent face flat on the floor and held him by the ankles of both feet, then he pulled the legs by the ankle, bending the knees backward as he sat on the man’s back. Vincent gave out a loud scream as he felt severe pains all through his body. He tightened his fists and banged continuously on the floor in agony. Dave continued without mercy. Vincent opened his eyes even as he screamed in pain and tried to move himself but he was so stiff under Dave. His eyes coincidentally moved to Antonio and Jenny at the back of the car and he saw Antonio on the floor being dealt with by the girl. He felt pity for Antonio but angry with himself. Antonio was just a chemical engineer and was only slightly good in the use of guns, so Antonio was never expected to show super strength in fist battles but he who was a trained soldier was being beaten by a younger man who could not have gotten up to half of his experience. The thought alone made him summon courage and he began to drag himself on the floor with all the strength left in him.  Dave bent his legs harder but the man continued to move still. Dave knew he was planning to make a sharp turn and he bent the knees even more harder and tried to pin him to the ground tighter but the man only stopped for few seconds and continued to move again. Before Dave could think of what next to do, the man made the sharp turn, sending Dave landing on the ground beside. Vincent tried to get up as quick as he could but he still felt so hurt in his legs. Dave got up before him and was about to attack him again when he heard a voice stopping him. “Time is far spent, we’ve got to leave with them now.” Cole was coming from behind Vincent. Vincent heard the voice late and as he turned his head to look back, a syringe was drove into his neck. __  “Enough!” A sharp female voice stopped Jenny from landing another blow on the man’s face. Samantha jumped over the drainage from the shadows and stepped closer to them, pointing a gun in her hand. Jenny stepped back to let Samantha get closer to Antonio. Antonio raised his hands slowly in the air, realizing that Samantha was with Jenny. She turned to his back, still pointing the gun in her hand. He stood still with his hands raised, unsure of what she planned to do behind him. He was still thinking of what to do when a tiny object pierced his neck. His knees buckled and he fell weak to the ground. “We’ve got to search their car and pick every device and materials we can find there,” Samantha stated as she handed the gun to Jenny and walked towards the car with the shattered glasses.  To be continued.

Wow, what a team work

No dull moment in this story... action packed ❤️

super interesting

Restless Episode 65 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 11AM Orel, Vincil Bethanna. “Arggh…” Vincent winced in pain as he opened his eyes to find himself tied up to a chair. He continued to make muffled sounds as he struggled desperately with the ropes keeping him trapped to the chair. He stopped his struggle after one minute and took a quick look around the place, trying to recall how he had gotten there. He was shocked when he saw Antonio placed close to the window at the back, tied to a chair just like him. He noticed that Antonio was also bare chested and with a gag placed in his mouth also. It was then he suddenly remembered the night experience at the factory and how he had met with the rider, and then how they escaped just to be pursued by a group of two made up of a man and a woman. He remembered how he was determined to take down his enemy after being tortured on the ground and then how someone else whose face he hadn’t seen had intervened. He took in a deep breath. Maybe Kahn was right, maybe they should have listened and never given that man the opportunity to meet with them at all. But there was no way the bike rider could have escaped, Vincent thought to himself. With all the men who arrived as backup, he surely would have been taken down. He began to struggle again with the ropes but he only lasted for few seconds before he got weary. He turned once more to look at Antonio who was still unconscious and oblivious of the new environment. He tried to make some sounds to wake Antonio up but even he couldn’t hear himself properly. He heaved a sigh and made up his mind to remain calm until their captors came in. He looked around to study the place again. It was an empty large room with unplastered walls, bad windows and screeeded floor. He didn’t know where exactly they could be but he believed they couldn’t have gone so far away from Enox within the short while. That gave him some courage that the men Kahn sent could still find them before their captors achieve their plans with them. Vincent kept staring around for about forty more minutes before he heard some sounds from Antonio’s direction. He turned and saw Antonio struggling hard to make himself free. he made a sound to get Antonio’s attention and Antonio’s eyes turned to him. They stared at each other silently for a while before Vincent turned back forward.make himself free. he made a sound to get Antonio’s attention and Antonio’s eyes turned to him. They stared at each other silently for a while before Vincent turned back forward. Antonio let out a deep breath. Seeing Vincent staying calm and not struggling made him realize it was a fruitless effort to do so. No one came forth until two hours later. Antonio was the first to recognize the first person who walked in. He cursed her in his mind, it was the lady who fought him on the road the night before. Vincent from Antonio’s reaction also knew it was none else but her. After her came in the heavily built muscled man, the one who had knocked out almost of all their men at the factory, the same man who rode on the bike. They were both surprised on seeing him and they wondered how he could have escaped all the men who arrived at the scene before they left. More surprisingly, the brightness of the day revealed his face clearer and he seemed familiar to the both of them, even though they were yet to be sure who he really was. Two other men entered after him and they walked straight to Antonio and lifted him up with the seat. They moved him closer to where Vincent was and dropped him by the side. Henry stepped to the front of the two men. “Hi guys, do you remember me?” Henry asked rhetorically with a mocking smile on his lips. They both stared at him without giving any response, wondering if he meant remembering him from the encounter they had at midnight or from a far past experience. “Well, I would introduce myself again.” Henry said and squatted before them. “My name is Michael, the Reconciliation Team. I met you two few hours ago and gave you two options to follow. Unfortunately for you, you chose the bad option. Maybe you thought you could escape from me but as you can see, you didn’t escape and you still can not escape.” Henry paused for a moment and bit his lips. He raised his brows and moved his gaze from Antonio to Vincent. “I offered you a deal to work with me, but you chose to stay loyal to Elvis Kahn.” Henry said with a chuckle. “It has landed you back into my hands and I’m supposed to finish you up for rejecting my offer, but…” He paused and licked his lips softly. “I won’t kill you because I like loyal people. If you were loyal to Elvis Kahn, I believe you can be loyal to me.” Henry stood up after speaking. He turned around and took three short steps forward before turning back to them again. ” So what do you say? You work for me or I do away with you two?” Henry turned his gaze to Dave and signaled with a nod for the gags to be taken off the men’s mouth to enable them respond to him. Dave proceeded forward and took the tapes off the mouth of both men. They both stared at Henry silently for some seconds without talking until Henry spread his hands and palms wide to urge them. “Who the hell are you?” Vincent asked with a squeezed face in a cool and calm confident tone. “I’m Michael,” Henry widened his eyes at him with an angry expression on his face. “Elvis Kahn and the Red Wolves we know, Paul Edwards and the FOX we know. ” He took two seconds pause and bit his lips. “Who the hell is Michael and the Reconciliation team?” Vincent blasted. Antonio glanced at his face. He had a humbled look on. He looked at Henry’s face again and glanced back at Vincent. He seemed to have recalled who was standing before them. Henry smiled and moved to Vincent’s front directly. “You were considering this offer last night before he came to drag you away but it seems you are more hardened now than he was yesterday,” Henry said with a smile. “Bleep you man! You killed Elkim Nuel and tried to sell it to me that Kahn did, you killed him for not agreeing to work with you and you’re threatening us the same way now.” Vincent fired at him. “I never planned to kill Elkim Nuel, his undue allegiance to Elvis Kahn and terrorism killed him and not me.” Henry voiced out in a firm tone. “As much as I like loyal people, I hate it when people are loyal to the wrong cause.” “Damn you Michael, stop playing on my intelligence.” Vincent cursed. “I’m playing no games here man, your loyalty to Elvis Kahn is not only going to get you killed but your family members too.” Henry threatened. “You can’t get to my family members dude, you can’t get to em.” Henry laughed and stepped closer to the man. “How do you think I got to you?” He questioned in whispers. Yet to get an answer, he turned his gaze to Antonio and noticed Antonio’s hands trembling visibly. “Your man here seems to be more reasonable than you are this afternoon,” he said before he got up and stepped back again. “What do you think about my offer?” Henry asked, looking directly at Antonio before he turned his back to them. He remained in the position waiting for a response. Vincent turned to Antonio, wondering why he wasn’t talking. Antonio also turned to him, he was visibly trembling and his eyes were moving back and forth, looking at Henry and also at Vincent. Vincent squinted at him, wondering what the cause of the unneccesary trembling was for. “He’s not Michael,” Antonio whispered to Vincent in a sharp tone. Vincent’s eyebrows moved as he wondered what his partner was talking about. “He’s Carl Winston.” Henry turned sharply on hearing the same whispered. His eyes met with theirs and he saw the fear on their face, he never imagined they would know who he was. ___ 14:23PM FOX Corporation Building, EPA Hill, Bexford. “FOX Agents at Vincil are yet to confirm the root cause of the attack at the factory,” Agent Steve announced as he walked into his team’s investigation room with a file in his hand. Evelyn and Dan who were at the table turned to look at him. “Don’t you think we need a representative there to confirm our suspicions?” Evelyn asked Steve. Steve gave no response until he got to the table and dropped the file. “We’ve got no sensible conclusions yet and there’s no certain link to our ongoing case except for the absence of the footages from the street cameras,” Steve replied. “But I think that’s enough link to our case, footages for most events surrounding this case has always been missing.” Dan put in. “Still not enough reason to take permission for a trip out of Bexford,” Steve replied and glanced at his face. “We have to pull out more reasonable facts than what we have now.” “I have been making some research on why that factory could be a target for the Red Wolves or whoever may have attacked it,” Evelyn said as she turned around the table and proceeded towards one of the computer systems placed on the table at the front wall of the room. She sat on the seat in front of the computer and tapped the space bar to exit the screensaver. She opened a document from the desktop with the use of the mouse and scanned through before she clicked on the command to print the document. She got up from the seat and walked past the table where Steve and Dan were still studying some documents. She got to the printer at the opposite corner and picked up the three printed pages. Scanning through them with her eyes, she walked back to the investigation table. “What have you got there?” Steve asked her, his eyes followed her as she returned to the table. “Give me a minute to connect the pages boss,” she pleaded. “Take your time,” he replied and continued to work on his own documents. “Here,” Evelyn said after two minutes of checking the newly printed documents and some other ones which she previously placed on the table. She moved closer to Steve. “Here boss, Enox is well known as a natural source for some of the raw materials used in manufacturing of some powerful explosives. This particular factory is known for refining the raw materials but our men reported this morning that they found the empty shells and balls packaging the explosives". Steve squinted. “I read that too but I thought they were also permitted for production and packaging of explosives.” “I confirmed through my research, they are only permitted to refine the raw materials.” Evelyn replied. “Hmm… Please go on,” Steve said as he collected one of the documents in her hand to view. “Our men found empty shells in there and it meant that they have been secretly packaging and producing explosives in the factory without permission from the necessary authority,” Evelyn continued. “We requested for a photos of the shell used for packaging and we had , I studied the picture and also studied materials used in producing the shells and balls, they happen to consist of the same material making up the shells for explosives used by the Red Wolves.” “Damn! So, how come no one ever found out that the secret production goes on there?” Steve raised his brows. Daniel also came closer to them. “There’s no way anyone could have found out,” Evelyn replied. “But there should be frequent visits from the FOX and other security agencies to the place,” Daniel said. “Yes…” Steve cut in thoughtfully, stressing the word than usual. “There must have been frequent visits but we have to note that this visit was different, it wasn’t expected and it was after something tragic had happened.” Steve pointed out. “Right, the place was attacked from the three different entrances, their men were killed and ongoing production and packaging were stopped abruptly.” Evelyn stated. “That means they could not have cleared off the materials used for the illegal production before the arrival of men from the FOX in the morning,” Steve added thoughtfully. “It actually has to be that there was no one to clear them,” Evelyn stated. “And the point I’m trying to establish with all these is that that factory was the production ground for explosives used by the Red Wolves.” “You’re right Agent,” Steve heaved a sigh and took a step back from the table to think. “This is a good discovery,” he stated as he stepped back forward. “However, some other group discovered it before us, and their own discovery led to our discovery.” he added, stressing his words to emphasize the fact that they made the discovery late. “That group, I believed attacked the factory.” Daniel said. “And we’re yet to find out what they took from the place,” Evelyn pointed out. “Or who they took from the place,” Steve added. The entrance door opened and they all turned briefly to watch Agent Lydia walk in. “There’s a new mail boss,” Lydia announced as she closed the door and walked to the system at the corner. “And who is it from?” Steve asked her. “The FOX Corporation in Vincil,” Lydia replied. “They’ve got more information about those who went missing from the factory last night, and they also found one man alive at the exploded car.” Agent Steve turned back to take one more look at the documents on the table while waiting for Lydia to come up with her own documents. Lydia sent the document to the printer from the system and walked to the printer to pick the output. She joined them at the table afterwards, holding two A4 sized papers with her. Steve took the document from her and began to read through, he was joined by Dan and Evelyn. The report from the team in charge of the case from the FOX branch in Vincil mentioned names of some men who had left the facility in two cars before they were pursued on a motorcycle by the same man who attacked them from the entrance. It also revealed more about the whole thing. It was learnt that one of the men from the car which was set on fire by an explosive narrowly escaped death while two others went missing. The rest of them were found dead, four men dead by the explosion while another was found with bullets in his body at the driver’s side of the other vehicle. The man who was found alive was identified as Stanley Inn and the two men who were missing were identified as Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn. Agent Steve underlined major points from the report, especially the names of the man who escaped death and the two others missing. “This gives us all we need to get fully into the case,” Steve said after analyzing the report. “The factory has not only been found to be connected to the invisible terrorist but two people have also gone missing. We need to find who those two men are and make some investigations.” ___ 14:30PM Benuit, Bethanna. “There’s no cause for alarm Kahn, it’s a war and we do not expect less from Agent Carl Winston. You lose some battles and win some but the beautiful thing here is that we are winning the war at the end of it all.” Hutton said boldly after listening to Kahn’s complaint. “You do not understand this Hutton, he’s got Vincent and Antonio, that's the same way he had Elkim Nuel and killed him. Not just that, but he also uncovered our largest explosive production factory and you still say we shouldn’t let the whole body know the man responsible for all these is Agent Carl Winston?” Kahn questioned. He was standing and staring at Hutton’s face while Hutton was comfortably sitting in the sofa. “It’s too late for the whole body to take any action against Agent Carl Winston Kahn, I made mention of it at the right time but we weren’t sure he was alive and we could not take any action.” “If we let the whole body know, there may be ideas on how to get him down.” Kahn suggested. “If we didn’t get ideas on how to confirm his presumed death, what makes you think we would get ideas on how to get him down?” Hutton asked and stared sternly at Kahn’s face for a response. He didn’t get any. “You see… We all know Carl Winston is an intelligent and crafty man, who knows if he’s got a mole in our team?” Hutton asked with a shrug. “Making it loud that we know he’s alive could get him to be more careful of us.” Kahn narrowed his gaze at Hutton. He had been trained to expect anything and not to trust anyone, but looking at the top men in the Wolves, he wasn’t so sure of who the mole could be. All of the men had high stakes in the mission and working against the Wolves would be working against themselves. “We would act like we know nothing when we get to Bexford for the meeting,” Hutton continued. “We would offer solutions and ideas like the other men would do and try as much as possible to pick information that we may have missed from them.” Kahn stared at him for about a minute without saying anything. “So, how long do we keep this from them?” Kahn asked. “As long as it takes to get the first stage of our plan against Carl Winston done,” Hutton replied. ____ 16:43PM Orel, Vincil. Their temporary Lodge was more of like an uncompleted building. Only few parts of the building were completed and comfortable enough for human living. The place had been chosen for it’s far distance from the main habitation in the community and it’s closeness to rarely used road. Cole, Dave and Henry were in a room. The ceiling fan right under which Henry was sitting made funny sounds as it rotated and one would think it was going to drop off the ceiling the next second. Henry was sitting at the corner of the fifty centimetres high mattress. Cole was sitting on a chair behind a table with a laptop on it and some devices scattered around while Dave stood beside him, bent forward and looking at the laptop screen to see something Cole was showing him. Henry was still wondering how Antonio had recognized him to be Carl Winston. It pointed to him, something he really hoped wasn’t as he thought, which was the possibility of all top members of the Red Wolves being able to recognize him facially. Maybe they had all seen his pictures after his death was declared or they had probably been shown before the attempt to murder he and Rex. If it were true, then he would have to change his approach to other things involved in the mission. “We can’t tell you anything Winston,” Vincent had said to him after confirming that he was truly Carl Winston. “You picked our other men and they all ended up dying, we can’t trust our enemy with our lives.” The men were unwilling to release information to him even after finding out he was Carl Winston. They were of the opinion that he wouldn’t spare their lives even after they gave him the information he required. He tried to change their mind about it to no avail. He was sure they were hardened enough not to release any secret to him. “Boss, almost all these devices have no passwords.” Cole said, taking a glance back at Henry. “How many has passwords on them?” Henry asked. “Just two, one each for both men.” Cole replied. “Are they the most frequently used devices by the men?” “No, surprisingly, the most frequently used devices by them has no passwords but we do believe that these two passworded devices have more secrets in them.” “I agree with you,” Henry said. He got up from the bed and put on his sandals. He joined them at the table. “How long is it going to take to hack into the locked ones?” “The pattern is quite different from what we faced with Elkim Nuel, it could take two to three days.” Cole replied. “That’s damn too much to stay here, we need to get a quicker solution.” Henry said and bent to stare at the computer screen. He stood back upright after a while. “Why don’t we track the recent locations of their frequently used devices, we can track their homes, other offices or hideouts that way.”

Restless Episode 66 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “I knew this was gonna link at the end,” Steve said as he got up from the chair. Still in the team’s investigation room, they had split to work separately. Agent Evelyn was working at the investigation table on the documents, Agent Steve was working at the main system at the tail end of the room, Lydia was on the computer system close to the entrance while Daniel had gone out to get some information from the police. All eyes turned to Steve as he paced for a few seconds before returning to his seat. He sent a document to the printer and got back up immediately. He then walked to pick it up and returned finally to the investigation table with the six paged printed documents. “I just confirmed our suspicions, Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn do not only have links with the Daysman, they are also linked to late Elvis Nuel.” Steve said to Evelyn as he dropped the documents on the table. Evelyn drew closer to him. “Only linked with Daysman and Elkim Nuel? No links with Paul Edwards?” “No seen link with Paul yet,” Steve replied. “It’s obvious Paul is a cunning man and knows how to exclude himself.” He handed two different pages to Evelyn for her to go through while he scanned through another one. “Antonio Carlos is a Brazilian Engineer?” Evelyn asked rhetorically after going the page. “Yeah, that’s what he’s known as.” Steve joined in. “He’s a chemical engineer who has worked in different parts of the world.” “Vincent Shawn used to be in the Bethanna Military Service and was dismissed five years ago for gross misconduct,” Evelyn said aloud, but still to herself as she expected no response. She turned to Steve again, “Both men are high profiled men.” “Since the Red Wolves case started involving individuals, it has barely involved any unknown man. Brad, Henderson, Elkim Nuel, Daysman were never unknown people,” Steve said. “And can’t we just run an investigation on all related people to them?” Evelyn asked, sounding more like a suggestion. “That’s a good idea, but they’ve got so many related people around them, it would take us a lot of time to investigate each of them,” Steve said, thoughtfully staring at her face. “But there should be a way to go about it,” Evelyn squinted at him. “Yes, there’s a way.” Steve said sharply as an idea came into his mind. “We can narrow the investigation down to people who have had business with all the first four men together.” “Oh yeah!” Evelyn’s face brightened with a smile. “Sir, no perfect matches for this man.” Agent Lydia said as she proceeded towards them from behind, she had six newly printed sheets of papers in her hand. “The highest we have is a forty two percent match and we have a total of six persons between forty two percent to thirty percent.” She got to the table and stood beside Steve, she began to place the papers separately on the table. They showed pictures of men and brief details about the men below the pictures. “I do think this is one area we need to pay proper attention to,” Evelyn said as she joined Steve to look at the papers placed in front of him. Steve leaned forward to pick a set of papers placed on each other at the centre of the table. He checked through quickly and pulled out five sheets which showed several coloured images of the huge suspect. In most of the pictures, he was seen putting on a face cap. Steve began to check through all the pictures for one that showed his face better in an upright position. After checking through the ones on a particular page, he would hand them over to Evelyn and continue checking through the next. “Here,” he located a good one on the third paper and separated it from the rest. “The picture is name image 202, please get a clearer printout for me,” he said to Lydia. “Image 202,” Lydia said before turning back to go for the new printout. Lydia was yet to return when the door to the room opened and Daniel walked in. “Hey boss,” he said as he got to the table and stopped beside Evelyn. He tapped her gently on the arm before he dropped his phones on the table. “It has been approved for Stanley Inn to be moved to Bexford.” “To the FOX office or police office?” Steve turned to him and asked. “To the FOX office first, we would be given twenty four hours to verify its a FOX case or send him to the police office.” “That won’t be difficult,” Steve said confidently. “I hope he’s been put on the way already.” “The evening flight is for five o’clock,” Daniel replied. Steve checked his wristwatch. “Have you made arrangements for him to be received at the airport?” “Yes, I made all arrangements before coming here.” Daniel answered. “I’ve also sent invitation to some of the men in charge of the factory.” “I’ve got the picture,” Lydia announced as she joined them again at the table. She placed the photo in front of Steve on the table. Steve began to check through the first set of six pictures she had previously placed on the table. “Who’s this?” Daniel asked. “The suspect for all murders involved in this case,” Evelyn answered him. After studying carefully for over two minutes, Steve handed the pictures back to Lydia. “There’s no perfect match for this man among these people,” Steve concluded, staring at Lydia’s face. “Sir, I think he wears a perfect disguise.” Daniel put in. “If he wears a perfect disguise for his face, does he also wear disguise for his body?” Steve turned to him. “I can’t tell sir,” Steve answered with stammering lips. “But I’ve spoken with someone who might be able to tell more.” “And who’s that?” All eyes turned to Daniel. “He’s a FOX agent at Vincil, he happened to see this particular man before he escaped into the bush.” ____ The Reconciliation Team’s Lodge “So we need to get to South Africa before we can proceed?” Dave asked his question aloud, directing it to no one in particular. “No, Benuit is closer, we may not need to get to South Africa before we get what we need.” Cole replied him. “Whether South Africa or Benuit. I’m not sure if we’ve got enough funds to continue at all,” Samantha put in and turned to face Henry. They were in the common room of the lodge, all the men were standing except for the Doctor who was sitting beside Jennifer on the old long sofa. “We would have enough funds to proceed with our enquiry in Benuit,” Henry said, directing his response to everyone but having his eyes on Samantha. He then looked away from her slowly, “The doctor here would borrow us some funds from his personal savings to continue for now. Cole and Dave would proceed on to Benuit to fetch details while I will go with Samantha to make arrangements for more funds.” “Let the job begin then,” Samantha turned her eyes back to Henry after flashing a look at the doctor. “But what do we do with those two locked in the rooms?” Dave asked. “We would decide that after you two return from Benuit,” Henry replied Dave. He then turned his eyes to Jenny and Doctor. “The two of you would be here with them and you would have to be very careful. This place is safe and no one would discover us if we do not make contact ourselves with a third party.” “When do we move boss?” Cole asked “Tonight.” ___ March 29, 2016 11:23AM Interrogation Room, FOX Corporation, Bexford. “Good morning Mr Stanley Inn, I’m Agent Steve,” Steve introduced himself as he sat in one of the chairs at the other end of the table. Stanley Inn who was sitting at the other side gave no response to the greeting but only stared at the Agent’s face. His eyes moved around the room and he spotted the several cameras around, he was sure Steve wasn’t the only one that was going to be listening to him. “How are you doing Mr Stanley Inn?” Steve asked in a calm voice, staring at the man’s face. Stanley after looking around for a few more seconds settled his gaze on the Agent’s face. “Can you go ahead to your god-damned questions and stop wasting time with unnecessary formalities?” Steve smiled calmly, he was unruffled by the harsh response. “So Mr Stanley, would you tell me how you alone escaped the explosion?” “How many times will I answer that question?” Stanley raised his brows at his questioner. “I know you already have my previous answers, so why are you asking me again?” “Sorry, but I just wanted to be sure you don’t want to tell me something different.” Steve replied, with his eyes squinted at the suspect. He wondered how the man knew he had the previous answers, it only showed he had some knowledge about police investigations. “You should ask your own questions, I won’t be changing any of my previous answers, so don’t waste our time.” “Okay Mr Stanley,” Steve put a smile on his face and leaned forward. “So, for how long have you guys been producing the explosives illegally?” Stanley raised his brows. “I’m not in charge of production in that factory, I’m only in charge of security.” Steve smiled. “You said that to the previous person who questioned you, but does that mean that as a security personnel, you do not know what is being produced int he factory you secure?” “I only know we refine chemicals, up until yesterday I was told at the security office, I never knew explosives have ever been produced in the factory.” “Don’t you perform routine checks as a measure of security around your factory?” “We do, just like the government security agencies do also but never found anything. We never found anything relating to explosives,” Stanley replied confidently. Steve remained silent for almost a minute. “Okay, tell me truthfully. When did you discover that the factory you secure produces for the Invisible terrorists and what has been your role working for the terrorists.” Stanley widened his eyes to express shock. “What the hell are you talking about?” “You know what I’m talking about Mr Stan, you cannot be unaware of these things as the one in charge of security.” “Well, you’re the first person I’m hearing this from.” Stan said without any atom of panic. Steve stared silently at his face for about eight seconds. “Your defensiveness dear Mr Stan, makes you more suspicious, why don’t you open up to me instead of trying hard to hide the truth?” Stanley raised his head and stared at him for few seconds. “Why don’t you go straight to your point?” “Carlos Antonio and Vincent Shawn already told us how it works with the Invisible Terrorists, it’s surprising that you are still defending a lie.” Steve said lightly and then raised the left side of his upper lip. Stanley’s countenance changed visibly and Steve took note. It took some seconds before Stanley spoke again. “Where’s Antonio and Vincent?” “Here with us,” Steve replied. The look on Stanley’s face turned to be more of a confused look. “Let’s digress a bit, since you find it difficult to answer my questions.” Steve smiled and leaned forward again. “Can we talk about the man that attacked your factory that night? Have you had any previous encounter with him?” “No, never seen any man like him.” “You saw him closely, didn’t you? What does he look like?” “I didn’t have the opportunity to see him closely, I saw him first through the security cameras, then from afar in the hallway and on the motorcycle.” “Is your security system that porous? How did he gain access easily into the factory?” “He had some classified information that allowed the men at the gate let him in before we found out he was fake,” Stanley answered. “What do you mean by classified information?” “Secret details from one of our bosses.” “Which one of your bosses?” “Antonio and Vincent are in better position to answer that question, why don’t you ask them since there are here?” Stanley retorted. “You are the one in charge of security, you should be able to tell me which of your bosses that classified information was gotten from.” “I don’t know which boss, I only know the information.” “So, would you give us a list of all your bosses?” “Why should I?” “Why shouldn’t you?” Steve raised his brows. “If you have nothing to hide, why should you not be able to name your superiors?” Stanley heaved a sigh, the seat was becoming hotter than he thought it would be. “Well, the only bosses I know of are Antonio and Vincent,” Stanley finally said. “Hmm…Okay,” Steve made a slow nod. He placed the sheets of paper in his hands on the table and moved them close to him. “Please take a look at those pictures and tell me which of the men look like the man who attacked the factory.” Stanley picked up the documents and began to go through each one after the other. It took him an average of five seconds to view each picture until he got to the last one. “Here he is,” he said, handing back the last one to Steve. Steve collected it and viewed it, it was the image of the suspect which Lydia had printed the day before. “Yeah, I know this is the man,” Steve said and handed the photo back to him. “I want you to take a closer look at other pictures and tell me which one bears the closest resemblance to this picture and the last one.” “I don’t understand you,” Stanley complained. “The person in that picture you chose has been unidentifiable, and the other pictures are his closest match to the identifiable people.” Steve began to explain. “It’s possible that one of those men in the other pictures have disguised to be the one we now see. So, you go through again and tell me which one look the closest like him.” Stanley nodded to show he now understood. It took him almost two minutes to check all the pictures and compare with the last one. “None looks like him in anyway,” he finally said. “Thank you,” Steve said as he took back all the pictures from him. He placed them into the bag where he took them from and rested his back to continue his interrogation. “Back to business,” he said as he folded his arms across his chest. “You said Carlos and Antonio are the only bosses you know in the factory, does that mean only the two of them oversee the whole activities going on there?” “Yes, they do.” Steve stared at him silently for some few seconds. He then chuckled briefly and switched to a brief laughter before he sat up. “That factory is a government owned factory, run by known government officials who have been invited for investigation and are here presently. Vincent Shawn and Antonio Carlos happen to be no government officials and there’s nothing in the records which tells of their association with the factory or the government. Even the government officials in charge of the factory happen to have only little information about who Vincent Shawn and Antonio Carlos are.” Stanley placed a keen look at him, he could tell that this man already had so much information. “You got the wrong information man, that factory is a private owned property.” Stanley retorted. “I’ve got the known government officials who run the company here, I can call them in to identify you, I’m sure they won’t know you.” “I agree they may not know me, but I say for sure that the factory is owned by a private body.” “And which private body is that?” “That, you would have to find out for yourself.” Stanley said with a scorn. “The Red Wolves, isn’t it?” Steve chuckled. “You work for the Wolves and we know it already, so I’ll advise you to cooperate with us strongly.” Steve shook his head, carrying a mocking smile on his lips. “You don’t know what you’re talking about man,” he said in a confident tone. 45 minutes later, In Paul Edward’s Office. “I read the reports too,” Paul Edwards said, tapping the table slowly and continuously with the pen in his hands. He had a serious look on his face. “That factory supplies raw materials for the weapons manufacturing section of the FOX and I wouldn’t want to accept that it was sold to a private body three years ago.” “We have also not accepted that sir,” Steve replied him. “But we consider it a possibility, we’ve interrogated the man legally in charge and he confirmed to us he was asked to sign some documents in 2013…” “You have to confirm that as soon as you can,” Paul interjected. He looked at the faces of the three Junior agents standing behind his table – Steve, Evelyn and Daniel. “And you also have to dig out everything about Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn.” “We’re on that already,” Steve replied “I want you to speed it up,” Paul said sharply. “Once you make the confirmation of the private control of the factory, I would write an invitation immediately to the Governor Of Vincil.” “Thank you sir,” Steve bowed slightly. “Is there any other thing you need to tell me?” “Ermmm… Yes sir, ” Steve said hesitatingly. Paul raised his brows, signalling for him to go ahead. “We might need to question family members and friends of the late Agent Elkim Nuel, more links to him are being discovered in the case.” “What other links have you seen?” “Stanley Inn mentioned that the man who led the attack to the factory got his information from one of his bosses but he refused to mention who the boss was,” Steve replied. “But from our investigation and interrogation of other witnesses, we have already found out that the man got in claiming he was sent there by Elkim Nuel.” Paul Edwards let out a breath. “You’re free to question anyone but be careful for it not to be termed as harassment.” To be continued

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer

Things are always getting complicated day in n out... A word of caution to u Henry(Carl),better get in touch with Sheila before u lose her or someone steals her from u sha,don't say i didn't warn u oo!!!

very interesting

Carry on

Restless Episode 67 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Bexford International Airport, Bexford, Bethanna. 11:49AM Both dressed in black suits, they walked side by side slowly and confidently towards the garage area of the airport. Three men, also dressed the same way followed behind them carrying their luggages. Hutton’s face looked tough and determined with the dark sunshades covering his eyes. His neatly shaven head shone like a mirror under the sun and his well kept shiny black coloured beards and moustache glowed from the sun’s reflection. All these together gave him a handsome appearance. Coupled with that, he had good heights with a well built chest, something more moderate and attractive compared to that of a usual weight lifter. Kahn on the other hand was of average height. He kept a neat low cut hair on his head and clean shaved beards. His body was also well built and hefty but his chest was a little less broader than Hutton’s. Two vehicles were waiting for them in the garage. Kahn and Hutton got into the backseat of the Jeep together. One of the men that was following behind them joined the driver at the front seat while the two others joined the other men at the car. “Have you called to confirm if records of Antonio and Vincent have been wiped out already?” Hutton asked as soon as they settled in the car. “I called few minutes ago, they’re almost done.” Kahn answered. “I’ll get a word from the man as soon as they’re done.” “We need to clear all traces of them immediately and also revoke every access they have to our systems and networks.” ___ 13:02PM Osmos Estate, Ostio, Bethanna. “I’m there already and I can’t find you around?” Henry said into the mouthpiece of the phone, looking around from the window of the driver’s seat where he sat. Samantha was sitting at the passenger’s side calmly, wondering what Henry had brought her to do there. He had said they were there to get more funds for their mission and she was confused by the kind of movements they had been making and he was yet to make any explanation. It was an estate which consisted of very beautiful buildings which one could easily tell that were expensive. As a newly developing estate, most of the houses there were not inhabited by anyone, so the population was low. “I can’t find see you also, are you sure you are at the yellow building?” The voice asked Henry from the other end. “Yeah, I just parked there in a blue Honda.” Henry replied. “Okay, I can see you now. I’ll meet you in two minutes.” Henry raised his face to look at the storey building at the other side of the road. His eyes scanned the windows and openings quickly and he concluded that the person he was talking to must have been watching him from one of the openings there. Two minutes later, a man stepped out through the gate of the building in focus and looked in their direction. The road was as usual not busy, so he crossed immediately to the median and then the other side. Henry opened the door to step out and talk to the man but he closed it back after a second thought. He glanced at Samantha, “Please, move to the backseat so I can speak with him in the car. I want you to be a part of our conversation.” “Okay boss,” Samantha replied and quickly stepped out of the car. She greeted the man and pointed him in as she moved the backseat. “Good afternoon Mr Dominic,” Henry greeted without taking a look at the man who entered. “Good afternoon Mr Henry,” the young man answered. Dominic was a dark complexioned young man of petite stature, he looked more like a person in his early thirties. “I’m sorry about your Dad’s death, I was only trying to reach him when I heard about it.” Henry commiserated. “Thanks,” Dominic shrugged. “He died a good man, at least we’re happy about that.” “Yeah, that’s true, he was a good man.” Henry said with a very brief smile, finally casting a glance on Dominic. There was a few seconds silence. Henry’s gaze fell on the documents in Dominic’s hands and he squinted. “Are you here with the documents?” “These are photocopies, I thought you may need them since you said you lost some of the copies with you.” Dominic answered, handing him one of the two files. “Oh! That’s so considerate of you,” Henry smiled, a little longer this time. He documents and scanned through them quickly. “So,” he looked again at Dominic as he arranged the documents. “I’ll like for you to get the payment done, but like I said, it would have to be into a separate account, not the one I registered with.” Dominic raised his brows. “I was trying to explain something to you while we spoke on phone, I talked about some changes my father made before his death.” “Yeah,” Henry frowned. “I didn’t really understand you.” “Currently, we have only the past five months proceeds from the estate with us and I can send them to you right now. It’s a total of about three hundred million” “Five months? How come?” Henry frowned harder. “Here,” Dominic opened the second file in his hand and took out a paper. “My Dad died six months ago and before he died, the agreement of paying every seven months was signed with him.” He stopped trying to explain as he saw Henry already engrossed with the document. “What agreement are you talking about and who did he sign it with?” Henry looked away from the document and looked at Dominic’s face. He looked distraught. He had left the estate in care of Dominic’s father in December 2014 and the man had been running it since then. The agreement made was for payments to be made annually but since Henry had experienced the calamity of his family’s death and survived, he had not made any contact with the man, only to have tried to do so weeks earlier and discover that the man had died already. He expected to still have the proceeds from the last year intact as he wasn’t available to sign the payment. The man was only allowed to take his commission in his absence. “Please read that page carefully, my father signed there.” Dominic said as he took out another document and stretched it forth to Henry. “On this page, you have your own signature.” Henry decided to finish with the page in his hand before collecting the other page. Revealed in the first page was the man’s statement of agreement that he accepted to change the previous agreement which was paying annually to paying every seven months. Henry finally took the second page and scanned through it quickly, it contained his own statement of agreement. He held his breath and his eyes widened in shock as he saw the signature at the end of the page. ____ 14:35PM Osmos Estate, Benuit, Bethanna. “Mum, some men are here to see us,” a boy in his teenage years said to the woman sitting in the couch as he entered into the living room. “Who are they?” She raised her brows at the boy who came to settle in the seat adjacent hers. “They are security agents, they introduced themselves as FOX officials.” the boy answered her question. “So, why have they not been allowed in?” The woman squinted as she looked towards the entrance. Two men who she assumed were their guests had just come in. The embattled Mrs Vincent who had gotten the news of her husbands kidnap the previous night had been expecting visits from more security agencies. She had received the police that morning and they had called later to tell her to expect more visits from other security agencies. “Good afternoon madam,” the men greeted as they proceeded into the living room, raising their FOX identity cards up for her to see. “Good afternoon,” she replied and adjusted her sitting position. “We’re FOX agents from the national headquarters, my name is Steve and my partner here is Daniel.” The man in front introduced. “You’re welcome, please have your seats.” The two settled into the seats directly opposite the woman comfortably. “First of all, we would like to assure you that we are fully out and working on this case and we are going to certainly return your husband to you safe and sound.” “Oh!” The woman exclaimed with a gasp. “I’ll be the happiest woman on earth if you’re able to do that.” “We would get it done, we’re not relenting.” The officer reassured and readjusted himself on the seat. “We’ve been investigating already and we’ve come to ask some questions and also get some information around the house, we do hope you would be willing to help us.” “For sure, as far as it’s going to return my husband safely.” “Yeah, he would return safe and that’s why we are taking very urgent and stringent measures this time.” He took two seconds pause to take out his phone before he continued. “This kidnap has been found to have some strange semblance to some recent kidnaps which includes that of Richard Brad, Mr Henderson and some others. This time however, we are going to get the two victims out unscathed.” “Ask me your questions, I would tell you all I know.” “First and foremost, we’d like you to tell us everyone and anyone you suspect could have a hand in this,” the officer replied. “I don’t suspect anyone really, my husband hasn’t had a disagreement or fight with anyone I know of recently.” she answered. The officer glanced at his partner’s face and looked back at her. “Have you noticed any suspicious element in his movements recently?” The woman squinted for a while, then she looked at the officer’s face and shook her head. “No, I haven’t noticed anything.” “What do you know about your husband’s job?” “My husband left the military some years ago and has been working as a security consultant for different firms and training security staffs, and he’s been also working at the factory on Vincil as a consultant.” “There are rumors that there’s been illegal production of explosives in the factory your husband works as a consultant, have you ever suspected such or seen anything that suggested so?” “No,” she shook her head again. “Like you said, it’s just a rumour, unconfirmed by investigation yet.” “You’re right…” The officer proceeded to asking her some more questions and carefully listened to her answers. He made a request after twenty minutes of interrogation. “You said your husband spends more time in his personal room when he’s at home?” The officer asked to confirm. “Yes.” “Ermm… Can we check this room and probably go through some of his personal things there?” The woman frowned. The officer smiled to reduce the tension. “I know that sounds strange right, but you know this is urgent and I also told you we’re taking urgent and stringent steps. If we’re allowed to go through his personal things and see the things he does when he’s alone, it could help us in our investigation.” “But, he doesn’t like anyone going into the place especially when he’s not around.” She complained. “If we’re not allowed to check, he may never return to use that room again.” The officer said, staring at her face intently. He could see she was scared. He took out a paper from his breast pocket and unfolded it as he proceeded towards her. “By the way, we have license from the office to do this, we’re not just making the request without any backing.” He said before handing the permission paper to her. She checked through it briefly and nodded as she looked at him. “I’ll take you there.” A total of eighty five minutes was spent in the room by the men. They did not only search the room but also went through the man’s laptop and one of the devices found in the room. About three-quarter of the duration has been spent using the laptop alone. The woman walked them to the entrance balcony when they were about to leave. “I’ll be expecting positive results as soon as possible,” Mrs Vincent said as she watched the men walk down the steps. “Yes, madam. We have enough information already and we would be working with what we have immediately.” He replied. She closed her eyes and drew in a breath. “So, how are you guys returning?” She asked when she couldn’t find their car parked anywhere in the compound. “Our vehicle is outside,” she was replied. “Okay, do have a safe trip back to the capital,” she smiled as she received their handshakes. “Thank you ma.” She walked to the rails and rested her elbows on it as she watched them walk out through the gate. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath again. She hoped that all the details gotten by the men would help them bring her husband back home safely. She opened her eyes and was about to walk back into the house when she noticed the security man at the gate talking with someone and also flashing glances in her direction. She thought at first that the FOX agents had forgotten something. She waited for a while and watched, she saw the security man step out through the gate and come back in some seconds after. He closed the gate and began to walk towards her. “Excuse me ma’am,” the security man said as he got closer. “Aren’t those men who came in now FOX Agents?” “Yes, they are.” The woman replied squinting at him. “Didn’t you let them in?” “Yes, I did,” the man looked confused. “But there’s another man and a woman outside, claiming they’re from the FOX.” “The FOX?” “Yes, Agent Steve and Agent Evelyn.”

Restless Episode 68 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “I hope they did not leave this place with anything,” Steve asked, looking around the room furiously while Evelyn sat in front of the table with the laptop on it, trying to gain access to use the system. About three uniformed FOX officers were also in the room with them, standing at different point. One was checking around the room with Steve, the second stood behind Evelyn and the third stood close to the entrance. “I didn’t see them take anything with them,” the woman answered Steve’s question. She was sitting at the edge of the bed in her husband’s room, the same room where she had taken the two impersonators to. She got confused after the security guard had told her about the two new FOX officials and she had walked to the gate with him to accuse the new visitors and ask them for their purpose since two FOX other officials had just left the place. FLASH BACK — 50 Minutes ago “What?” Steve exclaimed on hearing the woman’s words. “Those guys who left here in the blue car?” “I don’t know what kind of car they drove in,” the woman replied. “Yes, the blue car.” the security man interjected. “They got out just before you guys came here.” “Damn it!” Steve turned and walked back to the road to check. He had seen the men walking out through the gate when he and Evelyn were parking their vehicle at the other side. He returned back to the gate when he saw no signs of the blue car. “They must have gone far,” he said as he returned to the entrance. He saw the woman already making a call. “Who could they be?” Evelyn asked in whispers, staring at him with a narrow look. He shrugged, also with a confused look on his face. “I don’t know.” “What’s your name?” Mrs Vincent asked, looking at Steve’s face. It was obvious the name was being requested by the person she was talking to on phone. “Agent Steve Morris,” he answered her. She turned her questioning gaze to Evelyn. “Evelyn Alexander.” “Agent Steve Morris and Evelyn Alexander,” she mentioned both names into the phone. After some seconds she handed the phone to Steve. “Agent Steve Morris,” the person at the other end called. “Yes sir,” Steve replied, he recognized the voice of the man talking to him. “This is Benuit Police Commissioner, I’ll like to confirm you with your ID number, can I have it please?” Steve called out the number and the commissioner excused himself for two minutes to confirm. PRESENT “Where else did they check?” Steve asked, walking back to the center of the room where the woman was sitting on the footstool. “Apart from the wardrobe?” The woman asked. “Yeah, apart from the wardrobe.” Steve answered. “That’s all they checked,” she replied. “And they did it all in your presence, you didn’t leave here at all?” The woman squinted for some seconds, then she lifted her face and turned to her son who was sitting at the edge of the bed close to the headboard. “I left here for few minutes to ease myself, but I left my son here with them.” Steve turned his gaze to the boy. “Did you watch them while you were here with them?” “Yes, I did but I didn’t see them take anything.” “Alright,” Steve nodded unsatisfied. He then walked to the table where Evelyn was sitting. He knew in his mind that the men would have been crafty enough to leave the room with things without the family noticing even while they were watching. “Any luck?” he asked Evelyn. She glanced at him. “I tried to check the recent activity but the memory was wiped, even the computer owner may find it difficult to know what they did on it.” “That is expected,” Steve said as he rested his palms on the top of the chair backrest. “But those guys must have extracted some valuable information from the computer, we should be able to find out what information was extracted and also get the same. That would enable us know why they did so and probably point to who they are.” “I’m yet to see anything that could be of value to us,” Evelyn replied. “Keep checking, it has to be there if they did not clean after extracting. She said they used the computer for almost an hour. They couldn’t have used it for that long without getting anything valuable.” Someone walked in through the door and Steve turned back to look at him, it was one of the FOX agents that had joined them, one of the security men of the house walked in right after him. “Sir, there are no pictures or records of the men in their CCTV data,” the FOX man said to Steve. Steve squinted his eyes at the security man beside the FOX man, his look demanding for explanation. “We don’t know why but I think the footages stopped saving when they came in, we can’t find any in the storage,” the man explained with a baffled look on his face. “How could that have happened?” Steve questioned. “Don’t you have enough storage space?” Evelyn was the one who spoke instead. “Do you really think the footages didn’t save or they were cleared before the men left?” Steve turned to glance at her and then turned back to the security man. The man’s confusion had increased. “There are no footages showing when they came in but those in charge said the cameras covered it live, the cameras only stopped working some minutes before they left and we fixed it already.” the security man tried to explain. “We think it’s the bug that stopped it from working that must have tampered with the data also.” “This computer here, does it have access to the CCTV settings?” Evelyn asked. “Yes, Mr Vincent uses it from there.” the man replied. Steve heaved a sigh and turned back. He and Evelyn exchanged glances. They understood that the men must have cleared the data and ensured the cameras stopped working not to capture them while leaving. The security man continued to make more explanations but Steve and Evelyn no longer paid attention to him. After some more minutes, Evelyn turned and looked at Steve’s face. “There’s nothing here, every left over was wiped out.” They stared at each other’s face for a while without knowing what to say. They were still thinking when the security man who had received the guests at the gate appeared at the entrance of the room noisily. “Mrs Vincent,” he called, having on a troubled look. They all looked towards him. “I just received a call from one of the security officials from Mr Vincent’s office, he said two unknown men attacked them about an hour ago and gained access into Mr Vincent’s office, they have been reported already to the police.” “Two unknown men!” Mrs Vincent exclaimed. “Did they take anything with them?” Steve asked, stepping forward. “It’s not yet confirmed if they took anything with them, but they gained access into Mr Vincent’s office using his access cards.” Mrs Vincent’s raised her head up immediately and her eyes met with Steve’s. She knew at once that the two unknown men must have been the impersonators who had left the house and they must have gotten the access cards from the room. ____ The Lodge, Vincil. 20:02PM Samantha eyes followed Henry as he walked again into the common room. They had gotten back an hour ago and Henry had not stepped out since then. Everything about him had been awkward ever since their meeting with Dominic and he had decided to keep to himself. “Boss, I got the alert already, the money is in.” Samantha said to him as he walked to the chair to sit. “Oh!” he let out a wry smile. “Remind me once Cole and Dave returns, we need to transfer the money out of the account to somewhere else and make the transaction untraceable.” He raised his face after noticing that she had not replied him after some seconds, he caught her staring at his face with a narrow look. “I’ll explain my reasons for all these to the group as a whole,” he said with a promising look on his face. “It doesn’t look like everything is okay boss, is there a problem somewhere?” Henry chuckled and then continued with the phone he was busy with. “Yes, there is a problem but I’ll let it out to all of you when they arrive.” “Okay boss,” she let out a breath. “The evening flight must have arrive the Vincil airport since six o’clock, they must be on their way here now.” Just at the same moment, they saw the reflection of light coming in through the window. Henry got up and looked outside, the reflection was from the headlights of a vehicle. Cole and Dave had returned. ___ 20:15PM The Wolves’ Strategy House, Newland Estate, Rutherford Bethanna. Four hours after the meeting with the Wolves Executives had ended, Kahn and Hutton were yet to leave the Strategy House. The meeting had been a long one of restrategizing, rescheduling planned events and rearranging their structure. At the end of the meeting, they had come up with the conclusion that a secret agency had been contacted by the Bethanna Government somewhere which were fighting against them, only Kahn and Hutton knew that this secret organization was led by the resurrected Carl Winston and was in no way contacted by the government for their operations. The Wolves executives had set up a team after making the decision to find out which foreign organization the government had secretly contacted to help them fight. The team mainly consisted of the representatives of the Wolves who were in the FOX Corporation. Kahn walked again into the room where they had the meeting and still found Hutton sitting in the chair and didn’t appear to have gotten up since the past hour he left him there. The remote control was in Hutton’s hand and Hutton had been replaying all the videos and pictures they had watched together during the meeting. “Seen anything in them yet?” Kahn asked, walking towards Hutton with two cups of wine and a bottle. He dropped a cup in front of Hutton and filled it with wine. “There’s nothing really in this video, our enemy is wise enough not to leave any trail.” Hutton replied his friend as he picked the cup of wine. “So, why do you keep watching over and over again?” Kahn asked, settling in a seat beside his friend. “I’m not just watching the videos, I’ve been going through the documents and the pictures too,” Hutton replied and then took another sip from the cup. “And besides there’s more to get from the video, we can study the strategies and patterns our enemies implemented.” “Hmm…” Kahn took in a breath. Hutton was the one who always did the most thinking for the group which was why he was called the strategist. “So, have you been able to draw out any conclusion?” “None yet, but I’ve identified more steps by which we can get our enemy.” Hutton replied. “You’ve been identifying strips for a long time, when do we start carrying them out?” Kahn asked, sounding so impatient. “We’ve got to be careful man, else we make mistakes.” Hutton said in a warning tone. “We have to let the enemy play around enough and then walk into our trap.” “You sound so sure that he’d walk into the trap,” Kahn raised his brows. “If things keep going the way they are, that would surely happen. And…” Hutton suddenly frowned as he something came to his mind. He squinted at his cup of wine for a while before looking at Kahn’s face. “And what?” Hutton drew in a breath, he dropped the cup but still had his hand on it. “He would surely enter into our trap if all things remain equal,” Hutton repeated, with a slightly changed tone now. He didn’t sound as confident as he was before. “My plans may only fail if he isn’t the only one alive.” “If he isn’t the only one alive?” Kahn squinted, wondering what he was suggesting. “But we are sure of what happened to the rest of them.” Hutton looked again at his friend’s face, his countenance had changed. “We can never be so sure,” he said and then picked his cup of wine again. He gulped the whole content in an angry manner. _____ 22:21PM The Lodge The team gathered again at the common room after they had all taken their dinner for the night and freshened up. They sat in a round table fashion. The seats were not able to go round for each person so they sat in pairs except for Dave and the Doctor who sat alone. Each group began to give reports from their tasks. “So, we have gotten some money to take us further for a while. It wasn’t up to what we expected but it’s okay for now,” Samantha began to conclude the report of her task with Henry. “I believe this money was raised from Mr Louis Winston’s personal investment some years ago, however there are some deeper things involved which the boss has promised to explain to all of us as a team.” She finished her report, landing her gaze on Henry’s face. “Who’s Louis Winston?” Cole questioned Samantha before Henry could say anything. “I am Louis Winston,” Henry replied. All eyes turned to him. Prior to that time, no one including the Doctor knew that Carl Winston was also Louis Winston, except for Samantha who had just found out earlier that day. “In Bethanna, Louis Winston is just a native billionaire businessman who’s got lots of investments and properties and who doesn’t stay in Bethanna. No one knows that Louis Winston is the same person as Carl Winston except for some of the FOX executives, my friend Rex and my wife.” There was total silence in the room for about a minute. “What next step to we need to take, Dave?” Henry requested. He had gotten some updates from Dave and Cole through emails even before they arrived and he did not need them to go into so much details. “We need to make a trip to the capital tomorrow, I don’t think we have more to get if we stay here. ” Dave answered. “We extracted a lot of details from Vincent Shawn’s laptop and only in Bexford do I think we’d be able to unravel the hidden meanings.” “Well, the rest of you would have to return to Bexford without me and continue the mission.” Henry said. All eyes turned to him, all carrying unasked questions. “Earlier today, Samantha was part of the conversation I had with Barrister Dominic.” Henry began to explain. “I discovered that something has happened few months back, someone changed the agreement I had with my lawyer ” he paused again and drew in a breath. His eyes were fixed thoughtfully to the ground. “There’s only one person who is permitted by the deal to sign in my absence and the person is supposed to be dead.” There was another long silence and it seemed Henry was finding it difficult to speak with them about it. Several thoughts were running through each one’s mind but none could ask him questions except the doctor. “Your wife, Sarah?” The Doctor spoke in a very low and calm tone. “No, Sarah never knew I had anything to do with Osmos Estate.” Henry answered the doctor and looked briefly at his face. He looked down again. “The only who knew about it was Rex,” he finally stated. “The new agreement was confirmed with his signature and I’m sure it wasn’t forged.” To be continued....

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2

the wolves don enter gbege if rex is also alive... Move on bro

getting more interested

I always has this feeling that Agent Rex is not dead.

bro I dey feel you this is interesting

Are u trying to tell us DAT agent Rex is alive? DAT wud have been a gud news for Henry (Carl) n his team n a bad one for both Fox n Red wolves!!! What a sweet revenge we r abt to witness sha!!!

Restless Episode 69 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel For the rest of the team apart from the doctor, Henry’s revelation had very little impact on them as they never met Rex personally or had any kind of relationship with him. “Rex… is alive?” the doctor stammered as he stared intently at Henry’s face. Tears were already forming in his eyes and his body trembling unexplainably. He seemed to be so overwhelmed by the thought of seeing Rex again “Yes,” Henry answered firmly. “Rex is alive, he’s somewhere close where nobody knows and I have to find out where he is. I need to know why he’s been so quiet and inactive.” “Please, I’m staying with you.” the Doctor said in a pleading tone. “Let’s find him together.” Henry’s eyes met his and he could see the passion in the man’s eyes. He looked at the other men’s faces and as expected, their reaction was totally different but calm and thoughtful. Henry landed his gaze on Dave’s face and made it linger a while, making Dave assume he was expected to say something. “I think the Doctor should stay with you here, the rest of us can continue until you return.” Dave voiced out, he glanced at the other team member’s faces, hoping he had said what was in their minds. “You guys would return to Bexford tomorrow while I’ll visit Dominic again with the Doctor,” Henry finally said. “All I need is to always get feedbacks from you?” “How long is your enquiry gonna take boss?” Cole asked. “Few days, it has to be done moderately not to disturb the mission at hand. I’ll return to Bexford if I don’t get it done in less than three days.” “I think we shouldn’t hurry this,” Samantha put in. “You should not return immediately if you’re yet to find your friend Rex, you should wait to find him no matter how long it takes.” She was quiet for some seconds but everyone still had their eyes on her and it seemed they were expecting her to give a reason for her suggestion. “Ermm… You see, Rex is your friend whose murder was also attempted and family killed, I believe. I think this mission concerns him as much as it does to you. What if he’s already taking steps which you don’t know and what happens we clash with him along the line?” “It’ll be disastrous,” Henry answered her question, even after knowing it was rhetorical. “That’s why it’s important I take out these three days to find him.” “Then you should just make sure you find him, even if it takes more than the stipulated duration, we would join you if the need arises,” Dave suggested. “I do not think it would be difficult to find him because he obviously wants me to find him,” Henry replied. “That’s the only reason he could have changed the agreement, he knew I would be coming for the money if I was alive.” After speaking, Henry got up from his seat and walked slowly to the window. He pulled the curtain aside and took in a deep breath as he caught a view of the compound. He watched for a while as two rodents struggling for something with each other fought for seconds before one of them was able to take the piece of substance they were fighting for in it’s mouth, it then ran into the bush as the other one scampered after. Henry closed back the curtains and turned to them. “When are you guys leaving for Bexford, tomorrow or next?” He asked as he walked back to his seat. “I just checked the flight records for tomorrow, there seems to be spaces still available for Bexford.” Cole answered. “You can’t go by flight if you want to leave tomorrow,” Henry stared at him. “We still have Vincent Shawn and Antonio Carlos with us,” Samantha reminded him. “Oh!” Cole exclaimed. He had totally forgotten about them since he hadn’t been home all day. “So, what do we do to those guys?” “Do you think we have enough information from your visit to Benuit today?” Henry asked and moved his gaze from Dave to Cole interchangeable. “If you do have enough information, we can dispose them off but they have to remain with us if we don’t have enough information yet." “We still need to have them here,” Dave put in. “We have to connect the details we have with us and come up with reasonable conclusions before doing away with them.” “So, that means you can’t leave very early tomorrow.” Henry turned to Cole. “May be we shouldn’t just rush off to Bexford,” Cole said in a suggestive tone. “We can stay here to connect some of the details that can be done here.” “And, boss,” Dave called in a thoughtful tone. He had Henry’s eyes and every other person looking at him. “What do we do with the FOX officials? I’m sure they would be trying to trace us now.” “Good question,” Henry said as he walked back to where he was previously sitting. “Well, no matter what happens, those guys should not be touched. They’re only doing their jobs.” “So, we should only keep covering our tracks from them?” Dave asked. Henry nodded slowly in response. “But since we know them, why don’t we get closer and find out what details they have that we don’t?” Dave suggested. “That is dangerous and really not necessary for now,” Henry warned. “That FOX team is made up of intelligent officers, trying to get something from them would only mean revealing ourselves to them.” “Yes, they’re not just very intelligent but also swift to action.” Cole inputed what he had noticed. “It was so close today, they could have caught us impersonating them.” “We never had an idea they would visit that place so soon or even today, we could have been faster with our operation.” Dave put in. “That’s why I said they’re swift,” Cole said. “I really do think it’ll be difficult for us to keep clearing our records, if they persist, they’d surely create a link to us soon.” “It’s good the two of you have noticed that the FOX agents are competent,” Henry joined in. “And you’re right,” he turned to Cole. “We may not be able to clear our records completely, but we only have to make sure we always discover immediately a link is created to us.” “Sure boss,” Cole responded. “It’s late now, let’s go to bed.” Henry said, rising up to his feet. “I would be leaving early with the Doctor tomorrow morning,” he stepped back towards the entrance of the inner rooms and stopped to look at each one of them. “Do have a pleasant night rest.” ____ March 30, 2019 08:36AM The FOX Corporation Headquarters, EPA Hill, Bexford. “You’ve got to check your team, one of them must be part of the impersonators or must have given out information to the impersonators.” Paul Edwards said harshly. Steve and Evelyn were standing behind the visitor’s seats in his office, dressed in their usual black suits. “Sir, only the two of us knew of about the visit.” Steve replied him. “It wasn’t even preplanned, we decided to make the visit immediately after getting his family’s residential address in our investigation room and no one was there with us.” “So, how come the impersonators knew your names and your plan to visit?” Paul questioned. “No one knew about our plan to visit, they didn’t have to know to have visited.” Paul squinted. “But they mentioned your names.” “They mentioned Steve and Daniel, not Steve and Evelyn sir. Daniel travelled yesterday even before our plan to visit Benuit, he’s in Vincil with Lydia.” Steve replied. “Oh!” Paul raised a brow and let it drop slowly. “They mentioned Steve and Daniel… So what do you think?” “Someone else in the FOX is working for the Red Wolves just like Elkim Nuel was,” Steve stated plainly. “It hasn’t been proved that Elkim Nuel was working with the Wolves, that he was killed by the same man doesn’t mean he was.” “I’m sure we would have enough substance to prove that soon,” Steve said. “We’re also visiting some family members of the late Agent today for questioning.” “That’s okay, but remember I warned you not to harass anyone.” “We would not do any such thing.” “Good, so I await your proof.” Paul said and then rested his back in the chair. “There’s one more thing we need sir,” Steve said. Paul stared at his face and gestured for him to proceed with his request. “We need to access the directory of all of FOX officials, including the executives.” “Why?” Paul frowned. “From the citizen’s directory, we’ve tried to match the CCTV image of the killer but the highest we got is not up to fifty percent match. So, I think it would be wise to check the directory of all FOX officials and match the features with the images.” Still resting in his swivel, Paul placed his elbow on one of the armrests and placed his chin on his palm. “I would give you access into the officials directory when you are ready,” he finally said after thinking for few seconds. “We also need access to the executives directory,” Steve reminded him. “You really sound so sure you need this,” Paul squinted at him. “Yes,” Steve affirmed. “From yesterday’s experience, it’s obvious the impersonators had inside information.” “You said earlier that your visit to Benuit wasn’t preplanned and you didn’t tell anyone, what other inside information could the impersonators have had?” “They knew us sir, they knew I and Daniel’s names, they probably know the whole of the team and since they know we are the ones in charge of the case, it would not be difficult to predict our steps and the we were coming to visit.” Steve explained. “You’re right,” Paul agreed as he leaned forward. “I would grant you access.” ___ 11:23AM Carter’s Chamber. Osmos Estate, Bethanna. “Here’s the file,” Dominic finally pulled out a file three minutes after searching through the cabinet. He walked back to the table and placed the file on it before he sat on the swivel. Henry and Doctor Alan were sitting at the other side of the table. They watched silently while the lawyer searched through the file for the information he needed. He picked a piece of paper and scribbled in some words with his pen for a minute. “Here’s the address and his current telephone number,” Dominic said as he handed the paper to Henry. Henry collected it and scanned through with his eyes. “This is in Kala,” he said as he stared up at the lawyer’s face. “Yes Kala,” the lawyer replied. “I don’t think it would be difficult locating the address.” “Kala is very close to Nevi,” Doctor Alan put in. Henry glanced at him with a nod and then turned back to the lawyer. “Thanks for this, it shouldn’t be difficult.” “You’re welcome sir,” Dominic replied. “And please, do not forget that you should not let anyone else know I have visited you. Please keep it secret for now,” Henry said. “Sure sir, no one has to know.” They got into the car five minutes after, the doctor seated at the passenger’s seat in front. “How well do you know Kala?” Henry asked the doctor as he took out his device and unlocked it. He typed in the address written on the piece of paper into the box in the map. “Just a little, it’s a more civilized town compared to Nevi.” Doctor Alan replied. “I only used to go there to get supplies. It’s a big place, but not as big as Bexford or Vincil.” “Sure,” Henry said, looking into his device. “It’s about ninety kilometres away from here, we have to go from here.” “You got the routes from google map?” “Yea.” “And are you sure, you’ve got the fastest route?” he asked as he stretched forth his hand to take the device. “Yes, it would take us approximately four hours to get there from here including traffic and stoppage time.” Doctor Alan squinted at the screen for a while before he handed the device back to Henry who locked it and tossed it to the backseat. Henry put on his seatbelt and the Doctor did the same. “We’d take a stop at the nearest eatery and move on from there,” Henry finally said before starting the car engine. ___ 17 : 45 PM El Deols, Anthanna “Good evening Adrian,” Sheila said as she settled into the passenger’s side of the car. Her short sleeved gown blue gown which stopped below her knees while standing rolled up as she sat, she managed to pull it a bit and then placed her handbag on her knees. “Welcome Princess,” Adrian replied with a bright smile, feasting his eyes on her. She put on her seatbelt and turned to him. She smiled and looked away shyly on catching his eyes on her. “You look indeed as beautiful as ever today,” Adrian complimented. “It seems your beauty grows everyday.” Sheila smiled brightly. “Come on Adrian, you’re here again flattering me.” “I’m saying the plain truth my dear, I swear, you’re so beautiful.” Adrian said with a smiling serious face. “Thanks,” Sheila smiled. “You’re welcome,” He smiled chiefly and nodded. “So where do we go this evening?” “Anywhere you want to take me,” Sheila replied. “No, please tell me where you want and I’ll gladly oblige.” She shrugged. “I don’t have anywhere in mind, I’ll be okay with any place of your choice.” “Okay,” Adrian let out a breath and closed his eyes briefly to think. “What of Googs Palace?” he asked with a bright smile. “Nice place, it’s okay by me.” Sheila agreed. She fastened her seatbelt as Adrian kicked on the car engine. 18: 59PM Googs Palace Restaurant. The waiter carefully arranged the plates of food in front of the guests and placed the cutleries by the side. Another waiter carrying bottles of water and glass cups placed the items beside the plates and they left at the same time. “This smells nice,” Adrian closed his eyes briefly as he inhaled and exhaled with a playful look on his face. Sheila giggled at his expression. She opened her plates first and picked the cutleries before him. They soon began to eat silently except for the occasional giggles made by Sheila whenever he made funny faces at her. Before they finished their meal, Adrian picked a piece of meat from his plate and stretched it close to her mouth. She squinted at him first and then raised a brow when he made a funny look, she laughed briefly and then parted her lips to allow the meat get in. “Praise God!” Adrian said, heaving a loud sigh of relief as he turned his face up to express his thanks to the heavenly up above. “Haha! What’s that?” She asked with an amused look on her face. “I never knew you would allow me put that into your mouth,” he replied. She chuckled. “Why shouldn’t I?” He shrugged. “I don’t know, I just thought you wouldn’t.” “But I did, it’s no big deal.” “I see.” They continued eating and both finished the meal in the next two minutes. “It’s a nice meal like I predicted,” Adrian said smiling. “Sure, I don’t expect a bad meal here. Googs Palace is known for high professionalism and taste.” “Yeah, you’re right.” Adrian smiled and then rested his back. “So, what do you plan to do at home this night?” She raised her shoulders up and raised her brows. She dropped the shoulders before answering, “Take a shower and lay in bed of course.” He smiled. “You don’t watch movies or listen to music?” “Of course, I do,” she replied. “But it can be done in my bed.” “You’re right,” he folded his arms across his chest. “But you know the Googs Palace is a big place, we can take a stroll round the garden, the water side and even the game house.” “Oh! That would be nice but not today, I didn’t plan to get home late.” She replied. “Come on Sheila, I’m dropping you at home, you’re not going to be driving.” “I know, but I still don’t want to stay so long, I didn’t plan to.” “It’s okay then,” he heaved a sigh and then leaned forward, looking unhappy. “You’ve not really been free with me for a couple of days now.” She frowned. “Not been free, why would you say such?” “From the way you respond to me when I call you and how you bluntly refuse whenever I want to take you out,” Adrian answered. “But I’m out here with you now,” she said. He sighed. “Listen Adrian, I explained my work to you and you know I’ve got a couple of projects I’m handling at the moment.” “Yes, but even if you aren’t chanced to go out with me, you should respond more nicely.” “I’m sorry if I respond harshly,” she apologized. “But sometimes, the calls get too much for a day and it often gets into my work, we’re not dating yet, so we should be talking that much like you call me.” “Oh! Sorry about that,” Adrian breathed out briefly through his mouth and he rested his back, taken a bit aback by her reply. “I don’t mean to hurt your feelings Adrian,” she continued in a pity tone. “I like you but my heart is not just with you, I explained via chat with you.” “Yes, you did.” He leaned forward again. “So who’s your heart with?” He questioned in low tones and with raised eyebrows. “Your former bouncer?” “I’m not referring to anyone here, I’m talking about us.” She replied. “I don’t have the same feelings towards you and I don’t want to get into something that won’t work.” “Listen Sheila,” he said calmly and reached for her hands. He held her palms in his and squeezed then very gently. “This can work, we can make it work. You can develop the feelings for me, all you need is just give me a chance and you’d see the feelings build up for me.” At that moment the waiter came with the bill and a tray to get the used plates. He released her hands to take the bill but she took it from the waiter’s hand before him. “How much it is?” He asked her, watching as she stared at it. “Just a few Anthanna dollars,” she said as she picked her bag beside her on the ground and placed it on her laps. “Can I see it?” He requested. “No need to, I’m footing it.” She replied. “No, I won’t let you do that.” He argued. “I’m doing it without your permission,” she responded with a smile. The waiter left with the plates and left the bottles of water and cup as requested by them. She was asked by Sheila to return for the money. “Come on, why do you have to do it?” He questioned. She smiled at him again. “Because I should do it Adrian. You do it always, so it hurts no one if I do it this once.” Adrian felt a bit awkward as the waiter returned and got the money from Sheila. “Thank you Sheila, that was kind of you.” “You don’t need to mention Adrian,” she replied and dropped her bag on the ground. “So, what were we saying?* “We were talking about you Sheila and why you have refused to give me a chance,” Adrian answered. She smiled lightly. “I’ve not refused to do anything, I don’t even know how to, so how do I refuse?” He leaned forward and reached for her hands again. “Sheila, if you’d give me a chance and get closer, even if we start as just close friends. You’d get to develop the same feelings for me.” “Well, I don’t really agree but I think it’s okay to just remain friends for now.” “Wow wow wow!” A broad masculine voice interrupted them from behind. Sheila turned to see who it was. It was Stan, one of Tom’s friends. “Your new boyfriend is so broke that he cannot even pay the bills,” Stan mocked as he drew out the third seat at the table and sat down with his cup of milk. “What are you doing here Stan and what’s the meaning of this?” Sheila asked him angrily. “I’m here with my real dudes,” he replied and looked towards a table where three other guys were sitting far at the other corner of the hall. All of them were also looking towards them and smiling. “Been watching you since and I decided to say Hi.” “Well, you should know you’re not appreciated at all.” Sheila said angrily. “So get the bleep away from here now.” He smiled again mockingly and picked the cup he dropped on the table. “I’ll leave you here with your broke ass bleeping boyfriend.” Sheila rose angrily with him at the same time with him and landed a heavy punch on his face. He crashed into the seat and then fell to the floor heavily. Adrian got up immediately immediately, staring at Sheila and shocked that she could be violent. Even Sheila was shocked at herself and stared at her clenched fists, wondering how she was able .take him down with a single punch. “Let’s get out of here,” she said to Adrian feeling so embarrassed because almost everyone in the hall was now staring at them. She picked her bag and rushed out of the place, Adrian picked his car keys and followed after her immediately. Stan’s friends gathered around him, amazed with their mouth agape as they watched their friend rolling on the floor.

Restless Episode 70 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 19:05PM Vila Hotel, Nevi, Bethanna. Doctor Alan was dozing off already in the bed when he heard a knock at the door. He jumped up immediately and walked to the door. “Henry?” He called as he touched the knob. “Yes, open please.” He turned the knob and opened for Henry to enter. “I got back a couple of minutes ago, I had to drop something in my room,” Henry said as he walked into the room and stopped beside the bed. He turned back to face the man who also closed the door and turned to him. “So, how did it go?” Doctor Alan asked. He had a kind of disappointed look on his face. He looked like had been expecting a miracle. The bitter look on his face made it seem as if he expected to see Henry come back with Rex. Henry had insisted they stopped at Nevi and put up at a hotel there. The doctor had then suggested the Vila Hotel for it’s far distance from his former place of work. They booked two opposite rooms and kept their things in. Henry had then insisted on going to Kala alone to confirm the address given to them by the lawyer. Despite the pleas of the doctor to follow him, Henry refused, maintaining that it was safer for him to confirm the address first before the doctor could get there. “I saw the house and watched for about thirty minutes,” Henry answered the doctor. “You didn’t see anything about Rex?” “None for now,” Henry answered as he turned again. “But we are sure to know everything we need to know tomorrow because we’d go to the exact flat number.” “But you don’t sound so confident, is there a problem?” “There’s no problem actually,” Henry said with a sigh. “Just that the location doesn’t look like somewhere Rex would have chosen to stay.” “Why do you say so?” The doctor squinted at his face, already getting worried. “It’s too open for someone like Rex who’s gonna be hiding,” Henry said and landed his gaze on the doctor’s face. He proceeded towards the doctor slowly. “I made an order at the reception and they’re bringing your dinner for you.” He said after stopping in front of the doctor. He placed his hand on the doctor’s shoulder and shook him gently. “Sleep well and worry about nothing, we would sort it all out tomorrow.” The doctor stood on the same spot until he heard the door open and close. He closed his eyes and drew in a breath. _ Henry entered into his room and walked straight to the table, he opened up his laptop and clicked on the power button before sitting. Then he took out his phone and dialed Cole’s number. “I’m about to log in,” he said into the phone. “I hope you’ve sent the mail already.” “Yes boss, it’s all in the mail.” “Thanks,” Henry replied and dropped the call. He placed the phone on the table and stared at the laptop’s screen while he waited for it to complete the booting process. His mind flashed back to Kala. He had located the building situated at the address given to him by Dominic. It was a fifteen storey building, one of the highest buildings in the town. He did not move close to the building but only walked around the area. From his observation, he noted that the place was a busy commercial area and the particular building was made of different segments. The building had offices and shops in front but residential sections including flats and single rooms at the other sides. The area was not just a busy one but the building itself was also busy. It got Henry wondering why Rex would have chosen such a place to hide himself. He only had two options coming to his mind, it was either Rex had a really good reason for staying in the building or if he had just dropped the address in the document with the lawyer to ensure no one would be able to trace him through the address. If the second option was correct, Henry was sure Rex must have left him a message there, or something to direct him to his current location. The laptop finished booting and Henry clicked open the browser immediately and he clicked into the navigation box to input his email service url. He logged in immediately the page loaded and waited for his messages to be displayed. The inbox loaded and he located the message from Cole and clicked on it. Following the short instruction in the mail, he began to download the attachments immediately. Cole had called him earlier to inform him about their new discoveries which included a dangerous bomb ignition device which the Red Wolves were working on. The device was unnamed yet but it’s purpose was already clearly stated, it was being designed to make it possible for bombs to be detonated without the presence of a Red Wolves Agent at the place. Henry clicked open the first attachment which was an image. It showed the device and the dimensions. It was a rectangular 10 by 3cm box with a 2 by 2cm handle on top. At both sides of the handle on the top were 9 by 9 by 1 cm screens which were labeled sensors. Henry zoomed the image to have a closer look at the sensors but he got a blur image. He closed the image and checked the other three images which were part of the attachment to see if one of the images showed the full properties of the sensor. He got what he needed in the third picture he opened and he began to study it. The image was that of the magnified sensor with it’s subcomponents well labeled. “This is crazy,” Henry muttered under his breath. He had never seen anything of such, he had only heard of how it was being planned for the future and also knew that the FOX chemical engineering department was working on something like that. The department had however predicted that their research and analysis could take over two years to complete. He viewed the two other images briefly before he switched to the word document in the attachment to read the details included by Cole in it before returning to check the images again. It took him over twenty minutes to carefully study the four-paged document and he could not but admit that the Wolves had geniuses working for them, one of which was Antonio Carlos who was still in captivity. He imagined what it would be like having Antonio Carlos turn against the Wolves but he knew it was almost impossible for that to happen. Men like Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn had been through a lot and must have had strong reasons for joining the Wolves, it would therefore be difficult or even impossible to get them to turn back. From the document, he learnt that the sensors were being designed to respond to specific sounds. They were being built in such a way that they could be programmed to trigger explosions after the mention of a particular word at a specific volume or after being heard at a programmed number of times. That was not all, but the explosives were also being worked upon to be packaged in none-harmful-looking cases that would ease their portability and make less suspicious innocent people transport them without asking questions. He heaved a sigh as he rested his back in the seat and stared at the screen. He thought about all he had read and noticed that the whole ongoing process was not being done from one location. The explosives themselves were being worked upon in a different location, the attractive cases were being worked upon in another location and all the other major components were being produced in different places. Henry chuckled as he made a realization. The Wolves were truly being ran by highly strategic and intelligent people and could not be underestimated. A casual organization would have brought together all the people working on the explosive device project to one location to make the job faster but the Wolves had split them. It appeared as an unreasonable decision to the normal person but it made plenty of sense to Henry. If it had been done in the “reasonable way”, then it would have been possible to destroy the whole process easily and at once but now that it had been split and the major operations were being carried out in different locations, it made it very impossible. A call from Cole distracted him from his thoughts. He sat up and picked his phone from the table. “Have you seen it boss?” Cole asked from the other end. “Yes, I just finished going through the mail.” Henry replied. “When did you extract this?” “Yesterday, from Vincent Shawn’s laptop.” Cole replied. “It was an unedited encrypted raw document, I was able to decrypt it late this morning.” “You’re doing a good job, please keep up the speed.” Henry commended. “Thank you boss,” Cole replied. His smile could be felt by Henry over the phone. “So, I have been checking through the cache and I would soon be able to come up with more information but I called to find out if there’s anything you were able to identify from what you read. If there is, it will help us move faster.” “No Cole, nothing yet. I’ll tell you when I find any.” Henry answered. “Okay boss,” Cole said and ended the call. ____ El Deols, Anthanna. For over twenty minutes drive, Sheila and Adrian maintained an awkward silence in the car. Adrian kept glancing at her from time to time but she didn’t return his glances and did not utter a word. Her mind had been busy all through and the only reasonable explanation that came to her mind for what she did in the eatery was her times of training with Henry. She remembered him particularly teaching her how to throw punches and hit the victim at the right place. The thoughts of Henry coming back to her mind totally changed her mood. She suddenly began to wish he was still with her in Anthanna. She began to imagine what would have happened if he had never regained his memory, maybe he would have remained happy with her and she too happy with him but, it was only wishful thinking, the reality was that Henry was out there pursuing vengeance for his long dead wife who he has not stopped and probably would never stop loving. The sound of the horn brought Sheila back to her senses and she suddenly realized that they had gotten to her house and the car was already parked in her compound. She turned her face to Adrian and caught him staring at her with a narrow and weak look. “I’m sorry Adrian,” she said before she opened the door to step out. Adrian suddenly grabbed her by the arm before she could step out. She turned to look at him. “Is everything okay?” He asked in a calm voice, the look on his face expressing his deep concern. “Yes,” she closed her eyes and let out a breath. She stepped back into the car and closed the door. She squeezed his palm in hers. “Adrian, I’m sorry for ending tonight’s outing on an embarrassing note. That guy is crazy, please ignore everything he said.” Adrian did not respond immediately but stared into her eyes deeply for a while before letting out a breath calmly. “Of course, I wasn’t listening to him. I knew he was crazy,” he replied, managing to put on a light smile. “Thanks,” Sheila smiled back at him. “And thanks for today, it was a nice evening. Do have a goodnight rest,” she released his hands and opened the door. “Goodnight Sheila,” Adrian replied and the smile on his face completely disappeared as he watched her walk into the house. He did not have a nice evening and knew she didn’t have one too. Indeed, nothing was nice about the evening except for the meal. He was not only rejected once again by her but he also saw a side of her he had never known. ___ 22: 11PM Bexford, Bethanna. “Remember you cannot make any mistake, if you don’t get killed, I’ll kill you myself.” Hutton said into the phone before he dropped the call. He dropped the phone close to the headboard and stared into the mirror facing him directly at the wall beside the wardrobe in the hotel room. He neatly observed his looks again and his body shape. He was still in shape and could still feel the strength of his bones under his skin. He was about to get back to action again and he knew he still had it in him as before. As an experienced man of war with deadly skills and mastery in the use of weapons, he knew the perfect match for Agent Rex of the FOX was no one else but him. He made a swift turn and rolled into the bed, covering himself with the blanket. His hand reached for the switch above the headboard and he turned off the light. He adjusted himself and was about to lay his head on the pillow when his phone rang. His hand reached for the phone and he checked the caller, it was Kahn. He answered and placed it close to his ear. “Kahn, ain’t you sleeping tonight?” “I was about to sleep but I thought I should let you know that Carl Winston and his men probably have all data and materials Antonio and Vincent have been working upon for us.” “Why do you say so?” Hutton asked, his voice as confident as usual. “Men suspected to be Carl Winston’s men visited Vincent Shawn’s home disguised as FOX Agents, they had access to his computer and some of his properties and also got into his office at his security firm.” “Well, that’s expected.” Hutton replied. “Carl Winston is out digging information about us and I expected him to do something of such.” “Is that you have to say about it?” Kahn asked, after being quiet for some seconds expecting Hutton to say more. “What else is there to say?” Hutton replied nonchalantly. “You worry too much Kahn, you of all people shouldn’t be worried about taking care of Carl Winston. If it was possible to take care of his friend Rex, why won’t we get Carl now that he’s alone?” “You just talk like these things are so easy,” Kahn sighed. “It’ll be easy man,” Hutton replied. “But Carl is actually going faster than I expected, I think he’s got a great team working with him. Nevertheless, we’d get him sooner than he expects.” “I believe you Hutton but I must ask this again, don’t you think we should really take a break now from our operations like you suggested at the meeting? “Well, do you think so?” “I don’t know, you suggested it at the meeting but asked us to wait and watch for a while but now that we have already seen that Carl Winston is going faster than he should, he discovered our explosives factory and he’s not about to drop. Who knows what he is discovering again from the details he got from Vincent Shawn? I would agree with you that the time for the break is now.” “He can’t discover more than he should from the details, we disconnected Vincent and Shawn from us already. But we should really take a break,” Hutton said and paused as he heard a sigh of relief from Kahn. “But an indefinite break with surprise attack operations along the line.” “I don’t get you Hutton,” Kahn came again with a raised tone. “We do not have to let Carl know we took a break, so we would only stop our major attacks but continue the lesser ones.” “Oh! Sounds okay still,” Kahn agreed. “Great! So, have a goodnight rest.” “You too, hard man.” __ 22:20PM El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila’s eyes refused to close thirty minutes after laying in the bed to sleep. She kept staring in darkness at the ceiling above with her mind filled with thoughts of Henry. She had been trying her best to forget about him and had been doing well by distracting herself with so much work and Adrian until that evening when Stan had showed up. Thoughts of Henry had suddenly taken over her again to the extent that she had to fight hard the temptation of calling him on phone that night. As she laid there sleeplessly, she kept asking herself questions if she would ever get to see him again and if he would be the former Henry she knew or if he would be colder to her if she eventually see him again. She couldn’t keep her mind at rest. ____ Vila Hotel, Nevi, Bethanna Henry laid still in the bed five minutes after leaving the bathroom. He had gone in there just to take a shower but ended up spending over fifteen minutes there. Not because the bathroom was comfortable but because his mind wandered away. Immediately he entered to take a shower was when he began to hear sounds coming from the next room. The hotel as expected in a rural area had less sound proofed walls which allowed some sounds to be heard in neighbouring rooms during the silent night. The neighbouring room was obviously occupied by a couple and they had started first with giggles and laughs which brought back to Henry’s mind his special times with Sarah his wife. He remembered again how they used to play together a lot and also with their son Kellar. Soon, the sounds he heard in the bathroom reduced and he began to take his shower only for him to start hearing sounds again before he finished. This time, they weren’t sounds of playing again but moanings from pleasure. And even as he laid in his bed sleeplessly, the sounds continued but his mind was far away from there and thoughts of his wife had been unexplainably replaced by another woman. He couldn’t tell how it happened but he just realized Sheila’s picture had taken over that of his wife which he was seeing. He wondered how lonely Sheila would be feeling and how hurt she would feel anytime she thought of him. His hand touched his phone where he placed it beside his pillow. He picked it and unlocked it quickly. He opened his dialpad and typed in Sheila’s number. He stared at the screen for a while before he finally dialed. “No,” he shook his head after three seconds and cut the call immediately. “I shouldn’t be doing this,” he said to himself and dropped the phone immediately. He closed his eyes feeling deep restlessness and his hands squeezed the bedsheets tightly underneath. To be continued

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo

Hmmm! You can close ur eyes to the things u don't want to see but u can't close ur heart to the things u don' t want to feel. ... the earlier the better Agent Carl

Super interesting

Henry(Carl) don't forget de advise I gave u abt Sheila oo,better play ur cards well before u leave to regret sha!!! I will continue to remind u until u do de needful...

More comment to continue this story

hmmmm Rex is alive too wow! I hope he's still your trusted friend?

u better call her an stop wasting my time please, next pls

this is interesting

guy what is happening @delexzy01

@delexzy01 guy we are expecting your posts

Very interesting story we be got here pls mr author continue It taking longer and am losing my patience Don't keep us in suspense

Mr author pls i beg u for the sake of we think few commentators post this story It might make us lost interest

U are making me losing interest in this story

Restless Episode 71 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel March 31, 2016 06:46 AM El Deols, Anthanna. It was a short night for Sheila but she woke up the next morning feeling quite different. Somehow, she managed to lay off thoughts from her mind and slowly replaced him with Adrian. Adrian was not a perfect man. No man was! He had done so many things which she didn’t like, but they all happened a long time ago in High School when they were not mature enough. The Adrian now seemed calmer and caring, different from the picture she always had of him. He also seemed to be patient with her as he always came back despite her unpleasant way of treating him sometimes and it made her wonder why Henry who had been pushing her away since he regained his memory still had any space in her heart. She stepped out of the bathroom with the towel wrapped round her chest and mopped her feet on the foot mat at the entrance. She wiped her body dry and then proceeded straight to her make up table. She stared at her image in the mirror and smiled. She needed no one to tell her she was beautiful and had a perfect shape. She was confident about this but had never let it get into her head. She took off the shower cap from her head and let her hair flow down as she dropped the towel. She picked her body cream from the table and began to apply gently on her skin. After about ten minutes, she was already dressed in her underwear and had her work dress lying on the bed behind her already. She stared again at her makeup kits on the table and somehow felt the need to apply more makeup than she usually did that morning, she had always preferred to go light or just with a simple lip gloss most times. Why would she need to apply more makeup? She suddenly asked herself. She was not attending any occasion or having any special meeting but the urge to go on makeups was still strong. She sat in the chair and let out a deep breath as she realized that deep in her subconscious mind, she was expecting another outing with Adrian. A thought suddenly came to her mind and she looked up at the wall clock, it was past seven. She turned back to look at her phone in the bed, she had not gotten any message alert or phone call from Adrian that morning. It felt kind of strange because she was already getting used to his funny wake up messages everyday, even though she never replied any. She went to pick her phone just to confirm. There was indeed no message or missed call from him. She squinted at her image in the mirror for a second and wondered what was wrong. Could it be that she had hurt him so much the previous day that he decided to stop the calls and messages? He did not even call her the last night after dropping her off. She scrolled to his number in her call register and dialled. She placed it close to her ear and waited patiently for him to answer. “Hello… Good morning Sheila,” she heard him say in a sleepy gruff voice. “Good morning Adrian, hope you slept well.” “Yes, I did. What about you dear?” Adrian replied. Sheila could hear a yawn following his words. “I did too,” she replied. There was an awkward silence for about five seconds. “I just wanted to say good morning and also make sure that you are not angry about yesterday. ” “Oh! Thanks so much, I wasn’t angry like I told you before, I knew that guy was just a mischief maker.” “Okay dear, thanks so much. Do have a nice day,” Sheila concluded and then ended the call after hearing his response. She heaved a sigh as she placed the phone on the table before her but she wasn’t still feeling satisfied. She felt like calling him again. Maybe speaking to him once again that morning and talking to him so often would help her get Henry off her mind completely but how could she do that when she was the one who had previously warned Adrian of the calls becoming too much? She was still in thoughts when Adrian called back. She felt some tension as she picked the phone to answer. “Hey Sheila! Just thought about it, it’s unusual to have you call me so early this morning.” Adrian’s voice rang in cheerfully. “I’ve got to thank you for calling to check up on me.” “Well,” Sheila chuckled. “It’s okay.” “Do have a nice day Sheila,” Adrian concluded. “Yeah Adrian, take care.” Her eyes caught the time on the phone’s screen before she dropped it on the table again. She realized she would end up going late for work if she continued wasting time on her thoughts. ___ 10:12AM FOX Headquarters, Bexford, Bethanna. “I dropped the sample cases with the scientist for them to confirm what they are made of,” Daniel said as he walked towards the investigation table from the entrance door. Steve turned to look at him. He was with Sandra and Evelyn at the table and they was a laptop in front of them which they were all looking into. Daniel stopped beside Sandra who was at Steve’s right hand side. He joined them to stare at what they were checking and he saw a moving bar at the top of the screen with several inaccessible pictures and comments underneath. They were checking through the directory of FOX officials. “None greater than twenty percent match yet?” Daniel whistled, seeing that the search was already ninety percent completed. More search results were being added to the screen as the percentage increased and after three extra minutes, it got to a hundred percent. Daniel shone his eyes at the screen, surprised at what he saw unlike the rest of them who were already not expecting so much. “Over three thousand FOX officials present in the directory, it’s been two hours search and we got only fifteen search results for twenty percent match with the picture. They had tried to get matches for more than twenty percent and only one person had showed up at twenty five percent. “Fifteen search results is not a bad result,” Sandra said to him. “The only bad thing here is that they match by twenty percent only.” “This twenty percent and below may just be what has been concealing what we’ve been searching for,” Henry said aloud. He looked specifically at Sandra. “Please help fetch and print the details for these twenty people, let’s see if we can make out anything.” Evelyn turned to Steve as Sandra lifted the laptop from the table and walked away with it. “When are we accessing the executives directory? To me, it is necessary to keep working on search results with twenty percent matches and below.” “The Chairman said he would call for me anytime from now,” Steve replied and picked up his handset and key from the table. “But we still have to work without leaving any stone unturned, we’ll work with these twenty percent matches also.” He proceeded to the table at the back wall corner of the room and picked a device there, he turned briefly to Evelyn and Daniel who were still at the table. “I think I have an idea of what we can do with the man in our custody, Stanley.” Evelyn turned and looked at him. Daniel also turned and looked but turned back slowly to the the table again. He reached for a neatly arranged set of files placed at the left edge of the table and began to open. “I pulled out some information about him yesterday, I have them detailed here.” Steve began to step towards them again but stopped shortly as if he changed his mind. “It’s getting so ambiguous doing this as paper work, let’s get into our computer room,” he said nodding towards the left. The computer room for their team was next to the investigation by the left. He turned and led the way while Daniel and Evelyn followed him shortly. 10:43AM Paul Edward’s Office. “Your idea sounds interesting, but it is also dangerous. Have you considered it well at all?” Paul Edwards asked after listening to what Steve, Evelyn and Daniel had to say. “Yes sir, it seems like the only way we can move faster in this case. We will be careful to make sure it doesn’t get out of hands,” Steve replied. “Who’s carrying out the job?” “I would personally monitor every process but a lady would be directly following,” Steve answered. Paul Edwards moved his gaze to Evelyn’s face, already assuming she was the lady Steve was going to handle it directly to. “Not Agent Evelyn sir,” Steve corrected. “Someone new would be preferred.” Paul squinted at him. “You have just two ladies in your ten-man team, Evelyn and Lydia and I do think Evelyn is better for the job.” “We need a new person sir,” Steve insisted. “Someone not in our team.” Paul raised his brows. “Why?” “I explained earlier that the details of our team could have been given to the enemy by an inside man, using anybody who is a member of the team would cause some problems for us if my suspicions are right.” “Hmmm,” Paul placed his jaw on his palm. “Well, who do you have in mind?” “Agent Lydia,” Steve stated. “I’ve worked with her on several occasions and I’m hundred percent sure of her ability to deliver, and I’ll also be closely following her.” Paul nodded and rested his back. “I’ll check through the current case records and make an exemption to pull her out of whichever case she is involved in presently.” He pulled out the drawer and picked out a flash drive. He closed the drawer and placed the flash drive on the table. His eyes met with Steve and he communicated for him to step closer and pick the drive. “That contains all you need to access the details of the FOX executives living anywhere in the world,” Paul said as he watched Steve pick it. “You have lesser excuses for not delivering.” Steve nodded in agreement after stepping back to his previous position. “This time around, only the four of us and of course Lydia would be aware of this strategy. So, I would hold you Steve, responsible for any failure.” Paul warned in a strict tone. His eyes locked with Steve for a moment and he saw the confidence in the young Agent’s eyes before the younger man looked away out of respect. “Though I understand you need to take this dangerous and risky step, someone would always be held accountable and responsible for the results and that’s you – the team leader.” Steve nodded gently in understanding. “Thank you sir for your trust and acceptance,” he bowed slightly. “I would be very careful.” He was still talking when the landline on Paul Edward’s desk began to ring. Paul dismissed them with a nod before he picked up the receiver. “Send the team in, I’m waiting. Also get to for the undercover section and ask the departmental head to send me a message,” Steve and his colleagues heard Paul say over the phone as they stepped out of his office. They met a group of other FOX officials which they had never met. They exchanged casual greetings and walked away. 10 Minutes Later. “Good morning Mr Stanley,” Steve greeted as he walked into the interrogation room with Evelyn by his side. Stanley was already sitting with his hands on the table and fetters binding them. He had a lawyer sitting by his side this time around. “Top of the morning to you Agent, I see you’ve come with a beautiful partner this morning.” Stanley replied with his teeth shone broadly unusually as his eyes followed Evelyn’s to the seat. He seemed to have developed some confidence that morning. Steve and Evelyn exchanged handshakes with the lawyer before settling in the seats at the other side of the table. “You look so bright this morning Mr Stanley and I do hope you would respond to us well too,” Steve began. “Well, this is Agent Evelyn, my partner.” “She’s beautiful,” Stanley said with a naughty look on his face. He then suddenly changed the look on his face to a serious one, “And you also need to meet my lawyer, Barrister Momoh.” “I’ve been told he was around and I’m glad he’s here with you now,” Steve replied, flashing a look at the barrister. He took out a paper and handed it over to the lawyer to go through. He then turned again to Stanley. “You’ve been transferred temporarily away from here and police officers should be on their way here to transport you to their Bexford office.” “Why the transfer to another office when I’m going to perfect my bail terms soon?” Stanley squinted. “I’m not sure of that,” Steve chuckled and moved his gaze to the lawyer’s face who was still busy reading the document. “The laws of Bethanna allows for the agencies to keep you in detention when you have such involvement as yours in terrorism.” “What bleeping laws are you talking about?” Stanley flared up. He had suddenly changed his mood from the very cheerful one to the opposite. “You have no evidence to prove I’m involved in terrorism.” “Please take it easy,” the lawyer said to his client calmly. Stanley looked at his face and drew in a deep breath. Steve and Evelyn realized what was going on. Stanley’s initial confidence was all a facade, he was actually very doubtful of his freedom and only put up the show hoping to intimidate the agents. “Mr Stanley, we checked through your call records and your movements in the past few days.” Evelyn cleared her throat gently before she began to talk. “We have proofs of all the people you contacted prior to the attack at the factory and it’s evident you had an idea about the explosive production process. Your defense and unwillingness to cooperate with us makes it quite difficult for us to ascertain if you were fully involved in the process or you were just used as a tool. If you would answer us more openly, it would not only be helpful for us but would certainly be helpful for you too.” Stanley kept his gaze on the Agent’s face speechlessly. He looked humble and now like someone requiring help. After some seconds silence, Evelyn spoke again. “I have some few questions I’ll like you to answer before you leave.” She began in a cool voice. “I’ll like to have a word with my lawyer in private,” Stanley interrupted. ______ 11:35AM Kala, Bethanna. “Keep the earpiece on and your eyes on the look out,” Henry said, looking into the rearview mirror to confirm his looks. He touched the attached beards and moustache gently and then put on the sunshades. He returned the rearview mirror to it’s position before putting on his face cap. “I’ll get to you as soon as I can,” he said and opened the door to step out. He closed it back immediately and looked again at his reflected image in the tainted glass window. He put both hands into his pockets as he proceeded in the left direction. He stopped and turned after walking about eight metres from where the car was parked. The targeted storey building was at the other side of the road. He glanced towards the left and watched as the Doctor drove the car into the road and proceeded to the place they agreed for him to wait. He turned back to the road and looked left and right for vehicles coming. After a minute of being watchful, he crossed quickly to the median and waited another minute before crossing to the other side, he almost bumped into another pedestrian at the middle of the road who was crossing in the opposite direction. He advanced straight into the building after confirming from the security men at the door which way to take to his section he was heading to. He proceeded up the stairs through the left side entrance of the building. The flat which he was headed for was on the fifth floor. He came across few people on his way up the stairs and they only exchanged nothing more than casual greetings. No one stopped to look at him the second time or even suspiciously because it was a public building and those living in it were used to seeing many unknown faces. He reduced his pace to think when he got to the stairs leading to the fifth floor. He had met about six people on his way up and nobody had accosted him or asked him who he was looking for even though it was his first time of being there. Why would Rex choose such a place to hide? He asked himself again. It would be difficult in that kind of environment to identify suspicious faces or even predict who was coming to your own flat. He continued upward after letting out a breath. He took off his dark sunshades and hung it on his chest pocket, then he dipped his right hand into the trouser pocket and located the handle of his pistol. He stepped into the fifth floor majestically and stopped at the center of the end wall in the hallway. A young lady was coming slowly towards the staircase, her eyes were fixed on her phone and her fingers so busy. From Henry’s standing point, he quickly located six doors, three at each side of the hallway, leading into the six flats in the section. “Hi,” the young lady greeted after flashing a glance at him and proceeded down the stairs. “Hello,” he mumbled back at her before proceeding forward. He checked the label on the first door by the left and knew he was at the right place. He continued forward until he got to the last door by the left, it was the exact flat in the address given to him by the barrister. He turned back sharply again towards the stairs after realizing that the young lady must have come out of the same flat. He looked at the door again and listened, he could hear light sounds coming from inside, signifying that there was still someone in the house. He stepped closer to the door and knocked twice. “Come in Sophie, the door isn’t locked yet. I knew you would be back to get your ID card,” he heard a muffled voice of a guy from inside. He looked in direction of the stairs again before he held the knob and turned it. He stepped into the house gently and closed the door. The atmosphere in the living room was warm and calm. It was a moderately large and furnished living room. At the center hung bulbs of different colours but only one was turned on and it provided only a kind of pale blue lightening to the living room. The curtains behind the visible section of the dining area was fully drawn, allowing for zero entrance of light from outside. He took a look around the walls and found no pictures or frames or additional paintings of any kind. The flat screen television was on and the cable network news was running at that moment. “I dropped it for you on the dining table, hoping you would see it before you leave.” Henry turned sharply as he heard the sound from behind him. He saw a man pick something from the dining table and then walked back into the hallway without looking in his direction. The man obviously still thought it was the girl who returned. He turned back again without saying anything. He took another look around, focusing on the furniture and tilings more. The whole atmosphere of the living room depicted the mood of that of a secretive person. For a moment, he felt that Rex could have actually lived or was still living in the place. He turned back again suddenly to see a gun being pointed at him by the man standing at the dining area. “Hey!” he mused as he put his hands in the air quickly. He was already thinking the person in the house had no security consciousness but here he was being proved wrong. “I’m not here to cause any harm.” He stared at the face of the man in front of him. It certainly wasn’t Rex and it didn’t look like someone he knew. “Who the hell are you?” the man fastened both hands on the gun handle. “I’m Michael,” Henry replied. “I just have a few questions for you, please listen to me.” “What the bleep!” the man raised his brows. “You broke into my house and you’re asking me to listen to you?” “Hey, it’s not what you think.” Henry pleaded as he watched the man take out his phone to dial a number. “I got this address from someone and I’m here to see a friend.” “You’ll explain that to the police,” the man said as he placed the phone close to his ears. “You don’t have to do that,” Henry said and took two short steps slowly backwards. He could hear the sound of footsteps approaching from outside and he knew the girl the man was expecting was the one returning. “Security, there’s an intruder…” The man was unable to continue as the door opened at that moment and Henry quickiy grabbed the girl who stepped in. It happened so fast. Before the man could make any move, Henry had his arm fastened around the girl’s neck and a gun to her head. “Put down the phone, I’m not here to harm anyone.” Henry warned. The man cut the call and put the phone down slowly. He stepped further into the living room. “Let her go,” he said in warning tone. Henry stepped forward with the girl in his arm slowly. The man’s face became clearer as the gap in between them closed in and his face began to look familiar. “Let her go,” the young man said again. He looked like someone in his late twenties and the lady which Henry held was his younger sister. “Wilson,” Henry called softly as he remembered who the young man was. He released the girl but still held the gun up. Wilson widened his eyes at Henry’s face, still pointing his gun at him. He hugged his sister who ran to him. “Wilson,” Henry called again. “It’s me, Louis.” Henry added, lowering his gun slowly. “Louis?” Wilson squinted hard at his face, still very suspicious of the intruder. “Yes, Louis Winston.” Henry replied and took the cap off his head slowly and dropped it on the floor. Wilson’s lips parted slowly in shock as he stared at the face. He watched Henry take his time to remove the attached beards and moustache. He lowered his gun slowly and walked closer to Henry for an embrace. “Where have you been all these while?” Wilson asked, after he settled in the seat with Henry. His sister had also walked back out of the house. “It’s a long story Wilson,” Henry breathed out. “Well, I’m here in search of Morris. Where is he?” “Morris…” a sad look appeared on Wilson’s face as he got up from the chair and turned his back to Henry, tears slowly formed in his eyes. Henry got up from the seat and turned to his front. “What’s wrong? Did anything happen to him?” He squinted at the younger man’s face. He knew it was impossible for Rex to have died so quickly if he indeed escaped the murder attack of the Wolves. “He left few months ago,” Wilson finally answered, sniffing in to stop tears from rolling down his eyes. “He left? For where?” Henry questioned. “He didn’t let me know, he contacted some men and they came to take him.” Morris sniffed in again. “He made me promise never to let anyone know or hear about him.” “Which men came for him? Tell me,” Henry urged. “He promised me not to tell you if we ever meet again,” Wilson replied with a sigh. Henry widened his eyes. “He used to live here with us,” Wilson continued to explain. “But one day, he suddenly said he had to leave because you had returned to town.” “Because I returned?” Henry looked so perplexed. “Yes, it was a night.” Wilson closed his eyes to hold in tears. “After watching the news with him, he told me he was going to leave and never return and that you should not try to find him. He did not tell me where he was leaving to.” Henry’s lips parted unconsciously and his face looked deeply confused. What could have happened to Rex? And why would he not want to be located?

Restless Episode 72 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel El Deols, Anthanna 11:40AM “I think you should just stop the processes until we get to hear a word him,” Sheila said to the two men sitting at the visitors’ side of the table. “We would do that if you think it’s the right step,” one of the men replied. “Yeah, but make sure you keep all the keys for the VUI development, they remain our property until they’re fully paid for.” Sheila said to them. “Yeah, sure.” The man affirmed. “But you still haven’t told us if we would sell the keys for the interface we’re developing totally to them.” “I said before that it all depends on the deal,” Sheila replied. “For now, we can’t take the amount they’re offering and as far as they cannot increase, we’ve got no agreement.” “Alright ma’am, well understood.” the man replied. “Yeah,” Sheila drew in a breath calmly and leaned forward. “Well, that’s all for now.” She said in dismissal and picked her pen to continue something she was doing before. Ten minutes after the men walked out of her office, she was already engrossed in her work when her phone beeped. She reached for it and checked, it was a reminder for lunch. She turned off the alarm and dropped the phone, hoping to round up what she was doing before going for the break. A thought popped up in her mind and she suddenly picked up the phone again. She unlocked and checked her call register, she hadn’t missed any call. There were also no new text messages both on the phone messaging app and on the WhatsApp instant messenger. She clicked on her conversation with Adrian and sent him a message. ___ 12:53PM Somewhere in Bethanna. Stanley sat quietly on the leather seat bench at the back of the bus. Two uniformed police officers were sitting on the opposite bench, one directly opposite him while the other was closer to the entrance. He was without a wristwatch, so he had no idea of the time but from calculations, he could predict that the journey had lasted up to an hour. It had been a boring long one and he began to wonder if they were really moving him to the police office that his lawyer was told about. He had tried to catch some sleep but the vehicle got had some breaks and occasional jack ups probably because of the traffic and the road conditions and he kept jerking awake after only few minutes of sleep. It made him wonder how the police officer at the entrance was able to keep sleeping since they got into the vehicle. He wasn’t convicted yet but he felt like a prisoner already, the only difference was that there were no fetters around his wrists and the vehicle was quiet different from the one usually used to move prisoners. The last interrogation he passed through that morning which included the female agent revealed that the FOX had dug so much about him already and had found so many of his activities linked to the Red wolves activities. He knew it was going to be tough and almost impossible for his lawyer to help him out. He wondered what Elvis Kahn and the Wolves executives were doing to help him and the rest of the people captured by the FOX. He knew they probably had been deserted and left to suffer punishment in the hands of the FOX but there was nothing that could be done about it, they must also keep the FOX’s secret to themselves or risk getting the whole of their family members and everyone related wiped out. Soon, the vehicle’s speed reduced and slowly began to get in and out of gallops. Stanley squinted on realizing that they had diverted from the major road and were probably now on an untarred road. “Why are we taking this way? Why not the straight road?” He asked with a deep frown on his face, staring at the officer sitting directly in front of him. He got up briefly from his seat to check the driver of the car through the small rectangular opening at demarcation. “Sit down!” The officer at his front ordered him. He returned to his seat and stared at the officer’s face expecting a reply until one of the officers from the front seat spoke. “We got information that there’s a lot of traffic on the way, a trailer crashed and the remains are yet to be cleared off.” Stanley frowned, wondering how long it will take them to get to their destination on the longer route they had turned into. “So, we are about to take fortune road?” He asked. “Yes,” the response was a bit delayed. Stanley knew his way around Bexford and was conversant with the route they were presently. His eyes met with that of the police officer again and he caught the man looking at him with contempt and the condemning look of a criminal. He felt angry but he noticed something else, the pot belly and the denseness of the man’s sitting position. He glanced at the man close to the entrance and saw him rubbing his eyes after been stirred awake by the shaking of the vehicle due to the bad roads, he was still trying to get back to sleep. He laughed in his mind, wondering what kind of police officers were being used to transport him, one was a sleeping one while the other was potbellied and probably unable to carry himself properly. The only ones he wasn’t sure of were the ones at the front seat. An idea popped up in his mind. It could be his only chance to escape now that they were in a route he knew so well about. His eyes scanned the body of the officer in front of him and he located where the gun was placed. He also scanned the body of the sleeping officer and located his gun. He checked the entrance door and saw that the lock was simple and he only had to unhang to unlock it. He considered the men at the front seats again. They would surely park the car once they hear any sound coming from the back. After taking down the two men with him at the back, he would be able to use their guns but he wasn’t now so sure that the guns were loaded. What if they weren’t loaded but just held as a tool to restrict him? It could spoil his trial to escape or even get him shot. “I want to ease myself,” he finally said out loud. Both men in the back looked at him and then exchanged glances among themselves. “Can’t you hold it in?” The man in front barked at him. “It’s just few minutes to our destination.” “I’ve been holding myself in for a long time, but you decided to pass a longer route!” Stanley fired back. “Then keep it in, because no one is stopping for you to ease yourself.” Stanley wanted to reply but remained quiet as the vehicle slowly pulled to a halt. The men at the front must have decided to allow him. “Sir, should we let him?” The officer stood up and asked through the space in the demarcation. “The two of you should follow him outside and watch him while he does it,” Stanley could hear the reply. The officer turned back to him. “Get up!” He ordered, pointing with his gun to the entrance. The officer at the entrance unlocked the door and opened both arms of the door. He jumped out first and held his gun in his hands firmly as the took some steps back. Stanley proceeded forward and stepped down slowly. He stopped right at the entrance without moving a feet. He squinted his eyes to accommodate the brightness of the day which had been concealed where he was previously sitting. He felt disappointed as he heard a sound of door opening from the car. He had thought the men in front would not come down after ordering the other two to watch him, but he was wrong. “Move!” The officer said, touching him from behind with the tip of the gun. He opened his eyes wide but still did not move immediately, the officer waited at his back with the gun and the one. He looked around quickly and observed the area. It was a rural settlement and there were houses on both sides of the untarred road, mostly old and unfenced buildings. The officer who stepped out from the front seat got to the back, meeting Stanley still on the spot. Stanley took a step. The officer behind him put a feet on the ground, expecting him to move forward so as to follow. “There’s no bush here,” Stanley complained after looking around. “There is over here,” the second officer said, pointing to the back. Stanley proceeded forward in the direction he was pointed to, the officers gave way for him and watched as he urinated by the bush side. “Get him in and let’s move,” the officer who came from the front seat ordered as he hurried back to the front. Stanley knew he had gotten the opportunity he needed as he got back to the bus, he heard the sound of the front door closing. He stepped into the bus and moved forward so quickly and sat down, the officer who previously sat in front of him followed immediately. He launched his attack just as the officer tried to sit and the other man tried to close the door. He made sure his kick was delivered into the belly of the man as his hand went for the gun, he sent two more blows before he turned towards the man at the door. With the same swiftness, he rushed to the door to meet the man already turned and trying to raise his gun. He landed a kick on the man’s chest pushing him out through the door which he was yet to lock. The vehicle had already been turned on but was yet to move. He jumped out immediately and positioned the gun well in his hand, he fired a shot into the body of the officer outside. He turned quickly and fired shots into the car. He locked the doors from behind without minding if the man was dead or not. He quickly turned to check the side of the vehicle. He fired a shot at the opened door and the officer who was trying to step out moved back in immediately. He turned and headed in direction of the path where he had located earlier. ___ Kala, Bexford “Please stop us here,” Henry said to the cab man as soon as he located the point at the roadside where Doctor Alan had parked the car. The cab man pulled over to allow his passengers exit the car. Henry stepped out first and held the door for Wilson to come out. He closed the door and paid the cab man after that. “We’d cross to the other side,” Henry said, pointing to a blue painted car at the other side of the road. They crossed in a minute and Henry took out the keys from his pocket. He entered into the driver’s side first before opening for Wilson to join him. “A minute please,” he said to Wilson after dialing a number on his phone and putting it close to his ear. Wilson drew in a breath, staring at Henry who now had his tools for disguise on his face. He wondered why the car was parked so far from the house that they had to board a cab to get there. “I got the car Doc, I’ll get in touch with you whenever I need you.” Wilson looked away as Henry spoke into the mouthpiece. Maybe someone else had just dropped the car for him, he said in his mind on hearing Henry speak. He couldn’t hear what the man from the other end replied, so he was only left with assumptions and he didn’t want to ask any question. “I’ll see you doc, please stay safe.” Henry concluded the call and kept the phone in his pocket. He picked a tablet device from the backseat and placed it on his laps. He unlocked and opened the menu. Wilson looked out through the window at the vehicles and pedestrians on the busy road. A gentle breeze blew on his face, carrying with it the smell of the rain and bringing back some old memories. He looked up at the sky and saw the dark clouds slowly gathering at the left angle. He looked back at Henry and saw him busy with the device on his laps. “Sorry, we’d move in a minute.” Henry apologized for the delay. Wilson looked back to the sky to see the dark clouds spreading so slowly. The sun was still standing at the center but it’s reflection was not as sharp as it should be. A spark of lightening and thunder rent the air and the wind followed immediately, blowing a little fiercer than before. “Looks like it’s gonna rain,” Wilson turned back into the car as he heard Henry’s voice. He could see that Henry had already returned the device to the backseat and was fastening his seatbelt. “Looks like it’s gonna rain,” Wilson muttered under his breath thoughtfully, his eyes squinted at the dashboard of the car. Those words were the exact words he heard ten years ago, on a particular evening before his life changed forever – a story to tell another day. … To be continued

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed

This story is interested than the little comments am seeing,the more the comments, the more I post...

Hmm Who is wilson Why is rex avoiding carl What will be paul edward next move Will stanley escape Is sheile fall for adrian already And wat will be henry's fate We will find out in the coming episodes Stay tuned

This is getting intense Next pls

I understand that the comment is low compare to the interest of this story But that the difference between fans and followers Fans will love ur story and comment to commend ur efforts Followers will only read to satisfy there own interest

Pls just appreciate the few comments Will be waiting for the next episode

the story is geting tough

bro more knowledge this is interesting.

Next...

why is Rex avoiding him? what did he do? I hope Sheila is not falling for that guy

Restless Episode 73 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 16:32PM Piel City, Bexford Extension, Bethanna. “Sure it’s this place?” Henry asked as he pulled over to the side. “Yes, it is.” Wilson replied, looking up at the huge building close to the spot the vehicle was parked. They both stepped out of the vehicle and stood side by side, Wilson stared at Henry’s face while Henry stared at the buildings they were heading to. Four different large storey buildings formed a rectangle on the land, facing each other inwards except for the first building whose entrance faced the road. The gate was at the centre of the building, a few metres opened space above the slab of the first floor. It was called the Nanl Territory, believed to be a “city” on it’s own inside the Piel City. It was the community of the notorious Nanl Group, a group of thugs and touts which managed to function somehow legally. As expected, it was occupied by hardened men and few women most of who had been convicted of or the other and had spent part of their lives in prison. In that Nanl Territory lived Tanko, the man Wilson claimed had come to take Morris from the house. “Louis…” Wilson called and wanted to say something but Henry interrupted. “Call me Michael,” Henry put in sharply. “Oh! Sorry, Michael…” Wilson faked a smile. It was going to be difficult sticking to that name for he had known him as Louis ever since they met. “Ermm… Tanko warned me the last time I saw him, never to talk to him or ask about Morris from him.” Henry glanced at his face. “Isn’t it Tanko who came with the two other men to take Morris?” “Yes, he is.” Wilson answered affirmatively. He was so unsure of what they were about to do, Louis was about to enter into the Lion’s Den. He knew Louis was strong and had seen him take one or two persons down on more than one occasions but this time around, they were going to look for Tanko, an ex convict in the place where he had his other dangerous friends in surplus. Henry glanced at Wilson’s face again and took in a breath. Wilson had finally agreed to help him find Morris after a lot of pressure. He had told him that one of the other reasons Morris had wanted to leave was to treat his bad health. Wilson had not given more explanation about Morris’ bad health and had left Henry to wonder what kind of health situation could have moved his friend Rex to go into hiding. “Let’s go in,” Henry said, he glanced at the place again and then returned his gaze to Wilson’s face. “I’ll be doing the questioning, all you have to do is behave like my victim.” Wilson raised a brow. He had thought Henry was contemplating not to go in any longer all the while he stood staring thoughtfully. He followed Henry hesitatingly. “Hey! I’m Michael, I need to see someone.” Henry introduced as he got to the grid gate. A man was sitting on a plastic chair behind the gate and smoking a cigarette. “How can I help you boy?” the man who seemed to be absent minded replied after taking another drag, he didn’t take more than a glance at Henry. “I want to see someone inside, his name is Tanko.” Henry answered. The name mentioned seemed to catch the man’s attention as he turned slowly and squinted at Henry’s face. “You wanna see Tanko? Has he called you to come?” “No, but I need to see him urgently.” The man relaxed back in his seat and took in another drag. “Bleep off man, Tanko doesn’t entertain unexpected visitors here…” he paused and turned again to Henry. He sized him up with his eyes from head to toe and hissed. “He only entertains men who comes with money and I don’t think you’ve got any reasonable amount with you.” The man sat back and continued to smoke without looking at Henry again. “Hey man! Let me in quickly, I need to see Tanko urgently.” Henry said in a strong tone. Wilson touched Henry gently on the arm, his eyes full of fear. He seemed to want to pull him away for them to leave. “Hey! Get the hell up and let me in now,” Henry shouted louder and aggressively, grabbing the steel rods and shaking violently. The man gazed at him again, looking surprised at Henry’s display of force. He felt irritated as he stared into the eyes under the face cap wondering who he thought he was that he believed he was man enough to shout or behave as a nuisance at the territory gate. “Bleep you man,” he cursed with a frown on his face. “Put your hand in and unlock it yourself,” he said in anger and threw the cigarette left in his hand on the floor. Henry put his hand through where the man pointed and found the bolt. He opened and pushed it in, he stepped aside and nodded for Wilson to enter. Wilson stood and stared at him with fear in his eyes, pleading silently for Henry to change his mind and let them leave. Henry stepped in without waiting for Wilson anymore. He stopped in front of the man seated and stared him in the eye. The man also stared back at him boldly. Henry suddenly grabbed him by the neck and dragged him up. The man was helpless as Henry’s grip on his throat was stronger than he expected, he held on to Henry’s hand with his hands, struggling to breathe. “Never you waste my time again,” Henry said to him before throwing him to the side. Wilson watched in fear and then stepped in afterwards, he followed Henry slowly as he proceeded through the entrance. About five men gathered together and began to move towards Henry, having seen what had happened at the gate. “Who the hell are you?” the man at the center asked angrily as they stopped two metres in front of Henry. All five men were heavily built men except for the one who stood at the right end. “I’m here to see Tanko,” Henry replied them, ignoring their question. “What the bleep!” the man’s face got filled with rage as he wondered what kind of audacity Henry had. He had not just walked in but troubled the man at the gate and still had the boldness to ask of Tanko without answering the question of who he was. “You’re going to get your freaking butts out of here now if you don’t want to get beaten blue black.” Henry’s eyes glanced around the place for a second. They had gone past the middle of the first building and could now see the inner space between the four sides, it was quite bigger than he expected. He could see many structures including kiosks, water tanks, few cars and other things in the vast land area. He let out a brief smile when he saw them staring Wilson who was behind at his right hand side, he stretched out his hand in his direction. “Direct all your grievances to me, he’s just a victim I forced to come here with me.” Henry said and then placed his hand down again. “Now, get Tanko for me or take me to him if you prefer that.” The men stared at him, surprised at his persistence. The one at the middle made a signal with his head for the man at the left end to attack Henry. The man launched forward immediately, immediately followed by another. Henry grabbed the man’s thrown fist easily with his right hand and twisted the hand, he delivered a punch into side of the man’s belly twisting his ribs and causing discomfort through his whole body. The second man attacked and Henry caught his wrist and slammed him hard with his palm on the chest after which a kick in the belly followed. He dodged a blow from another man by bending and moving forward swiftly, he grabbed the man by the arm close to the shoulder over his back. He met another one with a kick to the chest before flipping over the man whose hand he held, slamming him to the floor. He dodged a punch from the man who did the talking and delivered an accurate uppercut to his jaw, he followed up quickly with a blow to his neck and kick to the groin. The man who looked less muscled charged towards Wilson but Henry turned quickly and caught him by the collar from behind. He dragged him back and grabbed his neck, he raised him and slammed him to the ground. More attention was drawn to the scene and many other men around in the place, stopped what they were doing to watch what was going on. Few of the men dropped what they were doing and began to step closer to the fight scene while many others just watched from where they were. By the time Henry raised his head after slamming a fourth man to the ground, he found a different set of men already forming a semi-circle around him, this time weapons like rods and planks with them while the others only tightened their fists. Henry raised both hands slowly in a surrendering fashion and took two steps back. “Gentlemen,” he spoke out loud, his eyes moving from one angle to another. “I’m not here to cause any trouble, I only have one request which is to see Tanko. So, please bring Tanko out or take me to Tanko.” He looked from left to right for seconds and no one seemed to be ready to give him a response. He saw few of the men he had beaten already getting up and stepping aside for the other men to receive their own beating. “Gentlemen, I repeat. Bring Tanko here or take me to Tanko,” he spoke out load again. He was given no verbal response. Instead, a man obviously filled with rage led the attack towards him and others followed. “Step aside,” Henry said with a hand gesture to Wilson as he took a step back to prepare him for the attack. He bent to dodge a rod and followed with a heavy punch to the belly of the man. He turned to the left quickly and delivered a quick to the chest of another man. He grabbed one’s neck from behind and twisted, he bent forward and slammed the man’s back on his knee, breaking the man’s backbone. The breaking of bones continued for about five minutes more. After many had been injured and some rendered unconscious, the men began to pull back slowly from Henry. Henry dusted his palm and watched them as they stepped back. He noticed a man dressed more neatly than the others, coming closer to him from the left with two men following behind him closely. “You want to see Tanko,” the man asked, stopping some metres away from Henry. “Yes,” Henry replied briefly, glancing back at Wilson to confirm if the man standing in front of him was the Tanko they came for. “He awaits you, follow me.” the man said and turned immediately with the two others. Henry nodded to Wilson that it was time to proceed further. The men cleared the way for them as they followed the new men into the building. They were led through the stairs to the second floor of the building and they walked past a couple of doors and windows on the corridor before they got to a unique door made of aluminum. The men stepped to the other side while the man leading opened the door for Henry to enter. Henry stared at his face for a second and then gestured with his hand for the man to lead the way in instead. The man chuckled and proceeded in with the two others and stopped close to the door to allow Henry in. Henry stepped in slowly with Wilson behind him. His eyes moved around the large room quickly. It looked more like a sitting room but the furnitures were only concentrated at the centre, there was so much space left around. The room was about a total of a seventy squared metres, ten centimetres long and seven centimetres in width. The wall at the end had two well spaced windows covered with beautiful curtains and beside the windows were two men, one at the end side of each, standing like security men. Henry noticed they had guns with them, unlike the other men he met before coming up. The sitting area of the room took less than half of the total area. Two men were sitting there, one on the long sofa and another on the adjacent seat. The one on the long sofa had one of his legs placed on the sofa, his right elbow was resting on top of the backrest with a bottle of beer in his hand. The other man was busy with the phone in his hands. They both stared towards the entrance when Henry stepped in. Henry glanced at the face of the man who led them, expecting him to lead them to Tanko but he only signaled with his hand for them to proceed further. “He’s the one with the phone,” Wilson whispered as he moved closer to him. Henry walked slowly and confidently, closer to the men. Their eyes were on him as he approached them while Henry kept his eyes on Tanko as he got to the area. “I’m here to see you Tanko,” Henry said, without mentioning any greeting word. He took a glance at the other man and then settled his gaze on Tanko’s face again. Both men were well dressed, unlike most of the other touts outside the place. The only thing that looked unkempt was the dreadlocks on the hair of the man with the beer. Tanko himself was on low cut but had long beards and moustache. “I don’t know you,” Tanko said with a frown on his face as he squinted at Henry’s face. He locked his phone and kept it on the next one seater sofa. “You caused a lot of trouble here today and you’re someone I’ve never met.” “They tried to stop me from seeing you and got the punishment for their behavior, ” Henry said with a chuckle. He moved into the sitting area. “Can I have a seat?” He asked, already standing in front of the one seater sofa directly opposite Tanko and about four metres away from him. “I don’t know you, I don’t entertain strangers here, you have to go straight to your reason for being here.” Tanko replied. Henry hissed. “Well, I don’t need your permission,” he said aloud to himself and sat. He looked back and beckoned on Wilson to step forward and also sit. He noticed the men who had led them in were now standing at the entrance like the men at the window. “So, you don’t me Tanko but do you know him?” Henry asked, pointing at Wilson who refused to sit but stood behind him. Tanko squinted at Wilson’s face for a while. “The young man looks familiar but sadly I don’t keep faces of acquaintances for long. Who’s he and who the bleep are you?” He turned his gaze slowly back to Henry’s face. “My name is Michael and I’m here for a simple reason, for you to lead me to Morris Caleb,” Henry stated at once. A look of surprise appeared on Tanko’s face immediately he heard the name and he looked again at Wilson’s face. “You?” He frowned hard at Wilson after being able to recognize who he was.”What the bleep do you think you’re doing? Didn’t I warn you before?” “Lead me to Morris Caleb and leave the young man alone,” Henry said in a strong tone when he realized Tanko was shifting attention to Wilson. “I have no idea where the bleep he is,” Tanko said blankly, staring at the Henry’s face. Henry glanced at Wilson’s face and then slowly returned his gaze to Tanko’s face. “I’ve got no time to waste Tanko, I need you to find him quickly.” Henry said. “No, you need to get the bleep outta here now.” Tanko said as he pulled out his gun. He cocked it and pointed it at Henry. He suddenly raised his eyes to Wilson again with so much anger in them. “And you, do you think I’m not going to punish you for bringing him here to me?” “I forced him to bring me here, the same way I’m about to force you to take me to Morris.” Henry replied confidently. “You’re insane and you’re going to bleeping get out of here now before I change my mind,” Tanko said and got up angrily from his seat. He stretched out his hand further, aiming the gun at Henry’s forehead. “Take it easy man, even if you kill me, it won’t make you escape taking us to Morris,” Henry said as he lifted his hands up in surrender. “More of my people would still come after you.” “What the bleep!” Tanko frowned his face. The other man who was busy with his beer bottle suddenly became more interested in their conversation after hearing about more of Henry’s people. He put his feet on the floor and exchanged glances with Tanko. “Who the hell sent you here?” Tanko’s friend asked. Henry moved his gaze to the man’s face. “This is none of your business homeboy, except you know where I can find Morris Caleb.” “You’re an idiot!” Tanko’s friend said angrily and also pulled out a gun. Henry seemed unruffled by the situation but Wilson was already trembling greatly. “Being an idiot doesn’t stop both of you from getting forced to take me to Morris,” Henry replied confidently. “Hey guys!” Tanko beckoned on the men at the entrance. The three of them answered him hurriedly. “Come, take this man to Terror, tell Terror to discipline him until he he confesses who he came from and who sent him. I’ll join you there in few minutes.” All three men took out their guns and pointed down at Henry, the man who had led him to the place ordering him to get up. Henry got up slowly, still with his hands raised in the air. He turned and moved in direction of the door where he was pointed. He stopped and looked at Tanko’s face again, the gun was still raised. He turned back and walked slowly, conscious of the men pointing their pistols at his back. They led him out of the room and towards the staircase which they came up through. This time, he was asked to climb up the stairs leading to the upper floor. He stopped as he raised his foot to climb the first step of the stairs, he dropped his foot and turned his neck sideway, his eyes squinted as if he remembered something. “Move,” the man behind him shouted. “I need to tell Tanko something important,” he said, turning back slowly to look at the men. “Move my friend!” the man shouted at him and Henry turned back immediately. Henry lifted his foot as if to climb the stairs but instead turned and delivered a kick to the groin of the man at the center, extending both hands to catch the wrists of the two others by the sides pointing their guns. The men were taken by surprise and Henry made it more difficult by holding their hands in a way their grip on the gun loosened and their fingers could not easily touch the trigger. He sent another kick with his knee to the man’s face as he held the hands of the two others wide apart. He landed a third kick on the man’s chest to send him crashing to the ground. The man on the right swung a blow but Henry dodged and hit him in the chest with his forehead. He left him to stagger back while he pulled the third man closer and delivered two blows to his belly. He gripped him by the belt and lifted him up, he slammed him on the man who had fallen and was trying to rise up. He kicked the hand of the third man just as the gun was raised and followed up quickly with two kicks, one on the chest and the other on the face. He dragged the man by the hand closer to himself and pulled him, swinging him towards the other two men. The man fell just beside the two others and tried to get up immediately but he raised his head to receive a kick on his face. Henry moved closer and pulled him up, he dealt him two more blows on the face before taking the pistol from his hand. He picked the second pistol that had fallen from the hand of the second man and then picked the leader up and dragged him towards the handrail of the stairs, placing his back against it. He bent him forward and kicked him twice in his belly. He took the gun from his side and put it in his front pocket. He pulled him closer and then pushed him against the wall, making him fall and roll down some steps on the stairs to the lower floor. He took a quick look at the men on the floor again before proceeding quickly to the room. He stopped to listen when he got to the door and heard Tanko shouting furiously at Wilson. “I swear he forced me here, I didn’t agree to bring him here…” Wilson was trying to explain when Henry barged in. He fired two quick shots immediately to the men at the window side and fired another shot to the shoulder of the man sitting on the long sofa as he was trying to pick his gun. Tanko who was holding Wilson by the neck against the wall released him and stepped back. He had left his revolver on the centre table. He stared in awe as Henry moved straight to him. Henry grabbed him by the neck and slammed his back to the wall, putting him in the same position he had put Wilson but with a stronger grip. “Now, you’ve gotta tell me everything about Morris’ whereabouts. Would you?” Henry asked in a strong tone. “Ye…ss,” Tanko wheezed. He could barely breathe as Henry’s fingers were fastened so tight on his neck. Henry loosened his grip on the neck a bit to allow for air and also let him talk. “So, where can I find Morris right now?” “I…” Tanko was about to talk when Henry suddenly turned and fired a shot into the chest of the man sitting on the long sofa. Tanko opened his eyes in shock, wondering how Henry had been able to know without turning that the guy had picked the gun and was about to shoot. “I know where to find him,” Tanko said after Henry stared him in the eyes. “But it might be a little difficult.” “You’d take me there,” Henry said and pushed Tanko forward. He signalled for Wilson to follow and he proceeded towards the door, holding Tanko by the collar and pointing the gun to side of his head.

Restless Episode 74 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel El Deols, Anthanna 17: 50PM “Good evening Ma’am,” Sheila’s bodyguard greeted as he opened the door for her to get into the backseat. She stepped in and settled down while he entered into the front seat. “Wait,” Sheila said as the engine of the car was turned on, she took out her phone and unlocked it. “Please, give me some minutes to make a call, I’m not sure I’ll like to head home directly.” “I’ll have to go with you anywhere you go today ma’am,” the bodyguard said, staring at her face through the rearview mirror. “I wouldn’t like a repeat of what happened yesterday.” Sheila hated it when he insisted on following her out but she knew her father always compelled him to do so. “Hey Adrian,” she said into the phone as soon as her call was answered. “Hey,” the voice answered softly from the other end. “Good evening Sheila.” “Good evening Adrian,” she replied. “I’m about to leave work now and I was wondering if you are free this evening, we could have dinner together like we did yesterday.” There was silence from Adrian’s end and it lasted longer than expected. “Are you with me Adrian?” Sheila asked. “Oh Yes! Sorry, Uhmm…I’m currently not around but I’ll be getting back home in the next thirty minutes, won’t that be too late to meet you?” “Ermm…” Sheila eyebrows gathered together as she considered another option. “Why don’t we meet at my place? I’ll fix dinner for both of us.” “Oh! Nice, can I be there by seven o’clock?” “Yea, that’s a good time.” Sheila answered and ended the call. A picture of Henry flashed through her mind as she kept the phone in her bag. She remembered again how both of them used to sit at the backseat of the same vehicle and how she used to rest her held on his shoulders while he wrapped his strong arms around her. She closed her eyes and shook her head. The encounter with Stanley the previous day had brought so much of Henry’s memories back to her mind which she hated. Apart from that morning which she did not think of him, every moment she was alone in the office, he had always found a way to creep into her mind. She thought the best way to get rid of him in her heart totally was to give Adrian a chance. ___ Piel City, Bethanna. “Stay close behind me and hold the guns firmly,” Henry said to Wilson as he led him down the stairs. Wilson followed closely, holding the guns in both hands and pointing around to warn the men met as they walked down. The men gathered together but gave way as they saw how Henry held Tanko’s neck firmly under his armpit and had a gun pointed to his head. “No jokes, step aside men.” Henry warned the men continuously as he climbed down to the ground floor and proceeded out of the building. He advanced towards the main gate immediately, keeping an eye on the men who were gathering and following slowly. The men looked visibly angry and ready to attack. They had different weapons with them except for guns but they could not come closer to them for the fear of Tanko being hurt or even killed. “Take the car keys from my pocket and bring it closer to the entrance,” Henry stopped as they climbed the pavement of the entrance hall. Wilson took the keys and hurried out unstopped. Henry proceeded slowly after him, looking back and forth as he approached the gate. He looked back more as only one man was at the gate and the others were behind. His eyes met with the bloodshot eyes of the man they had met while coming in, he could see that the man had sustained an injury on his shoulder from their encounter. He carefully unbolted the gate and stepped outside. He spotted Wilson already driving closer and he quickly moved with his hostage to enter the vehicle. 15 Minutes Later. “Your men aren’t coming after us, they seem to have another plan.” Henry said to Tanko. They were both sitting at the backseat of the vehicle while Wilson was at the front driving. For the past ten minutes, Henry had the mouth of his gun kissing the side of Tanko’s belly while he looked back from time to time to check if the men from the Piel Territory were coming after them. Tanko gave no reply but sat quietly in the car with his eyes looking forward. “Take the turn, and drive into the public garage.” Henry said to Wilson, and turned to look back, hoping to confirm during the turn if no one was really following them. Wilson did as he was told, he turned into the road by the left hand side and continued driving slowly, his eyes searching for the public garage. He located the sign board far away at the front and increased his speed until he got closer. Henry hid his gun behind Tanko as they got to the gate, he took out a currency note from his jacket and handed to the men at the gate. They gave them a pass and allowed them drive in. “Where would you like us to park?” Wilson asked as he drove into the place. “The indoor garage,” Henry replied. Wilson glanced back at him wondering why Henry would choose the indoor facility. He however obeyed and drove into the garage. There was a lot of space in it, compared to the open area. “We’d park where that blue car is,” Henry said, after noticing a car which had just parked beside a bus. “Take out your gun and take care of Tanko, don’t bother trying to see what I want to do, it could make Tanko take the gun from you.” Henry warned in a light tone and opened the door even before Wilson brought the car to a halt. He quickly put on his face cap. He stepped out and closed the door immediately Wilson parked beside the blue car. He turned around the car quickly to meet the car owner just stepping out of the blue car. Wilson turned back in the car, pointing his gun at Tanko. He was inquisitive about knowing what Henry planned to do, but he remembered the warning not to watch so he fixed his focus on Tanko. “Hey man!” Henry hailed the man. “Hey!” the man stared at the stranger, wondering why he was walking towards him hurriedly. Henry blocked the man in the space between the bus and the blue car. “I need your car for something quick,” Henry said pointing a gun at him. The scared man put stretched his keys towards Henry immediately and put the second hand in the air. Henry did not only take the key but pulled him by the wrist. He dragged the car owner with him back to their car and stopped behind the boot. “Unlock the boot,” he shouted in a loud voice to Wilson. He opened the boot with after noticing Wilson unlock it. “Get in!” he commanded the car owner. “And do not make a sound for the next five minutes.” Scared of losing his life, the car owner stepped into the boot quickly and watched as Henry closed him inside. Henry got back into the backseat of the car. He took off his face cap and handed it to Wilson, he also gave him the car keys he collected from the car owner. “Put this on and step out of the car with your head bowed. Get into the driver’s side of that car and get it started.” Wilson did as he was told. “Get up!” Henry commanded Tanko as he opened the door. He stepped out first and Tanko stepped out after him. He turned with Tanko through the front of the car this time and spoke to Wilson while he directed Tanko to the back. “Open the boot.” He dragged Tanko to the back of the new car and opened the boot. Tanko already moved to get in even before Henry spoke to him but Henry wanted more than getting in. He took out an handkerchief from his back pocket and covered Tanko’s nose with it. He held Tanko’s body as he fell unconscious and got him into the car. He hurried quickly to the driver’s side and ordered Wilson to moved to the passenger’s seat. As they drove out, he could hear the car owner locked in the other boot already making some noise and hitting the sides of the vehicle. ___ FOX Corporation Headquarters, EPA Hill, Bexford. “Why should the police officers pass through a route in the village that has no CCTV coverage,” Steve blasted angrily in the open office where he was. Over ten people had their seats and tables in the office and more than seven were currently sitting, working on their computers, all trying to get the CCTV coverage to locate the culprit who escaped. “Keep your eyes on the live stream, we should be able to locate when he tries to get out of that environment.” Steve ordered in a loud voice. “Boss, over fifty police officers were sent to Fortune area to search for him.” Evelyn said as she walked into the place. “Damn! I just hope they can find him, the boss would be mad at us for this.” Steve complained bitterly, without turning to look at Evelyn. “The boss is mad already, he called the police commissioner. The officers who took him from here are in trouble.” Evelyn replied as she got closer. She stopped beside a table where a man was sitting and working on a computer and bent to peep into his work. “That guy is wise, I truly doubt if they would find him.” Steve said. “Boss, we should be optimistic about this. It would be difficult for him to escape fifty officers,” Evelyn tried to encourage him. “That’s if he hasn’t escaped already before the officers got there,” Steve said as he turned to her. “Those fools have just messed things up.” He turned again and walked to table to check what a female officer had on the computer screen. he was still standing there when his phone began to ring, he checked the caller. It was Paul Edwards. ___ Benuit, Bethanna. Elvis Kahn was sitting alone in the living room. He had a laptop in front of him and a mouse by the side. His finger was however on the down arrow button which he used in scrolling the webpage he was on. He held the mouse and switched to another tab after finishing on that webpage. He scrolled for some minutes on the new page before he opened a new tab. He typed in the URL – youngicee.com into the navigation tab and clicked on go. The homepage of the website loaded and he scrolled to the news section. He scrolled down slowly, reading the headlines of the news when a particular one caught his attention, the featured image of the article was Stan’s picture and the headline read – Suspect shoots police officers on Transit and escapes. He clicked on the news quickly and began to read as soon as it loaded. He picked his phone after patiently reading for close to two minutes. “Hey Ario, did you get the news that Stan escaped from officers on transit?” “Yes sir, I did and I just made arrangements for some men to go in search for him.” the call receiver replied from the other end. “Also make arrangements for your men to remain at the station, your station is the closest to the location and he would most likely come there for protection. Fifty police officers have been deployed to search for him.” Kahn said. “That would be done sir,” the receiver answered. “Good, make sure he doesn’t get back into the hands of the police.” Kahn said. “Yeah, I would try all I can.” “Good.” Kahn ended the call and put his phone on the table. He thought of calling Hutton to inform him but he changed his mind. Hutton was on a very important trip and even though he was the strategist who always knew what to do in different situations, he deserved to be excluded from worrying about some things. Kahn opened his contact list and began to scroll in search for people he could call to influence the police and stop them from carrying out an intensive search for Stan. ___ El Deols, Anthanna. 19:23PM Adrian sat quietly on the dining table and watched as Sheila served the food on the table with the help of the maids. He was unusually silent that night. He had on a black coloured cotton shirt tucked into grey trousers, with black cover shoes on his feet. His shirt was buttoned almost hallway down, slightly revealing his hairy chest. He looked cuter in his new haircut and new pattern of beards, but he looked less confident that night. “The aroma is breath taking,” he tried to fake a smile as Sheila sat directly opposite him. Sheila smiled in reply. “I hope you would enjoy it.” He picked up his cutlery and smiled again at the sweet smelling flavour Bobotie dish. “I’ll surely enjoy this,” he said before he started to eat. The elements in his stomach danced and cried out for more as he made the first chew, the food was as delicious as he expected. “Did you prepare this yourself?” he had to ask as he couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Yeah, I’ve not cooked in a while, so I’m not sure if I did it perfectly.” She replied. “This is more than perfect Sheila,” Adrian smiled. The smile came from his heart this time. “Thanks baby,” Sheila replied. Her reply got Adrian so surprised that he paused the chewing in his mouth and stared at her face. She kept eating without noticing he was staring at her. He took his eyes off her and continued chewing before she looked up. She had just called him “baby” which she had never done before. Adrian did not know what to think. Just the day before, she had warned him to keep a distance and the next day she was trying to endear him to her again. He felt so confused that he almost lost interest in the food, but he chose not to spoil the moment and continued eating quietly. They finished the meal in ten minutes and the maid helped in clearing off the plates from the table. “Can we move to the living room?” Sheila asked Adrian. “Oh Yes!” he said and picked his phone from the table immediately. He got up after her and she step aside to let him walk past her. He made himself comfortable on the three seater sofa while she went to turn on the television and pick the remote control. She joined him on the same sofa, at the other edge. Adrian wanted badly to discuss with her immediately but he decided to wait for her to set and fix a channel on the television first. He feasted his eyes on her body while he waited. Her legs were crossed and arms rested on the left armrest of the sofa, her short blue gown revealed her hot thighs in her sitting position. He could not but admit in his mind that she was not just beautiful with a perfect figure eight shape but she also had a sexy body which was difficult to resist. He however swallowed in his lust with a huge drag of breath and managed to take his eyes off her body. She rested her back after selecting a music station and turned to face him. “So, how did your day go?” she asked. He took his eyes off the TV to her face. “Work was great today and the day couldn’t have ended better with the delicious meal you prepared.” Sheila eyes closed briefly as she smiled, her smile making her face more beautiful. “I’m glad you enjoyed the meal.” “Yea, but…” he heaved a sigh and raised his brows. “I’m kind of surprised you invited me for dinner tonight, I thought I had been disturbing you with so much invitations for dinner.” She smiled again. “I’m sorry if I made you feel bad yesterday, I just wanted to be careful with you.” “Careful?” Adrian squinted. “Careful of what? Are you sure you’re not doing this because you thought I felt embarrassed by that guy yesterday?” “Well, I saw the look on your face when we left the eatery. It was obvious you didn’t feel good about it but that’s not the reason I invited you for dinner tonight.” “You’re wrong Sheila, I didn’t feel anything about those guy’s words last night. He was wrong about me and I don’t give a damn about his opinion.” Adrian replied. “I was more surprised with the way you handled it, I didn’t imagine a single punch from you could crash him to the ground.” Sheila chuckled at his words. “Well, I didn’t imagine it too. I had not had time to practice my fighting skills on anybody.” “Your fighting skills?” “Yeah, I joined Henry for exercises and training a couple of times, he thought me how to make the right hit with my fists.” “Hmm, Henry.” Adrian muttered, staring down for few seconds. “Henry was your former bodyguard, right?” “Yes, he was.” Sheila chuckled as she separated her legs and rested her head on the backrest of the sofa. “He was more of a friend than a bodyguard.” Adrian held his breath as he stared at her thighs again, he was having a hard time resisting touching her. He sniffed in gently and took his eyes off again. “Sheila, you are in love with him. Aren’t you?” he asked in a calm voice. Sheila did not reply immediately. It was difficult to admit she had fallen in love with someone she only knew briefly after saving his life and it was more difficult to admit that she hadn’t been able to get over him even though he rejected her. “Yes, I am and it’s difficult to get over it.” she finally confessed after a minute of being quite. Adrian heaved a deep sigh. He was already developing hopes again that night but he could now see that Sheila’s heart was totally given to another man and it might be impossible for him to have her. They both sat quietly for the next ten minutes without a word from the both of them. The music playing softly from the television was the only sound that could be heard. “Sheila,” Adrian finally sat up with a forced smile on his face. “Thanks for the night, I will like to take my leave now.” Adrian rose up to his feet before she could reply. “Why are you leaving so early?” She got up and asked. “I guess I have to be up early enough tomorrow, so I have to go to bed early.” “It’s okay, we would talk more later then.” she smiled. “Yeah, sure.” She walked him out of the house to the car and watched him drive towards the gate before returning into the house alone, feeling so lonely all of a sudden. To be continued.....

Shelia, I hope u r sure abt ur feelings n also know what u r doing sha??? Why is Rex avoiding Carl??? How come dis gullible officers were able to lose Stanley???

Some things are not always as they seems to be,sheila don't make the mistake you'll regret later... Mr writer wehdon sir!!!!!

how come Rex is avoiding you? what did he do? I hope Sheila is not falling for that guy Henry better talk to this girl oo

Sheila dear take heart, Henry will come for you

Restless Episode 75 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 19:36PM Piel City Outskirts Henry was sitting on a six-inches cement block in an abandoned uncompleted building with bushes surrounding. Wilson had both arms leaning on the window from outside the room while their hostage was on the floor, lost in his state of unconsciousness. “Have you tried to find the particular location in Anthanna?” Henry said into the phone. “No, there’s no company code or registration number found on it, we can only identify the country’s code.” Cole replied from the other end. “Did you find other codes except for the country’s code?” Henry asked. “Yes, there are other codes which we’ve not been able to decode or identify their package source. And even if we do identify the package force, it could be difficult locating the source of production because Anthanna is a large country.” Cole replied. “What of labels or signatures? Do we have none?” “None yet sir, the devices are in the beta mode and haven’t been fully packaged.” “Okay, please continue your work and do your best to reveal more.” Henry was still talking when he saw Tanko moving his body on the ground where he was laid. “Yes boss, we’d continue.” “Okay, I’ll call you later Cole,” he said as he ended the call quickly. Tanko’s vision was still blurry as he stretched his hands and legs. He opened his eyes fully as he managed to sit up, he realized he was on the floor of an uncompleted building. He suddenly remembered how he got abducted and how Henry was forcing him to get into the boot of the car until he blacked out. He turned around to search for Henry and Wilson who he didn’t see at first because he faced the wrong direction. He held a breath as he turned and his eyes met with theirs. He fixed his gaze on Wilson’s face in particular. He now realized that Wilson had only been acting victim at the Nanl Territory, it had been a planned work all along with Henry. “Would you let me tell you where Morris is, I need to return home.” he said after a while of being quiet. Henry chuckled. “Who says we are letting you return home?” “You have to let me go,” Tanko replied. “All the men in the Nanl Territory would be out now looking for me, they would discover you and I’m very sure you can’t take down all of them like the few you took down this afternoon.” Henry smiled at him. “I’m sorry but I’ll have to keep you with me until I find Morris,” he said and bent to repair the lace of his shoes which had gone loose. “That was not our agreement!” Tanko blared. “We had no agreement,” Henry retorted. He sat up again and stared at Tanko in the eyes. “You said you knew where he was and I told you I would take you to lead me there.” “I can’t lead you there, I’ve not been there before.” Tanko shook his head in negative. “I can only give you the details.” “You may have to lead us there physically if it’s necessary, but I truly do hope it isn’t necessary.” Henry replied. “So, tell me where he is.” Tanko was about to reply when Henry’s phone rang out loud. Henry took a glance at him before taking out his phone. “Hey Dave! Where have you guys gotten to?” he said into the mouthpiece. “I’m not sure how to pronounce the name of this location, but the map says we have an hour to get to you,” Dave replied from the other end. “We are in the store now and we have gotten the waste bin and bags, is there any other thing we need to get before leaving the store?” “No, there’s nothing else required for now.” Henry answered. “I’ll be waiting in this same location for you.” “Okay boss,” Dave replied and the call ended. Henry returned the phone into his pocket. He met a questioning look on Tanko’s face and he knew that the guy would be inquisitive about the person he got the call from. “So Tanko, where is Morris? “Morris is at Kebba, he went therewith Ovil – a native of Kebbah, the next day after I picked him from the house.” Tanko replied and flashed a look at Wilson. They understood he was referring to the house at Vincil. “I haven’t seen the both of them since I dropped them off.” There was confusion on Henry’s face. Kebba! Why would Morris go to Kebba? Kebba was a town in the neighbouring country, South Husan. Located close to the boundary between Bethanna and South Husan, it was well known for their practice of sorcery and magic. The town existed like a different colony on it’s own even though it was classified under South Husan. The people of the Kebba tribe were also rumored to have strong rejection of western education in their land, their children who grew up in the town passed through their location education and some were identified through special means to go through the sorcery and magical training. “Morris cannot go to Kebba,” Henry said with a baffled look on his face. “There’s just nothing relating with him there, there’s no way Morris he would have chosen to relocate there.” “He is at Kebba,” Tanko insisted. “Ovil made arrangements for him to relocate there.” “I don’t get it,” Henry got up and began to pace about. “What’s Morris looking for there?” He asked himself, getting so confused about the whole issue. He looked at Tanko again. “Tell me exactly what he’s gone to do in Kebba?” “To live there, I believe for better treatment. Kebba has large numbers of herbal doctors and the death rate of people through sickness there is virtually zero, no one dies there from illnesses.” Henry heaved a sigh, Tanko had made a point. He had heard rumours about the quality of herbal medicines in Kebba but he had never gotten a opportunity to confirm how true it was. Wilson had also told him that Morris had a serious illness and if it was indeed serious as Wilson made it appear, Kebba could be a good hiding spot for Rex to spend time to treat himself. “So, how do we reach him in Kebba?” Henry asked as he returned to the block he was sitting on. “We have to reach Ovil first,” Tanko answered. “How do we reach Ovil, do you have his telephone number?” Henry asked. “No, Ovil doesn’t use a phone, I asked him. You have to get into Kebba to ask after him. His name is Ovil Matuse,” Tanko said. “In this age? How can someone not use a phone?” Henry asked in a surprised tone. “He’s from Kebba and he lives there, you know those people are strange, I hear they see some electronic devices as evil tools.” Tanko explained. Henry sighed. “How do we find him?” He asked in low tones, more to himself than to the other two. He raised his head and stared at Tanko again. “So, if he doesn’t have a phone, how do you reach him when you want to?” “I don’t reach him, he contacts me when he wants and he has only done so twice.” Tanko replied. “How then was he linked up to Morris?” Tanko frowned. “I don’t know,” he replied, pushing up his shoulders. “I just received a call from him on a certain day, he introduced himself and told me he got my contact from Morris Caleb. Then he said he needed to me to meet and pick him up at the boundary. Immediately after his call, I got a call from him,” Tanko paused and pointed a finger to Wilson. Henry turned and squinted at Wilson, Wilson stared back at him and made no effort to deny. “I thought you guys barely knew each other?” Henry questioned Wilson. “We’ve spoken on phone on several occasions but only seen twice.” Wilson replied. Henry turned back and shrugged for Tanko to continue. “He called me with Morris’ line and told me he called to confirm if I had gotten the call from Morris’ contact, I answered him accurately because it wasn’t his first time of delivering messages from Morris to me.” Henry turned again and stared at Wilson’s face. Wilson raised his brows and stepped back from the window. “I only follow Morris’ instruction, he told me to call Tanko and ask him to follow the instructions of the man who called him. I never knew what they planned to do,” Wilson explained, spreading his palms and shoulders to emphasize that he did nothing bad. Henry turned his face back to Tanko. “And you picked Ovil from the boundary and drove him to Vincil?” “Yes, Ovil and another man he called his brother. I drove both of them to Vincil in my car. After some discussions that evening. I drove them out of Morris’ house, we stopped to lodge in a hotel and continued our journey to the boundary the next morning.” “So you didn’t go into Kebba?” “Yes, and I’ve never been to Kebba. I only dropped them at the boundary, they had someone waiting to pick them there.” Tanko replied. Henry glanced and Wilson and then turned again. He picked his phone out of his pocket and dialed. “Dave, are you back on the road?” He had new instructions to give. ___ 22:03PM El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila was already fast asleep in her bed when her ringing phone disturbed her sleep. Her hand reached for the phone but the call went off before she could answer. She yawned and stretched with the phone in her hand. It began to ring a second time. She turned the screen to herself, the caller was Adrian. She wondered why he was just calling back after she had called him several times to confirm if he had gotten home safely without him answering the calls. She knew she could have hurt him by affirming she was really in love with Henry but she couldn’t bring herself low to lie to him. He had always been suspecting that she had something to do with Henry when she always found herself mentioning him in their conversations and expressly saying she missed him. He had actually asked her once if they had anything together and she had said they had none but that evening’s question had been different, he had asked if she was in love with him. She finally answered the call and placed it close to her ear after so much hesitation. “Hello,” she said in low tones. The expression on her face changed as she heard a different voice, a lady’s. “Hello Madam, we’re reaching you from Highways Hospital. This man was rushed to the hospital after being attacked by some unknown men, he’s currently receiving treatment. Your number was the last one he dialed and we believe you might be a member of his family or you may be able to reach any of them for us quickly. Please, we need someone here for him now.” “Oh! Thanks, I’ll be on my way there now.” Sheila said as she quickly rolled out of the bed in panic. She began to take off her nightwear hurriedly. *28 Minutes Later* Highways Hospital, El Deols. “Good evening Nurses,” Sheila greeted impatiently as she got to the reception of the hospital. “Good evening Madam, how may we help you?” the nurse on duty asked her. “I was called some minutes ago that My friend was rushed down to this hospital, I’m here to see him.” Sheila replied. “What’s your name please?” “I’m Sheila,” she answered. “Okay madam, please come with me.” the nurse said as she turned out from behind the desk and turned towards a hallway. Sheila followed immediately with the bodyguard behind her. The nurse led them past few wards but stopped as a doctor stepped out from one of the wards in front and turned towards them. “Doctor, we have the woman we called here.” the nurse said to the doctor. “Oh! Good evening Ma’am,” he said as he stopped briefly in front of them. “Please come with me to my office,” he said and made way to proceed further. “Please Doc, where is Adrian?” she asked, not willing to turn back with him without seeing Adrian. “He’s fine,” the doctor replied, turning back briefly. “The nurses are dressing his wounds now.” “Can I see him now?” “No please, you have to give the nurses time and space to work.” the doctor insisted. Sheila turned reluctantly and followed the doctor. Her bodyguard turned with her while the nurse who was with them continued towards the ward the doctor had stepped out from. “What happened to him Doctor?” Sheila asked as they entered into the doctor’s office. “Please, have your seats.” the doctor replied calmly, taking off his white coat and hanging it before going to his seat. He got to his seat and sat before Sheila could sit on the visitor’s seat. Sheila signaled for her bodyguard who was standing behind to sit next to her. “Is it just the two of you here?” the doctor asked. “Yes for now, he has none of his family members in this state and his only friend I know isn’t in town right now.” “Have you called any of his family members?” “No, I don’t have their numbers but I should be able to reach them by morning tomorrow.” “Who are you to him?” “I’m his close friend, he left my place around past eight.” she answered. “Okay, he was brought in here unconscious. People around said he was stopped by the road and attacked by a group of unknown men, they beat him up within minutes and escaped leaving him by the road side.” The Doctor explained. “Oh My God!” Sheila exclaimed breathlessly. “Would he be fine?” “Yes, he would. Luckily, he sustained no severe or internal injuries. Just some wounds on his body, that’s all.” Sheila sighed deeply. “Is he still unconscious?” “No, he’s been revived but has been given some sedatives to allow him feel less of the pain from treating his wounds.” Sheila closed her eyes as she took in a deep breath she rested her back. The Doctor picked a phone to make a call. He was heard telling the call receiver to bring something to his office. “He’s being treated already but you would need to pay some money for us to continue the treatment,” the doctor said after some seconds. “That’s no problem, how much do we have to pay?” The doctor was yet to reply when his door opened and a nurse walked in with a file. She dropped it on his table and said some words to him before walking back out. ‘Here’s the bill,’ the doctor said, handing a short piece of paper he took from the file to her. She scanned through it quickly. “I’ll like to pay to the account,” she said and took out her phone quickly. “It’s no problem,” the doctor said and rested his back, waiting for her. It took her two minutes to complete the transfer and she leaned forward turning the phone’s screen to him for him to confirm the payment. “No, you should…” He tried to look away but looked again at the screen as his eyes caught something, he scanned through quickly for a second. “You should show them this at the counter in the reception, they are the ones to confirm your payment and issue the receipts.” “Oh! Okay,” she replied and kept the phone back on the table. “When would I be able to see Adrian?” “I’ll let you know when the nurses are through with him, it should take about fifteen to twenty minutes more.” the doctor answered her. “Okay , thanks.” Sheila said and got up to her feet. “I’ll go show them this at the reception now, so that the treatment can continue uninterrupted.” The doctor was quiet and watched as she walked to the door with her bodyguard. “Miss Sheila Jack,” he called as her bodyguard opened the door for her to step out. Sheila turned to look at him with a raised eyebrow, wondering why he had called her back and why he called her full name. He had a smile on his face. “Nice to meet you, I have a son who is studying to be just like you.” “Oh! My pleasure, I’ll wish to know more about your son later.” she said and bowed out of the office. She concluded that he must have seen her full name when she showed him the evidence of payment. *25 Minutes Later* Sheila stood beside the bed in the hospital ward watching while the doctor did his final check on the patient for the night. Adrian was in the bed, a bandage around his head and a wider one around his belly, he also had a plaster on his right knee. “That would be all for the night,” the doctor said as he turned to Sheila. “Goodnight ma’am,” He smiled at her before walking past, taking off the gloves on his palms as he did. The two nurses also followed him out, leaving Sheila and her bodyguard with the patient. Sheila pulled the plastic chair closer to the bed and sat on it, resting her elbows on the side of the bed. Adrian turned his head to face her. They both stared into each other’s eyes for moment. “I’m sorry Adrian,” she said, looking into his eyes with so much compassion. “I’ll be okay,” he said and managed to put a smile on. “Thanks for coming.” Sheila stood up from the seat as her eyes moved from his face and to his whole body, checking all the places he was injured. She noticed her bodyguard had come close and was standing beside as she sat back on the seat. “Do you know the men who did this to you?” Sheila asked. “No, they had masks on.” Adrian replied. “And you couldn’t recognize the voice of any of them?” “Yes, I couldn’t.” “Are you suspecting anyone?” She squinted her eyes at him. “No,” he answered in a surprised tone, wondering why she was asking him questions like a detective. She took in a breath as she stared thoughtfully. It seemed as the same situation to her like the one that had happened with Henry months ago when they were lured somewhere and he was beaten up. She suspected that Stanley could be behind the attack. “Miss, it’s almost twelve o’clock.” her bodyguard bent beside her and whispered to her ears. She stared at his face. “We might find it difficult to get home because of the police road blocks,” he added to explain his point. “We can leave tomorrow morning,” Sheila replied him. “No Sheila, you have to go home please.” Adrian cut in. “You can’t stay here.” “We would stay here Adrian, it’s late already.” Sheila replied. The bodyguard stepped back to give them space to take the decision. “No, you have to leave please. You can’t sleep well here, I won’t let you stay here.” Adrian insisted. “But you need someone to stay with you Adrian.” “No, I can talk and call the nurses when I need someone or help, you don’t have to stay here. Besides, I wouldn’t be needing anything for the night again,” Adrian said in a pleading tone. “Calling them will be a lot of stress for you, I’ll stay here in case you need help.” “It won’t be stress, a nurse station would be close to this ward and I’ll definitely get them whenever I need them. Please go home Sheila, I beg you.” Adrian replied. “Please, listen to him ma’am.” the bodyguard joined in a firm tone before she could reply him. “I can get you back here very early tomorrow morning.” She looked at him and he withdrew his gaze on her. He knew he had no business in their discussion as a bodyguard but he had to speak up because he was scared of what Sheila’s father would say to him if he found out she spent her night there. “Please go home Sheila,” Adrian pleaded again. “Come back to check me before going to work tomorrow, please consider him at least, I’ll be fine.” She drew in a breath and finally got up from the seat. She held his palm in hers for a while as she stared at his face. “I’ll be here tomorrow morning,” she said and caressed his face gently for some seconds before planting a peck on his cheek. “Goodnight Adrian.” With that she turned and walked out of the ward with her bodyguard, leaving Adrian with mixed feelings. ___ The Next Day – April 1, 2016. 13:15AM Location: Bethanna – South Husan Boundary. “Kebba is the way straight after the roundabout,” Samantha said to Henry as they approached the rotary intersection. She was looking into a map on the tablet device with her. “Thanks for confirming, I studied the map for some minutes before we left.” Henry replied. Henry was driving the car with Wilson beside him at the front and Samantha as the backseat. They had left Dave and the Doctor with Tanko, their new hostage. Dave and Samantha had joined Henry at the uncompleted building the previous night and helped in moving Tanko from there without suspicions. “It took us more than five hours to get here,” Wilson said after looking at the time on his Android phone. They had taken off from Vincil around seven o’clock. Henry drove past the roundabout and continued in the straight direction. He drove for five more minutes when he saw the big signboard reading “Welcome to Kebba”. They continued driving until they got to the main gate of the city. They stopped briefly to change their Bethanna Dollar notes to the currency used in South Husan. “Where do we go?” Samantha asked Henry as they proceeded further into the city. Henry had given them a brief of his discovery and had picked her to follow him there. The whole place looked so different. The people’s dressing looked ancient and somehow uncivilized. Most of the men tied wrappers and wore knee lengths garments, they had something tied like a keffiye around their foreheads. A lot of them especially the young men had earrings on and different types of rings on other parts of their bodies. The women were dressed differently. They also wore wrappers but something like an veil covering their bodies from their heads down to their waist below, only showing their faces. Only about one or two ladies out of fifty seen were on short blouses and wrappers without their heads covered. According to what Henry had previously heard about them, the ladies without their heads covered were the prostitutes and the call girls in the land. The place seemed somewhat overcrowded with the number of people walking and working around the road. “Ermm…I’m thinking we can lodge in a hotel first,” Henry suggested, looking around even as he drove slowly. “But how do we locate a hotel?” Wilson asked with a confused look on his face. All signboards and notices which they could see around were written in the Kebban language which they couldn’t interpret. Henry pulled over beside a man selling fried meats by the road side. “Good afternoon Mister, please we need to find a hotel around this area.” he said to the man. “Ini handinzwisise zvauri kutaura,” the man replied him in the Kebban language meaning he couldn’t understand what he was saying. “Can you speak English?” Henry asked but the man replied again in the language. He drove forward and stopped again beside a group of three men walking beside the road. He honked to get their attention. They placed their eyes on him but did not stop walking. “Hello please, I need direction from you.” Henry shouted. They continued staring at him as they walked away without answering. Henry followed them slowly with the car. “Please, can we speak to you for a moment?” The men kept on walking and staring at the car without answering. “Please, wait and let’s talk to you.” One of the men finally stopped and bent over to stare into the car. “Chii chaunoda kubva kwatiri?” he said something to Henry in the Kebban language meaning. “What do you want from us?” Henry heaved a sigh of frustration, not knowing what to reply until the man turned and walked away with his friends. Henry continued driving until he found a group of ladies by a large pipe-borne facility with buckets, queuing to fetch water. ‘Good afternoon young ladies, we are new here and we need direction to get to a hotel.” Henry said to them after parking. The ladies stared at the car for a while and then stared at themselves and mumbled words to each other. “Does anybody understand English amongst you? Please we need help,” Henry shouted again. The ladies looked at themselves again but laughed this time. Henry heaved a sigh of frustration. He glanced back at Samantha and saw that she was frustrated also. He had read about the people of Kebba rejecting Western education in their city but he never thought it to be serious to the point that they could not understand or speak English at all. He understood that Morris could have chosen Kebba because it was a very good place for him to hide but how Morris could cope with their lack of knowledge of English language was what he couldn’t understand. Their mission of finding Ovil Matuse or even Rex was going to be difficult! Note: The language used and referred to as the “Kebban language” is actually Shona, a language of the Shona people of Zimbabwe.

Restless Episode 76 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited Update 13:35PM Highways Hospital, Anthanna Adrian was still fast asleep when he began to feel fingers gently caressing his forehead. It continued for some few seconds before he opened his eyes. “Sheila,” he called under his breath. She was smiling down at him. He hadn’t seen her that morning as expected but she had sent someone to bring his breakfast. “Good afternoon Adrian, how are you doing?” She asked. “I’m doing better today,” he replied, smiling back at her. “Sorry I couldn’t come here this morning, I woke up late and I had appointments to catch at the office.” “I understand,” he replied. “You’re a very busy woman, thanks for coming to check on me.” She smiled and dragged the plastic chair closer to sit. “Hello,” Adrian managed to raise his hand and wave at the Bodyguard standing close to the door. “Good afternoon,” he smiled and replied with a nod. “So, you’ve been lonely through out the day.” Sheila said as she took out her phone and placed it at the side of the bed. “No, two of my friends were here to see me earlier and police officers were also here very early to ask questions.” He replied. “They should have arrested him by now,” Sheila said with a brief frown appearing on her face. “Who?” Adrian asked. “Stanley, the guy at the eatery.” “Do you think he could have done that? I was actually thinking it was a case of mistaken identity.” “Stanley and his friends are drug addicts, they always take stupid and dangerous steps.” Adrian sighed without saying anything. There was silence for close to a minute. “So, I sent the driver to get your lunch already, he should be here in five minutes time.” Sheila said to him. “Oh! Thanks, but I actually made arrangements with my friends for lunch.” “You would eat the one from me, he’s getting the same thing for the both of us.” “What time is it? Ain’t you going back to work?” “I closed from work already,” she replied. “You closed? Is it evening already?” “No, it’s only some minutes to two o’clock.” “Why did you close so early today?” “What else could be the reason? To spend sometime with you of course,” she shrugged. Adrian smiled. “You see, Sheila, my friends are around and you don’t need to bother yourself about me, you don’t have to disturb your work for me.” “Well, I’m not disturbing anything,” she frowned at him. He was somewhat sounding like he didn’t want her around him. “Or you don’t…” The door flung open before she could complete her sentence. Sheila’s driver walked in with two nylon bags, one in each hand and each containing the food she had sent him. ___ The FOX Corporation Headquarters, EPA Hill, Bexford. “Have you profiled the woman who helped Stanley Wiz escape?” Paul Edwards asked from the seat in his office. Two other FOX executives were sitting in the visitors’ seat behind the table and facing backwards while Steve, Evelyn and Daniel were standing behind. Paul’s face was stern and strict, his eyes fixed on Steve’s not-too-confident face. “We haven’t gotten a clear description of who the woman is,” Steve replied. “The people of the community said she was a visitor lodged in a hotel, they barely know her name. She only stayed there for three days.” “This doesn’t make sense,” Paul chuckled angrily, looking at the faces of the two other executives sitting before him. “A visitor arrives three days ago in a community and helps a culprit escape the police on the third day.” Steve and his colleagues had nothing to say. They could literarily feel the heat of the burning anger in the eyes of the executives staring at them. “If these FOX officials arranged for Stanley to be moved to the police office, they must have also arranged his escape.” the grey haired FOX official put in, staring directly at Steve. The junior officials remained quiet. “I warned you before you took the step and you told me you would be monitoring personally,” Paul Edwards leaned closer to his table, his head slightly bowed but his eyes raised to Steve’s face. “Sir, the process itself was yet to begin.” Steve said in explanation. “Moving Stanley to the police office wasn’t a part of the process, it was only something to be done to begin the process.” Paul shook his head angrily, Steve was sounding so stupid to him. “Now that it has happened, what are you doing about it?” “We have sent men to arrest the lawyer this morning, he is the only one who knew the suspect was about to be moved to a police office.” Steve replied. “Is that all you’ve done?” Paul raised his brows. Steve was silent. “You’ve virtually taken no step to ensure that the culprit is found and returned. What about the police office you contacted? What if someone got the information from them?” Steve tried to speak but no words came out. “I’ll give you three days to bring Stanley back to the FOX headquarters,” Paul said in a strict tone. “Sir…” Paul raised a hand to stop him. “Just get out!” He said and turned to face the wall in his swivel. Steve and his team filed out hesitatingly. __ The Wolves Strategy House Newland Estate, Bexford. The Nissan car honked for the third time in two minutes and there were still no signs of anybody coming to open the gate for them. Two people – a man and a woman – were sitting in the car both dressed in Arab wears, the woman was at the driver’s side while the man was sitting in the passenger’s side. They honked for the fourth time before they noticed signs of movement at the gate. The smaller entrance of the gate was opened and two security men stepped out, they walked towards the car slowly to check the people in it. “Hey man! This is Stanley,” the man in the passenger’s side took off his turban quickly. “Oh! Stanley,” the security guard exclaimed and looked around quickly, hoping that no one else was looking in their direction and had seen Stanley. He signalled to his partner to proceed with opening the gate while he continued talking with Stanley. “Who is she?” “She is my friend,” Stanley replied. “She helped me get away.” The gate was opened just after Stanley replied the question and the security man talking with him directed them to drive in. Florence drove into the compound and followed Stanley’s direction to the car park. The security guard who spoke to them outside the gate joined them there. “Hey Stan! Please wait,” the security man stopped Stanley who was about to proceed into the building. “I have to perform the security checks on you, you’ve been away with an enemy group for sometime.” Stanley smiled and stopped for the security guard to get to him. The lady stopped beside him. Other security men from around the building appeared from the corners where they were. “Two of you, put your hands in the air.” the security guard instructed before he began to check Stanley’s body. It took him a minute to complete the check. By the time he was through, a female security guard had come closer and was already checking the lady’s body. “There’s nothing on her,” the female security guard said after completing the check. “Okay, lets go in.” the man said and led the way towards the entrance of the building. “No one knows where you are, have you contacted any of the executives yet?” the guard asked Stanley as they began to climb up the stairs of the corridor. “No, I have not been able to reach anyone yet. That’s why I’m here,” Stanley replied him. “We’ve been on the lookout for you since we got the information that you escaped while being transfered from the FOX to the police yesterday,” the security guard continued. “Elvis Kahn gave the directive for every unit to expect you.” “I have not been able to reach Kahn or anyone else, all my devices have been seized and I can’t go home to take anything.” “I know.” They continued in silence after turning into a long fairly lit hallway until they got to the center where there was an entrance into another hallway. “The news says a woman helped you escaped,” the security guard said in low tones as they turned. He moved closer to Stanley, conscious of the lady walking at Stanley’s other side and continued in whispers. “Is she the one?” “Yes, she is.” Stanley affirmed. “Do you trust her enough?” he asked. “I just met her,” Stanley replied, giving him a look that suggested he was asking too much of questions. “Who’s around? Is Kahn in?” “No, Kahn isn’t in. He’s not been here since their last meeting. We have only Aaron around.” They got to the door at the center of the hallway and stopped. The door had no visible lock or knob to open it with, except a small card like screen by the side. The security guard took out an access card from his pocket and placed it close to the reader. A green light showed at the top of the door and it opened for them to step in. Stanley was allowed to step in first and the security guard allowed the lady to follow before entering after them. The door closed by itself after they had all stepped in. The large room was painted all white, from the walls to the ceilings and window frames. A ten-inch flat screen hung on one of the walls which was close to another door at the other side. There was a large table at the center and about twenty chairs in total around it. At both left and right sides of the door, there were comfortable three one-seater sofas neatly arranged and facing each other with a small table at the centre. It made each corner look like a living room on it’s own. The atmosphere in the room made it look like they were in a totally different building from the one which they had been passing through the hallway. It was fully airconditioned and smelling so cool. There was no one in the room but the large screen on the wall was on with a screen saver displaying on it. The room was one of the conference rooms used by the Wolves for meetings, but was a different one from the one used by the executives for their meeting. “Aaron should be inside,” the security man said after looking around without seeing signs that anybody was in. “You guys should wait here while I go get him.” The security man proceeded to the other door while Stanley and the lady stood waiting for him to return. Florence stared around the room. It looked so simple but she knew it was a place that was used for very important things. Stanley had told her he worked for a dangerous organization, she did not know how dangerous it was or what danger they cause but from the look of things, they seemed like a serious organization. The security guard returned a minute after and following behind him was a man dressed casually in a white shirt tucked into black trousers. He was of a light complexion and slightly pointed nose. He walked calmly and confidently. He held a tablet device in his right hand and a wallet in his left. “Good afternoon sir,” Stanley greeted as the man came closer. “It is indeed you Stanley,” the man said in a gruff baritone voice. He rubbed his noise gently with a finger and moved the device to his left hand where the earphone was. He stretched out his hand to offer Stanley a handshake. “Welcome back.” “Thank you sir,” Stanley replied as he took the handshake. “This is your friend, I believe, who helped you get away from the police.” Aaron said, fixing his eyes on the lady. “Yes, her name is Florence.” Stanley answered him. “Florence,” Aaron muttered under his breath. He stretched out a hand to her. “Nice to meet you Florence,” he said as she took his hands warmly and with a smile. “Let’s take out seats, ” he pointed in the right hand direction and they moved there to sit. The security man excused himself. “First of all, have you informed Kahn of your presence here?” Aaron asked as they got close to the sofas. He took out the phone from his pocket before sitting down. “No, I’ve not been able to reach him.” Stanley replied. “I’ll call him right away,” Stanley said as he settled down. Florence sat on the third seat. They watched as Aaron dialed and put the phone close to his ear. “We have Stanley Wiz right here,” Aaron said into the phone, his eyes peering at Stanley. Stanley kept his gaze on the man’s face and watched as he nodded and gave only one word responses to the queries from the other end. He couldn’t imagine the kind of questions and instructions Kahn would be giving from the other side. Aaron placed his phone, the tablet device and the earphone on the table at the center after ending the call. “Kahn got information of your arrival immediately you got to the gate,” Aaron said to Stanley. Stanley was not surprised, he knew Kahn was always aware of anything that happened around the Strategy House. “Does he have instructions for me?” he asked Aaron. “None yet, he just wanted me to make some findings from you,” Aaron said and took in a breath calmly. He rested his back against the backrest and crossed his legs over each other. “How sure are you that you weren’t followed to this place?” “A hundred percent sure,” Stanley sounded so sure. “We changed cars three times, we changed clothes and she made no phone calls or reached anybody.” “Who is she?” Aaron asked now moving his gaze from Stanley’s face to Florence’s face. “I met her when I ran into the bush, she was picking seeds.” Stanley’s mind flashed back to the event as he began to narrate. “We bumped into each other and she got up fighting me for injuring her, I tried to beg her to let me go but she refused until the police officers came closer, then I found out that she was wanted by the police.” Aaron moved his gaze back to Florence after listening to Stanley. “Tell me who you are young lady?” “I’m Florence Brown, a native of Anthanna. I worked with the Ilios Organization in Anthanna six years ago, I moved to Bethanna last year and worked as a hacker for the Cupe Bandits, they were caught December last year by the FOX and I’ve been on the run since then.” “Hmm… Sounds interesting,” Aaron said as he rested his chin on his palm, his elbow resting on the armrest of the chair. He knew about the organization she mentioned and the bandits also, all he needed was to confirm if she was saying the truth. If it was the truth, then she was going to be a great asset to them. To be continued.....

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri

hmmmm Sheila just wait small for hernry nah j know he we come back for you

More comment

Sheila was trying to replace Henry with Adrian let se how it goes. thank u mr Delexy, kudos

next guy move on

Next pls..

It's getting more interesting.... I hope dis lady is who she's saying she is coz if it's otherwise den nawa for her oo.... Sheila(3x),how many times did I call u??? hmmmm,,,I reserve my comments sha!!!

Hmmm this is getting more intense Shaila me and u go get personal ooo get sense or i go vex with u

bro ride on you are do a great job

Wow... And i have just meet up with d story. Mehn this story got me opening my mouth o. Well hope this florence wont b d one 2 hack into henry's team server. Still wondering why rex went on sabatical leav. Sheila, what should i say. @Delexzy01 u ar doing well bro. Weldone. I hail u my oga

Restless Episode 77 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Kebba, South Husan For almost an hour, Henry and his team continued to drive around seeking for direction but unable to communicate to anyone. They had gone far into the community already and were yet to stop when they saw a group of newspaper vendors by the road side at a junction. Henry felt some relief after seeing the vendors, he believed that the one of the newspapers at least should be written in English since English was still the official language of South Husan, and that there should be at least one of the vendors who could read and understand English. He slowed down as he approached he junction. He turned his car to the shoulder of the road and parked. He opened the door and was about to step out to walk to them when they suddenly rushed him on seeing them. He stepped back into the car and closed the door to wait for them. About five of them stopped beside the window, displaying their items. “Good evening guys, is there a newspaper written in English language?” he asked and watched as the men begin to step back one after the other. “Is there any paper written in English?” he asked again. They exchanged glances and slowly began to return to their stands. Henry was about to give up and drive away when he saw another man who had initially remained at the stand now coming closer. “Hello,” Henry greeted as their eyes met. “Hi,” the young man replied in a funny accent. “Do you have a newspaper written in English?” “Oh no, not such newspaper here,” the young man replied answered the best way he could. Henry heaved a sigh of relief. It was obvious the young man wasn’t fluent in English language but meeting someone who at least understood was a great relief. “Okay, do you know any good hotel around here?” Henry asked. ‘Hotel?” the young man stood straight and looked around briefly. He bent again to look into the car. “Hotel, far place here.” he replied, snapping his fingers towards the left direction. “Can you lead us there?” Henry asked, knowing it would be difficult for the young man to make a description of the way in English Language. The young man looked around for a moment. He obviously wasn’t ready to go and it showed in the expression on his face. “Selling all these before I go from here,” the young man replied, shaking the papers in his hands. “I’ll give you the money for all that, just lead us to a hotel.” Henry offered. The young man squinted for a moment, then he stretched out his palm wide mentioning the amount to be paid in the local currency. Henry took out some notes from the money he converted and the gate and offered it to him without counting it. The young man’s face lit up brightly as he stretched out his hand to receive it. He flipped it without counting, he was sure with the denomination of each note in the bundle that it far exceeded the amount he requested for. “I get my bike now and take you to Hotel,” the young man said and quickly walked away. He could be seen packing the rest of his things at the stand. He walked to the back of the stand and came out a minute later with a motorcycle, his things had been carefully tied to the back of the motorcycle. He sat on it and turned on the engine, he then beckoned on Henry with a wave of the hand to follow him. Henry followed at the speed of the motorcycle. After five minutes of driving, the young man stopped at the front of a building. Henry parked right beside him and stepped out of the car to listen to him. “Here, hotel,” the young man said, flashing his full set of teeth. It was a bungalow and it looked more like a residential building. The walls were painted and neat compared to the other buildings that could be seen around. A big sign board hung at the front of the roof at the entrance, the notice on it was written in the Kebban language. Henry assumed that it was the name of the hotel. “What’s your name?” Henry asked the young man. “Ern,” the young man replied, pronouncing it with the “r” sound present. “Hen?” Henry frowned, wondering if the guy understood his question. “My name Ern,” Ern corrected, stressing the “r” sound in the name. “Oh Ern!” Henry pronounced the best way he could. “You still have to help us, we don’t understand the language here and we need someone to help us speak.” “Okay,” Ern nodded with a smile. He turned off his motorcycle and stepped down, standing it properly. “Is this where we park?” Henry asked with a frown, staring back at the car. “Yes, safe. Nobody steal, no one.” Ern answered, shaking a finger in the air to emphasize his point. “Okay.” Henry stepped back and instructed Wilson and Samantha to come in with the few bags with them while he walked into the place with Ern. The place was neater than what Henry expected and the people at the desk were neatly dressed even though still in the native wears. “We need to book two rooms,” Henry said to Ern as they approached the desk. “Makamuri maviri anodikanwa,” Ern relayed Henry’s words in the Kebban language. “Chiuru,” the receptionist replied with the cost of the two rooms. Ern interpreted her message to Henry. Henry took out some money from his wallet and counted the amount requested for, he handed it over to the receptionist. She collected and counted to confirm. She kept the money under the desk and opened a drawer by the left side. She picked out two different bunch of keys and placed it on the table. “Chikamu C uye Kamuri J,” she explained in the Kebban language, handing the keys to Ern. Ern picked the keys and in turn explained to Henry. “Room C,” Ern said, showing Henry the label on the first key. “Room J, facing each other.” he said showing him the second key. Samantha and Wilson appeared behind them with the bags. Henry turned and handed a key to Samantha. “You’d stay in a room while I stay in another room with Wilson.” Ern stood there staring at Henry with a bright smile on his face. “Can you come with us Ern, I still need your help.” Henry requested. Ern nodded with a smile and led the way towards the hallway. Henry followed beside him while Samantha and Wilson followed behind. “Ern, how come you understand English and others do not understand?” Henry asked a question that has been troubling him. “Not everyone speak English, very few.” Ern replied. “Very few indeed, we’ve been driving for almost one hour before we met you, no one could help us with directions.” “Some understand but can’t answer today,” Ern replied. “I don’t get you,” Henry raised a brow. “They speak not English today,” Ern repeated. “They don’t speak English today?” Henry asked to clarify. Ern nodded. “Why? But you are speaking.” “I not from here, stay here with parents here when I small.” Ern explained. “This is week of consecration, no Kebban man or woman speak another language.” “Oh! Week of consecration,” Henry exclaimed. He had come across that term before while reading about the Kebban tribe. The week of consecration was 7 long days before a festival, the people were expected to keep themselves holy during that week. Maybe not speaking other languages was part of keeping themselves holy, Henry shrugged. “Not many understand English, people who speak well not more than five in Kebba.” Ern said as they proceeded further in the hallway. He began to help them check the label at the top of the room doors. “First room here,” Ern finally said. He turned about and faced the opposite door. “Second room.” “Please, come in with us,” Henry said as he opened the door to the room. He pushed it in after unlocking and gave way for Ern and Wilson to enter first. The room was a moderate sized one. It wasn’t too beautiful but it was neat. The couple sized bed was covered with white sheets. A ceiling fan hung at the centre of the ceiling and a white bulb hung beside it. A plastic chair and table were positioned at a corner of the room where the window was. Wilson walked straight to the wardrobe and dropped the bag while Henry proceeded to the restroom to check it. He opened and took a step in, it was a combined toilet and bathroom. There was a tap and two water buckets in it. He closed the door and stepped back outside. “Ern, since when did this week of consecration begin?” Henry asked. “It start every first day week of Kebban, that is on Saturday for you.” Ern answered. “It means that this particular week of consecration will end tomorrow?” “Yes,” Ern nodded. “The big Festival is tomorrow and one can speak any language,” Ern added, stressing the word “big” to buttress the importance of the festival. Henry heaved a sigh. It would mean they could not do anything much for that day, they had to wait until the next day. Henry closed his eyes briefly as he thought of what next to do. Wilson was already sitting at the edge of the bed and trying to dial a number on his phone. There was a knock at the door and before any one could answer, it opened and Samantha walked in. “Any progress yet boss?” She asked, his eyes scanning around the room. It was exactly the same as hers. “We might not be able to do much until tomorrow,” Henry replied. “The natives of these town are on a week of consecration and tomorrow is their big festival,” he explained, emphasizing on the word “big” like Ern had done. “So, we should just rest today and continue tomorrow?” “We can start making enquires today,” Henry replied her. He noticed her eyes were fixed on something behind him and he looked back to find Wilson making a call. “Hey dear, it’s been a long day. I hope you are safe at home,” they could hear Wilson talking into the phone’s mouthpiece. “Wilson!” Henry called. Wilson stared at them and raised his brows. “I’ll call you later baby,” he said before dropping the call. He stared widely at Henry. “Can’t I call Sophia also?” he asked with a shrug. “I left my little sister all alone in the house and you don’t want me to keep watch on her?” “I instructed someone to watch over her already, don’t you get it?” Henry frowned. Wilson was there when Henry had given Dave instructions to look after the girl but he still couldn’t keep his mind at rest. “How can he watch her well? He is not staying in the same house with her.” “Shut up Wilson!” Henry marched towards him and snatched the phone from him. He turned it off and put it into his pocket. Wilson heaved a sigh of frustration. “Call Dave and ask him to check what Sophia is up to at the moment,” Henry said to Samantha as he returned to his previous position. Samantha moved closer to the corner where the seat was and sat there. “Ern, let’s take a seat.” Henry said and pulled Ern gently by the arm to the bed. They sat close to each other at the edge. Henry got up again briefly to take the wallet out of his back pocket. He also took out Wilson’s phone from the front pocket. He pulled the back cover and took out to battery to access the sim cards, he took out the two sim cards and put them in a small space in his wallet. “Sorry Ern,” Henry smiled at Ern as he dropped the phone and waller beside him. “Thanks for helping us get here, we probably would still be on the road if we had not met you.” Ern smiled. “Well, we came here for a purpose. We are looking for someone, our friend.” Henry continued. “But our friend lives with someone who is a native of this town, his name is Ovil Matuse.” The smile on Ern’s face totally disappeared as he heard the name, his eyes widened in shock and he rose up slowly to his feet. He hit his palms together severally as if dusting dirts off. “I will have nothing to do with Ovil Matuse, never.” Henry grabbed him by the hand as he tried to drift away. “Why?” Henry raised a brow. “We really need to find Ovil Matuse, our friend stays with him.” “No!” Ern shouted and tried to snatch his hand off Henry’s hold but Henry’s grip was firm and strong. “Allow me go!” “Relax Ern, you gotta help us.” Henry pleaded. “Just tell me what the challenge is.” Ern struggled to free himself for some more time but gave up when he saw that his struggles weren’t yielding results. He took in a breath and sat as Henry dragged him down. “Now, tell me, why don’t you want to have anything to do with Ovil Matuse?” “Ovil Matuse, evil man. Hate every stranger and say they enemies of the gods of Kebban land.” Ern began to explain in a frustrated tone. “Ovil killed my Pa, and Ma broke her left leg when he and the boys attacked our settlement.” “Oh!” Henry exclaimed with his eyes wide open. He realized that Ern had every reason not to want anything to do with Ovil. He let go of Ern’s wrist and turned to face the front. They sat quietly. Samantha had also come closer to them after making the call to Dave. More questions began to rise in Henry’s heart. Was Ovil Matuse really evil as Ern had put it? It was difficult to judge from the report of only one person, he thought. And why would Rex have chosen an “evil” person to help him? Henry spoke again after two minutes of silence. “Ern, you see.” He turned to Ern again. “I understand you perfectly, we’re not going to let you get involved in this, all you need is to just tell me how to find Ovil, I’ll go there myself.” “Ovil stay close to rocks, a very big compound where the Priests stay.” Ern replied. “Ovil is a Priest?” Henry asked. “No, Ovil father is a high priest.” “I see,” Henry replied. “So, how do I get to this rocks?” “You ask, Imba yezvibayiro ” Ern replied. “What’s that?” Henry asked, trying to pronounce it in failure. “The name of the place, Imba yezvibayiro mean Home Of Sacrifice, but in Kebba ” Ern explained. “Say like that, people direct you there, whether them understand English or No.” “Oh! You called it right,” Henry asked, trying to get the pronunciation. “No, ” Ern corrected again. It took about three minutes before Henry was able to learn the pronunciation correctly from Ern. He kept muttering under his breath and even recorded it on his phone to keep in case he forgot. “Go now?” Ern asked, gesturing with his hand that he was ready to leave. “Ermm… How can I reach you again?” Henry asked. Ern frowned. He thought he was done with them and wondered why Henry was thinking of reaching him again. Henry could read from the expression on his face what he had in his mind. “Hey relax man, I promise I ain’t gonna get you into any trouble.” “Ask me at the place we sell, I go there now.” Ern finally replied after some seconds of thoughtfulness. “Oh! Thanks, take care.” Ern forced a smile on. He bowed slightly and then turned to leave. “Till tomorrow right?” Samantha asked as soon as Ern was out. “Yes, but we can continue studying the map of this area for now.” Henry said as he got up to his feet with several thoughts passing through his mind. He stopped at the window and rolled the curtain to look outside. “Why don’t we go out to make enquires this evening?” “We might not get to make so much progress if we go out to make enquires now, I can envisage that they’ll be busy preparing for their festival.” “Then we’ve got to start early tomorrow if we want to get the maximum results,” Samantha suggested. “I agree but we’ve got to think about some of the things involved before proceeding,” Henry replied after turning back. “We don’t have someone to interpret our language to them and we also have to be ready for anything we are welcomed with.” “So, what do we do?” “We need to find a way to take in weapons with us,” Henry said. ____ The Wolves Strategy House, Newland Estate, Bexford. In the same conference room they had been earlier, Florence was sitting at the center of the short side of the table while five men including Stanley and Aaron were sitting around the table. She was the center of the discussion and all the men at the table except for Stan were asking her questions which she gave answers to. After a long session of questions and answers, she was able to convince the four executives of the Wolves that she would be an asset to their organization. “Florence, we have the first job for you,” Aaron said after a silent deliberation among the executives. She looked up, ready to listen to what her first task was. “You trust her Stanley?” Aaron turned to Stan. Stanley nodded affirmatively and turned his face to Florence. He had only known her for a day and had seen how intelligent and skillful she was, he was sure she was efficient and would be able to carry out tasks given to her by the executives. “Florence,” Aaron called again. “Your first job would be taking Stanley out of the country successfully tomorrow. You have from now till 12am to communicate your plan with us.” Florence took in a breath and folded her arms as her back leaned against the backrest, her eyes staring down thoughtfully. She looked up briefly and noticed that Stanley’s eyes were on her, he seemed to have some look of doubt on his face. “Why her?” Stanley questioned. It was obvious from his tone that he wasn’t too confident that she could help him get out of the country uncaught. ‘Why not?” Aaron replied him. “You trust her right?” “Yes, but don’t you think she’s still too new to be handed that responsibility as her first task?” “Her credential says otherwise, with her past experience we should be sure that it would be a very easy task for her.” one of the other executives put in. “I’ll take it,” Florence said before any Stanley could speak again. He stared at her face. “I’ll help him get out of the country safely,” she added confidently. ___ Kebba, South Husan The festival day came. As early as six o’clock, sounds of drums and music in the Kebban language could be heard from every corner. Samantha woke up with an angry growl as the music sounded annoying to her. She picked her phone and turned on the torchlight. She laid still in the bed for a minute more, yawning and stretching. The night had been the most terrible one, from the annoying food served them as dinner to the terrible darkness throughout the night due to lack of electricity and the annoying sounds and bites of mosquitoes in the room. She managed to sit up on the bed and turned her phone’s screen to check the time. It was already past six. She drifted close to the edge of the bed and placed her feet on the floor. She dialed Henry’s number. “Hey boss!” “Hey Sam!” Henry replied even before she finished talking. “Hope you are dressing already?” “Ermm…I’m about to start dressing up,” She replied with a yawn and got up immediately. She had called to wake Henry up but was surprised to find out he was awake already. 07:52AM It took them much more time than they expected to find the Home Of Sacrifice. They had found it less easier than they thought it would be. Ern had told them people could speak other languages on the day of the festival but they were shocked to confirm that only one out of hundred of the Kebban people could speak English. It was no different from their experience the day before and they now believed Ern who said only about five people in the whole town understood English language. The Home Of Sacrifice was a big place like Ern had described, an area of land covering several hectares. The fence around the land which was made of bricks and mud demarcated the land. The place was very busy as expected, people could be seen trooping in and out through the entrance gate. Very few were on horses while most of them were in feet dressed in their casual way. Those on horses were expensively dressed compared to the others and one needed no explanation to know that they were the rich people in the society. The sound Samantha heard early in the morning was child’s play compared to the sound coming from the House Of Sacrifice. The drums and voices were so loud, the chants of excitement that filled the air were electrifying. Henry and his team parked their vehicle at a place far from the place and proceeded there on feet. Henry had his usual disguise on and a face cap, Samantha also had some makeups on and a new wig while Wilson only had a facecap and little beards attached to his chin. There was no one at the gate to stop them as they proceeded in. The only thing they noticed were the eyes of everyone around them. Henry checked the time again. They had gone beyond the time they planned to get there but he was still sure they could do something since the festival proper was to begin anytime after nine o’clock. _ Morris eyes popped open again. He took in a gentle breath through his nostrils. It wasn’t his first time of having the same dream in that week of consecration. He felt it strange but there was nothing he could do about it. Maybe it had to do with the week of consecration that was happening, he thought, but all he prayed for was that the dream not to come to pass. He was willing to put the past behind him, but if his dreams were signs forwhat was coming, it was something to dread for him. He didn’t want to meet Louis again.

Restless Episode 78 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel April 2, 2016 08:05AM  Highways Hospital, El Deols, Anthanna. “Hey Sheila, you’re here again!”Adrian widened his eyes as she walked into the ward. His friend who was sitting on the chair beside the bed also turned back to look at her. Adrian was sitting with his back resting against the headboard. He had plate of food in front of him and a spoon in his hand. He was bare chested, the bandage around his chest had been taken off but a spot was still covered with a plaster. “Good morning Adrian,” She smiled at him and also waved at the guy sitting on the chair. “Hello James.” Sheila was dressed in a black trouser suit a sky blue inner shirt. She held a blue coloured handbag in her hand. “Good morning Sheila,” Adrian replied and he took in a deep breath, the scent of the perfume from her body filling his nostrils. She looked stunningly beautiful as usual that morning and also smart in her suit. “You look stunning as ever this morning,” he managed to say. “Thank you,” she smiled and put a hand on his shoulder as she leaned closer to him. “So, I see you’re doing better this morning.” “Sure, I am better.” Adrian smiled. “Thank you so much Sheila, the doctor said you paid the bill.” ‘Yeah, I had to do that. He said we had to pay something for your treatment to continue.”  “Thank you so much for doing that,” Adrian smiled. “Please let me get your account details for me to return the money.” Sheila raised her brows at him. “Why do you need to do that?” He frowned back at her. “Of course, I need to do it. You paid when I was unavailable but now I can pay back, you shouldn’t be paying my bills.” “I won’t accept it, you don’t need top return it.” “But Sheila…” “Shh…” Sheila hushed him and held his lips lightly with her thumb and index finger. “I’m not here to discuss, I’m just came to check that you’re okay this morning, I’ll see you later in the day.” She turned back and proceeded to the door after that. “Hey Sheila!” Adrian suddenly called back.  She turned and stared at him. “Ermm…The doctor says I can leave today,” he said quickly. “Oh!’ she took some steps back towards him. “What time is he allowing you leave?” “He says after the evening check up,” Adrian answered. “I’ll close early enough to take you home,” Sheila offered. “You don’t need to bother,” Adrian objected quickly. “James here would take me home.” Sheila squinted and slowly moved her gaze to James’ face. She turned it back to Adrian again and put on a mischievous smile. “No Adrian, I’ll take you home this evening. James can come along with us if he wants.”  With that, she turned and walked out of the ward. Adrian watched her speechlessly until she walked out of the room. “Sheila likes you already,” James said as soon as Sheila was out and he returned his gaze to his friend. Adrian shrugged. He didn’t know what to believe, she was acting the exact opposite of her words. __ __ Fox Corporation Headquarters, EPA Hill, Bexford Bethanna. “So, you won’t need me to do this again?” Lydia asked. They were in Steve team’s investigation room. This day, there were long stools around the table and they were sitting on them, five agents in the room. They had been sitting together and discussing for over ten minutes. “For now, we have to face searching for the culprit’s possible locations first, after that we can come back to the next step you’re expected to take.” Steve replied. “So, that means I’m free to go back to work?” Lydia asked. “Yes, you are free. Thank you Agent Lydia,” Steve appreciated with a gentle nod and a smile. Lydia got up calmly from the stool. She tapped Dan on the shoulder and Sandra on the back on her way out of the room. “Hey guys,” Steve called the attention of the other three after they watched Lydia stepped out. “We’ve got to solve this quick and make things easy for ourselves,” he paused and directed his gaze to Evelyn. “You’ve got to continue your trail on Daysman, we’ve given him enough space and he should have started making other moves already.” “I suggest you permit me to find a way to get into his farm and work from inside,” Evelyn said. Steve heaved a sigh, it wasn’t the first time she was making the request but he was yet to agree with her because he had thought over it and was not sure if it was the right step to take at that moment. “I’ve been doubtful about that because getting involved through the Suntan farm would consume your whole time and it might be difficult to get you to sit with us like this,” Steve voiced his fears. “But if we want to get quick results, we may need to divide our focus that way.” Evelyn replied him. “The five of us here may need to focus on investigating the different personalities involved separately.” “I think I agree with her,” Dan put in. “If we let her focus on Daysman and forget about the others, she would come out with better results quicker.” “And Dan could also focus on investigating Agent Elkim’s death while I focus on Richard Brad’s and you boss focus on getting Stanley back,” Sandra contributed. Steve remained silent, squinting at the table. Their suggestion made perfect sense but was risky. He did not want to take any step that would get him into another trouble with Paul Edwards or the executives. “Well, I’m focusing on Daysman. He’s been walking around the streets free for so long and we’ve got to nab him,” Evelyn said in a stubborn tone, after waiting for Steve’s response for more than a minute without getting it. Steve glanced at her and tried his best to conceal a chuckle, the look on her face somehow gave him the confidence that the proposed plan was going to work. He remembered the last time she had stubbornly led the others to do something without his consent, it had gotten all of them into trouble with the executives but had yielded maximum results ultimately. “We’re good to go, we’d take the individuals individually for seven days, ” Steve finally said. “After seven days, we must converge back here with results.” “We need to break into separate teams…” Dan put in but got interrupted by Steve. “I’ll make a provision of a four man team for all of us, each of the four men would consist of two each from our remaining six men,” Steve said. “The most important thing is that we come back here after seven days with results and no stories.” ____ 08:02AM Kebba, South Husan Much more than they expected, the people were so busy making arrangements for the festival. Apart from the initial attention they got when they stepped in first, they barely got any attention as they moved in further. The place was so large and crowded with people hurrying to get things done that no one had time to check another. Far away at the left side, they could see people arranging chairs around a large field. At the center of the field was a structure which looked like a stage, clean and well decorated. Little children could be seen running round happily and pursuing each other on the structure. After walking for about five minutes, Henry stopped and looked around quickly. The place was so busy that he found it difficult to decide which direction to go or whom to ask questions from. “What way do we go boss?” Samantha stopped beside him and asked, as if she could read his mind. She also looked around but had to put her palm above her eyes to shield them from the sun which was already out and scorching. Henry was putting on his face cap and that made it easier for him to look around in the sun without difficulty. “Let’s talk to those guys,” Henry answered, pointing in the right direction where some men were under a tent, they seemed to be doing some handwork there. Henry and the other two proceeded to meet the men under the tent. The men already spotted them coming and kept their eyes on them. “Good morning guys!” Henry greeted with a smile. They stared back at him unsmiling, as expected by Henry. He managed to keep the smile on his face. “Ermm… English, does any of you understand English?” Henry asked, just to be sure. None of them answered, instead they glanced at each other’s faces and stared again at him. “I need to see Ovil Matuse,” Henry went straight to the point, hoping they would be able to know what he wanted on hearing the name. As expected, the expression on their faces changed when they heard the name and they paid more attention to him. “Ini ndinofunga vanhu ava vari kutsvaga Ovil Matuse,” One of the men said to the others sitting behind him. In English, he said “I think these people are looking for Ovil Matuse”. “Handifunge kuti ivo vane pfungwa yezviri kuitika nhasi,” another man replied him meaning “I don’t think they have an idea what’s happening today.” After that, the men continued with their work quietly as if no one was standing before them. “Sirs, I’ll like to see Ovil Matuse,” Henry repeated after watching them silently for close to a minute. The man in front stopped his weaving and looked up again, directly at Henry’s face. He turned back to the other men. “Aya vanhu vanozoita nezuva rakaipa kana vasingabve,” he said in a sad tone and shook his head. He looked at Henry’s face again and continued with his work silently. “Unotaura chokwadi,” two men behind voiced out in unison, stating that they agreed with what the man told them. He had said in his language that the day was going to be bad for the visitors if they do not leave. “Does anyone speak English?” Henry asked in a frustrated tone after a moment of silence but they continued to ignore him. He turned back to his team and shook his head, his eyes scanned around for some minutes and he located a brick building close to them. It looked like a residential building and he could see a man and a woman standing outside, dressed in the same type of clothing and speaking to each other. “Let’s go to that house,” Henry said, pointing to the place. “This people seem too busy for us.” They proceeded together to the brick house and met the man about to enter the house while the woman turned to sit on a bench under the shade outside the building. “Good morning here,” Henry greeted in a loud voice, wanting to call the attention of the man who was about stepping in. The man turned back and squinted at him. He took some steps back and glanced at his wife who was also looking at him. “Do you understand English?” Henry proceeded to ask. The couple remained silent, staring at them. “English! I mean can you speak it?” They stared back like morons in response and Henry slightly shook his head in frustration. He placed his hands on his waist tiredly and turned to his team, looking at their faces to see if they had any suggestion for him but they looked as frustrated as he was. “Let’s ask these men,” Samantha suggested, turning back towards the road path. Some mature looking men, five in number, all looking neatly and expensively dressed were walking in their direction. Henry turned quickly and walked with his men to the road side. “Good morning!” He greeted the men in a loud voice even before they got close. The men noticed them and reduced their walking pace. “Good morning!” Henry greeted again when he got closer but they all stared at him without responding. Henry decided to proceed with his enquiry since they were giving him attention. “I’m here looking for Ovil Matuse.” The expression on the men’s faces deepened on hearing the name and they stared at each other wondering who understood what the stranger had said. After glancing at each other, they all glanced at the man standing behind as if they expected him to interpret the language. The man stepped forward. He was of a fair complexion and a slightly round face. His nose was flat, his eyes were a bit bulgy and lips were darker than his skin. He had a white keffiye on his black garment. His belly protruded unattractively behind the garment. “Unotaura chokwadi,” the man turned to his men and told them. They turned back to him and fastened their eyes on him. Henry felt a bit relieved that the men seemed to be ready to listen to him. “Chii chaari kuda?” another man spoke, asking the one in front what the stranger wanted. “He’s here to see Ovil Matuse,” the man in front replied in the Kebban language. “You here to see Matuse?” The man asked Henry to confirm. Henry and his team were finally able to breathe after hearing the man speak. Even though it was bad English, they had hopes of being able to communicate. “Yes, Ovil Matuse.” Henry affirmed. “Vari pano kuti vaone Ovil Matuse,” The man turned to speak to his friends, confirming that the strangers were really there to see Ovil. “You know what happen today?” The man turned and asked Henry. “Uhn?” Henry found it difficult to understand the question. “Today, something happen, you know it?” The man repeated again in a more aggressive tone. “Ermm… Festival!” Henry answered with a lit smile. “Week of consecration festival.” “Oh ho!” The man smiled and turned to his friends. “Vanoziva isu tine mutambo unoera nhasi,” he spoke in his language, telling them the strangers knew the event happening. Another man turned to the interpreter with a frowned face. “Saka, ivo vari pano kungokonzera dambudziko,” he said in a serious tone. The men glanced at each other’s faces. The last man who spoke had said “They know it’s a week of consecration and they still came to spoil it.” “Follow us,” the interpreter said to the strangers and turned, he signaled to another man who turned with them while the other three continued in the direction. Henry and Samantha had noticed the frown on the face of the man who spoke the Kebban language last and had exchanged glances. They knew he didn’t say something pleasant. As they followed the interpreter, they readied their minds for anything that could happen. After five minutes walk down the path, they got a very large building, very large compared to the other buildings seen in the Home Of Sacrifice. Many young men could be seen around, dressed in a different way from the normal pattern of dressing. They were without Keffiyes, all of them with smooth shaven heads. They had white clothes tied round their bodies and hanging perpendicularly from their shoulders. Henry looked around as the men led them through a corridor in. They passed through a room where they saw ten middle aged men sitting on a mat in a circular pattern, all dressed like the young men they saw on their way in. A circle drawn with substances like white powder was at the center and a white pot filled with water at the center of the circle. The men were holding hands and their lips could be seen moving but nothing could be heard. None of them seemed to notice the people passing by. The men led Henry and his team further into the house until they got to a very large room where some men were sitting and discussing. “Tine vashanyi pano,” the interpreter said as he led the strangers towards the men. “Varipi pano?” The oldest men among them replied. “Vari pano kuti vaone Ovi Matuse,” the interpreter said back. The men stared at the strangers’ faces for a while before the oldest man spoke again. “Vanoziva here mutambo wedu?” he asked looking at the interpreter’s face. The interpreter gave him a response and the old man stared at the strangers’ faces again before saying something else to the interpreter. “Ndichaita sezvawataura,” the interpreter bowed slightly and turned. “Follow me, he says I take you in.” Henry also bowed to the men in the same manner the interpreter did before he turned, Samantha and Wilson followed his example. The interpreter led them out of the room through another door and they proceeded through a corridor into another section. “Tora zvombo zvako uye gadzirira kuendesa murume uyu kujeri,” the interpreter said in a loud voice and all the men sitting around got up quickly and began to move. “Come,” he said and led the strangers through another door into another room. He stopped at the center of the room and turned to the strangers. “Wait,” he said. Henry frowned and glanced at Samantha’s face, their eyes met. “Why? Are you taking us to Ovil?” Henry questioned the man. “Wait!” The man repeated in a harsh tone. Before Henry could speak again, the door opened from the back and men when weapons like swords and spears began to step in. They formed a circle around them as the interpreter stepped away. “They taking you to the prison, enjoy very well,” the interpreter said in an evil grin and then proceeded to the door. “What?” Henry exclaimed loudly. “We’ve not done anything wrong, we are only here to see Ovil Matuse, we have come in peace and mean no harm for anybody here…” The interpreter shut the door after stepping out without waiting to listen to Henry. Henry heaved a sigh and looked around. The men surrounding them were about eleven and they are closing in slowly. There was nothing he could do at that moment, the weapons were raised and the sharp edges were pointed towards them. He looked at Samantha’s face and could see a worried look. Wilson standing beside her was already trembling visibly. The men grabbed them from behind, placing the sharp edge of the weapons behind them. A door at the front was opened and the men pushed them towards the door. Henry wondered what they had done wrong and what it was that Ern had not told them. Indeed Ern had missed out something, not because he wanted to but because he himself did not know. Ovil Matuse was one of the ten men supposed to be ordained as new priests that day and until the ordination, they were not supposed to have anything to do with anyone and anything that was unclean or that did not participate in the week of consecration for it would be regarded as a sacrilege. That was what the strangers had insisted on doing, they had insisted on seeing the son of the high priest and make him commit the sacrilege. It was considered a crime.

Restless Episode 79 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Kebba, South Husan “Hey, take it easy!” Henry exclaimed as he was pushed into the cell by the men. Wilson was thrown in after him. The men did not wait to listen to anything as they closed the door of the cell and walked away immediately. “Are you okay?” Henry asked, looking at Wilson who was struggling to get up. He moved closer to him to help him up but Wilson refused his help. “Leave me alone,” Wilson wriggled his hand off Henry’s grip. He struggled to get up with his hurting back but almost collapsed to the ground but for Henry who held him and pulled him closer to the wall to rest his back. “Leave me alone,” he pushed Henry away again out of frustration. “I told you we were not supposed to come looking for him, there’s no way we would get out of here now.” “Relax young man,” Henry stared at him with caution. He began to regret bringing the young man along but he remembered that it was necessary to bring him or Tanko and he was the best option. “We would get out of here, relax man.” “These guys are barbarians, sorcerers, witches and wizards. They might end up using for sacrifice,” Wilson complained, the look in his eyes showing regrets for agreeing to come with Henry. “They’re not going to do anything to us,” Henry replied him in an assuring tone. He took in a deep breath and stepped back. He looked around the cell walls slowly and then looked at the ceiling. He moved closer to the wall and touched it to confirm the material. The walls were made of strong bricks and were painted red. He moved to the small window located at the top of the back wall and held the metal rods used to make the burglary proofs. It was made of strong materials, harder than he expected. He walked to the door which was made of the same metal rods. He held the door at both sides as he moved his face closer and to look outside. He took a moment to check the padlock used to lock from outside, it was a huge one which Henry knew would be difficult to break. He turned back into the cell and went to sit beside Wilson. He faced his palms on the ground as he stretched his legs forward. He closed his eyes and began to think of the next step to take. He believed breaking out of the cell would not be a difficult thing to do, the only little challenge he had was Samantha being put in another cell which he didn’t think was close to where they were. There was no way for him to talk to her. They did not bring their phones to the place and the communicator which they brought had been taken from them by the men who took them to the cells. On a second thought, he realized that there was no need for breaking out of the cell. There would be people injured or even killed during the process and it would lead to the unfulfillment of their task there. The best option they had was to remain calm and watch the men. He was also sure of Samantha’s ability to fight if the need arose, all he hoped for was that she also remained calm for the time being. ___ Wolves Strategy House, Newland Estate, Bexford Bethanna. Florence Brown walked briskly through the dark corridors heading for the conference room where Aaron was waiting for her. Something seemed different that morning, there were more people in the strategy house and it appeared that there was a meeting of some sort. She passed through a couple of men who gave her no attention as she proceeded. She took out her phone as she turned into the corridor that led to the hall and dialed Aaron’s number. “I’m close, please open the door.” she said into the phone and kept it back into her pocket. She walked some few more steps to the door and it opened as she got to the entrance. She walked in and the door closed behind her. Three men including Aaron were sitting on the sofas at the left side of the hall and they had their eyes on her as she looked at them. “Congrats Florence, you passed your first task.” Aaron said, raising a glass cup. “Come take a drink,” he offered. She walked closer to them. “No, thanks. I don’t drink.” There were two bottles of wine on the table at the center of the sofas and three glass cups, one was completely empty showing that one of the three men was not drinking with them. She recognized the other two to be part of the men who had interviewed her the day before. Aaron got up from the sofa and began to walk towards the large table at the center. “So, are you just coming from the airport?” Aaron asked. Florence ceased a breath, wondering why he was asking the question. “Yes, I’m coming from the airport.” she answered and joined him at the center of the hall. “What were you doing there for so long?” Aaron asked, as he turned one of the chairs to sit on. “I needed to clear off the records before returning,” She answered. “Without clearing the records, Stanley could get to be traced by the security agencies.” “I thought you used a different profile and identity for him,” Aaron asked, he took another sip from the glass cup. “Yes, I did but I still had to clear off the records. Any intelligent and hardworking officer could trace him up with the fake profile.” “You’re right, we were watching you.” Aaron said. “You disappeared within the airport only to return to the car after seventy minutes.” “Yeah, it took me time to gain access.” “You did a good job though, Stanley has been received by our partners in Anthanna and he should be settling down to do the job we have for him there.” Aaron had barely finished talking when the door to the hall opened and two men dressed in black suits stepped in. One of them was the man called Daysman. He took off the dark eyeglasses from his face and kept it in the inner pocket of his suit jacket. The other man walked further in to join the other two at the left corner leaving Daysman at the entrance. “Mr Daysman,” Aaron let out a wry smile on seeing Daysman. Daysman looked towards him and proceeded in the direction. “Aaron,” Daysman hailed and let out his hand for a handshake.  “Here’s Florence Brown,” Aaron introduced her to Daysman. Daysman turned to her and offered a handshake. “I heard about you yesterday Miss Brown,” he said with a stern look. “I checked your records and didn’t find anything contrary to what I read.” “It’s my pleasure to meet you Mr Daysman,” Florence said as she took his handshake. “So, how was your first task?” Daysman asked her. “It went easy,” she replied. “I see, I sincerely hope other tasks goes easy for you as well,” Daysman said before turning back to Aaron. “I got the call from the boss,” he said to Aaron. Aaron raised his brows and then let it drop in a second. He looked at Florence. “Please excuse us Miss Brown, I’ll call you when I’m done with this conversation.” She bowed slightly and turned away. Daysman turned a chair around and faced Aaron. They waited for her to get out of the hall before they continued talking. “We have to be careful of her, she has no stakes with us.” Daysman said, referring to Florence. “You watched her in the airport, did you notice any fowl play?” “No,” Daysman shook his head. “She’s new and she’s intelligent, her intuition would let her know we are watching her and she might be trying to gain our trust.” “You don’t seem to like her at all,” Aaron noticed. “No, don’t get me wrong. Looks like she’s going to be a great asset but we have to be careful,” Daysman replied. “The boss has said we should find her family, and even if she is genuine, we need to tie her to us before trusting her completely.” “What has the strategist said about her?” “I heard nothing from him, I guess he’s out of town for a business, he should be back this week.” Daysman replied. “How about the FOX, are they still trailing you?” Aaron asked. “I guess they should but I’m very careful, they can’t get me by trailing.” Daysman replied. Aaron chuckled. ___ Suntan Farms, Bexford Bethanna. “Here, have it. This is the our uniform,” a middle aged woman said as she handed a neatly folded overall to Evelyn. “Thank you ma,” Evelyn replied as she took the cloth. She turned and looked around, thinking about which place was right for her to change into the uniform. There were several people dressed in the same uniform passing through the common room, most of them had cleaning tools with them. “Go through that door, you’d find the changing room at the back,” the middle aged woman said to her. “Change into them quickly, I’ll be waiting here for you.” “Thank you,” Evelyn said and walked away quickly. She had just been employed to work as a cleaner in the company and she was resuming immediately. She returned three minutes later dressed like every other cleaner, her long hair had been well packed and held together behind by a rubber band. She met the instructor already talking to another set of cleaners. She waited until the woman was through with the other cleaners. “You’re ready,” the instructor adjusted her eyeglasses as she scanned Evelyn from head to toe. She looked smarter in the uniform than the woman expected, so different from the earlier of appearance of a “slay queen”. “I’ll take you to the section you’d be working for the month until reshuffling,” the woman said as she walked to a table and pulled out the drawer. She took out a key and handed it to Evelyn. “Go keep your bags there,” the woman pointed her to the cupboards meant for keeping the cleaners bags. From the label on the key, Evelyn was able to know which space was meant for her. 20 Minutes later “What did you say your name is again?” A man standing behind a table asked her. “I’m Tracy,” Evelyn replied. “We resume seven o’clock every morning here, the other workers resume by nine o’clock and they start using the stores most times by ten, that’s why we come earlier to clean it before they arrive. We’re meant to clean the store rooms for the eggs, the cold room for fishes and other foods, and all offices in this section. We work from Mondays to Saturdays, when you come on Monday, you check the roster to know where you would be working for that week. Do you get me?” “Yes,” Evelyn nodded. “Okay, today is the last day of the week already, so go join those cleaning the cold room.” the man concluded, pointing her in the direction of the cold room. She picked the tools meant for her and hurried to join those already working there. “Hi, my name is Tracy.” she introduced herself to a male colleague who she was working close to. “Hi Tracy, you look new here.” He replied after giving her a glance. “Yeah, I’m new.” she answered. “Welcome, I’m Jacob. You can call me Jakes,” he replied her and continued his work. “How long have you been working here?” “Four years,” he answered. “Oh! That’s quite some time,” Evelyn smiled and continued to work silently just like the rest of the cleaners, she had gotten the right person she needed to be friends with. Her aim was to get to none other than Daysman in less than four days. ___ The FOX Corporation, EPA Hill, Bexford. Steve was sitting alone in the investigation room, his right palm placed on the mouse and his eyes glued to the screen of the computer. He was checking through footages again, he had a note and a pen by his side in which he wrote the particular minute of each footage where he found something useful. The phone placed by the left side began to ring. He glanced at it and saw the name of the caller. He picked and answered. “Agent Sandra,” he said into the mouthpiece. “Hi boss, I found where Henderson’s embalmed body was kept,” Sandra said. “What?” Steve got up from his seat. “Where are you now?” “I’m there, Cravings Hospital, Off Billingsway.” She replied. “Wait for me, I’ll join you in some minutes.” ___ 16:43PM Kebba, South Husan Samantha was laying back flat on the floor of the cell where she was locked, her eyes staring at the ceiling and her mind wandering. Everything in her belly was crying out for food but she managed to remain calm even though it appeared that the people of Kebba were planning to starve them to death. She had been there for several hours without hearing any sound from outside. She had called out to get attention but got no response apart from her voice echoing back to her. She decided to believe that all of them had gone for the festival and no one was around or close to the cell. She began to imagine what was going on with Henry where he was. She knew he would have searched for her if he had broken out of cell and the fact that she hadn’t heard any sound which suggested so meant that Henry had other plans. She had also realized that breaking out may not help them achieve their task. The distant sounds of drumming, singing and chanting which she had been hearing since she had been left alone there began to subside gradually and after twenty minutes, it totally stopped but she didn’t notice. Her mind was occupied and her body felt too empty. Not until she began to hear sounds of footsteps did she realize that the festival noise was no more. She got up from the floor and hurried to the door. She was about to call for water when she saw two men already coming in her direction. She closed her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief on seeing that they had plates with them. She opened her eyes when they got to the door and noticed that they were waiting for her to leave the door. She stepped back and walked to sit at the center of the cell. They unlocked the door and the man holding the plates stepped in. He dropped them just beside the entrance and walked out again. They locked the door and walked away. Samantha rushed to take the plates. The round plate on top contained water while the one below contained the food. She couldn’t recognize what food it was when she opened the plate, the aroma wasn’t enticing either. The food in shape looked like Macaroni but was larger and longer and of a different colour. There was no cutlery provided, so she dipped her hand in and began to eat. It didn’t taste so bad, neither did it taste delicious. —- Wilson barely allowed the men who brought in the food step back out before he rushed to the door to get it. “Hello guys, I need to talk to you.” Henry called after the men but they walked away without looking back. Wilson took the plates of food and water to the center and sat on the floor to eat. He hesitated for a while for the lack of cutlery before he dipped his hand and began to eat without. “I would finish this if you don’t join now,” Wilson looked up and said to Henry. Henry only glanced at him. He wasn’t so interested in the food. He moved closer slowly and took a little of the water. He got back up and walked to the door to check if there was anyone around but there was none. 18:23PM Henry was yet to eat the food kept for him by Wilson. He had only taken some more water and remained silently at his corner, waiting to hear sounds of footsteps in the corridor again. He finally got the sound he was expecting and he rushed to the door to check. He saw two men walking towards their direction. He stayed at the door to confirm if the men were coming to their cell or would stop before getting there. He stepped back when they got to the door. The one with the key unlocked the padlock and opened the door. “Titevere,” the other man beckoned on them with a gesture of the hand. Henry looked back and waited for Wilson to join him first before turning again to the door. They both stepped out as the men directed them and proceeded forward through the hallway. The men followed behind them, holding their spears in front. Samantha was already in the room Henry and Wilson were led to. It was a gathering of not less than ten other people sitting on short seats like footstools, all of them dressed in white except for the man who had brought Henry and his team to the house – the interpreter. Three of the ten men were sitting in front, the older man who the interpreter had taken them to sitting at the middle. Three others were sitting by the left side while four others were sitting at the right, with the interpreter at the edge. Henry and Wilson were made to stand beside Samantha and five guards holding spears stood behind them. “That’s him,” Wilson whispered inaudibly under his breath and caught Henry’s attention. Henry did not hear his words but looked at his eyes and noticed his expression. He traced with his eyes who Wilson he was staring at. Henry’s eyes met with the man’s eyes and he was sure without any doubt that the man was Ovil Matuse. He was sitting at the left hand side of the older man in middle. He appeared to be the youngest man among those sitting. Henry deduced in his mind that the older man was the High Priest who was said to be Ovil Matuse’s father. “Chii chatinofanira kuita kune varume ava vakaedza kumisa kuiswa?” the older man said in the Kebban language, asking the other men what to do with the strangers that wanted to stop the ordination. “Ngatinzwe kubva kwavari,” Ovil Matuse requested that they be heard first. The High Priest gave his consent with a gentle nod. “I heard you guys came in search for Ovil Matuse?” The response was not sharp as expected. Both Wilson and Samantha turned to look at Henry’s face wondering what his reason was for not replying quickly. Henry wanted to be careful in replying even though he was sure the man asking was Ovil. His spoken English sounded pure and better even though it still had an accent. “Yes, we are here to see Ovil Matuse.” Henry finally replied. “You don’t know him, do you?” Ovil Matuse asked. “I’ve never met with him but he seems like no other one but you,” Henry answered. “I don’t know you,” Ovil said with a frown. “But why did you choose to come on this day?” “We needed to see you,” Henry replied. “And you couldn’t come after the festival?” “We only found out there was a festival yesterday and we never knew what kind of festival it was,” Henry answered. “You should have made more enquires.” “More enquires?” Henry frowned. “No one understands English language here.” Ovil was silent for a moment, then he whispered something to the High Priest. The High Priest stared at the strangers for a while and then turned to whisper back to Ovil. Ovil stared at them for some seconds before speaking again. “So, why are you here? I’ve never met you before, why do you need to see me?” “We are here to see Morris, I was told he came here with you some months ago.” Ovil frowned. “Which Morris are you talking about?” “You took him from Vincil in Bethanna,” Henry replied. “You were driven to Vincil in Tanko’s vehicle and he also drove you back to the border.” Ovil frowned harder. “But Morris isn’t supposed to have any friend visit him, no one knows he’s here, how come you are here for him?” “You seem to have forgotten this face,” Henry said, pointing to Wilson. Ovil stared at Wilson’s face for a while and was finally able to recognise him. “You! You betrayed him,” Ovil accused. “No, I didn’t. This man here is Morris’ best friend and he’s only here to help him,” Wilson replied. Ovil stared at them quietly, he kept moving his gaze from Henry’s face to Wilson and back. “Will you take us to Morris now?” Henry requested. “Yes, I would.” Ovil replied with a frowned face. He turned to the High Priest and whispered some words to him. Then he looked towards the guards and spoke to them. “Nditorere vamwe vashanu varindi.” Two of the guards went out and returned with five more. Ovil got up from his seat and said some words to the elders before proceeding forward. “Follow me,” he said to them as he walked past. Henry and the two others turned, the guards turned and followed after them. After walking through hallways and sitting rooms for about two minutes, they got to a short hallway with four rooms in it. Ovil led them to the last room at the right hand side. The door of the room was opened but a thick curtain was covering the entrance. Ovil raised the curtain and walked in. Henry followed him with Samantha and Wilson behind. The guards also entered. A man was sitting on a wheelchair facing the window, his back was turned to them. He was still and did not bother to turn even though he sensed that some people had entered into the room. Ovil walked to the man and bent beside him. “Some people are here to see you.” The man remained still without giving any visible response. Ovil got up and turned the wheelchair backward. Tears formed in Wilson’s eyes as he saw Morris’ face again. Henry was disturbed, here was Rex sitting in the wheelchair but a totally different Rex it was.

Restless Episode 80 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Henry remained on the spot staring at the face of the man on the wheelchair, he was too shocked to move. He felt the urge to say something or call his friend’s name but his lips were strangely sealed. Only Wilson moved closer and squatted beside the wheelchair, holding Morris’ hand in his. Samantha also stood beside Henry dumbfounded, she had not known Rex but from Henry’s talk about him, this wasn’t the Rex she expected. He probably wasn’t lucky to escape the murder in a healthy form like Henry. “The fall was so intense, it affected his spine, his brain, he has dysarthria and is numb. It’s a miracle that he survived this long without proper treatment, ” Ovil Matuse began to explain on seeing Henry startled. “He should have gotten better than this but the change of environment affected him a lot and we started with treatments to make him adapt first instead of treating his condition with herbs, we had to travel far and wide to get the herbs used to make the concoctions for him.” Ovil Matuse stopped when he got to Henry’s front, he stared him in the eyes for a second and then walked to his back to close the door. Henry turned his neck for the first time since he entered the room and watched Ovil walk to the bed. The bed was clean and firm like it had never been touched. “He doesn’t like to sleep in his bed always, that’s why we provided a head pad for his wheelchair.” Ovil continued. “The only thing keeping him alive is our herbs and sometimes, I feel like he wants to communicate to him that I should let him die but I remember promising him sometime ago that I would never let him go.” “Can I talk to him now?” Henry asked in a very calm voice, staring at Ovil’s face. He sounded so weak, like someone who had been defeated. Ovil stared at him, wondering if he had been listening to the explanation he had been making. He however understood what his state of mind could be like. He was it would be difficult to recover from the shock especially if he hadn’t been told how sick his friend was. “You can talk to him but he cannot reply you,” Ovil replied. “The last time he was able to make any sound was five months ago and even then, no one could hear his words.” With very low and heavy steps, Henry proceeded forward and stopped before his long time friend. Wilson rose and stepped back. Henry went down slowly and placed a knee on the floor, he grabbed both palms of Rex’s hands as he stared deeply into his eyes. Tears filled his eyes slowly and he tilted his head backward and closed his eyes for a moment to ensure the tears did not drop. He sniffed in and stared in Rex’s eyes again. He then turned his neck to Ovil again and said in a frustrated tone. “How did this happen?” Ovil seemed confused and he stared at Wilson’s face in response, believing Wilson was the best in position to answer the question. Henry turned his focus to Wilson’s face when he saw Ovil staring at the young man. He remembered all Wilson’s previous explanations before they got to Kebba, how Wilson had kept on mentioning that he made the phone calls for Rex, including the phone call to Ovil and to Tanko. He now realized the reason for that must have been Rex’s slurred speech. But Wilson had not given him complete details about the illness, he had only given the idea that it was a serious one. “What happened Wilson?” Henry asked again, now staring at Wilson intently. “I don’t have the full details but I can only tell what happened after the day he met me,” Wilson replied. Henry repositioned his body to listen to Wilson. Wilson began to narrate all he could remember and Morris listened attentively, unable to add to the discussion, everything began to play in his mind again just like it had happened. FLASHBACK April 4, 2015 17:03PM Kunt, Irel State, Bethanna. It was a sunny Saturday. Wilson was in the house playing video games with Sophia. It was one of those periods they had time together. He was on leave from his work as a cleaner in the hospital and she was also on her first semester break from school. They lived in a small apartment of two rooms, the first doubling as the living room and as the “sleeping room” for Wilson. He had his bags and most of his properties in the second room which was the main bedroom but he decided to leave the room to his sister alone. The living room had two sofas in it, a long three seater and a one-seater. The three seater was where Wilson passed the night on ever since they began to stay in the apartment. An ancient television and a DVD player was also in the living room with the game consoles and pads. A fan hung at the center of the room while the white florescent bulb hung on top at the middle of the wall by the left side. It had two windows which had two thick curtains covering them, one by the left and the other at the front, opposite the television. “You’re sure not going to win tonight,” Sophia boasted with smiles as she made the choice of an avatar using the controls on the game pad. “That’s what you say everytime,” Wilson replied. “This time is different,” she chuckled. “Let’s see how different it would be,” Wilson smiled. His phone began to ring just after they had finished choosing the avatars. He got up from the floor where they were sitting close to the Tv and walked to the three-seater to pick the phone ringing there. He stared at the unsaved number calling him and frowned. He had received calls from the same number twice that day but everytime he picked, he heard nothing from the other side. He returned to the front of the television, contemplating for a while whether or not to answer the call again. Before he finished deciding, the phone stopped ringing. He sat and placed the phone down beside him and then picked the game pad to continue his game. “Why didn’t you answer it?” Sophia asked. “I’ve been called twice by the same number today and I hear nothing from the other end,” Wilson replied. “It could be a kid playing around with his parents’ phone.” The call wasn’t returned neither was there another immediately. They continued with their game. Thirty minutes later, there was a knock at the door. “Who’s at the door?” Sophia asked. There was no response. The knock sounded a second time. They both looked at the door this time around. “Who is there?” Sophia asked again. There still came no response. They stared at each other in the face. The knock sounded a third time. Wilson got up slowly from his seat. He had thought initially that the person at the door was one of Sophia’s friends that comes to greet her usually. He walked slowly to the door. “Who’s it?” he asked again as he put his hand on the knob, but still unwilling to open without getting a response first. “Wilson, please open the door.” He heard a weak voice say from outside. He couldn’t recognise the voice but the person had just called him like someone who knew him well. He used the other hand to unlock with the key in the keyhole before turning the knob. A bruised looking Morris staggered into the house, his right hand grabbing the left shoulder at the top. He tottered to the one seater and sank into it. “Morris!” Wilson cried out and quickly locked the door. Sophia turned and expressed shock on seeing him walk in. She got up and moved closer to him. “What happened?” Wilson asked, with deep concern in his eyes. “Get me a cup of water first,” Morris ordered, still holding his shoulder. Sophia rushed to get the cup of water and was back in few seconds. Henry took the cup with his left hand and gulped down the content, he handed it back to Sophia. “You are bleeding,” Morris cried out on seeing the blood on Morris’ shoulder. Morris closed his eyes and rested his back calmly, trying to catch his breath. “I need your help,” he finally said to Wilson when he opened his eyes. _ PRESENT _ “Didn’t he tell you what happened?” Henry questioned Wilson. He got up to his feet, having been feeling discomfort in his ankles with the way he squatted. “He did,” Wilson squinted at the ceiling again. _ FLASHBACK CONTINUES 20:39PM Wilson and his sister watched in horror as Morris screamed while taking out the bullet from his shoulder. The lead object fell to the floor and Morris took a deep drag of breath it, his eyes widened in pain. He kept on breathing in and out deeply for a while. He was on the three seater sofa with his shirt already torn off from his body. There were bandages and plasters on different parts of his belly and chest. A pack of ice which he had placed on the surface of the shot to numb the wound was still on the pan on the floor. Beside it was an almost empty bottle of Whiskey which he had to take several swigs of to dull the pain as much as possible. There was a lowly burning stove beside Sophia and a bowl of clean water. Morris turned after some seconds to look at Wilson’s face and he seemed to understand what was wanted as Morris had already giving him instructions earlier. He applied some few drops of alcohol on the large piece of cotton wool and handed it over to Morris. Morris began to clean round the surface of the wound with the piece, grunting in pains as his hand gently squeezed the wool massaged the area. “Increase the intensity of the stove,” he said in a gruff voice to Sophia and she obeyed immediately. He handed the knife by the handle to Wilson. “I need the blade hot, you can bring the stove closer to me.” Thirty minutes later With the help of Sophia and Wilson, Morris was able to get his wound dressed. Still shirtless, he remained on the three seater sofa, his back at the corner between the armrest and backrest. Sophia was sitting on the one-seater adjacent him while Wilson sat at the other end of the three seater. “We can’t stay here tonight and we also have to leave town first thing tomorrow morning,” Morris spoke after a long time of silence. “Why?” Wilson questioned. “They would come looking for me,” Morris replied. “Who are they?” The fear written on the faces of Wilson and his sister was so obvious. They knew from the instant Morris came in that there was danger, maybe not just for him but for them too if they helped him but they could not have rejected helping him, he had been a great help to them in the past. “Some men we executed a job for,” Morris finally answered. “They’re definitely going to come in search for me.” “I don’t understand,” Wilson frowned. “It’s not time to explain, go in and take few of your things and let’s leave here as soon as possible.” Morris said and sat up, showing his readiness to start moving. “Get me one of your big shirts,” he said to Wilson. His own shirt had been stained with blood and was so wet. Wilson and Sophia stared at each other for a moment. They didn’t know where to start from or even if they should follow him but they knew he would never hurt them. _ PRESENT “He told me the two of you worked for an organization that betrayed you,” Wilson continued the explanation. “He said it was time for them to pay the both of you but they refused, instead they sent assassin to you. He said he wasn’t sure if you were still alive,” Wilson paused and stared at Henry’s face. “We left the house that night and slept in an uncompleted building, we left town as early as four o’clock the next morning.” “And where did he take you to?” Henry asked. Wilson stopped and stared at Morris face for a moment. Morris remained still in his wheelchair and didn’t make even a blink of the eyes. Wilson continued his narration. “We kept changing locations daily, from Kunt to Ogbe to Rael and finally to Osti. We stayed together in Osti for a month.” “And nothing happened during that month?” Henry asked. “My sister was still on break and did not miss any class yet,” Wilson continued. “Morris was not always too well, I kept going into town to get drugs for him but I think he needed more than self medication. He later confessed to me that the wounds he had in his belly were bullet wounds and that he had not been able to treat himself well because he was still been pursued by the assassins, his case got worsened and he developed some infections.” “Why didn’t he get a doctor or go to a good hospital?” Henry questioned even though he knew the likely reasons that wouldn’t have been possible. “I told him several times but he always said the assassins would locate him immediately he starts to receive treatment from a registered hospital and the smaller hospitals had no facilities enough to take care of him,” Wilson replied. “Another challenge was getting money, he was always being careful not to be traced.” Henry could now connect all that had happened and all that he had seen. The reason Rex had gone to his lawyer to change the deal was because he couldn’t go to his own personal lawyer to avoid being nabbed there. “So, what happened?” Henry asked and then turned slowly to Ovil, squinting his eyes at him. “You said he had a fall, how did that happen?” Ovil frowned and stared at Wilson’s face instead of answering. “Morris’ condition was getting worse, so after thirty days in Osti, he had to leave us.” Wilson continued, having everybody’s eyes fixed on him again. “He gave me a phone, an access card and a debit card and another device. He told me I couldn’t reach him but he was able to reach us whenever he wanted to. My sister returned to her school in Bexford, I was left alone in Osti. Morris called few days after he left and told me he was had located an hospital where he could get treated.” FLASHBACK May 22, 2015 17:48PM Benuit, Bethanna. “The wounds were not properly treated,” the female doctor complained, staring at the patient with a frown on her face. A male doctor was at the other side and two nurses assisting them were also in the room. The doctor and nurses had gloves protecting their hands. The patient was laying flat with his eyes closed in bed, his shirt was off and his well built chest covered with wounds was bare. “We need a scan,” the second doctor noted after taking a further look with the aid of the equipments. “I think there’s a bullet still hiding somewhere, it has caused some infections and we have to take it out before it causes more damage.” “Let’s go straight to the scan then,” the female doctor said. She stared at the patient’s face as she began to take off her hand gloves. “I’ll go get it set up,” she said and turned towards the door. Morris could hear the footsteps of the doctor in the silent room as she walked to the door. He opened his eyes and saw the male doctor and the two nurses still by the bedside. “How long would this treatment take?” He asked in a gentle voice, looking directly at the doctor. The doctor stared at him first with a suspicious look before answering. “We can only know that after the scan,” he replied. “We need to be sure of the amount of damage that has been done first before we decide the treatment that needs to be applied but it’s obvious you’re going to be here for more than a week.” Morris smiled to himself, knowing he wasn’t planning to stay in the hospital for more than three days. He knew the results of the scan would make the doctors more suspicious of him and they would probably send information about him to the police in the town. It would also take the police intelligent department the next day to search details about him and if they weren’t looking for a criminal who was shot at the same time he was, they would forward the information to the headquarters. And even though the police wasn’t looking for someone like him, the danger would be that the information would also get to the men hunting for his life and they would in no time come for him. “I would need printed copies of the scan results,” Morris said to the doctor. “Do you have someone coming to meet you?” The doctor asked. “Yeah, my brother would be coming here soon.” Morris replied. May 24, 2015 08:12AM It was Morris third day of being in the hospital. A surgery had been carried out on him on the second day and the bullet trapped in his body had been taken out. His system had been washed clean of the infection and he was placed on intravenous therapy to help him regain strength. When he woke up that morning, he knew it was time to leave. The breakfast he ordered for was brought to him and he was assisted by a nurse in eating the food. After the nurse left, he began to plan how to leave the hospital. His treatment wasn’t perfected yet but he believed the most important part had been done. 08:30AM About five Sonata vehicles drove speedily into the hospital compound, the nurses and staffs of the emergency section rushed out immediately n readiness to tackle the situation but they were stupefied when the vehicles parked wrongly on the road and roughly dressed thugs stepped out of the vehicles. From the back seat of the first vehicle, a lightly disguised Richard Brad stepped out. He was putting on a black suit jacket on a shredded blue jean, he had a dark eye goggles covering his eyes and held a small pistol in his right hand. He led the men hurriedly into the hospital and walked straight to the reception, he demanded for them to lead them to the ward where Tammy Rand was. Seeing the number of thugs in the hospital and the weapons in their hands, the nurses searched the information and gave it to them out of fear immediately. Richard pushed away and kicked any body that tried to come his way as they forced a nurse to lead them to the ward with the information provided. He pushed away a man dressed in the cleaners overall who almost collided with him at the sharp turn. He proceeded hurriedly with his men first to the office of the doctor in charge of the patient. The cleaner who was pushed to the floor picked himself up and the tools after the thugs had walked away. Richard Brad forcefully made the doctor and nurses lead them to the ward. He stopped and ordered everyone to pause when they got to the door. He looked back to ensure the rest of the men who were there with him were ready with their weapons, then he pointed two of the men to lead the attack in. He stepped back as the men opened the door and rushed in with their weapons, he followed shortly after with the doctor and nurse. The bed was empty. “What the hell is this?” He shouted angrily at the doctor. The shivering doctor stared at the nurse’s face. “He was here,” the nurse walked hurriedly to the bed. “I helped him take breakfast some minutes ago.” Richard Brad breathed out heavily and turned his face towards the door to the toilet in the ward which wasn’t perfectly closed. One of his men kicked it open and rushed in. “There’s no one there,” he said after stepping out. “He was still so weak this morning, I helped him with breakfast.” The nurse said again. “He must be somewhere around,” Richard Brad thundered. “Spread out and search around,” he ordered and then picked out his phone to make a call to those outside the hospital and at the reception to be on guard. 80 minutes after Richard Brad and his thugs had searched everywhere in the hospital and around without seeing any sign of Morris. Brad was about to call off the search and leave the place but was asked by Kahn to turn back to the hospital and question the doctors in charge of the patient. “What did you treat him for?” Brad questioned the female doctor. “He had untreated bullet wounds and some minor internal injury,” the doctor replied. Brad relayed what he was told by the doctor to Elvis Kahn on phone. “Ask her if anyone came to visit or ever asked of him and ask the nurses if they ever noticed anybody talking to him on phone or anything,” the strategist voice sounded from the other end. Richard Brad could tell they were together. He had not met with both men but recognized their distinct voices through their several times of interaction via phone call. “Did anyone visit him or did he talk about anyone coming?” “No, no one came. He had no explanation when we asked for his family members or friends,” the doctor replied and then squinted on remembering something. “He asked for hard copies of his scan results, he said he wanted to show them to someone.” “Did mention who the person was?” “He said he was his brother but the brother never visited,” the doctor answered. “Can I have copies of the scan?” The doctor walked quickly to her table and began to search through the files. Brad returned to his phone call. “He had no visitors but I’m requesting for copies of his scan results which he got from them.” “Also request for deeper details about his treatment,” the strategist said. Brad was on his way out of the place twenty minutes later. He got a call from Elvis Kahn as they drove out through the gate. “Scan and send pictures of those scan results to us as soon as possible, also send every detail of the treatment.” he heard the strategist say. “Right away sir,” Brad replied. __ PRESENT __ “He called me again on the third day and told me he had left the hospital,” Wilson said and paused to take a seat on the bed. “I asked why he left the hospital without waiting for treatment and he said the assassins had traced him to the place and he was leaving to continue treatment in a smaller hospital.” “He said so?” Henry interjected. “Yes,” Wilson nodded. “He said the government hospital had done the major aspect and he could continue the treatment elsewhere but not immediately.” “So, what happened afterwards?” “That night, he called again and said he was on his way to a hospital contrary to what he told me earlier. He said the pains were unbearable and he had no first aid facility to help himself,” Wilson continued his narration. “He called me when he got to the hospital and told me he was receving treatment already. That night, he also told me the use of the other device he left with me, he said I could use it to find his location at any point in time and that I could use it if I didn’t hear from him within a period of twenty four hours. We spoke the next day and he was fine until the day after, I didn’t hear from him. I tried reaching him but I could not connect. I decided to use the device to find his location. It showed me a point in the Oso Rock and that was where I found him, at the bottom of the rock, terribly injured and almost dead. He would have died if I did not get there early enough.” “Do you know how he got to the bottom of the pit?” Henry asked Wilson, with his face full of expression of inner pain. Oso rock was close to a kilometre above the ground level. Henry imagined how painful and hurting falling from that distance could have been. He was sure it wasn’t a straight fall, if it was, there would have been no way he would have survived it.s “I’m not sure, his speech has been slurred since then and he found it difficult to tell me anything. I could only pick out that the assassins pursued him to the rocks and he had a fight with them on top, he was outnumbered. He either fell from the top or was pushed. I arrived there minutes after his fall, it was a miracle that I still found him alive.” Henry let out a deep breath and looked at Rex’s face. He could see the pain written all over. His friend had really gone through a lot and he probably would have gone through the same or even worse ordeal if he wasn’t lucky to have been taken to Anthanna by men traveling on the sea. There was however some things Henry had not been able to deduce from Wilson’s narration. He didn’t know what happened before Morris got to Wilson’s house, he also didn’t know how the Wolves whom Wilson thought were assassins found Morris in the smaller hospital. Tears filled Rex’s eyes. He wished he could talk to his friend Carl. He wished he could tell him how he got to escape death from the Wolves on the night their families were killed, he wished he could explain that the Wolves had found him in the smaller hospital through the scan results – they had sent the results as a memo to all doctors and hospitals in Bethanna, stating that any patient who presented such should be reported to the police. he felt the pain again as he remembered how he struggled down the Oso rock, how he would grip a pointed edge of the rock for few seconds before it would give way, how he would roll and hit his body against the rock until he caught a grip of another point which would break after some few seconds of holding on. He was lucky to have finally fallen into the water at the bottom of the rock which was deep then because of the rainy season. He had crawled out of the water weakly to the dry land at the bottom to hide. Wilson had thought he found him early,not knowing Morris had been out there long enough for his wet clothes to get dried by the sun. Henry squatted in front of his friend again and they stared deeply into each other’s eyes. Rex wished Carl had never found him. How in the world would he be able to tell him that the Wolves never took his eyes off him even at the bottom of the pit. ___ Benuit Bethanna. “Hello Hutton, I hope you have good news,” Elvis Kahn said into his phone as he walked into the living room. “Yeah Kahn, Carl Winston has just found his friend. He’s getting into our hands already.” Kahn smiled to himself. He praised Hutton in his heart. He remembered when Hutton had advised that they leave Rex alive since he was already incapacitated that he could be of use to them in the future, most of the executives including him had disagreed but Hutton insisted. “Thank you Hutton, for insisting we kept him alive, now he is indeed useful. You are indeed a great asset to the Wolves.” To be continued.......

☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri

i really waited anxiously for new episodes . Thanks

Restless Episode 81 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Benuit Bethanna. “Hello Hutton, I hope you have good news,” Elvis Kahn said into his phone as he walked into the living room. “Yeah Kahn, Carl Winston has just found his friend. He’s getting into our hands already.” Kahn smiled to himself and praised Hutton in his heart. He remembered when Hutton had advised that they leave Rex alive since he was already incapacitated that he could be of use to them in the future, most of the executives including him had disagreed but Hutton insisted. “Thank you Hutton, for insisting we kept him alive, now he is indeed useful. You are indeed a great asset to the Wolves.” Hutton chuckled at his end and there was silence for few seconds before Kahn spoke again. “So, what’s our next step?” Kahn questioned. “He’s at Kebba where Rex is, we can’t attack or kill him yet,” Hutton replied. “But I’ve got my eyes on his every movement.” “Is he alone?” Kahn asked. “He isn’t of course but I’m yet to ascertain how many people he has working with him. That’s one of the reasons we can’t attack him yet?” “Are the people working with him that important? Wouldn’t it all end if we just kill him?” Kahn asked, already sounding very impatient to see the end of Carl Winston. “We don’t know the calibre of people he has gathered together,” Hutton replied. “We can’t tell if they are people who also have scores to settle with us. We also don’t know how much information they have about us already, we need to find out all these before ending his life, else we would still be left with a major problem after his death.” “I see,” Kahn hummed. He was still unsatisfied with Hutton’s explanation and still wished for Carl Winston to be killed immediately but he also trusted Hutton’s judgement and believed Hutton would take the right step. “Do remember we are keeping this information to ourselves,” Hutton reminded Kahn before the call ended. ___ For close to ten minutes, the room was completely silent. All ten guards which Ovil had brought in with them had been dismissed. Samantha had sat on the space in between Ovil and Wilson at the edge of the bed while Henry remained in his squatting position before Rex. Rex wished he could speak out. He wished he could tell his friend to leave immediately and forget about him completely or until he was successful with his mission. From the day he had seen in the news the death of Richard Brad and the kidnap of Henderson, he had known Carl was back and he immediately began to plan his movement from Vincil to somewhere far where Carl would find it difficult to locate him. Now that Carl had found him, he was not only going to become a liability and a distraction to his revenge mission but he was also like an easy bait by the Wolves for his friend. He knew from his falling off the Oso rock and crawling out of the water to the edge that the Wolves had not left him yet. He knew they were lurking around and the only reason they had left him alive was because he already appeared decapacitated at the bottom of the rock. He felt and saw signs of them watching him even when Wilson got him to the hospital that day. All through his two months of stay in the hospital, he knew they had kept watch on him. He wasn’t even expecting to leave the hospital alive, he had thought he would sleep and not wake up one day, and everytime he saw Wilson in the hospital, he always felt like saying goodbye to the young man but he could not speak at all. He survived the two months in the hospital and he was fully conscious again but paralyzed in almost in every part of his body. He was only able to move his neck upwards and very rarely his fingers. His speech was also slurred, he could communicate but it would have to take great effort of the listener to pick his words – an art which Wilson mastered later. The Doctor reported that he had gotten a severe brain injury from the fall and now dysarthria and tetraplegia and would need to undergo surgery in a hospital that had the necessary facilities which was absent in Bethanna. He was referred to a hospital in Indian and another in Anthanna and only needed money for the trip and treatment. Rex had the money, but he was conscious that the Wolves had their eyes on him. He knew they must have also gotten the doctor’s report on his health and would be expecting him to make a move to travel. He was certain they had a greater reason for letting him remain alive, but at that moment, he never thought it would be to use him as a bait for Carl. Only on the night he found out that Carl was back did he also realize that the Wolves had kept him for the same reason. He left the hospital with Wilson to the residence in Osti where he continued taking his medications and planning his movement, being conscious of the Wolves watching eyes. He was able to give instructions to Wilson with his slurred speech to procure some devices which he began to use to make moves, Wilson’s hands being his hands, legs being his legs and mouth being his mouth to communicate to others. He was able to securely move out of Osti to another location after which they moved to Vincil securely. Rex was sure his moves had made the Wolves lose track of him for a while but due to his inability and condition, he didn’t wipe all traces and the Wolves were able to get their location again through Wilson’s sister, Sophia. After realizing that he would probably never be able to escape the Wolves in his condition, he pleaded with Wilson to leave him alone and go somewhere far with his sister, so that their lives would not be endangered like his but Wilson refuse and stuck to him, hiding the information and their deals totally away from Sophia. He however never told Wilson the whole truth, he never told him about the FOX Agency. All Wilson believed was that some bad guys were after Morris’ life. “We have to move him out of here,” Henry spoke after a long silence. Rex’s heart began to beat fast on hearing Carl’s words. What he greatly feared was already coming to pass, Carl was already being distracted by him. “Where are you taking him to?” Ovil asked. “To somewhere he can get quick modern treatment,” Henry got up from his squatting position and turned to Ovil. “I know you guys are doing a good job but I just need to move him.” “I don’t blame your decision to move him,” Ovil said and got up to his feet. “But this man here made me promise never to let anyone take hin from here.” Henry looked at Ovil’s face, they stared each other in the eyes. “Can’t you see he needs to be taken away?” “We’re doing our best on him, the herbs are working.” Ovil replied. “Don’t you see his condition has gotten worse?” Henry asked with his voice sounding pained. “He was brought with a slurred speech but now doesn’t talk anymore, who knows what would happen next if he doesn’t get better treatment.” “I explained that it happened only because he was reacting to change in environment,” Ovil argued. “Do you think he wouldn’t have died if our treatment wasn’t working at all?” Henry thought about it. It was true Rex wouldn’t have survived that long if the treatment was totally ineffective but he still didn’t want to believe that the reason Rex couldn’t speak at all was the change in environment. “Please Ovil, let us take him out of here, he needs to be taken elsewhere,” Henry pleaded calmly. “I would not allow that, I don’t go back on my promise.” Ovil said, shaking his head to emphasize his stance. “Even if it means the person you promised is dying?” Henry raised his voice slightly. Ovil turned for a moment and stared at Rex’s face, his facial expression softened and for a moment he seemed to be considering a change of mind. He turned back to Henry and shook his head again. “He’s not dying and he’s going to get better here,” he said and turned away. He walked to the window and dropped the curtains, then he turned on a switch and the fairly bright bulb at the centre of the ceiling came on. Henry remained at the same spot while Ovil walked around and returned where he was standing in front of Henry. “When is he going to be able to speak?” Henry finally asked after a moment of staring in Ovil’s eyes and seeing that he was unwilling to change his stance of keeping Rex there. “Soon enough,” Ovil replied and glanced at Rex again. “Few weeks ago, he couldn’t move his neck but he’s moving it slightly now.” Henry took in a breath. He stared at Rex’s face for a while and then looked at Ovil again. Ovil stared back at him. “Please, let us take him out of here.” he pleaded once more staring deeply into the man’s eyes. “No,” Ovil replied in the same calm tone. He glanced at Rex for the last time before he turned. “I’m going to prepare his meal and drugs for tonight,” he said before proceeding out of the room, leaving the visitors alone with Rex. Henry marched slowly towards Rex and squatted in front of him. He looked into his eyes deeply with a reassuring look and light smile. “My friend, I’m going to ensure you get out of here and get better treatment.” He said in whispers. “You will be well again, I promise.” ___ Bexford, Bethanna. 19:20PM “The post-mortem reports says he died of food poisoning,” Sandra said as she entered into the passenger’s side of the car and jammed the door. She handed over the document in her hand to Steve who was sitting at the driver’s side. He turned on the inner light of the vehicle before taking the document from her. He scanned through quickly and handed it back to her. “Does this mean he poisoned himself and dropped dead beside the public bin?” Steve asked rhetorically, thinking aloud to himself. “That’s what it seems like but from all indications, our past investigation reports proves something else happened.” Sandra replied. “If the post-mortem reports says he was poisoned, then he was truly poisoned but the question is, did he poison himself or someone else did?” Steve asked, slowly turning his face to her again. “I would have to find that out tomorrow,” Sandra let out a breath. “Good job so far,” Steve commended as he pulled the seatbelt to lock it. “Seems everybody on the team is been doing so well already.” “Have you heard from Dan and Evelyn?” Sandra asked, pulling on her seatbelt too. “Yeah, they are doing quite well.” Steve replied after starting the car engine. He turned on the indicator and looked into the side mirror to check for cars on the road. ___ Kebba, South Husan. 20:35PM Samantha let out a breath as they turned into the road and she caught sight of the hotel building from afar, she couldn’t wait to devour the meal they had gotten on their way back. She was sitting in the backseat of the car while Wilson was at the front with Henry, the nylon bag containing the three packs of food was at the backseat with Samantha. The day had been eventful and full of surprises, especially for Henry. The biggest surprise which was discovering that his once mighty friend was now so weak and helpless. He spoke no word to anyone as they drove back to the hotel. His eyes were bloodshot and his heart full of rage. It took application of self control gotten as a FOX Agent over the years for him to be able to bottle up his anger and drive without colliding into anyone or anything. The fire was burning in his bones and it made him so restless. It was a fire of revenge, revenge for his friend, his family and his friend’s family. He proceeded straight into the hotel after parking outside, Wilson and Samantha followed behind but at a slower pace. He got into the hotel room and sat at the edge of the bed burying his face in his palms for a moment. After a while, he got up and proceeded to the locker where he had kept his phone before leaving. He unlocked it quickly and opened the dial pad. He dialed doctor Alan’s number. “Hey boss, I’ve been worried about you, I couldn’t reach you all day.” Doctor Alan spoke first. “Good evening doc, you should know you can’t reach us because we’re out of Bethanna. I can only reach you when I want.” “Oh! I see…” “Hope you are doing fine,” He replied. “Yeah, I’m fine. Hope you are fine too, and is there any luck in finding Morris?” “We got very close today doc, ” Henry replied. “Very soon, it should be done.” “Wow! That’s encouraging,” the doctor said in a light mood. “Doc,” Henry called in a serious tone. “Can dysarthria and tetraplegia which has lingered for close to one year to be treated?” “Uhmn…” the doctor took some time to think. “Well, it depends but it’s rare. Dysarthria is caused by brain injury. We have very good doctors but I’m not sure we have enough facilities in Bethanna to take care of such conditions.” “But can it be treated?” Henry questioned. “It depends on the cause, for most cases what the person gets may just be some more years to live. Some get to overcome the both conditions but they still have one or more part of their bodies which may tend to experience it some times and they have to live on drugs but like I said before, it all depends on the cause.” “Thank you doc, I’ll talk to you later.” “Why do you…” Henry did not allow the Doctor complete his words before he cut the call. He dropped his phone on the bed and turned to look at Wilson who was eating already. Wilson hid his face and turned away as their eyes met. A brief smile appeared on Henry’s face as the look on Wilson’s face at that moment brought back memories of his son, Kellar, to him. He frowned again and clenched his fists. ___ April 3, 2016 07:50AM Unknown Location Hutton stirred the tea in the mug gently with the teaspoon in it. His eyes was fastened to the computer screen while his right hand was placed on the mouse. Beside the laptop on the table were three phones and an earpiece. There was also an unknown flat device of a cuboidal shape beside the phones, it had a timer at the left side and an handle on top. On the computer screen was the magnified image of the unnamed device but with the parts well labeled. He clicked the arrow to move to the next image after few minutes of studying the first. The second image had the device split into four parts with each part named. He switched to the next image, it contained the first part of the unnamed device, well magnified and having each component numbered. At the left part of the image, the components of the parts were listed with their numbers and a brief summary of their functions stated in front of them. He paused to drink from the tea cup before he began to study the image. A minute after, he took another sip before clicking onto the next image. The whole study took him close to ten minutes to complete after which he switched to a text document. He copied a set of codes on the first line of the document and switched to another application. He clicked on Ctrl + F after the application loaded, a dialog box opened and he pasted the copied code into it and clicked the enter key. Few seconds later, he got results from the command issued and began to study them one after the other. He stopped and turned in his swivel backward when he seemed to have gotten reasonable facts from his work. He stared thoughtfully at the ceiling for a moment before turning back to pick one of the phones on the table. He dialed Kahn’s number. “Good morning Kahn, how is it today?” he said into his mouthpiece and waited to get his reply. “I’m also doing well,” he answered before proceeding to his reason for calling. “What’s the name of the new girl?” “Florence Brown,” Kahn replied from the other end. “Have you met her in person?” “No but Daysman and Aaron has.” Kahn replied. “I need her to go to Anthanna tomorrow, there’s someone she needs to find and kill in El Deols. Get her email address and send to me, I’ll forward the details to her and copy you.” ___ 08:25AM Kebba, South Husan The sound of knocking at the door jerked Henry off from sleep. He sat up and took a look at Wilson who was still fast asleep by his side in the bed. He rolled out of the bed and proceeded to the table to pick the beards je used for disguise. He had black shorts on and a white armless top. “Who’s there?” he asked as he got to the door. He knew for sure it couldn’t be the hotel workers as room service wasn’t one of the services rendered there. “Me, Ern,” the voice replied from behind the door. Henry dragged in a breath and then opened the door to let Ern in. He closed the door after Ern walked in and locked with the key. “Good morning,” Ern said in his usual accent, slightly different from the Kebban accent. He looked at sleeping Wilson for a while and then turned again to Henry. “Here yesterday three times, you not here.” “You gave us incomplete information man, we almost got into trouble.” Henry complained, frowning at him as he walked to sit on the plastic chair. “How?” Ern questioned. “You never told us Ovil Matuse was getting ordained as a Priest and that it was a taboo to see him before the ordination.” “I knew not,” Ern replied. “I find out after the festival Ovil Matuse is one of the new priests.” Henry shrugged and turned to pick his wallet on the table. “You see your friend?” Ern asked, walking closer to Henry. “Ermm… Is there any store I can purchase batteries around here?” Henry asked, deliberately ignoring Ern’s question. “Batteries, type?” Henry took out a small dry cell battery from a device to show him. “Yes, at the front here.” Ern replied. “Can we go together?” Henry got up from the seat holding his wallet. He took out his face cap from his bag and put it on before proceeding to the door. ‘When you leave with your friend?” Ern questioned as they proceeded outside the hotel. Henry ignored his question again and asked another. “How many people use phones in this Kebba?” “Few, only business centres and rich ones.” Ern answered. “So why does Ovil Matuse not posses a phone?” Henry asked, more to himself than Ern. To him, Ovil Matuse who was that popular should have enough money to possess a phone. “Such materials not allowed in the Home Of Sacrifice, priests and stewards not allowed to posses such.” “Oh!” Henry shook his head. Henry stopped after taking three steps outside the hotel building. Ern also stopped and looked back at him wondering why he stopped. Henry looked around for a moment and then changed direction towards the car. He took out the car keys from his back pocket and beckoned on Ern to follow him. “Not far, just here.” Ern protested as he got close to the passenger’s side. “Get in,” Henry ordered. Ern sighed and stepped in. Henry turned and stared at him. “Since when did Kebba start using CCTV?” Ern frowned wondering why he was asking such question, he understood what was meant by CCTV because he had seen it in movies. “No CCTV everywhere, only places near the Local Government Office CCTV.” Henry frowned. He hoped Ern was sure of what he was talking about. He had noticed two security cameras on poles immediately they stepped out of the hotel building. He hadn’t seen them the day they arrived and the day before because he had no opportunity to look around and it was also dark, especially the previous day when they had to leave so early for the Home of Sacrifice. “Are you sure there are no security cameras around the streets and roads?” Ern squinted at Henry, he looked confused. He shook his head. “Don’t sure,” he shrugged, deciding to say he was not sure rather than give false information. “You’re not sure?” Ern nodded. “Okay, let’s get the batteries now.” he said and stepped out of the car again. Ern stepped out with him, his face covered with confusion. They got the batteries and returned to the hotel in five minutes. Henry met his phone ringing when they stepped into the room. Cole was calling. “Hey boss!” “Cole,” Henry answered. “I need to visit Anthanna, I got some clues to the source of the codes and I need to find the developer.” “When would you like to make the trip?” “Tomorrow morning.” “Okay, be safe.” Henry replied. Henry held the phone tightly in his palm after the call ended. The mention of Anthanna had brought back memories of Sheila to his mind. He remembered all that she did for him, how she helped him escape facing the same plight or even worse than Rex had faced. He thought of how she could be of help to him in safe guarding and also treating Rex but he discarded the thought immediately. He remembered he did not want to get her involved in his mission and how he could be putting her life in danger. Another thought struck his mind. What if he visited Anthanna with Cole? It could give him the opportunity to see her again and even explain his actions better to her and he could even get to know some of the things she wanted to show him. His heart continued to beat so fast as he thought of it. It seemed like a difficult decision to make.

Restless Episode 82 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Wolves Strategy House, Newland Estate Bexford, Bethanna. 08:30AM The door to the room opened automatically as Florence got to the entrance. She stepped into the room and Aaron sitting on the middle seat at the conference table, he was speaking to someone on phone and immediately turned on noticing her entrance. He took the phone off his ear and stretched it towards her. “You have a call,” he said in a firm voice. She hastened her steps towards him and collected the phone. “Hello,” she spoke softly, resting her palm on the table gently. “Hi Florence Brown, my name is Kahn and I have an assignment for you.” The speaker spoke while Florence stared Aaron in the face. “You’d receive an email carrying details of a product’s code within a couple of minutes, the developer lives in Anthanna and what you are expected to do is to confirm who the developer is and end the life of whoever it is.” “Is the personal tracking number of the developer included in the email?” Florence asked. “Everything you need is contained in the email,” Kahn answered. “The main target isn’t the one whose tracking number is on it but the one who did the actual development, if they are two different personalities as suspected, it is recommended not to spare any one of them.” “Alright, message copied and will be done.” She replied and handed the phone back to Aaron. “Okay boss,” Aaron replied to a message before ending the call. He dropped his phone on the table and silently stared Florence in the eyes for a moment. “Do you have a plan already?” “No, not until I get the email,” she replied, keeping her gaze on his face. “How do I get my supplies.” “You should call me once you get to Anthanna tomorrow,” Aaron answered. “I’ll give you the directions you need.” “And when do I start getting paid or are my services still being tested?” Florence asked in a strict tone. Aaron smiled. “You’d get an alert immediately the successful execution of the new assignment is confirmed, make sure you do not fail.” Florence nodded gently. She was confident she would not fail the task of killing one or more developers. All she needed was to trust this men and also make them trust . ____ El Deols, Anthanna 15:34PM “Thank you,” Sheila shouted to the man who opened the gate as she drove into the compound. She found an appropriate space and parked the vehicle there. She turned off her engine and stepped out of the car. She took in a deep breath as she looked around the place. It was beautiful and green, full of ornamental trees and shrubs around with a small garden by the side. The building was also perfect, not as big as hers but well erected and of a delicate design. She hung her bag around her arm as she made her way into the house. “Welcome ma,” the man who opened the gate greeted as she walked past him. “Good afternoon,” she smiled back. It was her first time of coming to Adrian’s place and she was amazed at how beautiful his choice of residence was. It didn’t portray him as the “Jerk” she always think he is. “Mr. Adrian should be in his room,” the man said as they walked into the living room. “Oh! Will you call him for me?” She requested, sending some strands of her braided her to the back of her ear with her fingers. “Sure ma’am,” he said and proceeded forward quickly but met Adrian who was already coming to the living room. “Good afternoon Sheila. what a pleasant surprise!” He smiled as he walked into the sitting area. She smiled back at him. “Good afternoon, I can see you are doing better now.” “Yea, thank God.” he shrugged. It was obvious he was doing better and almost perfectly healed, apart from his slow walking steps and a small scar on his forehead, there was almost nothing else to portray him as just recovering. “Hope you are still taking your medications?” She asked. “Yeah sure,” Adrian answered with a smile that showed he wasn’t saying the truth. Sheila squinted at him. “Have you taken the dosage for this afternoon?” “Ermm…No,” He closed his eyes briefly. “I’m yet to take lunch and I have to eat first.” “Why haven’t you had lunch?” she frowned. “The maid is on an errand, so I asked her to get some food for me on her way back.” “Why didn’t she cook before leaving?” “She left since morning,” Adrian answered. He adjusted his sitting position and stared at Sheila’s face. “You don’t have to worry Sheila, it’s nothing.” “No, it’s something.” She retorted. “What about your friends? You told me they would be with you.” “Ermm…Both of them had to attend to pressing matters but they’d be back soon.” “You also said your sister would be here this morning,” she questioned with a raised brow. He smiled and took his stare off her face. “She was supposed to come but had an emergency at her graduate school Sheila frowned at him. She could tell he was hiding something, especially about his family. There was a way he responded to her everytime she asked or talked about them that made her feel he wasn’t in right terms with them. “Why don’t you tell me what’s wrong Adrian?” She asked as she leaned forward. “You were at the hospital for days and no one came to check you, now no one is also here to stay with you.” “Sheila, there’s nothing wrong,” he answered with a smile but the look on her face showed that she knew he was trying to conceal something. She let out a breath. “Well, how long is your maid going to stay out, you need to take your drugs this afternoon.” He shook his head and looked up to check the wall clock. “She should be back in thirty minutes time.” Sheila widened her eyes. “That would be evening already.” He remained silent. “I think you need to stay with me for a while,” she said after some minutes of silence. He raised his brows at her. “No, Sheila, that’s not going to happen.” he said with unbelieving eyes. “Why? you are all alone in this place.” “My friends would soon be here.” “But they are not always here,” she argued. “Yes Sheila, they can’t be always here. Besides I’m not a kid, I can take care of myself. “Well, it’s fine if you don’t want to come with me,” she shrugged. “Yeah, thanks but I can’t.” Adrian replied. For the next forty minutes, they focused more on the program showing on the television and only spoke to each other occasionally. Sheila suddenly looked up and checked the time. “Good gracious! It’s almost an hour and your maid isn’t back yet,” Sheila exclaimed. Adrian looked at the time and realized it has gone truly. He picked up his phone and dialed a number. “She was stuck in traffic but she’s very close already, she would be here in less than ten minutes.” Adrian said to Sheila after making the call. Sheila shook her head. “I’ll be here to pick you for lunch and dinner at my place tomorrow,” she said, staring him in the eyes. “There’s no need for…” “You can’t refuse if you want to remain friends with me,” she cut him short. Adrian smiled. It sounded like a threat but he knew it was out of concern for him. He remained quiet and focused on the movie showing on the Youngicee TV station. Ten minutes later, the maid walked in as said with the purchase meal and hurriedly served Adrian. ___ 16:03PM Home Of Sacrifice, Kebba, South Husan. “He was fast asleep the last time I checked him, he always sleeps after taking the afternoon medication,” Ovil Matuse said as he led Henry through the hallway to Rex’s room. Henry had come alone this time around to see his friend. He found it easier this time because he walked straight to the building and requested to see Ovil. He had the intentions of spending some time alone with his friend, even if it requires talking without getting any response. “He sleeps for how long a day?” Henry questioned. “Well, I don’t calculate it. I’m only sure he sleeps every noon because part of the drugs he takes after lunch makes him sleep.” Ovil replied. “So, apart from you being a priest, you are also a doctor?” “No,” Ovil smiled. “Even though my father doubles as a doctor, I’m more in the Priesthood alone, I only have very little idea about Kebba’s medicine and that’s because I didn’t grow up here.” “Where did you grow up?” “I grew up in Bexford with my mother, the last wife of the Chief Priest, she was the only woman out of seven who had a male child for him.” “Your father’s wife was in Bexford while he was here in Kebba?” Henry probed further, finding the discussion interesting. “No,” Ovil smiled again. “She came here for treatment thirty five years ago and stayed for extra treatment after two months of successful treatment. Before she returned to Bexford, she happened to have a fling with my father who only became a priest two years after. He never knew of the pregnancy until it was revealed to him by a prophet when I was already sixteen. Then he came for me.” “Hmm…” Henry drew in a breath, partially doubting the veracity especially the revelation of the prophet. “So, I moved here since sixteen and began to learn the Kebban language. I was mandated not to speak anything apart from Kebba for ten good years,” Ovil chuckled. Henry smiled as they got to the door. It was opened as usual. Ovil led the way in and Henry followed. Rex was asleep just like Ovil had predicted. Henry stepped forward slowly, his friend was lying still in the bed and Henry for a second almost did not believe he was alive until he noticed his silent breathing. “How do we know when he is awake?” Henry turned to Ovil. “The women come to check him every one hour,” Ovil replied. “They’ll soon be here, he doesn’t sleep for long except at nights.” “I see,” Henry placed a hand on his waist. “I guess I’ll have to wait, I hope you have no problem with that.” “No problem for sure,” Ovil shrugged. “Come with me, we’ll come back together to check him.” Ovil led the way out. “So, how are you finding Kebba?” “Well, not bad but I’ve not really had enough time to go around.” Henry answered. “Kebba is a nice place, the only difficulty you may have is understanding the language.” “Uhmn… How is security around here?” Henry asked, finding an opportunity to find out about the cameras. “Security in what aspect?” Ovil asked as they turned into another hallway. “People barely rob here like they do in the city, they are afraid of what would happen if they are reported to the Priests or prophets.” “Well, I’m asking for my friend.” Henry said. “You heard our story yesterday, some people are after our lives and Morris’ inability to move would make him an easy catch.” “I understand your worry but he’s been here for months, nothing is certainly going to happen to him.” Ovil replied with a reassuring tone. “I saw security cameras around in some areas, why aren’t they placed everywhere?” “Well, we really don’t need security cameras here, we have prophets and seers.” Ovil smiled. “There are cameras only on routes leading to the Local Government Secretariat and around the area, there could also be cameras installed by few individuals.” Ovil opened the door and led Henry into a well furnished living room. “Please take your seat,” he said as he passed through another door. Henry eyes moved around the place but his mind thinking about the security cameras he found around the hotel. From what Ovil had said, those security cameras must have been installed by an individual but what Henry needed to be sure of was when it was installed and possibly which individual did it. Ovil returned few minutes later with a pack of bottle water and a glass cup. He pulled a footstool to Henry’s front and placed the items on it. “Sorry, I really don’t have things in here but my wife would serve us some fruits soon.” he said as he took a seat adjacent to Henry. “Oh! Thanks,” Henry replied as he poured the water in the cup. He barely took a sip before returning the cup to the stool. “So, how did Morris find you?” “I think he read about the Kebban medicine online and he sent emails since April last year, we sent our numbers to him but he never replied or called again until several months after when I got a call from Wilson describing his condition and asking me to come get him.” Henry squinted for a while. He thought he needed to ask Wilson questions. “So, how about the payment?” “Morris paid already,” Ovil replied. “We don’t charge much, we’re more interested in helping people than making profits from our medicine.” He said proudly. Thirty Minutes Later “I think I’ve got to leave the both of you alone right now,” Ovil Matuse said after some few minutes of speaking with Henry in the room. Henry was sitting at the edge of the bed while Ovil was standing close to the entrance. Henry gave no reply to Ovil’s statement but only nodded in understanding. Ovil bowed slightly and then turned to leave the place. Rex was fully awake and was sitting in the wheelchair close to the bed. Henry closed in the gap between them, he turned Rex gently in the wheelchair to face himself and took some time to stare silently at his friend. Rex was totally different from the man he knew, his body had emaciated and his eyes seemed deeper than they used to be. He seemed more like a shadow of his real self. “Rex,” Henry called gently and let out a breath. He didn’t know where to start. “Is there anyway you can let me know if you can hear and understand me?” Henry waited for a response to his question but all he got was just the stillness and the blank stare. Rex made no movement of any sort. “Well, I just want to believe you can listen because Ovil tells me so.” Henry decided to continue speaking anyway. “My wife Sarah and my son Kellar were burnt to ashes that night while I watched helplessly,” he began with tears forming in his eyes. “I visited the place when I first returned to Bethanna and the whole building was burnt to ashes and is yet to be renovated. When I asked people around what happened to the building, they said a family had come on vacation to the place and the husband had burnt up his wife and child in the building and ran away. It also made the news with the same information. They found my wife and child’s bones while they were clearing off the damage and I was told by those around that the bones were thrown into the sea, some said they were buried somewhere around. I don’t know what happened to your family but I’m sure they also tried something similar to you…” Henry stopped abruptly when he noticed Rex blinked his eyes. He watched for a while and saw nothing else except for signs of tears forming in Rex’s eyes. He reached for Rex’s palms and held them in his. He was now sure Rex was listening to him. “Well, I’m here to take the lives of those men that tried to stop us but I need to get you to safety first,” Henry continued. “If there’s any way you can communicate whether through signs, or…” he paused briefly and shrugged. “Or blinking your eyes like you just did, I’ll like you to communicate to Ovil for him to allow us to take you out of here. I plan on taking you somewhere you can receive better treatment and also be safe because as far as you are here, it could be easy for the Wolves to reach you…” Rex blinked again, twice this time. Henry paused and squinted. “Are you trying to say something to me?” He waited some few seconds to see a blink again but there was none. “What are you trying to say?” Rex blinked again as he asked. Henry sighed. He was sure something was being communicated to him but he could not understand. Rex felt so frustrated within himself. He had never felt as bad as that since he was in that condition. He needed desperately to tell Henry to abandon him and continue the mission pretending he never existed. He needed to say to Henry that the Wolves were already aware that they had found each other but all he could do was stare and even the blinking he made was with great effort and came long after what he want to respond to was said. Henry continued speaking and told him of how he would be back for him soon. Henry got out of the room thirty minutes later and went straight to meet Ovil in the living room where he was hosted. “You’re back so soon,” Ovil noted. “Yeah, I noticed he was blinking, I don’t know if he was trying to communicate something.” “Well, it could just be normal blinking caused by human reflexes. The eyes blink severally within minutes.” “No, it was different,” Henry said. “I felt he was trying to say something.” Ovil squinted. It had been long since Morris had been able to communicate even with blinking and he felt surprised that it was happening with Henry. “Maybe it was the desperation to talk, he thought to himself. “Well, in the pasts he affirms or refuses things by blinking. One blink probably means he agrees, when he blinks more than once, it used to denote a sign of disagreement.” Henry squinted for a while, trying to remember which of his words Rex had blinked once and twice to. It was almost seven o’clock in the evening when Henry got back to the hotel room. He met Wilson reading a newspaper. “Welcome Louis,” Wilson lifted his eyes. “Good evening Wilson,” Henry smiled on seeing Wilson with the newspaper. “Is that written in English?” “No,” Wilson shook his head. “I’m just viewing the pictures.” He walked straight to the table and took out his phone. He already missed calls from Cole and Dave. He dialed back Cole’s number first. “Hey Cole!” “Hello Boss, I’m in Bexford already.” Cole replied from the other end. “Okay, Dave must have also joined Jenny back there.” “Yes.” “So, what time is your flight to Anthanna?” “By eight o’clock tomorrow morning.” Henry took in a breath, wondering if he should still visit Anthanna with Cole. Anthanna was not too far away from Kebba in South Husan but was some distance away from El Deols itself. “Be safe Cole,” he finally said. ___ Bexford Bethanna. “Thanks boss,” Cole replied and ended the call. He minimized the dialer and switched to the flight book app. He checked his application status again and saw his seat number. “36,” he whispered to himself. _ “37,” Florence Brown called out softly on seeing her seat number. She dropped her phone on the table and pulled out the small box she was traveling with. She picked some printed documents on the table and folded them into the box. To be continued........

☆☆☆ ☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri

Thanks for showing much love @coolval222-2

Wooow Florence n Cole on de same plane n going for de same mission? My gudnezz I can't wait for what will happen next sha!!!

hmmm this is complicated issues Jesus,nah wow, I pray Henry should know their wicked plan soon

If only Rex could communicate with Henry...

I pray those wicked human being plan should not work,they can be treating them like this now, why can't they leave Rex and Henry alone for God sake

Hmmm! clash of destiny. All road leads to Shiala

Restless Episode 83 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Suntan Farms, Bexford 14:33PM “Hey Jake!” Tracy hailed as she trotted happily towards him. “Hi Tracy,” Jacob looked from where he was sitting on the plastic chair. “Where have you been?” “I went for lunch,” Evelyn replied, after settling into the plastic chair beside him. “I see,” Jacob leaned forward and stared at her face. “You must have eaten something very delicious.” “Well, nothing special, just noodles.” she replied. “Noodles?” “Yeah.” He shrugged and then rested his back. “So, even if there’s no work to do, we can’t leave the premises at all?” Evelyn asked, “You can’t leave since you were employed as a full time staff, we can be called at anytime to do some extra cleaning.” Jacob replied her. “Only the part time staffs are allowed to leave after the morning general cleaning.” “And it appears the part time cleaners are more than the full time.” “Yeah, you’re right but not just cleaners, most of the workers around too are also not full time.” She squinted at his face. “Yeah,” he continued explaining. “You see the labourers especially, they are paid wages based on how much they work, they can decide to stop working at anytime of the day and they can also be laid off and called upon again at any time.” “Why are they being laid off and called back?” “It depends on the harvest season,” he answered. “It’s not everytime the harvest is large or excess, when the harvest is very little, only few men are needed for work. And sometimes, especially during the planting season, a different set of men are employed for the season.” “I see,” she nodded and leaned her back against the backrest again. “Only those in the administrative section have their jobs secured and are paid salaries like us,” Jacob continued. “But as expected most of them are paid far higher than us.” “Where’s the admin section?” Evelyn asked. “Oh! The block is somewhere at the back,” Jacobs replied, demonstrating with his hands. “Can’t we take a stroll there since we are not doing anything there now?” she asked. He squinted for a while, obviously in hesitation. He stared at her and the look on her face made him not want to disappoint her. “Okay, I’ll show you there,” he said and got up. “But you need to know that walking around during working periods is restricted.” “Okay, I understand.” She got up with him. They walked out after telling another cleaner resting in the room with them they’d be back in a short while. “Does the administrative block have security guards separately from the main ones?” Evelyn asked as they walked side by side. “Yeah, I think one or two security guards are assigned solely to the block.” They walked silently for about ten minutes until they came in view of their destination. “That’s the administrative block,” Jacobs said, stopping behind the barb wire fence which separated the area. Evelyn stopped beside him and stared at the place from afar. The building, a storey building – was large enough to contain more than ten large offices and stores. It looked silent and less crowded like the other areas of the farm. Of course, she expected it to be so because the staffs there would be working in their offices and not on the fields on doing menial jobs. “So, this is where everything is directed from?” she asked, glancing at his face. “Yeah,” Jacob answered, his eyes still focused on the building. “That means Mr Daysman’s office is also one of these offices,” she said, more to herself than to Jacob. There was a silence of close to one minute before Jacob looked at her face, wondering if she had seen enough for them to turn back. “Have you met Mr Daysman before?” She asked, now covering her eyes with her palm placed above her eyelids as the sun which had hidden itself under the clouds before had come out again. “No, I haven’t met him personally but I see him almost everyday when he passes.” Jacobs answered, now staring at her and wondering why she was asking so much questions. “I’ve read so much about Mr Daysman and his entrepreneurship and I admire him so much,” she stated after sensing he was already having questions in his mind. “I would like to meet him someday and speak with him.” Jacobs smiled. “You want to become an entrepreneur?” She glanced at his face. “Yeah, that’s the best thing to do.” “And you’re…” Jacob was saying when his phone rang. He took it out and checked the caller. “I think we’ve got to return now,” he said and turned immediately. ___ FOX Coporation Headquarters, EPA Hill, Bexford. Steve and Sandra were sitting silently in the investigation room when Dan entered. Steve was sitting on a stool at the investigation table while Sandra was sitting at the corner of the entrance wall using the computer system. “Someone needs to go to Anthanna,” Dan said as the two other Agents looked at him. “Good afternoon,” he added quickly, remembering that he had not seen them that day. “What’s happening in Anthanna?” Steve asked, his eyes following Dan as he got to the table. Dan got to the table beside Steve and dropped the files he had brought with him on the table. He opened it and took out two paper documents. “My investigation revealed that Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn had been to Anthanna together four times this year,” Dan began to explain. “Details of their dealings in Anthanna is not yet known but these documents contains every location they visited in Anthanna.” “You do not have an idea at all of what their dealings there could be?” “No,I’ve not been able to access any of their personal effects, I’ve got these informations through the travel records,” Dan answered. “There’s nothing else that binds Antonio and Vincent together apart from their work for the Invisible terrorists, so if they travelled together to Anthanna, it has to be something concerning the Invisible terrorists.” “And as it is, the only way we can find out what they do there is going to Anthanna,” Steve said thoughtfully. “That’s what I’m saying.” “No one else is fit enough to go apart from you,” Steve said. “Start preparing right away, i’ll go see the chairman and request for his permit and the funds.” Steve took some minutes to go through the documents placed on the table by Dan. After being satisfied with what he read, he got down from the stool and picked his phone from the table. He arranged the documents back into the file and took it with him as he proceeded out of the room. Forty Minutes Later Steve returned to find Dan now sitting with a laptop at the investigation table. “Dan, the trip has been approved. When are you leaving?” He said and took his seat beside Dan. “The morning flight from Bexford to El Deols have been fully booked already,” Dan said to him. “No other flights?” “No one going to El Deols, there are some going to other parts of the country.” “So, what do we do?” “There’s a flight coming from Zimbabwe, it would stop at Bexford by noon and proceed to El Deols. I should be able to join that,” Dan said, making a loud tap with his middle finger on the enter key of the laptop. “Alright, safe trip man.” Steve said and got up from his seat. He took out his car keys from his pocket. “Thanks, but I’ll leave from here tomorrow.” “See you tomorrow then,” Steve smiled. “Today is Sunday, I gotta rest, I’ll be on my way home now.” ___ 08:02AM April 4, 2016 Bexford International Airport, Bexford Bethanna “Good morning,” Cole greeted with a smile and settled in his assigned seat at the centre. “Good morning,” Florence Brown answered, she was sitting close to the glass. “I’m Cole,” he added quickly, noticing how beautiful she was. “I’m Florence,” she replied with no smiles. “Nice to meet you,” he smiled. She responded with a nod and looked away. He shrugged and took in a breath, wondering why she was sounding hostile. Soon, an older man joined them and sat on the third seat close to the aisle and the commencement of the flight was announced. ___ Kebba, South Husan. “Do I remain with them at Vincil or go back to join Jenny?” Samantha asked Henry. She was in the men’s hotel room, already dressed in white leather jacket and trousers. Her face was heavily made up to change her look and she had a different wig on. Wilson was also dressed, he was putting on a white shirt and black trousers with a black face cap. Henry was on a black jacket with an inner white top and black trousers. He was sitting on the chair and using the laptop on the table. They had their small traveling bags already arranged on the floor, they were ready to leave the place but seemed to be waiting for something. “You stay with Dave at Vincil,” Henry finally answered her question. “We’d release any hostage we have anywhere, I’ll call Dave for the release of Tanko and Jenny would be ordered to meet you at Vincil tomorrow morning.” “What about Carlos and Antonio?” Samantha asked. Henry turned and gave her a stare, there was some coldness in his eyes that made her feel that she had said something wrong. “Just follow my instructions and stop questioning me,” Henry sounded in a cold voice. “Okay boss,” she answered, wondering why he suddenly began to act cold. It took her few seconds to realize that she had goofed, forgetting that Wilson was not a part of their team yet and wasn’t supposed to know about their kidnap of Antonio and Carlos. She looked at his face and found him busy with his phone and not looking like he had heard anything. After few more minutes, Henry got up and arranged the laptop into one of the bags. They stayed for about ten more minutes before Ern who they had been waiting for finally arrived. “Sorry, do something at home.” He apologized after entering into the room. “Let’s go,” Henry got up from the seat and picked one of the bags, Wilson picked the other, leaving Samantha with nothing to carry. They proceeded out of the hotel building. Henry glanced at Samantha and Wilson as they stepped out of the building, then he looked at the points where the cameras were again. “Someone has been watching us,” he whispered to Samantha as they got to the vehicle. Samantha felt the urge to look around to see who was watching them but she resisted herself. She assumed it was someone around and believed that she looking around would give the person watching a clue of what Henry whispered to her. She proceeded to the driver’s side and entered. Wilson got into the front seat with her while Henry and Ern got into the back seat. Through Ern’s help, they were able to take a fast route. They dropped him off when they got to vendor stand and Henry tipped him off. Samantha drove through the route described by Ern and in less than one hour got to the border. “I’ll drop before the roundabout,” Henry reminded Samantha. She turned on the car indicator and gradually pulled it to a halt by the curb. Henry stepped out of the car carrying with him a hand purse only. “I’ll see you guys soon,” he said and watched them drive off. ___ On Air Twenty five minutes after the flight took off, the older man at the third seat slept off. Cole took out his device and opened a gaming app. He played the game silently for more than twenty minutes but his mind was somewhere else, he kept glancing at the face of the lady beside him. She wasn’t doing anything and wasn’t sleeping either, she just had her head resting backwards and her eyes staring blankly. She also didn’t look like someone who was troubled or distressed. “Hey Florence,” Cole called softly. She lowered her head and looked at him. “Sorry, I was just wondering why you are so quiet. Ain’t you bored or is there something bothering you?” Cole asked. She stared at him with questioning eyes without giving a verbal response and Cole began to feel bad for asking her, her look made him feel like he was getting into something that didn’t concern him. “I’m so sorry for disturbing,” he apologized and tried to fake a smile, feeling embarrassed. “I’m really sorry, I’ll just stay on my own.” A surprising smile formed on her face but he refused to consider it and looked away still, he adjusted himself on the seat and faced front. “I’m sorry for acting so rude when you are just trying to be friendly,” she apologized. The embarrassed look on his face had made her want to laugh but she suppressed it and reconsidered her cold responses to him. He glanced at her and faced front again immediately. “I’m going for something very important in El Deols and it seems to be taking control of my whole thoughts and actions,” she explained further. “Oh! I see,” he smiled lightly and nodded before facing front again. “So, where in El Deols are you going to?” she asked after some few seconds of seeing that he wasn’t willing to continue the conversation due to her previous responses. “Central El Deols,” Cole replied. “What about you?” “Well, I’m not sure yet. A friend would be waiting for me,” Florence replied. “A friend?” Cole squinted at her. “Yea,” she smiled. “My boyfriend actually.” “I thought as much,” he let out a wry smile. He concluded that her boyfriend was the possible reason she was acting hostile. The flight continued and they discussed about several other general things for about an hour, the rest of the four hours flight was spent in silence, except for the occasional comments about the flight and the service of the flight attendants which were made. “It was nice meeting you Cole,” Florence said as she got her bags. “My pleasure Florence,” Cole smiled back at her and watched her walk away while he waited to get his own small box. He thought there was no need to get her contact since she had already made it clear she was taken with her words and her actions at the beginning of the flight. He took out his phone to call Henry after getting his box. “i just got there boss,” he said as he proceeded out. _ “I’m walking out of the airport right now,” Florence said as she proceeded towards the gate. She had a wireless earpiece lugged in her left ear. “A blue Camry is outside for you, call me when you into it.” Aaron replied from the other end. She ended the call and proceeded out through the gate. There was no car parked outside the gate. She looked towards the left where vehicles were coming from and spotted the Camry coming towards the place. She stepped forward quickly and got to the roadside at the same time with the car, it stopped right in front of her. She opened the backdoor and stepped in. The driver drove off instantly. He made no effort to exchange pleasantries with her and she also did not bother. Their eyes met through the rearview mirror as Florence dialed Aaron again. “I’m in the car,” she said. “Pick up the car key beside you at the backseat,” Aaron ordered. She immediately reached for the car keys. “Done,” she said. “He would drive you for fifteen minutes and drop you off at a restaurant, the key is for the black Chevrolet you’ll find parked at the left hand side. Everything you need is in the vehicle,” Aaron said. Just as was said, she was dropped in ten minutes and found the vehicle where she was told. She opened the boot of the car first to check what was there. She closed it back immediately as she saw the well packaged guns and bullet packs after opening a bag. She stepped into the driver’s side of the car and found a leather file at the passenger’s side. “I just got into the car,” she said after calling Aaron. “The file at the driver’s side contains a debit card and a credit cad, it covers your payment for any hotel of your choice and additional materials you need as far as you can account for the additional.” She picked the paper file and dipped her hand in to take out two cards. “What’s the pin for these cards?” “9999,” Aaron replied. “Okay,” she answered and put the cards back into the file and dropped it on the passenger’s seat. She started the car engine and made her way out of the place. ____ 14:32 PM Adrian smiled as Sheila personally served him on the dining table, the maid holding the tray containing the plates beside her. Sheila also placed her own dish where she was meant to sit before pulling out the seat. “I made this fried rice myself this afternoon,” she said as she settled to eat. “It smells nice, I’m sure it’ll be delicious as usual.” Adrian smiled. She smiled back. “Please bless the food for us.” Adrian said a prayer of twenty seconds before they began to eat. “How come you did not go to work today?” “I’m on leave, I thought I told you.” “No, I actually thought you would be coming to pick me from work.” Adrian replied. “I’m on a short leave of three days, I’ll be resuming to work on Thursday.” “I see, I hope I’ll be fit enough to return to work next week too.” Sheila stopped eating and quickly looked at his face. “You want to return to work this month?” she sounded surprised. “Yes,” he raised his brows. “Is there anything wrong with it?” “Yes, you should rest well. I don’t think you should return this months.” Adrian chuckled. “Come on, I’m very fine already.” “Let’s eat now, we’ll talk about it later.” she said as she took a sip of water. “I want us to watch a movie together after the meal, it’s in two parts, almost five hours altogether.” ____ 16:52PM Unknown Hotel, El Deols. Henry answered the call on his ringing phone as he stepped out of the staircase to the hallway. “Hey Cole, I’m in the hotel already and will be at your room door in seconds.” he said into the mouthpiece as he proceeded forward. He walked past the doors slowly, looking at the labels at the top until he found Cole’s room. he knocked twice and waited for a response. “Henry, is that you?” he heard few seconds after knocking. “Yeah, open the door man.” “Hey! What’s the plan?” he asked immediately as he walked in after the door was opened. He saw a laptop on the table close to the wall and proceeded straight to the place. Cole locked the door and followed him. Henry sat in his seat and he stood behind and held the external mouse to open an image on the laptop. “This is the man whose ID I’m tracking, his name is Francis.” Cole said to him. “How did you get his details?” Henry asked. “I got the unique codes and searched for other products that have been made and labelled with the codes,” Cole began to explain. “It took me some days as you know, but I eventually found four other products which are totally different.” “What organization does he work for?” “He works on his own, like a freelancer.” Cole answered. “All four products he did were done under different organizations and with their licenses.” “And are those items legal products?” “Yes, all four except for the current one that hasn’t been fully produced.” “So, how do you intend to get him?” “He would be at the club tonight, it’s his regular pattern to play Monday games.” Cole replied. There was silence for some seconds. “You said all previous four products were done under different four organizations?” “Yeah.” “It gives the idea that he doesn’t finish the work on his own, he gets external help.” “Yes, he does.” “It means we are not only after him tonight, we need to find out those he got external help from in making this particular sensor.” “You’re right boss,” Cole replied. “I’ll get him to mention those he worked with.” “Can you do this alone?” “Yeah, sure boss.” “Well, I should be available to be your backup.” Henry said and got up from the seat. “What time are you going to the night club?” “Ten o’clock,” Cole replied. “Send me the details and I’ll look into it,” Henry said, walking to the door. “For now, I have another pressing matter to attend to.” _ El Deols Airport, Anthanna. “I understand all you’ve said boss, I’ll follow the steps.” Dan said as he walked out through the airport gate with a backpack strapped behind him. ___ Unknown Hotel, El Deols. Florence Brown was sitting at the center of the bed, her knees slightly raised and her feet crossed over each other. Her shirt was off and only her bra covered the breasts but she still had her trousers worn. By her sides were two revolvers, one at each side and in front of her was an opened laptop and a phone by it side. She dialed the number from the screen of the laptop on the phone in her hand and dropped the phone beside her, her headset was still plugged to her ear. “Hello,” a gruff voice sounded from the receiver’s end. “Hi, I’m Florence from Elvis Kahn. Am I speaking with Francis?” “Yes you are, I’ve been expecting your call.” “So, where do we meet?” “Do you have my package from Elvis Kahn?” “Yes, I do.” “I have a game tonight at the Lion’s Club. I can meet with you before the game,” the voice replied. “What time is the game?” “It starts nine o’clock.” “What time does it end?” “It could end at anytime but it does around eleven o’clock usually,” Francis answered. “We should meet after the game, I’ll be busy around nine o’clock.” “Okay, see you then.” Francis replied and the call ended. Florence licked her lips softly. She picked the pistol by her left side and raised it up, it was a beretta. She concluded in her mind she was not going to need guns to kill Francis but a knife. She got up and walked to open the wardrobe where she kept the bags she had picked up from the boot of the Chevrolet to pick a knife. She had chosen to kill him after he was done with his game, it will reduce the possibility of his dead body being discovered quickly.

Restless Episode 84 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 18: 32PM El Deols, Anthanna. “Wow! I’ve not seen such a movie in a long while,” Sheila commented after the end of the four hours movie. Adrian let out a deep breath, his eyes watery and his face full of satisfaction from the movie they had just seen. “I haven’t either, but I expected it to be this beautiful since it’s a Youngicee production.” Adrian said, cleaning his face gently with his palm. “Yeah, their works are always perfect.” she said as she got up from the seat. She picked the empty container of banana chips and the pack of juice they had both eaten from while they saw the movie. “I have to check the maid now, she should be preparing dinner already, I’ll be back in some minutes.” “Alright Sheila,” he said as he watched her walk away. He let in a breath after she walked out of sight. He wished there could be a happy love story between him and Sheila just like what they had seen in the movie. A love story of so many challenges but ending up with victories. He was ready to love Sheila with all of his life but he didn’t know about her. He couldn’t tell yet why she was being so kind to him, it could be probably because of the accident or she could just be trying to make him not feel so bad after rejecting him. Whatever it was, he hoped she made it clear enough for him to see soon. He was already falling deeper for her and he f was afraid he was about to go crazy. He however felt the present night was going to make him know if his love for Sheila was going to yield any fruits or if he had to forget everything about it. ­­­___ Henry’s eyes scanned around for the flowers section as he got in through the entrance of the grocery store. It had taken him time to decide how to appear to Sheila, since it had been a long time they saw each other. He thought of what to take to her as gift and found it difficult to make a choice because he realized that the gift he could impress Sheila with was not necessarily something expensive for she had enough money to buy expensive things herself. He finally decided to buy her a flower, but he wasn’t sure of which type to get and if it was appropriate to present flowers at evenings. “Hi,” he said to the woman behind the counter at the flowers shop. “Hello,” she sang in reply. “You want some flowers?” He nodded. “So, what’s the occasion?” she asked as she stepped down from the stool she was sitting on. “Is it your wedding anniversary or your wife’s birthday or what special occasion is it?” Henry smiled, looking at the flowers arranged in the shelves. He found it funny to think of Sheila as his wife and for that moment, his late wife Sarah did not cross his mind. “Ermm, I’ve been away for a long time and she has not really been happy with me.” Henry replied. “I need something that…” “Oh! I know what you need,” the woman sang and danced round in a circle before moving to the shelf. “You need something so romantic and something that can appease her as well.” Henry smiled. It took her close to two minutes to make a choice and she brought it to the counter. “Here, this has a card in it.” she said as she removed the card attached. To my love, It’s been a long time and I know I have not been the best of myself But I want you to know that you never left my heart for a single day I sleep dreaming and wake up thinking about you, My heart yearning and my soul longing for you in every way For the imaginations of you to me is better than the greatest piece of art, The thoughts of you and our memories is the best thing I keep in my heart, I hope these words provides some warmth in your heart for me And make you overlook all the days that I’ve kept you lonely Yours truly. The woman smiled sheepishly after reading the content of the card and she placed it back. Henry smiled back, not knowing what to say. He felt somehow that the content of the card was not appropriate since he and Sheila weren’t lovers but for some reasons unexplainable to himself, he did not reject it. He took the flowers with him and paid her before walking out of the store happily. __ “Dinner is almost ready,” Sheila announced as she walked back into the living room. “It should be done in fifteen minutes time.” Adrian smiled without saying anything. His eyes followed Sheila as she walked back to where she was sitting previously, the one-seater which was close but adjacent to the three seater where he sat. “So, are you staying over or do you still want to go home?” Sheila asked him, hoping he would pick the first option. “No Sheila, you’ve done enough for me already, I have to go home.” He replied. “Why do you insist on going home?” she said with a sad face and got up to join him on the three seater sofa. She sat close to him with less than ten centimetres space between them.  “I have to Sheila, I can’t stay here. You need to understand that,” he insisted. He saw her twisting her face in a disappointing tone and held her by the wrist as she tried to get up. He pulled her down gently and she sat. He squeezed her palm in his and reached for the second hand, she let him take it. He stared her straight in the eyes but she looked away. “Sheila, my feelings for you have continued to grow even though I try to suppress it.” He began to pour out his heart. “I don’t know but it seems staying close to you may lead to a great heartache for me since you don’t feel the same way. I have to stay far away from you for a while, maybe until I get myself back and I’m able to stare at you without my heart beating and wanting you.” “Stay away from me?” She raised a brow and turned her face to him, staring him back in the eyes. “Yeah, for a short while, it could help me bring myself out of this insanity and make me see you just as a friend instead of wanting more.’ Adrian said, shaking his head. Sheila was quiet. Their faces were so close and their lips were few centimetres apart, from a kiss. Adrian felt it was his opportunity for him to make a further move but he was scared, he didn’t want to spoil what was left of what they had together. His heart began to beat faster than usual and his eyes blinked. He brought his lips closer slowly to hers and took the bold move, touching her soft lips with his gently. She responded for the first few seconds but broke away quickly. Henry stopped at the entrance of the house and took in a deep breath, he made a sign of the cross before proceeding in. He had a smile on his lips. He had rehearsed everything he was going to say to her and prayed it went as planned. Adrian breathed so hard after the break, feeling so embarrassed. “I’m sorry Sheila, I need to…” He tried to get up from the chair but she pulled him closer this time and planted her lips on his, leaning her body against his chest as he leaned back against the armrest. Her hands curved around his neck while his hands wrapped her waist gently. Henry could hear faint sounds of the television from the living room as he moved closer. He made his way in and took only few steps when he saw the couple on the sofa. The flower placed behind him dropped as his jaw. He watched for few seconds as Sheila leaning over the guy kissed so fiercely while he pressed her body softly against his, both so consumed in the passion that they didn’t notice he had entered silently. He took in a deep breath and turned. He picked the floor and walked back out of the house, unknowingly leaving the small card on the floor where the flower dropped. He proceeded quickly towards the gate, feeling somewhat awkward, disappointed and broken at the same time. “Sir, didn’t you meet her inside?” the guard at the gate who had seen him enter asked. “No, I didn’t go in yet.” Henry lied, faking a smile. “I forgot something I’m supposed to give to her and I need to go get it first.” “Oh! I see,” the man said as he opened the smaller entrance of the gate for him. “Are you returning soon?” “Ermm… Maybe not, probably tomorrow.” Henry replied. “Okay.” “Please, don’t tell her I was here. I want it to be a surprise,” he said to the gateman, faking another smile. “Oh! Sure, I won’t let her know.” the guard said as he watched Henry walk to the road side. He felt something was amiss as he stepped back in and locked the gate. He shrugged and walked back into his office. The kiss was so intense and slow, Adrian’s palms advanced to her bum and pressed it softly. It lasted for some more seconds before she drew back. She pecked him lightly on the lips again before detaching from him. She got up and straightened her gown. “I have to check what’s happening in the kitchen now.” Adrian nodded gently and watched as she walked away. He felt on top of the world. He found it hard to believe what had just happened. He closed his eyes and pinched himself in a bid to wake up from sleep but he opened them to find himself in the same place. He took in a deep breath and leaned his back against the back rest. “Dinner is ready,” Sheila announced, walking back into the living room. “Are you ready to eat?” she asked him. “Ermmm. I’m ready anytime you are.” he answered. “The food would be served soon by the maid.” she said as she settled into her previous seat. “Okay,” he smiled and only glanced at her briefly. An awkward silence took over and for some unknown reasons, the two avoided meeting each other’s gaze. The silence remained until they saw the maid walk towards the dining table with a tray in her hand. “Shall we?” Sheila got up from her seat slowly. ___ 21:14PM Suntan Road, Bexford Evelyn turned off the car engine and the lights after parking at the curb. She took out a small backpack from the passenger’s side and stepped out of the car with it. She locked the car and then picked out her phone from her pocket to dial a number. She looked towards the Suntan Farms main gate located at a walking distance from where she parked. According to her findings, the gate was usually not locked till ten o’clock because some casual works worked till very late in the night sometimes. She was dressed in all black and had a black head warmer covering her head. Her choice of the outfit colour made to enable her hide well in the shadows after she got into the facility. “Hey! You can locate the vehicle with the tracker in it, I’ll drop the key by the front tyre of the driver’s side. You wait until I give you instructions,” She said briefly and ended the call. She returned the phone into her pocket first and then scanned around the area with her eyes before bending slowly and dropping the car keys. She stepped forward and placed the backpack on the bonnet. She opened it quickly and closed in back in less than five seconds. She strapped it to her back and proceeded forward. ___ Lion’s Club, El Deols, Anthanna. As expected, hip-hop music was blaring out through the club speakers. There were only few people in it as it was a Monday, but the strippers and night workers could still be seen looking for clients and competing for the attention of the few ones around. Cole was sitting at the bar, he had a bottle of alcoholic wine and a glass cup in front of him. The glass cup was half filled and the bottle was almost empty. His neck was turned back and his attention was at the floor where the half naked girls were displaying their assets through their seductive dances for clients to see. He felt the urge to go for one but the thought of the work ahead of him restrained him. He needed to get a view of his client. He remained seated silently until the device he placed in front of him beeped. He turned forward quickly and unlocked the device. He swiped down the notification bar and clicked on the message from the tracking app. The app had just notified him that his target was close. He adjusted the face cap on his head and looked back towards the main entrance of the place for signs of Francis, there was none yet. He looked at the two other entrances and saw nothing. He turned to his device again and opened the instant messaging app to check if Henry had read the messages showing the details he sent to him. He saw that the messages had delivered but they were unread yet. He switched to the dial pad and dialed Henry’s number quickly. “Hello boss,” he said into the phone. “Hey Cole!” Henry sounded somewhat startled, like Cole’s call came as a surprise to him. “Where are you boss?” Cole noticed the tone of his response. “Well, I’m somewhere.” Henry replied. “You, where are you?” “I’m at the club already,” Cole replied. “What club is it, have you sent me the details?” “It’s the Lion’s club, but you don’t need to worry boss. It sounds like you are busy, you can continue whatever you’re doing, I’ll handle this alone.” “No, no, please send me the details.” “I sent it a long ago,” Cole replied. “Oh! Sorry, I haven’t checked my messages.” “It’s okay boss, you don’t have to be here, I’ll call you later.” __ Unknown location Henry jammed his fists on the table after receiving the call. He was in a bar and there were other men and very few ladies around drinking. It was a local bar, built with wood. The tables and chairs were also made with wood “Sorry,” he apologized to the other men whose attention he had drawn to himself with the gesture. He poured some more beer into the cup and gulped it down immediately. He looked around and hated the environment he was in. He was not a man of such but he had found no other place to go after leaving Sheila’s place. He only asked the cab driver to take him somewhere he could relax for a while and the cab driver had brought him there, where he also stopped to drink. He forced himself up from the seat and paid the attendant in charge before walking out. As he walked the few metres to the road, he kept wondering what had happened to him and why the sight of seeing Sheila with someone else had troubled him so much. He regretted his actions. He should have just waited for them to detach or give them a sign he was around and ask to see Sheila. He got to the roadside and stood to wait for a cab, still wondering what the reason was for his displeasure at the sight. He soon found a cab and waved it down, he got in without talking to the cab man. “Where are you going to?” the cab man asked without moving the vehicle yet. “Just drive, I’ll direct you.” the cab man stared at him for a moment, not sure of what to do but finally drove on. __ Lion’s Club Soon enough, Cole spotted Francis walking into the hall flanged by four other men. They were all dressed in shirts and jeans. They proceeded to the floor where some of the girls were for a moment and they happily pressed their butts as the girls brought themselves to them. Francis and his men then proceeded further into the inner game room. Cole turned back and took another sip of his drink, he waited for some more minutes before he got up and proceeded to the direction of the game section. “Your ticket for Monday games?” the bouncer at the entrance asked him. He smiled. “I’m not coming in, I’m just here to see someone.” “Then step aside,” the bouncer ordered. “Yeah, sure.” He took out his device and checked the time. It was already ten o’clock. He knew that it was time for the game to begin and Francis would be busy, he had his plan to lure Francis to his trap but it would have to wait till after the game. He walked towards the floor where the girls were, hoping to pass some minutes there before getting ready for the main job. His gaze incidentally moved to the entrance and he saw someone familiar walking in. He stopped and hid behind a column, not believing his eyes. He looked again to confirm, she was the one. She was dressed in black skinny trousers like the one she wore in the morning. Her hands were in the pocket of the black knee length jacket and a black hat was on her head. Her shoes were somewhat thick leather hip-hop boots. Her pattern of dress gave her the look of a gangstar. She stopped after taking few steps and looked around the place. She then took out her phone and checked the time. ___ “Lion’s Club,” Daniel read out from his phone, confirming the name on the signboard hung at the top of the building to what he had. He took out his phone as he looked left and right again. He dialed a number on his phone as he moved closer to the entrance of the club. “Hey! I just found one of the locations usually visited by Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn,” he said into his phone. “That’s good Daniel,” Agent Steve’s voice sounded from the other end. “So, haven’t you read the news today?” “Yes, I haven’t.” “You won’t believe what’s trending.” “What’s that boss?” “The dead bodies of Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn have been found,” Steve said to him. ___ “What the hell is this?” Henry cursed under his breath at the back seat of the cab where he was sitting alone. He had wasted his at the bar and now he was held in traffic, the vehicle had not moved in fifteen minutes and there were no signs that there would be movement soon. He had gone through the details Cole sent to him and had confirmed Cole’s plan to get the man as a good one, so he wasn’t in a hurry to get to the club. What kept him uncomfortable was remembering the reason he had wasted so much time, it annoyed him that he could spend so much time thinking about a lady he was not supposed to have feelings for. He was however sure everything he felt would soon disappear, he chose to believe he only felt that way since he had not seen Sheila for a long time and had hurt her the last time they spoke to each other. His phone rang and distracted him from his thoughts. He took it out and checked the caller, it was Dave. “Hey boss!” “Dave, what’s the news?” “When last did you speak with Samantha and the guy?” Henry frowned, wondering why Dave was asking. “After I landed in El Deols,” he answered. “Why do you ask?” “They haven’t gotten here, I tried to trace them and found their vehicle dumped on the Bexford-Kala road. There are no signs of them around there,” Dave reported. “Are you serious?” Henry exclaimed under his breath. To be continued....

☆☆☆ ☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem

I hope nothing bad has happened Samantha n Wilson... Henry,do u remember I warned u to get in touch with Sheila before someone takes her away? Now have u seen how u r suffering??? Hmmmmm.... Cole,Florence n agent Dan after Francis, it's going to be very interesting!!!

oh my nothing should happen to them oo

Hope Samantha and Wilson are safe

bro well-done job this is interesting keep it up

Restless Episode 85 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “What happened on the Bexford-Kala road?” Henry asked. “I can’t find footages of whatever happened there, I only see the dumped car.” Dave replied. “Give me a minute to think, I’ll call you back.” Henry heaved a sigh of frustration. He wondered what could have happened to Samantha and Wilson. He was sure it wasn’t that the vehicle developed any fault, if that was the case, Samantha would have reached out to them and found a way for she and Wilson to continue the journey. Something must have happened to them but he wondered what it could be. A kidnap was the only thing coming to his mind, it was the most possible case. And thinking about who could have kidnapped even Samantha successfully made Henry realize it was indeed an organized and well skilled set of kidnappers. He had no other suspects in his mind apart from the Red Wolves. That meant something more dangerous than the kidnap to Henry, it meant that the Red Wolves have been trailing him. But how was that? He asked himself. An answer came immediately. It could have only been through his visit to Rex. It meant they knew Rex was still alive and where he had been all the while and they probably let him be because of his disability. Another thought came to his mind. Could it be that the Wolves had left Rex alive to set him up? He shook his head and closed his eyes lightly. He remembered his time with Rex the day before, how Rex had responded to him with the blinking of his eyes. Ovil Matuse had later explained to him that Rex communicated consent or disagreement with blinking of his eyes. Rex had blinked twice when he said he was going to find a way to treat him and that meant he strongly disagreed according to Ovil’s explanation. He covered his lips with both palms and let out hot air from his mouth. Rex must have known the Red Wolves were watching him and that was the reason for his disagreement. “Damn it!” he cursed as he clenched his fists. He had been mistaken to think Rex had covered all tracks through the help of Wilson but now he remembered that how Wilson had explained how he took Rex from the bottom of the rock. It was now clear to him that the Red Wolves probably never left after Rex fell from the Oso rock, they must have seen him helping Rex. And maybe they never knew where Rex was taken until he against all warnings from Wilson and Tanko chosen to still go ahead to look for his friend. Maybe they trailed him through Wilson to Kebba. Maybe he should have listened to them and forget about looking for Rex till the end of his mission? He thought. But that could not have been possible, after getting the clue that Rex was alive, there was no way he could have proceeded on the mission without locating him. It was also evident that Rex needed his help badly at the moment, and he could not dare to leave his friend at the time of need. So many thoughts and uncertainties in his mind and he could not come to a conclusion on how he was being tracked or how they knew where Rex was. The only thing he knew for sure was that his team was no longer safe and even Rex was no safe too. He needed to do two things quickly, find Samantha and Wilson and also move Rex to safety. A big challenge it was to him. He was in Anthanna and there was no way he could hack into Bethanna’s CCTV history to see if he could recover deleted files and Cole who could do the job too was also in Anthanna. He needed to do something quick. He picked up his phone and dialed Dave’s number again. “Hey Dave, you and Jenny should find a way to get Wilson’s sister. Take and the doctor with you guys and move to a safe place quick, make sure no one tracks you.” He instructed Dave. He ended the call and thought of calling Cole too but he didn’t so as not to distract Cole from his present task and because it was less possible for Cole to be also tracked because he had not had any contact with Wilson or Rex, whether direct or indirect. He began to think of what next to do. He could not even involve Sheila in helping Rex again, it had become more dangerous to do so. The only option that came to his mind was temporarily taking Rex into custody to be treated by Doctor Alan. How to get Rex from Ovil Matuse peacefully was another challenge, he had to find a way to convince Ovil or he would have to do it by force. Another thought popped up in his mind and he closed his eyes. If the Wolves had been tracking them from Kebba, then they must have probably seen him drop off before the rotary intersection at the border. He tried to figure out his movement from there and felt relieved that he took necessary precautions. The Wolves would have only known he dropped but never knew where he went from there but then he had a weak link who could give out the information. That was Wilson, Wilson had known he was preparing to visit Bethanna but never knew what he was going there for him. He took in a deep breath. His mission had just taken a new dimension. If the Red Wolves now knew he was alive, he thought there was no need hiding his identity from them anymore. It had now become like a game. He had played his part well, putting every tactics necessary to win the game in place but the Red Wolves were also smart and were making use of a very good strategy against him – Rex. They knew he would never be willing to watch Rex suffer or die, so he was kept alive and used as a bait for him. He had no option than to conclude in his mind that whoever was behind the Red Wolves thinking team was really intelligent. “Hey man,” Henry called to the cab driver in a sharp tone. “Sorry, you got to take me back to Hex Hotel.” He picked his phone and dialed Dave again. “Hey Dave, send me cache of the cctv you have already. I’m going to be logging in using your IP address,” Henry said. He was going back to Cole’s hotel room to use his laptop. ______ Cole watched her silently from where he was. She balanced herself comfortably on the sofa without making any order, she took out a device from the jacket pocket and took some time to work on it. After a while, she received a call on her phone and spoke for few minutes. She ordered for a drink after the call. Cole wasn’t sure of what to think of her. She said she came to Anthanna to visit her boyfriend but her appearance that night was suspicious. She was alone and she wasn’t looking like someone waiting for her boyfriend. “Hey Handsome, won’t you take some time to check me out?” A lady said in a soothing voice, twisting seductively iin front of him with her tongue licking a finger. He glanced at her and stepped away from the floor. He walked back to the place he was previously sitting at the bar. ___ Unknown Location, Bethanna. Samantha opened her eyes to find herself in the most unusual fashion. She was on her toes and her body was inclined towards the floor but something held her suspended not letting her get to the ground. Her hands were spread out and her feet was also spread out. She was at the center of two metal poles, the chains fastened on her wrists and her ankles were connected to the poles. A wall was few centimetres behind the poles. The room was dark and one could barely see what was around. The only source of light on the room was the reflected ray through the window from a bulb outside. It was so silent. She groaned as she stood up straight, her wrists and ankles were hurting from the strain effect of the inclined position she had been while unconscious. She looked around the room, trying to remember how she got there. She saw the shape of a man some metres by the left hand side inclined towards the ground just like she was previously. She could hear his loud soft breathing in the silent room. She wondered who it was for a moment before she realized it must be Wilson. Then she remembered how they were abducted on the Bexford-Kala road. FLASH BACK Seven Hours Ago “What’s happening?” Samantha poked her head through the window of the vehicle to check what was happening at the front. There was a queue of about ten cars in front at both lanes, the return direction side was free and moving smoothly. “There are some police officers in front,” the driver in the car beside theirs replied her. He was alone in the car. “I thought this road was an expressway, what’s the police doing here?” Samantha asked rhetorically. “Well, I’ve never come across police officers here too, it’s my first time.” the other man shrugged. Samantha leaned back and let out a breath. She looked at Wilson who was sitting at the passenger’s side. He had paused the game he was playing with his device and was now looking out through the other side. The journey had been smooth until they got there and now from the little view she had of the front, it seemed the officer were interviewing the motorists one after the other. It moved slowly and after ten minutes, their vehicle was the second on the queue. Samantha watched as they checked the driver’s certificates and the car information of the car in front. Luckily for her, she was with her driver’s license and the vehicle documents were in the car. She took them out, ready to give the officers on request. The police officers were however much more than she expected, all ten in number. She thought five was already too much for a road block. The vehicle in front zoomed off after being freed by the officers. Samantha moved the car slowly and stopped right before the officers. “Your papers ma’am,” a police man asked her. She stretched forth the whole documents to him and placed her eyes on him while he went through it very slowly. She was still wondering why it was so slow when she noticed that almost all the officers had their attention on their car and even the officers checking the other lane had moved to them and were surrounding their vehicle. “Move to that side ma’am,” the officer with the papers directed her to the curb behind where the police vehicle itself was parked. “Why?” Samantha frowned at him. “The vehicle documents are completed and my license has just been renewed recently.” “Park well madam to avoid delaying other vehicle users, we have some questions for you to answer. Samantha was baffled and she stared at the officer’s face for a while before obeying the instruction. She again noticed all the officers moving with the vehicle and non staying to check the other vehicles coming from behind. The other vehicles began to move freely without being interviewed. Her suspicions grew. “Step out madam,” the officer with the papers ordered her. She didn’t get up immediately. She hoped there would be no thorough search of the car because they were sure to find guns hidden under the backseat. She thought of pulling out the pistol under her seat and going out with it but all eyes of the police men were on her and they would notice if she pulled out anything. Almost all of them also had their guns ready in their hands and would possibly shoot at her before she could do anything with the gun. She turned off the car engine and stepped out calmly. The man with the document had gone to wait for her behind the police bus, holding the documents with him and showing to another one. She walked towards them calmly and noticed three other officers with their guns readied in their hands moving with her. She looked towards the road again and saw that everything had gone back to normal and all the officers were focused on them. “This vehicle was used for crime in Bexford few days ago,” an officer said as Samantha got to his front. “This vehicle has never gotten to Bexford,” Samantha replied sharply. “It was purchased in Vincil and has never been driven to Bexford.” The officers stared at her blankly. The man who was trying to accuse her concealed a smile. She was smart and was showing it, he thought. Samantha knew already that it was more than just a road check, they were targeted but the reason for being targeted was what she didn’t know. “You’d have to explain yourself at our station,” the officer said. Samantha looked around with the side eye, about six of the men were surrounding her holding their guns and two were in front of her. They were at a safe distance from her and she couldn’t try to snatch a gun from any of them successfully. “I’m not going with you to your station,” she argued stubbornly. “You do not have enough reasons for me to come with you.” “You want reasons?” The officer blared at her widening his eyes. He took out his pistol and pointed at her face. Another officer stepped closer to her from behind and pointed his long gun at her, slowly putting mouth to the back of her head. “What’s happening?” Wilson shouted as he stepped out of the car. Samantha had thought they would get distracted and look towards Wilson and she was hoping to use the opportunity to make a move but she was surprised as none of them gave Wilson attention. She saw the officer near the car grab Wilson by the collar and hit the butt of the gun on his head. Wilson fainted. She widened her eyes and mouth in surprise and before she make any reaction. A gas was sprayed to her face and the back of her head was struck with a gun at the same time. She blacked out. PRESENT She couldn’t tell how many hours she had blacked out for but she was damn sure that they were not in the police station. She doubted if the men at the road were police officers. Few minutes after she woke up, she began to hear footsteps approaching the place. Soon, the door opened and she saw the legs of three men walking in. The door was closed at the same time the light was turned on. Samantha could now see the faces of the men. They were totally different from the police officers on the road. The men moved closer to them. The one at the center had a distinct look and seemed to be the boss among them. The other two flanging him at both sides were putting on black plain shirts on black trousers while the man at the center had white top on white trousers. He had a smooth shaven hair. “Brave girl,” the man on white said with a evil grin. “I heard you gave the officers a lot of problem.” Samantha was quiet. The man stepped closer, leaving only one metre space between them. “I’m really sorry that someone as brave as you is put in this condition,” Hutton said, his eyes moving slowly from her chained wrists to her legs. He had look of pitiful mockery on his face. “But you know, we have to do what we have to do.” He stopped for a moment and kept his face straight, staring directly into her eyes. “We know you work for Carl Winston, we only need some few information about him from you and we’d let you have your freedom. I hope you’d cooperate with us,” he said and took a step closer. She stared back into his eyes without saying anything. He took another short step closer. “Would you?” She stared and him for a second and slowly shook his head to give a No. He smiled lightly and touched her left cheek softly with his fingers. “Brave girl,” he said scornfully. She moved her face away from his hand. He smiled briefly again, he took two steps backward. “I like the fact that you are brave but you see, everybody has a price, everybody has a yielding point. Which one would you like? To be paid with your freedom for giving us what we want or to be forced with unbearable pains to give us what we need?” He stared her in the eyes and she stared back unblinking. He waited seconds for her reply but got none. He felt angry and opened his hand to the right. The man on his right pulled over a rod to him. “Take her down,” Hutton said to the men. He took some steps back and watched them. They walked closer to her and unlocked the chains from the poles at both sides, leaving the other side still attached to her hands and legs. She felt so weak as she stepped forward slowly, the effect of the gas sprayed was still on her. She moved closer to Hutton and tried to swing a blow to his face with the chain in her hand but he dodged easily. She tried again with the other hand and he swerved to the other side and wiped her on the back with the rod in his hand. She fell weakly on her knees with a loud groan. They heard someone else grunt loudly, Wilson was also awake but yet to know where he was. __ Lion’s Club, El Deols Anthanna. 10:53PM “Hey! I heard you wanna see me,” a man appeared from one of the inner rooms to meet Dan. “Yeah, good evening. I’m a personal investigator all the way from Bethanna and I’ve come here for an investigation.” “Yeah, I was briefed about that but hope you know this place is a legal organization?” “Yeah, that’s not it. I’m actually here in respect of some men from Bethanna who visited here two times in March, they had meetings with an individual or group of individuals here.” “Well, a lot of people come here and we don’t ask for their nationality, so how do I help you?” “I need your permission to proceed with asking questions around, I need to find out who those men come to meet here.” “But it’s working hours already, why didn’t you come earlier?” “Well, I had some issues. What can you do for me please?” “Please come tomorrow, our workers are so busy now.” _ Cole checked his time as he took another sip from the glass. He took out his device and opened his voice cloning app. He selected the effect he needed before switching to another app where he copied a phone number from. “Hey Francis,” he said into the phone. “Hey! Who am I speaking with?” “I’ve got a package from Mr Moses to give you, I’ll be dropping it in the corridor to the male restroom.” “What package is that?” “It’s in a black carton, you’d find it where I just said,” Cole replied and ended the call. He drank the remaining wine from the bottle and got up from his seat. He walked back and checked for Florence where he had seen her sitting, she was no longer there. He continued to do his own work. Cole stood in front of the mirror in the male restroom with his trousers pulled to his knee, acting drunk. He had a bottle of beer in his armpit and he was struggling with the lace of his boxers. Someone entered and passed beside him, walking straight to where he kept the black carton. He knew at once that the man was sent by Francis. The man picked the carton and proceeded back out immediately. Cole quickly pulled up his trousers and took out his phone. He opened his tracking app and began to use the direction from the tracker to follow the man. He followed the man far away from the main building of the club, to the executive parking space where Francis and his friends had their car parked. He hid under the shadow of a bus and watched the man who had picked the carton give Francis. Francis did not bother to check the content yet, he placed it under his armpit and picked a call on his phone. “A minute please, Francis said to the other men who were gathered in the garage, all of them in front of their cars but still discussing some matters. He walked away from the gathering and took the route towards the back of the club house main building. Cole followed him with his eyes. He thought of following him but began to reason it, he already had a tracker with Francis and would be able to follow Francis to wherever he was headed to and would have enough time with him. He remained on the same spot for some seconds but he was inquisitive and wanted to know what Francis went to do inside the building again but he decided to control himself and wait. He checked his tracking app and saw that Francis had stopped moving, like he had stopped at the back of the building. He waited ten more minutes and Francis was not yet back. He concluded in his mind that Francis was meeting with someone else there. He rose out of his hiding place and turned carefully, walking to the space he parked the vehicle he rented. He was going to wait inside until Francis was ready to move and he would follow. He got into his car and waited for another ten minutes without Francis moving from the spot. He had a reconsideration and decided to step out again to check if Francis had left already but dropped his box at the back the building. As he opened the door to step out, he saw someone and paused. It was Florence and she was walking to a car hurriedly. He watched her stop before his place by the side of a Venza. She got into the car and drove off in a minute. He stepped out of his car and watched as she drove off. His eyes followed the car until it got to the gate. He was about to turn when he saw something where her car was previously parked. He squinted. It looked like the carton he had just given to Francis. He took some few steps closer and it looked more like it. He got to the spot to confirm it was the same carton, only that the content had been removed. He widened his mouth in shock. Could it be that Florence was the one Francis went to meet at the back? What was their relationship with each other and what was the empty carton doing in Florence’s hand? He asked himself. He dropped the carton and turned immediately, he refreshed the tracker app as he hurried towards the VIP parking section. The app refreshed and he saw Francis still in the same position. He saw some kind of confusion and men running about, some pulling out guns as he got closer to the place. He began to walk into the shadows as he drew closer to catch a glimpse of what was happening. “He’s dead already,” he heard someone say to another. “Who could have killed Francis?” he heard another say. He widened his eyes in shock. Florence!

Restless Episode 86 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel FLASHBACK 30 Minutes ago. “I’m at the back now,” Francis said into the phone as he got behind the building, his eyes searching around the space to see if she was anywhere. There was a space in between the main building of the club house and a smaller building behind it. The front door of the small building was the entrance to the store for the club house provision and was usually locked at nights as the workers would have taken out everything they needed to use for the night since afternoon, only on few occasions when they needed extra supplies was the place opened. By the left side of the building was another entrance and it led to a restroom which was meant for only staffs of the place. The third entrance was at the back of the building and it led into the store room for the security officials of the place. “I’ll call you in thirty seconds.” she replied from the other end. He stopped walking and dipped his hand into his pocket while having the small carton under the armpit of the left. “Good evening Francis,” a security guard greeted him. “Good evening,” Francis turned and greeted him back. He realized the man had stepped out of wherever he was because of him. “I’m waiting for a call,” Francis explained to the man who nodded understandingly and returned to where he was sitting at the front of the store. Francis phone rang and he answered. “Turn towards the restroom, I’m waiting there for you,” the voice said. “Okay.” Francis proceeded in the direction he was called to. He turned and walked some few more steps before getting to the entrance of the toilet. She was standing on the corridor, her two hands placed in front of her with her fingers locked. “Florence,” he called to confirm she was the one. “Yeah, Francis,” she called back his name and made her way to the ground. The place was quite dark, the bulbs at the side walls were off and only a reflection from the light in the restroom through the window was seen outside. “Kahn sent me to you,” Florence said, now standing in front of him. He looked directly into her eyes like she stared at him. It was Kahn’s first time of sending a woman to him and she didn’t look like a weak one, instead there was something evil in her eyes. “I know, he asked you to deliver something to me.” he replied. She nodded. She dipped her right hand into the front pocket of her jacket and brought out something. It was wrapped in a transparent nylon and had a shape of a mathematical set. She stretched it forth to him and he stretched out his hand to hold it, but she withdrew her hand. He stared at her face. “I was asked to get something from you before releasing it,” she said. “What’s that?” “You collaborated with other individuals in building the sensor, may I know who those other individuals are?” “Why? That’s not a part of the deal, I’m the only one working with you directly and you have no business knowing those working with me.” “We need to know them to be certain of the number of men who knows our secrets,” Florence replied. “I don’t agree, we never said that from the beginning, just hand over my tool to me.” She sighed and then stretched it to him again, she released it this time and as he grabbed the other edge of it, he felt something press down and then a red light beamed on the other side. “What’s this?” he frowned at her, taking the object out of the nylon to see a remote control embedded at the centre. “By holding that end of the processor, you have just activated an explosive.” she replied as she dipped her hands into her pockets at both sides. She took out her phone from the right and a small device which had the shape and size of a match box from the left. She turned the large size of the device to him and it showed a timer counting down and five buttons under it, the timer was about a minute and two seconds. She unlocked her phone and turned the screen to show him a picture. He widened his eyes as he saw his car that was parked at the VIP garage, an explosive device had been attached under the boot. “You have fifty more seconds, or you’d go back to meet the ashes of all the men waiting for you.” He checked the timer in her hand again, it was forty eight seconds. He thought about his chances, there was no way he could run out quickly to warn the men. He couldn’t also take the device from her and deactivate it himself, he would need the password which only she knew. “Just stop the timer first and I’ll tell you.” he pleaded in a shaky voice. “You have forty seconds left,” she replied unwavering. “Okay, ermm… I had Moses and Eston from SheiDev,” he answered in a frustrated tone. “Where is SheiDev and what are the full names of the men?” she asked. Thirty two seconds left.  “I don’t remember their full names,” he answered. “They work as developers and they are top staffs of the firm SheiDev which is located here in El Deols.” “Where can I find them tonight?” “I don’t know their houses, I only met them at the company.” She kept quiet for some seconds. Twenty seconds was left and she didn’t seem to be in hurry. “I feel that you are lying to me,” she said, raising her brows. “No, I’m not, I swear with my life.” Florence stared at his face for some more seconds until eight seconds was left. She turned the device in her hand and punched in the four digits password before deactivating at three seconds. “Who the hell do you think you are to threaten me?” he asked in an angry tone after heaving a sigh of relief. “I’m your death,” she chuckled sardonically, looking straight into his eyes after dropping the device back into her pocket. He threw a blow to her face but she dodged easily by shifting her face. She grabbed him with her hands by his arm close to the shoulder region and sent a kick to his belly with her knee. Out of frustration, he turned with another blow to her but she grabbed his fists and turned him swiftly, she slammed his back to the fence wall behind and pinned him to the wall with her fist around his neck and her knee to his groin. Francis struggled to free himself but he felt so much pain that weakened his whole body. He had thought he would get her easily and even though she didn’t hold him with too much strength, she had him at the right place. He knee was crushing his genitals and her fist was tightened on his neck, cutting short the supply of oxygen in his body. She placed a knife with the other hand close to his neck. “Your only daughter attends Howard School and your wife works as a school teacher there,” she said in warning note to him. “Tell me the whole truth or I kill them first thing tomorrow morning.” “Spare me please, I’ve told you everything.” he managed to say with his choked voice. He widened his eyes in horror as she drove the blade of the knife into his belly for the first time, she took it out and released her grip from his neck. He thought that was all until she suddenly stabbed him again two more times before leaving him to fall on the ground. She cleaned the blood stained blade of the knife on his trousers before inserting it back into the cover. She put it into her pocket and turned back. She saw the carton which had he dropped in his hands and picked it up, she took out the device in it and checked it for a moment before throwing it on his dead body. She searched his trouser’s pocket and took out two phones, she silence them and hid them inside her jacket before she walked out of the place. Life oozed slowly out of Francis as the blood rushed out. His vision was blur as he watched Florence walk away. He had regrets for his life and his decisions at that point of death. Even after knowing Kahn led a dangerous and evil organization, he had decided to work for Kahn because of the money but he never thought the same evil would end his life so abruptly. He breathed his last, his eyes left wide open. ___ PRESENT “Bring him here,” Hutton said to the men and they proceeded quickly to loose Wilson the same way they did to Samantha. Wilson dropped to the floor weakly but they picked him and dragged him closer to where Samantha was. Wilson was put in a sitting position beside Samantha and he remembered everything that happened previously. He looked around and wondered why they weren’t in a police cell instead. Samantha was groaning in pains beside him, in a partially crawling position. Her groan was what woke him from his deep slumber. “Look here young man,” Hutton called his attention in a soft voice. Wilson looked up on hearing Hutton’s voice. He saw the face and saw the mode of dressing, it didn’t look like that of a police officer. He squinted his eyes at Hutton. “You look like someone that would cooperate with us better and I hope you really do,” Hutton said with an evil smile. Wilson glanced at Samantha who was by his side and he felt she was trying to communicate something to her by the way she looked at him but all he saw in her face was the pains she was going through. “What do I need to do?” he asked. Samantha gave him a warning stare but he wasn’t looking at her. “We know you work for Carl Winston and we’ve seen him together with you before,” Hutton continued. “We would let you go freely if you’re ready to give us information about him.” “Carl Winston?” Wilson frowned. He had heard the name before but he wasn’t sure of where he heard it from. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he replied, looking at Hutton’s face. “I think you do not understand what I just said, you’ve been spotted on more than one occasion with Carl and we are sure you work with him.” Hutton said to him. “Who is Carl?” Hutton stared at him thinly for a while, being infuriated that he was trying to feign ignorance. He moved closer to him and suddenly sent a heavy kick into his belly which sent him groaning aloud and tumbling. “You’ve been going around with Carl for days and you were with him in Kebba, we watched all of that and you’re still trying to play pranks on us.” Hutton fired angrily. Wilson could hear Hutton’s words even as he groaned in deep pains and he realized that the person they were talking about was Henry whom he only knew as Louis but he wondered why Hutton was calling him Carl Winston. “Boss, you have a call.” one of the men said after taking out Hutton’s phone. Hutton turned to him and collected the phone, he checked the screen and took another look at Samantha and Wilson before walking out of the room. The other two men followed him. ___ ___ El Deols, Anthanna Sheila walked back into the house after dropping Adrian off at his place. She dropped the car keys on the drawer below the television and turned back to walk into her room when something caught her attention on the center table. She walked there and picked it up, it was a small card and in it were written affectionate words. She smiled as she read it to herself, believing it was from Adrian. She got confused towards the end when it talked about the days she had been kept lonely. It made her doubt for a moment if it was meant for her but she shrugged and took it along with her into her room. ____ Lion’s Club Daniel did not leave the club hall immediately like the manager advised him, he sat waiting and watching to see if he would get anything useful before leaving. He was sitting quietly, his fingers wrapped around a bottle of beer which he had barely taken a sip from when he noticed that armed men were walking through the hall hurriedly, looking like they were looking for someone in the hall. He wondered what was happening and got up to find out. He did not get full details of the answer, he was only told someone was stabbed to death by one of the customers who was leaving the place after everywhere went silent and the security men began to raid the place. He later got to find out from one of the security men who he had earlier introduced himself to that a lady stabbed one of the VIP members of the club. He got to the back of the building to see the dead body and how it was stabbed. By the time the police arrived, the club was almost empty except for the workers in the place who had to be around. Dan stepped aside for the police to carry out their investigations as he knew nothing about the whole murder. He left the place after some minutes of the police arrival, planning to return the next day for his own investigations. ­­____ “Francis is dead,” she said into her mouthpiece as she drove towards the bridge in the dark night. “Did you confirm his death before leaving?” Aaron asked from the other end. “There was no way he could have survived, the knife I stabbed him with was poisoned.” she replied. “And did you get the necessary information from him?” “I got the names of two men and a firm, I’ll be working on them immediately.” “Good, I’ll update the chairman of your progress.” “Okay, I think someone else was after Francis, I don’t know who it is.” she said. “Why do you say so?” “Someone gave him a package from the club house few minutes before I killed him, inside it was a tracker hidden secretly.” “And do you have an idea who it is?” “No, I picked up the carton containing the package to check if I could recognize the labels on it but I didn’t, I threw the carton away already.” “I believe you don’t need me to warn you to be careful,” Aaron replied. “It could b the FOX or an enemy of our organization, thread carefully and report when you notice any anomaly.” ___ Hex Hotel, Anthanna. “Damn damn damn,” Henry cursed silently under his breath after taking his time to hack into the Bethanna security cameras server but still could not find footages of what happened to Samantha and Wilson on the road, the only thing he saw was the car left by the road side the same way Dave saw it. He picked up his phone and dialed Dave’s number. “Hey Dave, where are you now?” he asked. “On our way to Bexford,” Dave replied. “Are you sure no one is following you?” “Yeah boss, I made sure no one followed us.” “Okay, you and Jenny should focus on keeping the Doctor and Sophia safe for now. You might need to leave them and meet me tomorrow, I’ll give you details later.” He said and ended the call. He was about to dial Cole when the call came in from Cole. “Hey Cole, do you have it done already?” “No boss, where are you please?” Cole asked. “Sorry I didn’t tell you I won’t be coming any longer, I’m in your hotel room, do you need my help?” Henry replied. “Yes please, I need to track a ca. I need it to be done urgently because I’m following already and can’t track it myself while I’m driving.” Henry frowned. “I thought you were going to track him with the package, don’t you have the tracking app on your phone configured to follow the device?” “I have all that boss and I got the package delivered to him but something else happened and now there’s a twist,” Cole answered. “Someone killed him after he received my package and that’s who I’m after now.” “Wow!” Henry exclaimed. He seemed baffled for a while and didn’t speak for close to a minute. “You there boss?” “Yeah,” Henry replied in a weak voice. “Retreat right away.” “Huh?” Cole seemed surprised to hear his instruction. “Yeah, retreat immediately and return to the hotel.” “Boss, I’m following the murderer, she may posses what we need.” Cole said in a somewhat aggressive tone. “Withdraw immediately,” Henry insisted. “It could just be a trap for us.” “But boss…” “It’s an order and I’m not negotiating it,” Henry fired at him. “Retreat immediately!” ___ Cole marched the brakes angrily and hissed in frustration, the car was stopped at the centre of the road but he did not bother to move aside because no car was coming behind. It was midnight already and hardly did he come across any other motorist as he drove for the past few minutes. He hissed again and stamped his palms on the steering wheel angrily. He still felt the urge to follow Florence and find out who she was and why she killed Francis but he had to obey Henry’s orders. After some few seconds of breathing silently in anger, he reversed and turned back. ___ Unknown Hotel, El Deols. Florence was back in the hotel room with only her bra and pant on. This time, she was sitting behind the table with her laptop in front and Francis’ two phones by the side. She had watched the man who handed the carton over to Francis but did not know where he brought the carton from. She needed to know who it was who was tracking Francis also to avoid an unprepared clash, but having no information about it, she could not do anything. On her laptop screen was the google search results for the SheiDev firm. She read the Wikipedia result for it and got details more details about the company and it’s headquarter location in El Deols. After that she began to search for profiles online for Moses and Eston who worked in SheiDev. It was easy for her as their business profiles were on LinkedIn, she saw their positions as top staffs of the organization. After getting their surnames , she proceeded to search for their profiles on facebook to pull out more information concerning them and their families. After a total of one hour work, she was ready with information enough to kill her next two victims and she was going to get both done the next day, the first man in the morning and then other later in the day. ___ 01:08AM Hex Hotel Cole walked straight to the bed and sank in after getting into the room. He spoke no word to Henry who was using his laptop at the table and Henry also did not look at him. The silence in the room remained until after ten minutes. “I know the lady who killed him,” Cole broke his silence. “And I was going after her to find out why.” Henry glanced at him. “You know her or you saw her killing him?” “I didn’t see her killing him, but I’m a hundred percent sure that she killed him,” he said, clearing his throat after. “And do you have an idea where she is from or who she works for?” “She’s from Bethanna, we arrived El Deols on the same flight, her seat was next to mine.” Henry turned with his eyes widened at Cole in shock. He got up from the seat immediately and walked to the door, he opened and peeped carefully to check the corridor. “Are you sure no one followed you here?” Cole stared at him with his brows gathered together, wondering what he was doing. “I came here alone.” Henry did not return to the table, he opened the wardrobe and took out two pistols he kept there. Cole squinted at him. “You said you were with her on the plane,” Henry turned back to him. “Yes, we sat next to each other and we discussed briefly.” “Damn!” Henry exclaimed. “The Wolves have gone farther than I thought, they probably know everything about us now.” He said as he walked back to the table. “What are you talking about?” Cole got up and turned to him. Henry close up the laptop after hibernating it, he picked the bag and put it in. “Are you sure no one followed you here tonight?” Henry asked again. “Yes,” Cole said in a bold voice and then frowned at him. He was beginning to get confused. “Samantha and Wilson were kidnapped on their way back to Vincil, the Wolves must have done it. It means they were silently following me all the while.” “What? How could that have happened? And who is Wilson?” “Wilson was the one who helped me find Rex, but as it is, Rex was used as a trap for me.” Henry turned the chair backward from the table and sat. Cole was more confused. “Rex is incapacitated,” Henry continued to explain. “He wasn’t lucky to escape death as whole as I was and he’s been treated by local doctors in Kebba. The Wolves knew all these while where he was but kept him alive to trap me, they knew I was going to look for him if I found out he was alive and so they were waiting for us at Kebba.” Henry’s mind flashed back as he spoke and he recalled how they had driven into Kebba on the first day. He imagined Agents of the Wolves around and watching them that day. He remembered the cameras and knew the Wolves must have placed them there and they probably did not attack them at the hotel because they knew he had seen the cameras and would be ready for any surprise. “The Wolves now know I’m alive and they are out to stop me,” Henry stared up at Cole. “It’s possible they know about the rest of you too, and may be meeting that woman in the plane was not an accident, it could have been part of their trap.” Cole thought about it. There was no way anyone could have found out about his trip to Anthanna. The only two people he had told was Jenny and Henry, so it would have not been possible for anyone to know without they telling them but he was still confused. Florence killed Francis and that was a pointer that she could have something to do with the Wolves truly. Could it have been a trap like Henry said or was their meeting in the plane just a coincidence? “Even if your flight with her was a coincidence, we should not fall into their traps again by meeting them without being well prepared,” Henry spoke out after a long silence, as if he knew what Cole was thinking. “Have you been able to locate those who kidnapped Samantha?” Cole asked. “We have no idea, they did a good job clearing the records.” Henry replied. “So, there’s almost no way to get Samantha out?” “There is a way to do so but first we have to take Rex out of Kebba and get him to safety.” “You still want to go back to Kebba? I thought that’s where they got us.” “Yes, but I can’t leave Rex there. He’s paralyzed and they would easily end his life if he isn’t taken to a place they can’t reach.” Cole thought about it for a while, he could see a glimpse of fear in Henry’s eyes and could tell Henry cared deeply about his friend. That was a weakness Henry warned them about during their weeks of training before the mission started. He had said it was always difficult to overcome it but may be impossible sometimes to avoid as long as one has family and friends close. “What do we do after taking him out? How do we get Samantha back?” “The only way out after that…”Henry paused for a second and stared at Cole’s face. “Is surrendering myself to the wolves.” Cole widened his eyes in shock, surprised that he was saying something that could not be possible. If the Wolves could get Henry, then the mission was already over.Restless Episode 86 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel FLASHBACK 30 Minutes ago. “I’m at the back now,” Francis said into the phone as he got behind the building, his eyes searching around the space to see if she was anywhere. There was a space in between the main building of the club house and a smaller building behind it. The front door of the small building was the entrance to the store for the club house provision and was usually locked at nights as the workers would have taken out everything they needed to use for the night since afternoon, only on few occasions when they needed extra supplies was the place opened. By the left side of the building was another entrance and it led to a restroom which was meant for only staffs of the place. The third entrance was at the back of the building and it led into the store room for the security officials of the place. “I’ll call you in thirty seconds.” she replied from the other end. He stopped walking and dipped his hand into his pocket while having the small carton under the armpit of the left. “Good evening Francis,” a security guard greeted him. “Good evening,” Francis turned and greeted him back. He realized the man had stepped out of wherever he was because of him. “I’m waiting for a call,” Francis explained to the man who nodded understandingly and returned to where he was sitting at the front of the store. Francis phone rang and he answered. “Turn towards the restroom, I’m waiting there for you,” the voice said. “Okay.” Francis proceeded in the direction he was called to. He turned and walked some few more steps before getting to the entrance of the toilet. She was standing on the corridor, her two hands placed in front of her with her fingers locked. “Florence,” he called to confirm she was the one. “Yeah, Francis,” she called back his name and made her way to the ground. The place was quite dark, the bulbs at the side walls were off and only a reflection from the light in the restroom through the window was seen outside. “Kahn sent me to you,” Florence said, now standing in front of him. He looked directly into her eyes like she stared at him. It was Kahn’s first time of sending a woman to him and she didn’t look like a weak one, instead there was something evil in her eyes. “I know, he asked you to deliver something to me.” he replied. She nodded. She dipped her right hand into the front pocket of her jacket and brought out something. It was wrapped in a transparent nylon and had a shape of a mathematical set. She stretched it forth to him and he stretched out his hand to hold it, but she withdrew her hand. He stared at her face. “I was asked to get something from you before releasing it,” she said. “What’s that?” “You collaborated with other individuals in building the sensor, may I know who those other individuals are?” “Why? That’s not a part of the deal, I’m the only one working with you directly and you have no business knowing those working with me.” “We need to know them to be certain of the number of men who knows our secrets,” Florence replied. “I don’t agree, we never said that from the beginning, just hand over my tool to me.” She sighed and then stretched it to him again, she released it this time and as he grabbed the other edge of it, he felt something press down and then a red light beamed on the other side. “What’s this?” he frowned at her, taking the object out of the nylon to see a remote control embedded at the centre. “By holding that end of the processor, you have just activated an explosive.” she replied as she dipped her hands into her pockets at both sides. She took out her phone from the right and a small device which had the shape and size of a match box from the left. She turned the large size of the device to him and it showed a timer counting down and five buttons under it, the timer was about a minute and two seconds. She unlocked her phone and turned the screen to show him a picture. He widened his eyes as he saw his car that was parked at the VIP garage, an explosive device had been attached under the boot. “You have fifty more seconds, or you’d go back to meet the ashes of all the men waiting for you.” He checked the timer in her hand again, it was forty eight seconds. He thought about his chances, there was no way he could run out quickly to warn the men. He couldn’t also take the device from her and deactivate it himself, he would need the password which only she knew. “Just stop the timer first and I’ll tell you.” he pleaded in a shaky voice. “You have forty seconds left,” she replied unwavering. “Okay, ermm… I had Moses and Eston from SheiDev,” he answered in a frustrated tone. “Where is SheiDev and what are the full names of the men?” she asked. Thirty two seconds left.  “I don’t remember their full names,” he answered. “They work as developers and they are top staffs of the firm SheiDev which is located here in El Deols.” “Where can I find them tonight?” “I don’t know their houses, I only met them at the company.” She kept quiet for some seconds. Twenty seconds was left and she didn’t seem to be in hurry. “I feel that you are lying to me,” she said, raising her brows. “No, I’m not, I swear with my life.” Florence stared at his face for some more seconds until eight seconds was left. She turned the device in her hand and punched in the four digits password before deactivating at three seconds. “Who the hell do you think you are to threaten me?” he asked in an angry tone after heaving a sigh of relief. “I’m your death,” she chuckled sardonically, looking straight into his eyes after dropping the device back into her pocket. He threw a blow to her face but she dodged easily by shifting her face. She grabbed him with her hands by his arm close to the shoulder region and sent a kick to his belly with her knee. Out of frustration, he turned with another blow to her but she grabbed his fists and turned him swiftly, she slammed his back to the fence wall behind and pinned him to the wall with her fist around his neck and her knee to his groin. Francis struggled to free himself but he felt so much pain that weakened his whole body. He had thought he would get her easily and even though she didn’t hold him with too much strength, she had him at the right place. He knee was crushing his genitals and her fist was tightened on his neck, cutting short the supply of oxygen in his body. She placed a knife with the other hand close to his neck. “Your only daughter attends Howard School and your wife works as a school teacher there,” she said in warning note to him. “Tell me the whole truth or I kill them first thing tomorrow morning.” “Spare me please, I’ve told you everything.” he managed to say with his choked voice. He widened his eyes in horror as she drove the blade of the knife into his belly for the first time, she took it out and released her grip from his neck. He thought that was all until she suddenly stabbed him again two more times before leaving him to fall on the ground. She cleaned the blood stained blade of the knife on his trousers before inserting it back into the cover. She put it into her pocket and turned back. She saw the carton which had he dropped in his hands and picked it up, she took out the device in it and checked it for a moment before throwing it on his dead body. She searched his trouser’s pocket and took out two phones, she silence them and hid them inside her jacket before she walked out of the place. Life oozed slowly out of Francis as the blood rushed out. His vision was blur as he watched Florence walk away. He had regrets for his life and his decisions at that point of death. Even after knowing Kahn led a dangerous and evil organization, he had decided to work for Kahn because of the money but he never thought the same evil would end his life so abruptly. He breathed his last, his eyes left wide open. ___ PRESENT “Bring him here,” Hutton said to the men and they proceeded quickly to loose Wilson the same way they did to Samantha. Wilson dropped to the floor weakly but they picked him and dragged him closer to where Samantha was. Wilson was put in a sitting position beside Samantha and he remembered everything that happened previously. He looked around and wondered why they weren’t in a police cell instead. Samantha was groaning in pains beside him, in a partially crawling position. Her groan was what woke him from his deep slumber. “Look here young man,” Hutton called his attention in a soft voice. Wilson looked up on hearing Hutton’s voice. He saw the face and saw the mode of dressing, it didn’t look like that of a police officer. He squinted his eyes at Hutton. “You look like someone that would cooperate with us better and I hope you really do,” Hutton said with an evil smile. Wilson glanced at Samantha who was by his side and he felt she was trying to communicate something to her by the way she looked at him but all he saw in her face was the pains she was going through. “What do I need to do?” he asked. Samantha gave him a warning stare but he wasn’t looking at her. “We know you work for Carl Winston and we’ve seen him together with you before,” Hutton continued. “We would let you go freely if you’re ready to give us information about him.” “Carl Winston?” Wilson frowned. He had heard the name before but he wasn’t sure of where he heard it from. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he replied, looking at Hutton’s face. “I think you do not understand what I just said, you’ve been spotted on more than one occasion with Carl and we are sure you work with him.” Hutton said to him. “Who is Carl?” Hutton stared at him thinly for a while, being infuriated that he was trying to feign ignorance. He moved closer to him and suddenly sent a heavy kick into his belly which sent him groaning aloud and tumbling. “You’ve been going around with Carl for days and you were with him in Kebba, we watched all of that and you’re still trying to play pranks on us.” Hutton fired angrily. Wilson could hear Hutton’s words even as he groaned in deep pains and he realized that the person they were talking about was Henry whom he only knew as Louis but he wondered why Hutton was calling him Carl Winston. “Boss, you have a call.” one of the men said after taking out Hutton’s phone. Hutton turned to him and collected the phone, he checked the screen and took another look at Samantha and Wilson before walking out of the room. The other two men followed him. ___ ___ El Deols, Anthanna Sheila walked back into the house after dropping Adrian off at his place. She dropped the car keys on the drawer below the television and turned back to walk into her room when something caught her attention on the center table. She walked there and picked it up, it was a small card and in it were written affectionate words. She smiled as she read it to herself, believing it was from Adrian. She got confused towards the end when it talked about the days she had been kept lonely. It made her doubt for a moment if it was meant for her but she shrugged and took it along with her into her room. ____ Lion’s Club Daniel did not leave the club hall immediately like the manager advised him, he sat waiting and watching to see if he would get anything useful before leaving. He was sitting quietly, his fingers wrapped around a bottle of beer which he had barely taken a sip from when he noticed that armed men were walking through the hall hurriedly, looking like they were looking for someone in the hall. He wondered what was happening and got up to find out. He did not get full details of the answer, he was only told someone was stabbed to death by one of the customers who was leaving the place after everywhere went silent and the security men began to raid the place. He later got to find out from one of the security men who he had earlier introduced himself to that a lady stabbed one of the VIP members of the club. He got to the back of the building to see the dead body and how it was stabbed. By the time the police arrived, the club was almost empty except for the workers in the place who had to be around. Dan stepped aside for the police to carry out their investigations as he knew nothing about the whole murder. He left the place after some minutes of the police arrival, planning to return the next day for his own investigations. ­­____ “Francis is dead,” she said into her mouthpiece as she drove towards the bridge in the dark night. “Did you confirm his death before leaving?” Aaron asked from the other end. “There was no way he could have survived, the knife I stabbed him with was poisoned.” she replied. “And did you get the necessary information from him?” “I got the names of two men and a firm, I’ll be working on them immediately.” “Good, I’ll update the chairman of your progress.” “Okay, I think someone else was after Francis, I don’t know who it is.” she said. “Why do you say so?” “Someone gave him a package from the club house few minutes before I killed him, inside it was a tracker hidden secretly.” “And do you have an idea who it is?” “No, I picked up the carton containing the package to check if I could recognize the labels on it but I didn’t, I threw the carton away already.” “I believe you don’t need me to warn you to be careful,” Aaron replied. “It could b the FOX or an enemy of our organization, thread carefully and report when you notice any anomaly.” ___ Hex Hotel, Anthanna. “Damn damn damn,” Henry cursed silently under his breath after taking his time to hack into the Bethanna security cameras server but still could not find footages of what happened to Samantha and Wilson on the road, the only thing he saw was the car left by the road side the same way Dave saw it. He picked up his phone and dialed Dave’s number. “Hey Dave, where are you now?” he asked. “On our way to Bexford,” Dave replied. “Are you sure no one is following you?” “Yeah boss, I made sure no one followed us.” “Okay, you and Jenny should focus on keeping the Doctor and Sophia safe for now. You might need to leave them and meet me tomorrow, I’ll give you details later.” He said and ended the call. He was about to dial Cole when the call came in from Cole. “Hey Cole, do you have it done already?” “No boss, where are you please?” Cole asked. “Sorry I didn’t tell you I won’t be coming any longer, I’m in your hotel room, do you need my help?” Henry replied. “Yes please, I need to track a ca. I need it to be done urgently because I’m following already and can’t track it myself while I’m driving.” Henry frowned. “I thought you were going to track him with the package, don’t you have the tracking app on your phone configured to follow the device?” “I have all that boss and I got the package delivered to him but something else happened and now there’s a twist,” Cole answered. “Someone killed him after he received my package and that’s who I’m after now.” “Wow!” Henry exclaimed. He seemed baffled for a while and didn’t speak for close to a minute. “You there boss?” “Yeah,” Henry replied in a weak voice. “Retreat right away.” “Huh?” Cole seemed surprised to hear his instruction. “Yeah, retreat immediately and return to the hotel.” “Boss, I’m following the murderer, she may posses what we need.” Cole said in a somewhat aggressive tone. “Withdraw immediately,” Henry insisted. “It could just be a trap for us.” “But boss…” “It’s an order and I’m not negotiating it,” Henry fired at him. “Retreat immediately!” ___ Cole marched the brakes angrily and hissed in frustration, the car was stopped at the centre of the road but he did not bother to move aside because no car was coming behind. It was midnight already and hardly did he come across any other motorist as he drove for the past few minutes. He hissed again and stamped his palms on the steering wheel angrily. He still felt the urge to follow Florence and find out who she was and why she killed Francis but he had to obey Henry’s orders. After some few seconds of breathing silently in anger, he reversed and turned back. ___ Unknown Hotel, El Deols. Florence was back in the hotel room with only her bra and pant on. This time, she was sitting behind the table with her laptop in front and Francis’ two phones by the side. She had watched the man who handed the carton over to Francis but did not know where he brought the carton from. She needed to know who it was who was tracking Francis also to avoid an unprepared clash, but having no information about it, she could not do anything. On her laptop screen was the google search results for the SheiDev firm. She read the Wikipedia result for it and got details more details about the company and it’s headquarter location in El Deols. After that she began to search for profiles online for Moses and Eston who worked in SheiDev. It was easy for her as their business profiles were on LinkedIn, she saw their positions as top staffs of the organization. After getting their surnames , she proceeded to search for their profiles on facebook to pull out more information concerning them and their families. After a total of one hour work, she was ready with information enough to kill her next two victims and she was going to get both done the next day, the first man in the morning and then other later in the day. ___ 01:08AM Hex Hotel Cole walked straight to the bed and sank in after getting into the room. He spoke no word to Henry who was using his laptop at the table and Henry also did not look at him. The silence in the room remained until after ten minutes. “I know the lady who killed him,” Cole broke his silence. “And I was going after her to find out why.” Henry glanced at him. “You know her or you saw her killing him?” “I didn’t see her killing him, but I’m a hundred percent sure that she killed him,” he said, clearing his throat after. “And do you have an idea where she is from or who she works for?” “She’s from Bethanna, we arrived El Deols on the same flight, her seat was next to mine.” Henry turned with his eyes widened at Cole in shock. He got up from the seat immediately and walked to the door, he opened and peeped carefully to check the corridor. “Are you sure no one followed you here?” Cole stared at him with his brows gathered together, wondering what he was doing. “I came here alone.” Henry did not return to the table, he opened the wardrobe and took out two pistols he kept there. Cole squinted at him. “You said you were with her on the plane,” Henry turned back to him. “Yes, we sat next to each other and we discussed briefly.” “Damn!” Henry exclaimed. “The Wolves have gone farther than I thought, they probably know everything about us now.” He said as he walked back to the table. “What are you talking about?” Cole got up and turned to him. Henry close up the laptop after hibernating it, he picked the bag and put it in. “Are you sure no one followed you here tonight?” Henry asked again. “Yes,” Cole said in a bold voice and then frowned at him. He was beginning to get confused. “Samantha and Wilson were kidnapped on their way back to Vincil, the Wolves must have done it. It means they were silently following me all the while.” “What? How could that have happened? And who is Wilson?” “Wilson was the one who helped me find Rex, but as it is, Rex was used as a trap for me.” Henry turned the chair backward from the table and sat. Cole was more confused. “Rex is incapacitated,” Henry continued to explain. “He wasn’t lucky to escape death as whole as I was and he’s been treated by local doctors in Kebba. The Wolves knew all these while where he was but kept him alive to trap me, they knew I was going to look for him if I found out he was alive and so they were waiting for us at Kebba.” Henry’s mind flashed back as he spoke and he recalled how they had driven into Kebba on the first day. He imagined Agents of the Wolves around and watching them that day. He remembered the cameras and knew the Wolves must have placed them there and they probably did not attack them at the hotel because they knew he had seen the cameras and would be ready for any surprise. “The Wolves now know I’m alive and they are out to stop me,” Henry stared up at Cole. “It’s possible they know about the rest of you too, and may be meeting that woman in the plane was not an accident, it could have been part of their trap.” Cole thought about it. There was no way anyone could have found out about his trip to Anthanna. The only two people he had told was Jenny and Henry, so it would have not been possible for anyone to know without they telling them but he was still confused. Florence killed Francis and that was a pointer that she could have something to do with the Wolves truly. Could it have been a trap like Henry said or was their meeting in the plane just a coincidence? “Even if your flight with her was a coincidence, we should not fall into their traps again by meeting them without being well prepared,” Henry spoke out after a long silence, as if he knew what Cole was thinking. “Have you been able to locate those who kidnapped Samantha?” Cole asked. “We have no idea, they did a good job clearing the records.” Henry replied. “So, there’s almost no way to get Samantha out?” “There is a way to do so but first we have to take Rex out of Kebba and get him to safety.” “You still want to go back to Kebba? I thought that’s where they got us.” “Yes, but I can’t leave Rex there. He’s paralyzed and they would easily end his life if he isn’t taken to a place they can’t reach.” Cole thought about it for a while, he could see a glimpse of fear in Henry’s eyes and could tell Henry cared deeply about his friend. That was a weakness Henry warned them about during their weeks of training before the mission started. He had said it was always difficult to overcome it but may be impossible sometimes to avoid as long as one has family and friends close. “What do we do after taking him out? How do we get Samantha back?” “The only way out after that…”Henry paused for a second and stared at Cole’s face. “Is surrendering myself to the wolves.” Cole widened his eyes in shock, surprised that he was saying something that could not be possible. If the Wolves could get Henry, then the mission was already over.

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem

Henry,I'm begging u,pls don't surrender yourself kk,DAT will be a very bad idea n like Cole thought,DAT will also be de end of de mission cum revenge!!!

oh my this mission is becoming more dangerous now,I pray Henry and his people should be sef

Henry can not surrender to the wolves...next

Have missed alot but anyways am back

This ís anoda level of expensive suspence writer stop killing me pls? post the next episode

Restless Episode 87 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 01:08 AM Unknown Location, Bethanna. For more than an hour after the men left Wilson and Samantha in the room, there was total silence. The two of them felt so weak in their bodies and it felt difficult even Samantha got up to check the doors and windows and see how possible it was for them to break out. Wilson struggled to find sleep but he could not, he could still feel the pains in his belly and the weakness all over his body but that was not the only reason he couldn’t sleep. He was worried about what their fate was and if it would be ever possible to get out of the place. He couldn;t tell for sure what reason they were kidnapped but he had an idea. He thought the abductors were the ruthless men who threw Morris off the cliff and possible were the same assassins who Morris said was after him and Louis. They had probably come to kill Louis too or make him paralyzed the same way Morris was. One thing he was yet to comprehended however was the man referring to Louis as Carl Winston. He had finally recalled that it was the name of a popular FOX Agent. It wasn’t making sense to him but the pain he was feeling all over his body coupled with hunger made him not to think properly or even think of questioning Samantha. He was finally being able to sleep when he began to hear sounds of distant footsteps approaching. He turned and looked at Samantha who was sitting with her back leaning against the wall to check if she had also heard it. The footsteps got closer and closer slowly until the door opened. The man in white walked in again but was followed by three men this time, one carrying a chair with him and the other two holding short metal rods. The chair was dropped at the center of the room close to where the captives were and the man stood beside it, resting his left palm on it. “I don’t plan to use this chair tonight,” Hutton began. “I have some questions for you guys and I hope you answer me quickly, if you don’t I’ll have to sit and watch these men torture you until you are ready to speak.” Wilson, still lying flat on the floor with his head slight raised and his staring at Hutton was gripped with fear in his heart as he heard Hutton’s words. He wondered what the questions were and hoped the answers required will not be the ones that would put the life of Morris or Louis in danger. He managed to gather himself and sit on her side with the other knee slightly raised up. “Where is Carl Winston presently?” Hutton asked, looking directly into Wilson’s face. Wilson heart almost failed him as his eyes met with Hutton’s. He blinked and gasped unconsciously and directed his gaze to Samantha as if to seek for permission to speak. “What exactly do you want from Carl Winston?” Samantha spoke up. “Well, that’s too bad.” Hutton let out a brief devilish smile. “Why do you answer questions with questions?” He shrugged and then stepped to the back of the chair, and placed the second palm on it, gripping the top of the backrest with his fingers. “Just answer my questions without wasting time.” “Well, I do not know where Carl Winston is, he left us for something else.” Hutton chuckled. He redirected his gaze to Wilson who was alos staring at him. “Where exactly is Carl Winston?” Wilson lips trembled for a moment, he was still wondering why Samantha had also confirmed Louis to be Carl Winston when Hutton faced him with the question. He glanced at Samantha again and returned his gaze to Hutton. “I don’t know…where he is,” he finally stammered Hutton took in a breath and turned to one of the men by Wilson’s side, giving him a signal with a nod. He turned to the other side and gave the same signal to the second man. The men stepped forward and pulled Wilson and Samantha closer together to the front of the seat leaving about two and half metres space in between. Hutton stepped forward and sat on the chair. “I’ll ask again for the last time, where is Carl Winston presently?” There was no response from the two, Samantha kept an expressionless face while Wilson was shaking his face was full of fright. Hutton took in a deep breath and gave an eye signal to the men who were ready for his instructions. They both turned almost immediately, the man beside Wilson dug the rod into the side of his belly while the one beside Samantha struck her from the from. Wilson screamed and fell on the floor rolling while Samantha remained jerked like she felt an impulse of throwing up with a more silent groan. The man beside Samantha struck her again but this time by the belly side and she fell on the floor and rolled just like Wilson, writhing in pain. Wilson was lashed twice on the back with the rod before he was picked up and dragged back to the previous position. The second man followed Samantha as she rolled in pain and waited for her to reduce her movement before piercing the rod straight into her belly again. Wilson felt so weak and unable to keep himself in sitting position, the man had to support him with his knees at the back and held up his chin for him to look at Hutton. “Where is Carl Winston?” Hutton asked Wilson again. Wilson could feel the pain transferring all over his body and he forced himself to breathe in and out and keep life in his body. He heard Hutton’s question but found it difficult to open his eyes or even his mouth but the man holding his chin kept on shaking him to make him keep his eyes opened. “Where’s Carl?” Hutton asked one more time, bending forward to look into his eyes. “He’s… He’s in Bethanna,” he managed to say. Hutton sat up and looked at the face of the man holding him. He made a nod towards the door, giving the man a sign to take Wilson out of the room. Samantha watched Wilson was being lifted and carried out of the room on the man’s shoulder. She was just being dragged to the previous position and did not know what had happened with Wilson. She also found it difficult to sit on her own but was helped by the man behind her. She also could not raise her head properly at him but managed to raise her eyes to his face. “Tell me where Carl Winston is, or continue your suffering?” Hutton said, leaning forward again to look into her face. She took in few deep breaths and a determined look formed on her face. “Carl Winston is in your bleeping ass,” she smirked. Hutton smiled softly as he leaned back. He stared at her face for a while before he looked up at the face of the man behind her. “Hang her back to the poles,” he said and immediately got up from his seat. He proceeded straight out of the room.  The third man joined to move Samantha back to the back wall where the poles were, the chains were still locked around her wrists and ankles. Samantha managed to keep on breathing softly as one of the man held her up while the other man bent to lock the other parts of the fetters on her feet to the poles. He rose up and they both locked the top parts to the poles. They walked out after, leaving her alone in the room. It was the most discomforting position to be. Her feet were too weak to sustain her weight but there was nothing else she could lean on, she couldn’t lean against any of the poles at either sides because of the lengths of the chains and the distance of the poles to her body. Her back could also not touch the wall behind. It was going to be her worst night ever and she wasn’t sure she could survive. ___ 06:43AM El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila was applying sitting in front of the mirror, applying the body cream on her skin when her phone began to ring. She looked back and hesitated for a while before going to pick the phone where it was in the bed. As expected, Adrian was the caller. “Good morning Adrian,” Sheila greeted as she returned to the seat. “Good morning love, hope you slept well.” Adrian replied in cheerful tone from the other end. “Yes, I did. What about you?” She asked, taking off her finger from the phone and using her right shoulder to hold it up to her ear. “I did too,” he replied. “I just woke up and I wanted to thank you again for your time yesterday.” “Oh! You’re welcome,” Sheila smiled. “Hope you plan to take your drugs early this morning.” “Yes sure, breakfast is almost ready.” “Good.” “You sound like you’re rushing somewhere, I thought you weren’t going to work.” “Ermm, Yeah. I was actually sleeping when I got a call from Victoria, she wants me to meet her up at her mall,” Sheila replied. “I see, I’ll call you later then,” Adrian said. “Yeah, talk…” she was about concluding when she suddenly remembered something. “Adrian, I forgot to ask you this last night when you called. Did you drop a card on the center table last night?” “Uhmm, card? What kind of card?” “Ermm, like a greeting card.” “I didn’t come with anything like that with him to your place,” Adrian replied. “Uhmn, okay.” Sheila smiled. “We’d talk later in the day then.” “Take care.” “You too.” She dropped the phone on the table in front and hurried up with her dressing. She was ready in fifteen minutes time and she walked out of the room with her bag and the card in her hand. “Lesedi,” she called when she got to the living room. “Yes ma’am,” Lesedi appeared from the hallway, wiping her wet hands on the apron. “Good morning.” “Good morning, how are you doing today?” “Fine ma’am.” “Good,” Sheila said and then raised the card in her hand up. “Is this for you?” “No,” Lesedi shook her head. “I saw it on the floor last night when she drove Adrian back home and kept it on the centre table for you to see.” “Adrian said he didn’t drop it,” Sheila frowned. Lesedi shrugged. “Well, I only picked it from the floor.” “Okay, thanks.” Sheila shrugged and was about keeping it in her bag but changed her mind. She handed it to Lesedi. “You should confirm from your colleague, it probably dropped from her.” “Okay ma’am,” Lesedi cleaned her palms again before taking it. “I’ll see you when I return.” Sheila proceeded out of the house still wondering who the message could be for, she was going to ask her bodyguard to confirm if it had dropped from him the last night. ____ 07:14AM “How long will your sister be staying for?” Moses asked his wife who was serving him on the dining table. He was dressed already, in his sky blue shirt and navy blue tie, his black suit was hung over the backrest of the dining chair. His wife was dressed in house wears with an apron over it, she had a cap on her head covering her hair fully. Two kids were at the living room, dressed in school uniforms and playing with each other. “Just the weekend,” the lady replied him. “Well, it’s okay. She can help us stay with the kids while we spend time out together on Saturday.” Moses said. “My thoughts exactly,” she smiled as she dropped the container at the center of the table and covered it. “I’ll go change to take the kids to school right away.” “Alright dear,” he said as he watched her go in direction of the hallway. She was about to step into the hallway when she heard the bell of the main entrance ring. She turned back and proceeded to check who was there. She looked through the peephole, it was a lady dressed in black pants and a collared short sleeve white shirt. She had a hat on and dark glasses covering her face. The stranger did not look like someone evil to her. “Good morning,” she greeted as she opened the door, standing at the entrance. “Good morning ma’am,” Florence greeted back with a smile, she took off the dark eyeglasses covering her eyes. “Is your husband in?” “Yes, he’s in.” the wife replied, taking a quick glance back to her husband who was looking in her direction while eating. “I’ll like to see him,” Florence stated. “Please wait, he’ll be here with you soon.” the wife replied and closed back the door. “Who’s it?” Moses asked. “A lady, she’s here to see you.” “Who’s she and where’s she from?” “I didn’t ask,” she stopped and turned back to the door. The stranger who was looking back turned to her immediately after she opened the door again. “Please, what do you need to see him for?” Florence was disappointed not to see the man at the door instead. Her impatience grew as she scanned the woman from head to toe with her eyes. She took a step forward and pushed the woman in with her right hand while pushing the door in with the left. “What the bleep!” Moses cursed as he watched his wife staggering and supporting herself with the wall. Florence stepped in and closed the door immediately. Moses got up from his seat and headed towards the door immediately while his wife stood back on her feet and tried to attack the intruder. Florence grabbed her with her right hand easily by the neck and slammed her back to the wall, she took out the gun from the back pocket and pointed at the man who was rushing towards her. Moses stopped immediately and raised both hands up as he saw the gun pointing to him. “Move this way,” Florence said, pointing to the center of the living room with her gun. Moses obeyed and slowly moved to the center of the living room. Florence released the grip on the woman’s neck and pointed the gun at her. “Move away,” sher ordered. The wife whose eyes were red and watery already coughed as she moved back slowly without turning. Florence kept the gun pointed at her as she walked in Moses direction. She held one of the little innocent kids by the arm and held him close. “No, please, do not hurt him! I beg you,” Moses pleaded. “I’m here and you can do whatever you want with me, please let the kid go.” The wife was also on her knees, pleading and rubbing her palms together. The second child walked to her mum who held her in an embrace. Florence held the boy closer and pointed the gun to his head. “I have few questions for you, answer quickly and I’ll let go.” she threatened. Moses shook his head steadily in agreement. “Apart from you and Charles, who else worked with you and Frank in making the sensitive igniter?” Moses frowned, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “You worked with Frank to produce a sensor that can identify customized voices and words, who else worked with you?” she asked again. “He breathed out, we are selling out a sensor to Frank but I don’t know about the igniter,” Moses replied. “The idea of the sensor is a property of the company and he offered to buy the product and the processes but we are yet to agree.” Florence stared at him for a while, considering taking his words as true or questioning him further. “Who else knows about the sensor?” “Like I said, it’s a product of the SheiDev company, I and Charles were only responsible for the interacting with Frank and negotiating the process of ownership transfer.” She released the boy she was holding and let him run to his mother while she pointed the gun at Frank. “Take them in,” she ordered the woman. The woman hurriedly held both kids and shakily led them in. Moses hands were raised and he watched the gun pointed in Florence’s hand. He was confused and could find no reason why he had a gunwoman in his house. He was not a bad person and had not hurt anyone and the sensor which she was asking questions about to his knowledge was for a good purpose. Florence cocked the gun, she felt he didn’t deserve to die since he did not know what Frank planned to do with the sensor but she already had the order to kill him. She saw in his eyes the desperation to live and pleas for mercy as her finger touched the trigger but there was no turning back, she pressed the trigger and the bullet hit him right in the chest. She turned immediately and walked out of the house.

Restless Episode 88 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Bexford Bethanna, Suntan Farms Road, Evelyn was sitting at the passenger’s side of the car while a junior agent was at the driver’s side of the car. He had a tablet device on his laps. “Study the documents and get to me as soon as you find anything.” Evelyn said to him. “Yes ma’am, we would reach you immediately.” “I’ll also like to know the visitors he received throughout the day, so you guys must keep your eyes on the footages.” Evelyn said and then opened the door to step out. ____ Hex Hotel, El Deols. “Meet us up by 3pm at the Ont Hotel before the border,” Henry said into his phone before he hung up. He was fully dressed and ready to step out. Cole was also dressed but didn’t seem ready to leave, he was sitting at the table with his eyes fixated and fingers busy on the keypad of his laptop. “Boss, I just got it.” Cole flashed a look at Henry. “Florence was registered as Florence Frank for the flight, a car picked her up from the gate of the airport and dropped her at a restaurant. I’m yet to get her movement from the moment she stepped into the restaurant but I’m sure I’ll do if I continue tracing.” “That means the CCTV does not capture what goes on behind the gate of the restaurant, you can only get that from the restaurants’ security office.” Henry replied as he walked to Cole’s back. He stopped behind him and stared at the laptop screen for a while, then he placed a palm on his shoulder. “We have to leave now Cole, let’s save Samantha and Wilson first.” Cole nodded gently in agreement and moved the cursor to the start button to hibernate the system. He got up and laced his shoes first before closing up the laptop. “I hope nothing has happened to them,” Cole said as he put the laptop in the bag. “I hope so too,” Henry replied with a gentle breath. ____ 11:23AM In a large busy supermarket, the trading activities were on as usual. The two ladies were sitting in the inner room behind the admin table discussing. “How much would it cost to modify and repackage the items?” Sheila asked Victoria who was sitting directly in front of the monitor with her hand on the mouse. “A million Anthannian dollars,” Victoria replied. “That makes it four million with the purchasing and shipping down here.” “How do you intend to get you to the customers, especially the ones you are targeting in the neighboring countries?” Sheila asked. “That’s why I have you here, I want you to partner with me.” Victoria answered. “You have great skills in digital marketing and you even have an agency for it, we just have to come up with a partnership agreement.” “Ermm…” Sheila squinted. “But, we need to be sure that…” she paused to take out her ringing phone, she checked the screen quickly. “We need to be sure that the products will be accepted and also see how much arrangements for shipping to other nations will cost. Please excuse me,” she added before answering the call. “Good morning Mr Charles.” The look on Sheila’s face changed immediately and she squinted at her friend’s face. “When did this happen?” she asked and listened to the caller’s response. “Okay, I’ll be on my way there right now.” “Is there a problem?” Victoria asked after she dropped the call. “Yes, an employee of mine was assassinated this morning in his house,” Sheila replied as she hurriedly put her things in her bag. “Oh! That’s serious,” Victoria exclaimed. “Yeah, it is. I was told the assassin asked him some questions related to his work in the company before killing him,” she got up after putting her shoe on properly. “There are policemen at the office now for questioning and I have to join them.” “Alright then, we would continue later. Please accept my sympathy,” Victoria said as she watched her friend rush off. ___ 12:10PM Unknown Location, Bethanna. Wilson laid shivering on the cold floor, alone in the room. He had been awake for more than three hours and had tried sleeping again but sleep had failed to come. The room was very different from the previous one where he and Samantha were, the walls were painted and the floor was tiled, the windows were also made of sliding glasses and modern burglary proof materials unlike the previous one. The condition he was placed however was not too different, the only very significant little difference was that he wasn’t made to stand like Samantha was where she was. He had not tasted food nor water since the previous day, he could tell his body was already dehydrated. His bladder was also full but he could not empty it on himself. He didn’t know what to hope for. He loved Morris and Louis but he wasn’t sure he could keep his mouth shut anymore if asked questions about them. He felt a gleam of hope when he heard the sound of the door opening. He managed to turn his head in the direction and felt relieved in his mind after seeing a man walk in holding a plate of food and bottle of water. The man stopped a metre before him and placed the items carefully on the floor before turning back. Wilson dragged himself to the plate and began to devour the food like an hungry lion. He finished it in five minutes and gulped down the bottle water, emptying it to the last drop. He fell to the floor to rest. The door opened again fifteen minutes after and four men walked in this time, led by the man who was dressed in all white the previous day. The last two men carried plastic chairs with them. They arranged the chairs at the center of the room facing each other. One of the men walked to where Wilson was and pulled him up. “I need to go to the toilet,” Wilson managed to say, feeling very heavy. The man released him and turned to Hutton. “He says he needs to ease himself.” Hutton stared at Wilson’s face for a second, then he glanced at another man and gave him a signal. “The two of you should take him there, I’ll be waiting.” Hutton settled down on one of the seats and stared blankly at the wall behind after he heard them shut the door. He wondered where Carl Winston was and what he was probably doing at that time. He believed Carl must be doing something very strategic to get back the two abductors fellows. He knew he also must be very strategic in his plans as the most strategic and thoughtful person would win the war at the end and the current battle at hand. He didn’t believe he would get enough information from Wilson but he had to try and see. Wilson was brought back in ten minutes later and made to sit on the chair in front of Hutton. Hutton for a while, spoke no words but kept staring at his face silently. “Wilson,” he finally called. Wilson stared him in the eyes. “We’ve been following you a long while ago,” he began. “Particularly since that day you picked Rex up from the bottom of the Oso Rock. We never left there that day, I saw you when you arrived and we watched as you called for help. You got four other men to help you lift Rex up and help you to the hospital.” Wilson squinted at his face, he was now a hundred percent sure that these men were the assassins who were after Morris and Louis lives. The man had just described exactly what happened that day. The only thing confusing him was that Morris was being called Rex, a name he never knew to be associated with Morris. “Two of the men that helped you get to the hospital that day were my men, so I’ve had my eyes on you for a long time now,” Hutton continued. “I lost track of you guys but only for a brief time and I got to find you later at Vincil,” he paused briefly and continued again. “We did not know on the day Rex was taken to Kebba but we found out few days later and since then we’ve had our eyes on Rex in the home of sacrifice.” Wilson let out a breath. The information was too much for him to handle and he realized at that moment that he and his sister’s life had been in danger all the while. He now understood perfectly why Morris had always told him to forget about him and leave to a safer place with his sister. “That’s just to let you know I know you well,” Hutton paused and let out a brief smile. “So, don’t lie to me. If you do, I’d find out the truth later and you would pay with your life and that of your sister’s.” Wilson swallowed in. “Where exactly did Carl go in El Deols?” Hutton asked. Wilson shook his head slowly. “I don’t know,” he said and then stared at Hutton’s face again. “I only overheard him saying he was going to meet someone at Anthanna.” “And who was he going to meet?” “I don’t know,” Carl replied. “But it’s someone that has been communicating with him for a while.” “For how long have you been with Carl since he returned to Bethanna?” Wilson frowned. “Just few days ago, he came in search for Morris.” “So you never knew of his presence until he came in search of Morris?” “Yes but Morris once said he must have returned one evening and that was why Morris left for Kebba.” “I see,” Hutton paused and thought for a moment before he spoke again. “So, how did you know Carl and Rex?” “I don’t know them as Carl and Rex, I know them as Louis and Morris. They met I and my sister several years ago after the FOX took us out of abduction from the terrorist group in South Husan, they brought us back to Bethanna but I and my sister could no longer find our parents. Morris has been taking care of us since then even though we only saw once over the years until last year.” “I thought as much,” Hutton said, almost in whispers. From his overview of Wilson, he had noticed Wilson had no skills or ability which Carl and Rex would have wanted to keep him for but he never realized he could just be somebody they helped out of trouble. “So Louis and Morris were part of the FOX Agents who helped you escape abduction?” Wilson frowned. “No, they are just ordinary citizens who took charge of our welfare.” Hutton chuckled. He realized Wilson was not even aware that the two men were FOX agents. “So, how much do you know of Louis Winston now?” Hutton questioned. “Apart from the lady in the other room, who else works with him presently?” “I only know of two others, a young man and an older man currently at Vincil asked to watch over Sophia and wait for us.” Wilson answered. “I see,” Hutton got up and took some steps forward after turning his back. He took some seconds to think before he turned again. “Is there any information you have to give us that will help us reach Carl Winston?” Wilson shook his head. “I don’t have any,” he said in a shaky voice. “How much do you know of the lady that was brought here with you?” Hutton asked. “I only know her name, Samantha.” Hutton looked at the men and signalled to them. “We’ll see again,” he said to Wilson before turning back towards the door. One of the men picked the chair he sat on and they all followed him out. Hutton took only few steps in the hallway before he stopped, he made a hand gesture for one of the men to come forward. “Get some food to the lady,” he ordered. “Get the chains off her hands, let her relax but keep a watchful eye on her.” The man bowed slightly and hurried off to execute the order. Hutton picked out his phone from his pocket and dialed Kahn’s number before he continued walking slowly. “Carl is in El Deols, tell the new girl to thread carefully.” He said into the phone as he walked out of the hallway. “Yeah, we told her already.” Kahn replied from the other end. “I’ll be sending men all over El Deols now, we need to find out what Carl Winston was there to do.” __ The sounds and voices sounded so distant and like echoes from the top of a mountain. The environment was harsh and chilly. Samantha managed to open her eyes as the sounds continued in her ears. Her vision was so blur and all she saw were like shadows, she could hear sounds like human voices even though she couldn’t pick out the words. She didn’t know if she was in heaven or in hell but she was quite sure she was dead. She was only confused as she was feeling a terrible headache and that made it look like hell, as she didn’t believe one could feel a headache in heaven. She felt so lifeless and without a body. Her feet were touching the floor but obviously not strong enough to support her body, only the chains locking her to the poles kept her in the slant position. The shadows came closer and the sounds which were like human voices began to make more sense. “She…is not dead,” she heard someone say. It sounded like a roar in her head. “Yeah, I can see her blinking her eyes,” another voice said. The shadows came closer and so close to her. She felt a hand on her left wrist and it felt strange. She had thought she was without her body any longer and had now become a spirit. Before she could understand what was happening, the chains were detached from her wrists and she almost collapsed on the floor but for one of the men who held her up. The chains around her ankles were also unlocked. The man holding her up carried and carefully and placed her to sit on the floor, making her rest her back on the wall. She fell on her side immediately he left her to herself. “Do you think she can eat on her own?” One of the men asked another. They were four in total. “Doesn’t look like,” another replied. “We got to make her take some glucose first.” “I’ll get it right away,” another one replied and hurried out of the room immediately. ___ SheiDev Firm, El Deols 01:23PM “I have several projects running with Mr Moses and I can’t say which one you’re talking about exactly,” Charles replied to the questions from the police officer. They were sitting in a room which looked like an office but was not. An empty table was at the center, Sheila and Charles were sitting at one side of the table while two officers were sitting at the other side, another one was standing behind them. The other parts of the room were empty. “You were not the only person mentioned by the assassin, the wife said she mentioned someone else but hasn’t been able to recall the person’s name.” the police officer said. “We have over a hundred staffs here, Mr Moses as the head projects supervisor works with almost everybody.” Charles replied. “Have you had any personal business with the deceased apart from your work here?” “Not at all, we’re not really close friends, we only have the colleague to colleague relationship.” “Hmmm,” the policemen shrugged and nodded gently. “Well, we’d get to the root of this matter soon. That will be all for now, thanks for cooperating with us.” “Officer,” Sheila who had being quiet put in. “If the assassin mentioned Mr Charles’ name, doesn’t it mean Mr Charles could also be in danger?” “Yeah ma’am, we are very conscious of that and we would be monitoring Mr Charles from this moment, to ensure nothing happens to him.” the officer replied. “Thank you, please nothing should happen to him.” “You’re welcome,” the officer got up from his seat and offered handshakes to Sheila and Charles. ___ Unknown Hotel, El Deols. “Can I see your overseer?” Daniel asked for the second time, his both hands placed ont he reception desk. Standing behind him were two other men, junior FOX agents from the branch in El Deols who had been assigned to assist him. “Yes, but like I said before, you have to come back tomorrow or some other time.” the lady replied him. “It’s urgent please, let me see him.” “It’s a she,” the lady corrected. “And what is it about? You could drop a message, it will get to her later.” Daniel was forced to take out his Identity card. “We’re from the FOX and we need to see her right away.” he said in more of a commanding tone as he displayed the card to her. It seemed his tone worked as the expression on her face changed immediately and she picked up her phone to make a call. After talking for a minute, she got up and turned out of the reception area. “Please follow me,” she said and led them into the management area. 30 Minutes later In the Manager’s Office Daniel stood just beside the manager, looking into the system as she scrolled, the other two officers were standing at the other side. “I think the four most recent visits are enough,” Daniel said and stood upright. The woman turned her neck to look at his face. “What do you say is next after this? “We need footages from your security cameras for these four visits,” Daniel replied. The woman stared at his face for a while, and then drew closer to the table to pick the landline. “I’ll make a call right away and ask that for the footages to be prepared.” ___ 16:34PM Unknown Location, Bethanna. Back to life, Samantha remained in the sitting position with her back leaning against the wall and waiting for what was to come next. She knew the men had something in store for her for not letting her starve to death. She could not sense what it was but believed it would be tougher than physical torture. She heard voices and the door was opened soon. Hutton stepped in with two other men without any chair this time. Hutton walked straight to her, not waiting for her to be brought closer. He stood in front and stared down at her while she also stared at his face. “Samantha,” he called out her name in an unexpected soft tone. She stared blankly at his face. “You see, we carried out some search on you and found out that you are from Anthanna, an unusual female street thug and a basketball enthusiast in Gege Slum. You should have continued with your life silently in the slum instead of choosing to die with Carl Winston,” he chuckled and stopped. He looked straight into her eyes and she didn’t look away. “I see confidence, much more than a young woman should possess, they’re in your eyes. And I see loyalty and dependability. Sadly, none of these can save you from being murdered by us or being a tool in our hands.” He stopped again to look at her face. He was sure she was yet to understand what he was talking about. He squatted and looked directly in her eyes. “Samantha, I don’t want to torture or force you, I want you to give in easily. Help us get Carl Winston, you’ll not only be rewarded handsomely but you’d have your freedom to live the kind of life you want to live.” He said in a patronizing voice. “Work with us,” he added with a brief smile. “I’d rather die than work with you,” Samantha voiced out weakly. Hutton chuckled, unmoved. “I would have loved to see you dead but unfortunately for you, I need you alive. Whether you like it or not, I’m going to make you work for me, I’m only giving you the option to make things easier for yourself.” “I’ll never work for you,” Samantha repeated. Hutton smiled and got to his feet. “I really like you young woman, I do wish a lot of other young women are like you.” He turned and began to walk to the door. “Make sure she doesn’t miss a meal, she would need enough strength when she finally has to start the work I have for her.” he said with confidence and stopped as he held the knob of the door. He turned and looked back in her direction again. He smiled at her before turning again to the door, he opened the door and walked out. ___ 18:15PM Ont Hotel “Come over guys,” Henry called onto his men. Cole and Dave who were at other angles of the room came closer to him. He was sitting on a footstool and had a laptop placed at the edge of the bed in front of him. They moved closer and bent beside him to see what he wanted to show them. “Been studying this map all day and I’ve found out two other routes out of Kebba, we’d have to go in separately, the both of you would go tonight and I will join you tomorrow to take Rex out of there.” Henry explained. “So, what’s the plan?” Dave asked. “I’ll tell you, but let’s understand the routes first,” Henry replied. He zoomed the map and pointed to a route. “I propose we take Rex out through this way, it’s farther into South Husan but it leads to a neighboring town where we can change our vehicle and move into this city.” “We have to go farther into South Husan? I thought we were bringing him into Bethanna,” Dave frowned. “Look here man,” Henry pointed to something on the map. “The route links back, we’re only going round to come back to the border,” he stopped and looked at Dave’s face. “And that is to escape a possible attack?” Dave questioned. “Yes,” Henry replied. “There would surely be an attack but they would not expect us to go through this long route.” “I get you boss,” Dave nodded. “That means we have to study the routes individually.” “I would mark the points and send them to you two,” Henry replied and then turned the other way to see if Cole had any question. “How are we going to get Rex out with Ovil Matuse’s resistance?” “We would try to convince him,” Henry answered. “If he doesn’t get convinced, we would do it with force but try as much as possible not to kill any of Kebba’s citizens, that’s why we are taking more tranquilizing guns with us. The only people we can shoot dead are the Wolves men who we’re expecting to try to stop us.” Cole shrugged and got up. “When we do we move?” “Right away, start preparing.” Henry replied. ____ 19:56PM Unknown location, Bethanna. Hutton reached for his ringing phone on the footstool beside the couch. He checked the screen to see the caller before answering. “Boss, we just spotted a tinted car driving into Kebba.” the voice from the other end reported. Hutton put on his leather slippers carefully and got up. “Keep your eyes on the vehicle and those in it,” he replied as he headed for the door. The citizens of Kebba barely used cars and most times when a car was seen driving in it was a visitor. Hutton knew for sure that the vehicle must have something to do with Carl Winston and the reason was to take Rex out of Kebba. He was sure Carl would be with more of his men and it was the most appropriate time to attack them. To be continued...........

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence

hmm really speechless here

Exciting... next pls

next pls bro

Humm this is getting more tensed Can't wait for the next episode

Mr writer hw long do we have to wait for the next episode Don't start long abeg

Hmmmmm I don't even know what to expect again,I'm beginning to fear for Carl n his team cuz dey don't know what is abt to hit dem,I just pray dey come out alive n successful as well..... By de way,what work did Hutton say he has for Samantha???

Restless Episode 89 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 20:07PM El Deols, Anthanna. Charles drew in a deep breath as he unbuckled the seatbelt. It had been a tiring day at work and then after work, he had to shop for some groceries and take them to his mother before returning to his own apartment. His only consolation was that he had dinner in his mum’s house before finding his way home. He could still feel the shock from Mr Moses death and his mind was filled with questions as to why such a nice man could have been killed. Maybe he had some hidden businesses which the world didn’t know about, Charles thought. That would be it, he said to himself as he stepped out of his car and headed for his apartment. He was yet to get to the entrance of his apartment before he realized he was in the wrong line of thoughts. He remembered that the police had claimed the wife of the deceased heard the assassin mention his name too. He hadn’t been in any secret business with Mr Moses. He wondered how and why the assassin knew his name. He heaved a sigh as he climbed up the corridor, he looked left and right as if to check if the police were really keeping an eye on him like the officer who questioned them had promised. He saw no one but chose to believe they must be somewhere around truly. He turned on his phone’s flashlight before he proceeded into the house. He locked the door behind him and tapped the switch of the bulb. He dropped the magazine on his hand on footstool in the living room and proceeded into the bedroom with his suit jacket and phones in his hand. Twenty minutes later, he returned to the living room after taking a shower. He was dressed in shorts and an armless top. He had missed his boss’ call while in the bathroom, so he dialed back her number with the phone in his hands. While it connected, he proceeded towards the television stand to pick the remote control but he stopped as he got to the sitting area, shocked to see a figure on his three seater sofa, lying in a sleeping position with the head well rested on the left armrest and the feet on the other armrest and a black hat covering the face. He quickly glanced at the door and glanced back at the person, wondering how entrance was gained since he locked the door. He noticed the shoes of the intruder and knew it was a lady. Fear gripped his heart as he remembered that the assassin who had killed Mr Moses was reported to be a lady. “I’ve been waiting for you here since five o’clock,” the intruder said. She placed a hand on the hat to hold it and she rose to a sitting position. She dropped the hat on the seat by her left side and raised her head to look at his face. He was filled with fear and was confused about what to do. “Come sit here,” she offered with an evil grin, tapping the space at her right with her palm. “What do you want from me and how did you get in?” he managed to say as he began to step back towards the door slowly. “Why don’t you sit and let us talk?” The living room was a small one, so it took no time for him to get to the door and try to open it. He was disappointed to find out that the key in the keyhole had been replaced with a wrong one. He turned back to see her smiling at him and raising the right key up in her hand. “Come take a sit and let’s discuss,” she offered again. “What do you want from me?” he asked once more in a shaky voice. He remained at the door with his back turned against it and his hands still on the key as he continued trying to unlock it. __ Sheila’s Apartment Sheila was alone in her living room where she had just watched the news update of Frank’s death on the network news. The news had reported that Frank was killed by a woman he met at the back of the clubhouse. To Sheila, it looked somehow connected to the death of Moses and she was wondering if the lady assassin was just a serial killer. She had dialed Charles number twice, just to speak with him and ask if he had also heard the news about Frank’s death and his thoughts about it, but Charles had not answered the call but was now calling back. “Hello Frank,” she said into the phone. “Hello…” she said again when she heard no response. She squinted as she reduced the volume of the television to listen closely, she could hear him talking to someone underground. After listening for some seconds, she realized he was talking with an intruder and quickly got up to pick her second phone. She dialed the police’ number. She kept the phone which was on call with Charles close to her left ear while she placed the second close to her right. “Hello officer, there’s an intruder in Mr Charles’ house at the moment, I’m afraid he needs to be rescued immediately.” “Okay ma’am, we have men around his house, I’m also close, I’ll order them to go in now.” the officer replied. She ended the call and tried to continue listening with the other phone but she discovered the call had ended already. Her mind was filled with fear for Charles’ life and she wondered if she should dial his number back. ____ Charles’ Apartment. “You worked with Moses and Frank to develop a sensor, who else was on your team?” Florence asked. Charles’ heart was beating so fast and his whole body was trembling. She saw that he was delaying and took out her gun. “Ermm… There was no team, the codes used to develop the product was solely done by Miss Sheila Jack,” Charles answered quickly. “Mrs Sheila Jack? Who is she?” Florence asked as she got up from the sofa and began to walk closer to him. “She’s our boss,” Charles replied. “At SheiDev?” “Yes.” She stopped a metre in front of him and returned the gun into the pocket of her jacket. “Tell me the truth, who else joined you guys in building the sensor?” “Please spare me, I’m saying the whole truth. Miss Sheila Jack had the work in progress before Frank came to our company to ask if we had such product…” “Shhh…” Florence hushed him. She was hearing some sounds outside and she could tell it was more than just an entrance made by another person living in the compound. She placed her stare at his face and dipped her hand in her pocket to take her knife. ___ Sheila’s Apartment Sheila continued to pace about the living room minutes after, she couldn’t put her mind to rest. She had called the officer’s number again but he didn’t answer. After a while, she couldn’t hold it any longer and decided to dial Charles’ number. It took a while before it was finally answered. “Hello Charles, hope you are safe.” Sheila said into the mouthpiece. “Sorry Miss Sheila, he was killed before we got in.” she heard the officer’s voice instead. “But we are after the killer and would catch up very soon.” Her mouth was left wide open in shock. Charles was gone already. Her mind began to beat so fast and she wondered what the reason for the murders was. She began to wonder if that was the end or if it had just begun. Her mind was gripped with fear and the only person she could think of talking to was her father. She dialed his number quickly. _____ Unknown Hotel, El Deols. “Damn it!” Daniel cursed as he jumped up to his feet. He ran his fingers into his hair and bit his lips slightly. “This was the same man who was killed last night at the club,” he said to the men who were in the room and studying the footages with him. They had taken turns to study the footages received from the Hotel patronized by Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn and had found Frank visiting them twice at the Hotel. “I’ll call the police office immediately and ask for details surrounding the murder case of Frank,” one of the FOX men said as he rose up to his feet to pick his phone. “Please do,” Daniel replied. He took out his own phone also to call Agent Steve. _____ FOX Underground Facility, EPA Hill, Bexford. “Have you traced all of the men who was in his office today?” Evelyn asked the officer sitting at the center. The open office containing tables and chairs for over twenty different officers had only four of them presently in it, the others had closed for the day. Evelyn was pacing slowly around, she had a pack of chocolate bars in her hand and she picked often from it to her mouth. The agent who had dropped her off in the morning was the one sitting at the table in the center, the other two agents were sitting at other sides. “Yes, not one of them seem to have any connection with the Wolves or the previous suspects,” the junior agent answered. “Are you sure?” “Yes, they were all there for farm businesses.” he answered. Evelyn turned to the female officer at the left. “I called you after I placed the tracker on his car, did you check his movements today?” “Yes, I followed everything from the moment I noticed he was moving.” she replied. “There was something strange about his movement.” “What was it?” Evelyn asked. “He drove straight from the office to an indoor car park facility and the tracker never moved until four hours later,” she answered. “Did you check the CCTV to see where he went to after?” “Yes, I checked all the footages an hour ago. There was no record of him stepping out after parking the car and no record of him going back in to get the car four hours later.” “Is that all you checked?” “Yes, for now.” Evelyn remained quiet for a while, taking time to enjoy the chocolate bar she had just put in her mouth. “You have to check more tomorrow, see all those who drove into the park thirty minutes before and after he drove in and do the same for thirty minutes before and after he drove out.” She instructed. “Okay, I’ll get it done.” “Make sure you keep tracking, I’ll get the report when I return tomorrow.” Evelyn said before she put another bar into her mouth. She picked her suit jacket from a table and headed for the door. “Goodnight.” ___ April 6, 2016 05:05AM Bethanna- South Husan Border “I’m driving into Kebba now, do not delay. Jenny has gotten into the plan and she should be on the way to the directed location now,” Henry said into the headset receiver and then switched the button to end the call. He had an earpiece in his left ear and the mouthpiece attached to his collar, his phone was on the passenger’s seat of the car. He had connected the call to the phone through the bluetooth accessory. He was dressed in all black and had black gloves covering his palms. He also had dark eyeglasses and black face cap on the passenger’s seat. He didn’t have beards and moustache attached this time but he had a mask hanging around his neck, all he needed to do was to pul it up to cover his mouth and nostrils. He had his cap to cover the top of his head and the dark glasses for his eyes when the time for it came. It took him thirty five minutes to get to the home of sacrifice from Kebba entrance, his journey had been made faster because the road was less crowded by pedestrians who always walked about without respecting the space meant for vehicles. He parked some distance away from the main gate and turned off the car engine. He knew Cole and Dave must have seen him wherever they were. He waited patiently for them to join him. Soon, someone knocked twice on the window of the passenger’s side. Henry pressed the button to unlock the doors. Dave stepped into the front seat while Cole entered the back. They were both dressed in the same way Henry was. “You’re sure no one saw you leaving the hotel?” Henry asked. “Yeah, we turned off all lights around the hotel building and our car was parked far from the hotel like you instructed.” Cole replied from the backseat. “We have three small backpacks at the back,” Henry began, glancing back to the backseat where the bags were. “They contain two tranquilizing guns and two revolvers each, enough tranquilizing bullets and enough lead bullets. Remember, the tranquilizing bullets are for men of the home of sacrifice who would try to stop us and the lead bullets are for the Wolves men that may appear. The long guns on the floor are for my use only.” “Okay boss,” Dave replied as he collected the backpack handed to him by Cole from behind. “Check well, each person’s backpack is labelled,” Henry turned back to Cole. “I saw the labels,” Cole replied and handed the bag labelled “H” to him. “Get the wheelchair from the boot of this vehicle and take it to yours, we’ll drive to the building at the same time, you’d drive in before me.” Henry instructed finally before the two of them stepped out of the vehicle. Eighteen Minutes Later HOME OF SACRIFICE “We have to go in, we need to see Ovil Matuse,” Henry said again to the guards at the entrance of the building who refused to let them in. The five guards who could not understand English formed a roadblock to the visitors, insisting it was too early to allow visitors in. The argument continued until Ovil Matuse and two other priests showed up. “You, Louis!” Ovil Matuse exclaimed from behind the roadblock formed by the men. “Yes, Ovil. I need to see you urgently,” Henry replied. Ovil spoke calmly to the men in the Kebban language and they gave way. He gestured for the visitors to come in. He stopped to talk to them in the first room while the other two priests stepped aside. Only one of the guards stepped in with them. “Louis, why are you here so early?” Ovil asked. “I need to see Morris,” Henry replied. Dave and Cole stood behind him. “Isn’t it too early? Morris would still be deep asleep,” Ovil replied. “Yes, I know but it’s urgent, the assassins are on their way here for him. Ovil squinted at him. “How did you know that?” “It’s not the time for questions Ovil, we need to get Morris out of here immediately.” “How am I sure you are not making this up?” “You would know when they get here in some minutes,” Henry answered. “First allow us get Morris out of here immediately.” “I’m sorry, I can’t let Morris get out of here. He still needs his medication,” Ovil replied. “I know but you can package the medication and tell us the dosage to use for him everyday,” Henry retorted. “It’s not done that way, these are local herbs not western drugs.” “I’m sorry Ovil, we have to get him out.”Henry replied and turned towards the hallway entrance. Ovil stepped in front of him to stop him but was surprised to see a gun pulled out by Cole. “Step aside man,” Cole said to Ovil with a nod. One of the Priest tried to attack Cole but he fired at him in the belly and also shot at the guard. The two men fell to the ground and that sounded a warning to the remaining two. Cole moved closer to the entrance and locked the door from behind, keeping the two priests hostage in the room. Henry and Dave also pulled out their guns and proceeded quickly towards the room where Rex was kept. ____ Unknown Location, Bethanna. Hutton rolled out of bed quickly to pick the phone he dropped on the footstool not far away. He wondered why he had a phone call so early, the caller was the leader of the men he had kept to watch in Kebba. “Hey!” “Boss, we located two vehicles driving into the Home Of Sacrifice some minutes ago,” the voice said. “Damn it!” Hutton cursed. It was just five thirty and Carl Winston was already at work. Even though he hadn’t expected it to be so early, he knew that with Carl Winston, one had to expect the unexpected and prepare for it. “How long ago did they drive in?” “Ermm… We just…we found out ten minutes ago.” Hutton knew from the stammering lips of the man that he wasn’t sure how long ago the cars had driven into the Home Of Sacrifice. He also wondered how his men did not know when their targets left the hotel that morning but he realized it was so early and just like him, the men were probably not expecting them to act so early. It wasn’t the time for questioning however, he needed to give orders to stop Carl Winston. “Gather all the boys and go into the Home Of Sacrifice, watch them closely and don’t let them go with the patient.” “All the boys?” “Yes, all twenty six boys you have.” “Can we kill?” “You can do anything but make sure the patient remains alive and that they don’t escape with him. I would join you as soon as I can.” ___ HOME OF SACRIFICE, Kebba. Fifteen Minutes Later A total of five men who tried to stop them was shot. They made their way back in the same direction after getting to Rex. Henry wheeled the wheelchair with his left hand and held the gun in his right. Dave followed behind guarding him. It took them ten minutes to get back to the first room where Cole was keeping Ovil. Dave stepped forward and quickly proceeded to the door, he unlocked it but held it closed with his hand. “I’m sorry it has to be this way Ovil,” Henry stared at Ovil’s face again. Ovil squinted at Henry’s face after glancing at his patient in the wheelchair. He shook his head slightly, wondering if Henry knew what he was doing. Cole moved closer to Dave and they signalled to each other. They pulled their masks on and changed the tranquilizing guns to the lead bullet guns, Henry who was behind pulled his mask on. Dave opened the door and stepped out together with Cole pointing their guns around to check for anyone around. No threat was in sight. The day was brighter now, they could see the surroundings very clearly. Dave stepped down the balcony and hurried to the car behind, he opened the backseat and signalled to Cole who was still on the balcony, Cole in turn signalled Henry that it was safe to step out of the house. Henry carefully arranged the legs of the sick man and lifted him from the wheelchair carefully. He stared at his face in compassion for a second before he proceeded forward quickly. Henry walked straight to the car and him carefully at the backseat which was already opened. They closed the door carefully and Henry quickly proceeded to the front driver’s side. Just at the same moment, they began to hear sounds of cars driving roughly in their direction. They looked up and sighted the cars from afar. Henry reversed out from the space immediately and turned into the road in the direction which led to the other gate of the Home Of Sacrifice. Cole jumped down from the balcony quickly, taking out his second gun. He and Dave pointed their guns towards the coming car in readiness. They also spotted the men in the cars taking out weapons, a total of five cars was coming their way. They opened fire immediately. Several bullets hit the cars but could not stop them, they headed in the direction taken by Henry. Dave and Cole realized that the men had come with bullet proofed vehicles just life theirs. They hid behind their car to escape bullets from the men and allowed them to pass before stepping out again. They got into their car and followed from behind. Henry looked into the side mirror as he approached the second gate of the Home Of Sacrifice and saw the cars several metres behind him. He heaved a sigh on realizing that Cole and Dave had not been able to stop the men. He had hoped Dave and Cole would be able to stop or delay the men but as it was, their inability to do so was only going to make the escape plan tougher and rougher.

Restless Episode 90 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 06:45AM El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila was still asleep when the loud ring tone of her phone began to sound in the quiet room. She stared for some seconds in the bed before she opened her eyes and stretched her hand to reach for the phone beside her pillow. “Hello,” she spoke in a sleepy voice after turning her side and putting the phone on her left ear. “Good morning Sheila,” Adrian’s voice came through. “Good morning Adrian,” she replied. “It sounds like you’re still asleep, sorry for disturbing. I actually thought you would be up because you are usually awake by this time.” “Yes but I slept very late last night.” “Oh! Sorry, maybe I should call back later.” Adrian offered. “No, it’s okay. We can talk now,” Sheila replied. “Okay, hope you slept well.” “Yea, but it was short. Hope you did too,” she yawned. “Yes, I did. Sorry for cutting your sleep short,” Adrian apologized. no problem Adrian,” she replied. “Ermm… I woke up early today and visited a news blog only to find out that another employee of yours was killed last night,” Adrian said. “Yes, it’s so sad, it’s connected to the first murder. We have several policemen in my house right now on my Father’s order, he is currently in Zimbabwe but has promised to return this morning.” “Wow! It’s so serious, please follow the police order and ensure that you are safe. I hope you are not planning to go out today.” “I don’t know for now but I’m sure my Father must have instructed the officers not to allow me go out.” “Please stay indoor, I’ll call you again soon.” “Thanks Adrian, do have a nice day and make sure you do not miss your medications.” “You too Sheila, thanks.” Sheila dropped the phone in front of her after the call ended. ___ 06:59AM Somewhere in South Husan Henry kept his eyes on the side mirror even as he held on to the steering wheels, speeding crazily down the road. The vehicles in pursuit of him were not backing down and the driver’s were also good motorists, they were able to follow him at a constant pace. It was more than thirty minutes after driving out of Kebba and the chase had not reduced in intensity. Henry tapped on the device on his lap and navigated to the dial pad. He turned on the bluetooth headset before he dialed Jenny’s number. “Where are you Jenny?” he said into the mouthpiece. “I’m waiting, close to the location already,” Jenny replied. “I should be on the bridge in twenty minutes time, be prepared.” Henry instructed. “Sure boss,” she answered. Henry ended the call and then glanced at the man behind him. “You can sit up now.” The weak man managed to sit up and looked back to see those pursuing them. “Someone is coming to take you to safety in twenty minutes time,” Henry said, now looking at the man’s face through the rearview mirror. “I’m sorry for the troubles you have been put through.” The innocent man look was as confused as he was when he was compelled with a gun to sit in the wheelchair at the home of sacrifice. A faint smile formed on Henry’s face as he observed the man’s confused look through the mirror. By that time, Cole and Dave would be far gone with Rex on their way to Bexford. FLASHBACK 1 Hour + Ago Morris was sleeping peacefully in the room when they got in. Henry walked straight to the bed and placed a knee on the ground, he held his friend’s palm and shook him gently. He noticed no movement and he paused for a second to look at his friend’s face. The illness had turned Rex totally into another man, the Rex he knew would have woken up just by the sound of their footsteps in the hallway but here he was still sleeping deeply after the noisy entrance and even after his body was touched. He shook his hand gently again and then leaned forward. “Morris,” he called in whispers. “Morris,” he called again and noticed the eyes moved. He waited for some more seconds and Rex finally opened his eyes. Henry smiled at his friend and leaned forward again. “Good morning Morris,” he said and paused as if to wait for a response. “Ermm… I’m here for something urgent,” he continued. “I now realize why you did not want me to find you but I found you already and we can’t undo it, the Wolves are coming this morning and I have to get you out of here in few minutes.” He paused and looked at his friend’s face to ensure he was communicating. “Hope you can hear me?” he asked and without waiting for a response continued to speak. “I have a plan,” he said and turned briefly and signalled for Dave to step forward. He turned back to Rex to see him make a blink. “Dave here and his partner would be taking you out of here while I distract the Wolves, this would happen in few minutes from now. I thought I should explain so you wouldn’t be taken by surprise, I’ll see you later in Bexford later in the day.” Henry rose up after his explanation and reached for the wheelchair. He looked at Rex’s face again. “They’ll be back for you shortly,” he said before heading out with Dave following behind. They got into the hallway and Henry headed straight for the room at the end. There was another patient there who he had seen on the day he came back to talk with Rex, the patient had stepped out to hiss himself and was returning into the room that day. Henry opened the door and wheeled in the chair noisily. He walked to meet the patient who was still sleeping and gently nudged him until he woke. He stepped back and pointed his gun at the patient. The man widened his eyes in shock as he saw the gun pointed at him. He managed to drag himself to sit up. “Get into the wheelchair,” Henry ordered, gesturing with his head to also communicate. “Please, don’t hurt me,” the man said in a weak voice as he struggled to get out of the bed. Henry squinted briefly at the man and smiled. “You speak English?” he asked, now remembering that most of the patients in the facility were usually not Kebba natives. The man did not give a response as he was groaning in pains as he tried to get into the wheelchair. The man’s legs were swollen from an infection which he was being treated of but could still walk short distances on the legs, even though very slowly. Henry moved closer and knelt in front of the man after he sat on the wheelchair. “I’m sorry I have to do this but I’m not here to hurt you and I won’t do so, just follow my instructions and you’d be safe. I’ll get you back here safely and you’d be allowed to return here or get treatment anywhere else you want.” He got up and kept his gun in his pocket. He grabbed the wheelchair at the handle behind and wheeled it out of the room. Dave followed holding his gun. _ PRESENT The Wolves’ men were unrelenting in the pursuit of the vehicle. However, it still maintained a far distance from them. They had shot severally initially and got only a few hits on the car before they realized it was also bullet resistant like theirs. They had no option than to pursue until they were able to stop the car. Four men were sitting in the car leading the chase. The man sitting in front with the driver had a stone-hard face with a scar close to his eyes. His heavily built muscles were obvious through the armless shirt he wore. He had a long gun on his laps and a cigarette in his mouth. He was the leader of the chase team. The phone in the front pocket of his shirt rang and he took it out quickly. Hutton was the caller. “Sir…” he answered the call. “I’m tracking you and your location right now is towards the third bridge,” Hutton said. “Yes,” he replied. “The black car is our target right?” “Yes sir, the patient was taken into the car.” “I’m watching through the CCTV, keep following and be careful. I’m sure he’s got another plan.” ___ Unknown road, Bethanna “Doctor Alan isn’t answering his calls,” Cole said to Dave. He was sitting at the backseat of the car close to Rex while Dave was driving the car. Rex was sitting upright with eyes wide open. The seat was no as comfortable as the wheelchair and the movement of the vehicle made it difficult for him to maintain balance but Cole was sitting very close to him to make sure he was comfortable. “You have to keep trying,” Dave replied Cole. “The doctor needs to be ready for him,” he added before turning on the traffic indicator. He queued the vehicle behind two others who were waiting to make a turn into the opposite direction lane. Cole picked up his phone and dialed Doctor Alan’s number again, it rang for some seconds but wasn’t still answered. He heaved a sigh and dropped his phone beside him. He looked at Rex’s face and held his hand as Dave made the u-turn. Rex’s mind was filled with thoughts on what the future was going to be like. He didn’t want to come into Carl’s life to distract him from fulfilling his mission, but now that Carl had found him despite his efforts to make sure he wasn’t found, he knew Carl would never want to leave him helpless. Himself would have probably done the same if he was in Carl’s shoes and if Carl was in his. His inability to speak made him feel totally useless, his speech being intact would have made him at least contribute to their efforts with ideas and strategies. He was sure in his heart that he was only going to be a distraction to Carl and hoped Carl would not end up losing the war while trying to keep him alive. He managed to close his eyes and could see Carl’s face in his imagination. He remembered some of their times together and then recalled how Carl had woken him that morning. “Would you like to sleep?” he heard the voice of the man sitting beside him. He wished he could open his mouth to say no and tell him his eyes were closed to shut out the world to himself. “I think he’s dozing off already,” Dave glanced back. “Well, I can’t tell. Ovil did tell us he sleeps for long at night and barely sleeps during the morning except after his afternoon dosage and he also previously told us he prefers sitting up while awake,” Cole replied Dave. He looked at Rex’s face and noticed it was still closed. He decided to leave the man as he was and not to disturb him. FLASHBACK “We’ve got to turn back now,” Dave said to Cole, driving the car while at the passenger’s side in front “Let’s get to the gate,” Cole replied. They got to the gate and stopped, they watched for thirty seconds the vehicles continuing to chase Henry before they reversed and turned and sped back to the Priest’s Lodge. On getting back there, Cole jumped out of the car with two pistols in his hands but leaving his backpack in. He hurried into the building. Dave stepped out and locked the doors before he followed him. Cole picked the wheelchair left in the first room and hurried into the hallway with it. No one he came across tried to stop him, so he proceeded until Ovil Matuse appeared in front of him, carrying something that seemed like a jar in his right hand, the cover being held in his left. The vapour escaping from the opening of the jar made it obvious that it contained hot liquid. “What would happen to the other man Louis went with?” Ovil asked, standing in front of Cole, stopping him from going further. “He’s going to be safe,” Cole replied quickly. He dipped his hand into the front pocket of his jacket and took out a small piece of paper. “Call this number by four p.m this evening,” he handed the piece of paper containing the phone number to Ovil. “He would be kept safe in a hospital and we would tell you how to get him back,” he said. Ovil collected the number and stared at it for a while. “Please let me pass quickly,” Cole said and Ovil slowly gave way, following him with the jar in his hand behind. He had been surprised to see Henry step out with another man in the wheelchair and did not understand what was happening. While Dave and Cole had gone to check outside to see if it was safe enough, Henry had told him that none of the men were killed but sedated and also that Cole and Dave would return in few minutes to get Morris. “I wasn’t sure if you were coming back but I prepared enough concoction to last Mr Morris for seven days, you have to warm it always before giving it to him.” Ovil Matuse explained as they got into Morris’ room. Rex was still on the same spot in the bed where Henry had left him with his eyes unclosed, he noticed when they entered but could make no movement. He had also heard the distant sound of gunshots and knew something was happening. Ovil Matuse dropped the jar in hand close to the entrance and moved closer to help Rex into the wheelchair. It took some few seconds before getting him to balance well on it. “Please bring the jar with me,” Dave said as he began to wheel Rex out of the room. “You’ve got take it easy, you can wheel him too fast like that.” Ovil warned Dave on seeing his impatience. They got back to the first room after ten minutes to meet Cole waiting. Cole on sighting them hurried out to check the area. He rushed down to the car and opened the backseat before beckoning on Dave to proceed with Rex. Dave wheeled Rex to the corridor but with Ovil Matuse’s help carried him together to the car and made him balanced at the backseat, Cole sat inside with him while Dave rushed to the driver’s side. “Don’t go without his medication,” Ovil warned as he rushed up into the house to get the jar he dropped in the first room. He rushed back out to meet the car engine already started and Dave trying to turn. He waited until the turn was completed and moved closer to hand the jar to Cole. “One tea cup four times daily,” Ovil said to Cole. He watched the glass wind up and stepped aside as the car finally sped off. He turned back towards the building after the car was out of sight. PRESENT “Doctor Alan is finally calling back,” Cole said as he picked the phone. He shifted a bit away from Rex as he answered the call. The car was now on a smoother road and there were less chances of a sudden jerk. “Hello Doc.” “Hi Cole, sorry, this girl has been giving me issues since morning.” The doctor replied. “Which girl?” Cole asked. Dave glanced at him. “This girl with us, she wants to leave but the doors are locked.” “Oh okay,” Cole finally remembered Henry mentioning that Wilson’s sister was with the team in Bexford. “We’re on our way there, it’ll take us approximately 2 hours.” “Henry told me you’re coming with someone who is paralyzed,” the doctor stated. “Yes, he’s with us.” “You need to get some provisions for him, I composed a text containing what you’d buy and what you should feed him this morning, I’ll forward it immediately after this call.” “Okay doc,” Cole replied. He placed the phone back beside him. “That girl is hell of a stubborn kid,” Dave commented. “The sister to the guy who was taken with Samantha?” Cole questioned. “Yeah,” Dave answered. Cole’s phone beeped. The text message from the doctor was in. ___ Bexford, Bethanna. “Can I make a call with your phone please?” Sophia asked the doctor. Her voice seemed calmer than it had been and only because she was asking him for a favor. “You shouldn’t be making calls to anyone from here,” the doctor replied. Sophia looked wild. Her unplaited hair was scattered and rough and her eyes were swollen as a result of lack of sleep. She had woken up around two o’clock in the morning the day before to find herself in a dark room. She was in bed when she woke but from the feel, she could tell it wasn’t her bed in Vincil. She then recalled how she was home alone and began to hear sounds , you turned on the light of the living room and she turned to see something like a shadow and that was the only thing she could remember before she woke in a different place. She turned on the light in the room but wasn’t able to go out until the next morning when a lady came to open the door. She had seen two other faces since then. The man they called doctor and a younger man and none of them bothered to explain how and why she was there. They only told her it was for her safety. She tried to call for help by screaming and shouting on the first day but was surprised that no one bothered to stop her. It was until hours later the lady explained to her that the walls of the building were sound proofed and no one outside could hear her shouts. That same day she stopped seeing the younger man and she was left alone with the Doctor and the lady. It was the second day and she couldn’t find the lady when she woke, she was home alone with the doctor. She was scared and began to search and scatter things around to get out of the house but the doctor explained to her that the doors were locked from outside and that none of them could get out until the others returned. “You said you are protecting me from danger, at least you should allow me call my older brother.” she said in defence. The doctor sitting on the sofa stared at her where she was standing at the entrance door, after making several failed attempts to open it. “Your brother is with us, that’s why you shouldn’t even try to reach him.” the doctor replied her. “Besides, you cannot even make calls to anyone from here, you must have seen that your phone receives no signal, the only people we can reach from here are members of the team.” Sophia checked her phone again and confirmed what the doctor said. The network bars on the phone had been empty since the day she found herself in there. She couldn’t understand whatever was happening. Whether it was a house arrest or a kidnap, it was unclear to her. All she knew was that she was tired of being locked in all day. ___ Unspecified Road, South Husan “I’m approaching the bridge, where are you?” Henry said into the mouthpiece. There were now more cars on the road and it took him more effort to drive with so much speed without colliding with anyone. The wolves men were still after him but at a farther distance as they found it more difficult to dodge the cars like him. “I’m waiting boss,” he heard Jenny’s voice in the earpiece. He adjusted his rearview mirror and looked at the man behind. “Hey, listen up!” He called his attention. “Once I climb down the bridge, I’d park behind a red car. I’d carry you out immediately and get you into the backseat of the read car. The lady in the car would take you to the government hospital, your treatment bills would be fully paid and Ovil will contact you by evening.” The man remained in silence. He could not say anything as he had no choice than to obey. After two more minutes, Henry descended the bridge and located the red car parked some metres away from the curb. He turned on the traffic indicator and gradually switched lanes until he was in the lane next to the curb. He pulled up behind the curb and stepped out quickly. He carried the man in his hands and moved forward. The door to the backseat of the red was opened before he got there. He placed the man gently inside and returned to his car. Jenny was in the red car and the engine was on already, she switched into the road immediately Henry closed the door and drove away. Henry stepped back into the driver’s side of his car but left the door opened. He looked in direction of the bridge where he descended from for signs of the men coming after him and waited until he saw them on their way down before he closed the door and moved into the road again. He continued slowly, allowing for them to descend well and see his car before he increased his speed. ___ Hutton sat at the right side in front of the Mercedes bus, three other men were in the bus sitting at the back with the driver in his seat. Another bus was following behind the Mercedes and in it were eleven other men. Hutton had a tablet device in his hands which he used in monitoring the movement of Carl Winston’s vehicle and his men’s through the CCTV. He was just seven kilometres away from them, a distance which was closing in because they were also moving closer to them. “Remember we’re turning into the lane,” he said to the driver. “Yes,” the driver began to prepare to switch immediately, looking for the right entrance into the lane. Their plan was to get into the other lane of Carl Winston direction and drive in opposite direction to block Carl Winston from the front and it seemed perfect until they were only three kilometres away. Hutton watched as Carl Winston’s vehicle parked behind a red car at the curb and he saw Carl step down and carry the man who was supposed to be Rex out and dropped him in the back seat of the red car. Something seemed fishy about the way Carl carried Rex but it was unclear to Hutton. The only thing that was clear to him was that Carl Winston was trying to confused his men. His men would keep on following his own car without knowing he had dropped Rex into another vehicle. He only had the privilege of knowing because he was monitoring through the live stream. “Plan changed,” Hutton suddenly announced again when the driver already queued behind another vehicle to change lane. The driver stared at his face. The vehicle before him moved but he waited to confirm which part of the plan was changed. Hutton delayed, trying to see the direction in which the red car would go. Vehicles queuing behind their two buses began to honk but they remained unbothered. “Go into the lane but you turn in the right direction, we’re pursuing a different car now.” Hutton finally said, taking out his phone to make a call. He kept his eyes on the live feed and saw the red car turn into a different street off the main road while Carl Winston’s car continued in the same direction. Hutton smiled to himself. Carl Winston must have thought he made a good plan and would be thinking Rex was safe now that he had delivered him into the red car, he thought amusingly. It was going to be another loss for Carl Winston. Hutton would go after the red car and catch up with it. He would take Rex and then whoever was driving the car. “Hey! I’m no longer coming in your way, keep pursuing the black car.” he said through his phone to the man leading the chase on Carl. He was however sure that Carl’s plan was to lead his men to a discreet place and kill them all and that was fine with him. That would be enough distraction for Carl while he followed the red car and take the two other men. Once Rex was in his custody, he was certain Carl Winston would have no other choice than to come to him. ___ Jenny was dressed in a blue top and blue jean with a white jacket on top. She had a white facecap on her head. Her face was heavily made up to form a slight disguise for her. She only took a glance at the man Henry dropped at the backseat and had said no word to him nor Henry himself. The hospital she was to deliver him to was just a kilometre away and she was going to link into another main route through the untarred road she had turned into. She drove carefully on the road avoiding the potholes, oblivious of the fact that someone was coming after her. It took her almost four minutes to drive through the untarred route and link to the major concrete road. She had about half kilometre to get to the hospital. To be continued......

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola

The more the comment,the quickly I post another episode

this is getting more harder

Next pls....

this is becoming more tens now,,I pray all ur people should be safe, Sheila may that wicked girl not see u amen

this is interesting bro well-done job keep it up

next pls

Restless Episode 91 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Jenny drove in through the gate after being given a pass by the security officials. She proceeded to the garage and parked her vehicle quickly. She stepped out and opened the back door close to where the man was resting. “Wait here for me, I’ll get the nurses to help you in now.” She left the door opened and proceeded quickly into the hospital. She remembered Henry’s instruction that she should not use more than ten minutes in the hospital. A minute after, she stepped out of the hospital and stopped at the corridor, waiting for the nurses to join her. She glanced back through the opened entrance and saw the nurses coming already with a stretcher. Her eyes incidentally went in direction of the gate as she made her way down the corridor and she noticed a scuffle there. She saw two vehicles drive in roughly after what seemed like a struggle at the gate, a Mercedez bus and a Toyota bus. She stopped as she got down the corridor and followed the movement of the vehicles with her eyes. “The man is in that car,” she pointed the nurses to her vehicle and began to take some steps backwards. She noticed the men in the second car looked like thugs. She wasn’t sure what the men had come into the hospital to do but she felt some fear that they may just be connected to the man chasing after Henry, maybe they had seen Henry when he put the sick man in her car. She ran back into the hospital and ran past the reception ignoring the nurses at the desk who tried to stop her. She stopped for a second in the hallway and looked back towards the entrance to see if anyone followed her in. She struggled to get a good view as some staffs of the hospital who were surprised as to why she ran in had gotten into the hallway too and were obstructing. _ The Mercedez bus which Hutton was in stopped right beside the car Jennifer parked, making the nurses who were trying to get the patient flee for the fear of the vehicle hitting them. “Get the girl,” Hutton glanced back to the men as soon as the vehicle parked. They opened the door and all jumped out and also beckoned on men from the second bus to follow them into the hospital in search for the girl. Hutton patiently watched his men go in. Then he looked to his side and saw the man in the backseat of the car parked beside him, he couldn’t get a clear view and decided he had to go down. He took out a hat and a dark eye glasses and put them on, he also took out a nose and mouth cover and put it on. He opened the door and slowly stepped out of the car. About four men were already waiting around. He looked a bit taller than his usual self as he took his steps slowly with a confident demeanor. He stopped in front of the opened door and stared at the man in the backseat of the vehicle. The man also stared at him. “Should we take him?” One of the men asked, stepping forward to get the man. Hutton raised his hand up. He was boiling with anger inside him but he managed not to make it show in his facial expression or even his voice. “We have been deceived,” he said calmly. “This is not the right man,” he began to take out his phone and turned back to the bus. He looked at the face of one of the men. “We must get that girl.” The man he spoke to turned and signalled to three other men who followed him to join the first six that had gone in. Hutton walked back into the front seat of the bus and took off the hat and other things he had put on before stepping out. He took out his phone after and dialed the number of the man leading the chase on Henry. “Hey, have you caught up with him?” “No but we have his car in view.” “Was it only that man you saw at the home of sacrifice?” “No, he was with two other men who tried to stop us,” the man replied. “Where are the two other men?” Hutton asked. There was silence for some seconds. “Ermm, they chased after us for a while but I think they turned back later.” Hutton chuckled. “You didn’t confirm that the patient who was put into the car you have been chasing,” Hutton stated, it sounded more like an accusation. “Ermm, we saw the target man carrying the patient into the backseat, we were watching from the bugs installed around the Home Of Sacrifice and also from afar.” “You did not observe well, he took another patient in the car. The other two men must have gone to pick the right patient.” There was silence. “Keep chasing him until I give a different instruction.” __ Hutton’s men began to ransack everywhere in the hospital. They had coerced the nurses to tell them which was the girl went and they followed after but saw no signs of her. They began to check every corner and every room, starting first from the Doctor’s officers downstairs. After checking the doctors’ offices they proceeded to the labs and ransacked, checking under the tables and behind the shelves and in course scattering the items and apparatuses without care. Some men proceeded further and took their search into the patient’s wards, both male and female wards. The doctors and hospital staffs were unable to stop them because of the weapons the men wielded. ___ 07: 59AM El Deols, Anthanna “Good morning Sheila,” Adrian greeted, his eyes following Sheila she walked into the living room. “Good morning Adrian,” Sheila replied with a sigh as she looked around her living room. There were three other men standing at different corners with her personal bodyguard inclusive. “I had a hard time getting in, the men won’t let me.” Adrian complained bitterly. “I’m sorry dear, it was my father’s instruction for no one to be let in. The officers won’t even listen to me, I had to call him and plead with him.” she apologized. “I understand, I would have done the same if I were him.” Adrian replied. “So, who could be responsible for these killings?” “I don’t have an idea,” Sheila answered. “It’s so confusing.” “What’s the police saying about it ___ Henry could see his pursuers vehicle so close to him already through the side mirror. He was just two minutes drive away from where he was leading them to get beaten. He again thought about Jenny and believed she should be done with her task. He wondered why she hadn’t called him yet like he instructed her. He picked up his phone and checked to see if there was any text message from her but there was none. He switched to the dial pad and dialed her number. ___ It took Jennifer a total of three minutes to take off her clothes and makeups and also change into the patient’s wear. She settled into the chair beside the bed and faced the small drawer. There was a cup of tea and a plate containing some sliced bread on top of the drawer which also doubled as table. She could hear the sounds from the rough searching of the men and she could tell that they were getting close. She held the cup of warm tea up and began to stir gently. Someone barged into the ward few seconds later and she looked back, acting shocked. Another man followed the first man in and they proceeded towards her, checking the corners and under the bed. “Did anyone come into this room?” She shook her head with a frightened look on her face. The two men were on their way out of the place when the phone she kept on the bed began to ring. The men stopped and turned back. ___ 08:11AM Unknown Hotel, El Deols, Anthanna. “There’s some problem sir,” Florence said into the mouthpiece of the headset. She was pacing gently about her room. “What problem?” Aaron asked from the other end. “There’s an heavy presence of security officers around the girl’s house,” Florence replied. “What do you mean by heavy presence?” “The building is surrounded by nothing less than fifteen men from the Federal Security Service and I can envisage some more inside,” she answered. “How did they know you were coming?” “I think the deaths were linked, I was almost stopped by police officers last night.” “You have killed the first two men directly linked to Frank, you can return.” Aaron replied. “Huh?” Florence could not believe her ears, she had thought he would insist for her to continue in her quest to kill the man. “Yeah, return to Bethanna.” “Oh! Alright,” she heaved a sigh. __ Sheila’s Apartment Sheila and Adrian were watching the eight o’clock news when Emery Jack entered flanged by two bodyguards. “Dad!” Sheila got up to hug her father as he proceeded towards her. “Hey dear,” he hugged and kissed her on the cheek. “How are you?” “I’m fine, how was your flight?” She asked. “Smooth,” he answered and stared at his daughter’s face for a while as if to check if she was okay. He turned his gaze to Adrian who was already standing up to greet him. “Good morning sir,” he bowed slightly. “Good morning Adrian,” Emery greeted back, offering him a handshake. Adrian smiled as he looked at the man’s face, surprised that he knew his name. “Hope you are fully recovered now?” Emery asked. “Yes, thank you sir.” Adrian replied. He concluded in his mind that Sheila must have told her father a lot about him. Emery made his way to the three seater sofa and settled in it while Sheila sat behind him. “Have the police officers come here this morning?” “Not yet Dad, but they called that they would be coming.” Sheila replied. Emery Jack picked out his phone and dialed a number. ___ Somewhere in Bethanna “Hello,” Henry heard Jenny said in low tone. “Have you gotten out Jenny?” he asked. “I’m getting better already, thanks.” She replied. “Getting better? What are you talking about?” “I’ll be out of the hospital in a few days,” she answered. Henry instantly knew that something had gone wrong. “What’s wrong Jenny, do you have everything under control?” “No, but I’m trying to.” She answered. “I’ll be alright.” “Are you sure Jenny?” “Yes, I will be alright. Thanks for your care,” she answered. Henry ended the call. He took a glance at his side mirror and saw the cars still giving him a close chase. He had already gotten to the destination he was leading them to. He made a turn from the road into a large compound through the wide opened gate and drove further in to the center before he made a sudden swerve and held the brakes. He turned his neck slowly towards the gate to watch the cars driving in after him. He stretched his hand to the back to pick the long gun and quickly loaded it. He refilled his revolver also. By the time he looked up, six cars had already surrounded him. He waited patiently and watched as they stepped out from the cars one after the other. He only saw guns with two of the men, the others had other weapons with them. They began to encroach his vehicle slowly. He could tell from their motion that they were out with a mission to capture him. He pulled up his mask and put on his cap. He put his revolver in his pocket and slowly stepped out, putting his hand in the air. He closed the door and turned slowly around, his eyes scanning all the men. “I don’t have him in this car,” he said aloud. “We know fool,” the man who led the chase moved closer to him, he was one of the two holding a gun. He got so close to Henry and touched Henry’s chest with the tip of his gun. He turned briefly to the left and then the right, giving two men signals. Henry watched as the men he signalled marched forward. He knew they were coming to capture him. He took a glance left and right and then sharply grabbed the man’s stretched hand by the wrist, he stretched it to the right as he delivered a punch into the man’s belly. The man’s finger pulled the trigger and fired a bullet into the man coming from the right hand side. Henry pulled him closer and grabbed him by the neck with his right fist, he turned him one-eighty degree slamming his back to the car. He pulled out his gun as he delivered a knee kick into the man’s belly. He landed a kick on the chest of the second man who was coming closer and fire two shots to two other men at a distant. He bent to dodge a bullet after taking the gun from the leader’s hand. He delivered another blow to the man’s belly and grabbed his groin with the right hand, he placed the other hand below his chest and rolled the man over, slamming him to the ground. He turned quickly and fired a two more shots. ___ Jenny placed the phone back on the bed and only glanced at the men’s face like nothing had happened. She kept on stirring her tea until they turned back and walked out of the ward. She continued stirring for some more time, listening carefully to the sounds and shouts she was hearing from outside the place. After the noise in the passage subsided a little, she dropped the cup and hurried quickly to the door. She listened again before she opened the door carefully and peeped. She closed the door back quickly as she sighted some of the men at the exit of the corridor. They had their backs turned to her direction and did not hear the sound of the opening door. She walked back slowly, thinking of what next to do. “Sir, she’s no where to be found?” Hutton rolled down his window to hear from one of the men. “Search for her, pick one of the hospital staffs to join the search with you.” ___ 08:54AM El Deols, Anthanna. “Sorry we came behind our proposed time,” the officer apologized after they were being allowed to sit. The police officer who led was the same who led the questioning at Sheila’s firm. “It’s okay Inspector, I’m ready to answer whatever questions you have,” Sheila replied him. She still had her father sitting in the same sofa with her and Adrian sitting not too far away. The officer had come with another police officer who stood at the entrance. Two other men were sitting beside the police officer but they were dressed in a different uniform and had their faces partially covered. “The reasons we actually came late is because we had to settled some things with the FOX men here,” the officer said, making reference to the men beside him. “They’ve been on an investigation on the first murdered man Frank and they seem to have gone ahead in the case than the police. So they would be asking the questions.” He stopped talking and glanced at the man sitting close to him to signal that he had handed over to them. “So these men are from the FOX?” Emery Jack put in before any other person could talk. “Yes, they are.” the police officer nodded in confirmation. Emery Jack narrowed his gaze at the faces of the two specially dressed men. He kept his focus on their eyes especially. He noticed Sheila staring at them also. Daniel cleared his throat. “Miss, I’ll like to go straight to the point. Did you have any direct contact with Frank before his death?” Sheila took a while before she answered the question. The mention of the FOX organization had reminded her of the word FOX had brought memories of Henry back to her mind. “No, I never did. Mr Charles and Moses made the contact with him,” she finally answered when they were all began to wonder why she was staring only blankly. “Can you tell me about this particular product Mr Frank was interested in?” “Well, I was told he was interested in more than one of our products but he was not ready to agree with the terms and that’s why the process of the total transfer was delayed.” “Was no there no specific product he was more interested in?” “Ermm, I think he took more interest in a particular product and that was the major reason he contacted us. It was a sensor, I personally built. It’s an electronic device,” Sheila answered. Daniel took out a folded piece of paper from his pocket and opened it. He got up and proceeded towards Sheila. “Do you recognize this?” He asked as he returned to his seat, taking steps slowly without turning back. Sheila stared at the paper for some seconds and squinted at Daniel’s face. “This is it,” she said. “How did you get it? We only sent pictures of the inbuilt structure to him.” “We got it from those Frank works with,” Daniel replied. There was silence for a while. “You built it personally, why and what was it built for?” Sheila stared at him blankly, she wasn’t ready for the question he had just asked. There was no way she would tell him why she built it. There was no way she could say she had built it for Henry, or Carl Winston and why she had built it was something she couldn’t say also. It was one of the items she had wanted to show Henry when she travelled to Bethanna. All eyes were on her, waiting for her response. It would be difficult to respond with a lie, she believed the FOX man had an idea of what the device was built for already. She sat there still unable to open her mouth or even look at anyone’s face.

Restless Episode 92 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Sheila,” Emery Jack called on seeing his daughter mute and looking lost in thoughts. “Is everything okay?” “Yes,” she sighed and shook her head as she looked up. “You’re not talking,” Emery squinted at her. “I’m fine,” she replied. “The question only made me remember Henry.” She turned her face to the officers and met the eyes of the questioner. She looked away for a second. “I began to work on it when I had my friend Henry here with me, he started development classes and was more interested in VIU mechanisms. So I started a project for him but he left shortly after I started, he didn’t even get to know I was on a project to teach him. After he left, I decided to add it to our products in the company.” “You mean you had a friend Henry who stayed here with you?” Daniel questioned. “Yes,” Sheila answered. “Can I get to know more about him?” “I helped him after an accident and he had to stay here for a while before going back to his family.” “You said he never knew about this device?” “Yes, I couldn’t tell him before he left.” “Okay, can you tell me the main reason why you designed this particular device for him?” “I said it already. While he was here recuperating, he also started taking coding and programming classes, he had some interest about VIU mechanisms. I also took interest and began to work on the area.” “Do you have any idea what Mr Frank wanted to do with it?” “No idea, I was only told he visited and requested of something of such.” “Okay ma’am, thanks.” Daniel nodded gently and began to connect all the answers she had given him in his mind to know his next line of questioning. Sheila heaved a sigh after being able to say what would stop the officers from asking further questions about Henry. She glanced at her father’s face and could see the look in his eyes, she knew she had more questions to answer from her father.” ___ The men were unwilling to give up in their search, they began to search all the rooms and offices they had searched previously with the hospital staffs now following and helping them to check and confirm the patient’s in the wards were real patients. The same two men accompanied by a nurse barged into the ward Jennifer occupied. They saw the chair empty this time and no signs of the patient they had seen earlier. “There was a girl here,” one of the men said as he moved towards the empty chair. He saw the cup of tea and bread on the drawer and they looked untouched. The other man walked towards the toilet door, he paused at the entrance and bent to check under the bed from where he was. He saw nothing. He held the knob of the toilet door and turned but it did not open. He turned again more forcefully but it still did not open. He pulled out his gun and fired at the lock before the door gave way. He walked in to find an almost completely naked middle aged woman on the floor beside the covered water closet with her hands and legs tied and her mouth gagged. A white jacket and blue jean trouser hung carelessly over the wash hand basin. The man recognized the white jacket and blue jean, even though they had not seen the lady’s face well, they had seen what she wore perfectly when she was on the corridor of the main entrance. “Damn it! She was the girl here,” he said as he cocked his gun and turned back towards the door. He hurried to the door while his partner walked to the toilet to check what he saw. The partner followed him hurriedly leaving the nurse alone with the woman. The nurse was shocked to find the patient in the state she was. Her chest was uncovered, revealing her breasts, only her pants were left on. She moved closer and began to untie the poor woman. “She still lurking somewhere around, she’s dressed in the blue patient’s wear.” the thug said into his phone to inform the other men. _ “Please, this patient is in a critical condition,” Jenny could hear a female voice say as they entered into the ward. She had left the section she was previously into totally and she was now in the intensive care unit section, hiding in the toilet of a ward. The patient in the ward was unconscious and on life support. She got up from the water closet where she sat and hid beside the closed door of the restroom, she put her hand in her pocket to hold her gun in readiness. Soon, the door of the restroom was opened just like she expected. She remained behind the opened door and couldn’t see the man that opened it. “There’s no one here,” a male voice said and the door was closed. She heaved a deep sigh, relieved that the man did not bother to enter the rest room. She waited and listened until she heard the main door of the ward closed before she stepped out of the restroom. She walked quickly to the door and paused to listen. The corridor was quiet, a sign that the men searching for her had left the section. She opened the door carefully and looked out boldly to avoid causing suspicion in case anyone was watching the door. She saw only one person in the corridor and the woman was holding a mop and a mop bucket. “Please, I need some help here.” Jenny said in a low and draggy tone, pretending to be weak. The woman looked at her. “Should I call a doctor?” Jenny shook her head. “No please, I only want to pick something but I can’t bend.” she said with a sad look. The cleaner motioned forward without suspicions. Jenny took a step back and left the door for the cleaner to come in. The innocent cleaner dropped the items in her hand beside the entrance of the ward and pushed the door gently in. She had taken just two steps in when she was grabbed and pushed to the wall. Jenny closed the door gently with a hand and held the woman by the neck to the wall with the other hand. She took out her gun before releasing her grip on the woman’s neck. “Go this way,” Jenny ordered, pointing towards the toilet. The panicking woman walked slowly and stopped at the entrance, trembling. “Get in and take off your overall quickly,” Jenny said to her. The woman obeyed. Jenny took a quick look around the ward before she proceeded into the restroom to join the woman. She took off the patients’ wear and took the cleaners’ uniform from the woman. She struck a blow with the butt of her gun to back of the woman’s head to make her unconscious and placed her carefully on the ground. She then changed into the cleaners’ uniform and proceeded out of the ward. She picked the mop and bucket where it was placed by the woman before heading in the same direction the cleaner was headed in before being called. _ Henry wasted no time in dealing with the men. With a gun and his fists, he got eight killed and fifteen severely injured and unable to stand in fifteen minutes. The remaining three men included the leader of the chase whom he had purposely kept conscious an two other men who were already halfway beaten to unconsciousness. One of the men who had been forced to land on his butt seconds past managed to get up on his feet again and rushed to attack Henry. Henry dodged his launched blow and grabbed him by the arm close to his shoulder. He grabbed his neck and lifted him up. He turned and slammed him to the bonnet of the car close by. He pulled him again and turned towards the second one running so fast towards him, he pushed him towards the approaching one and followed after. The fall of the man in front of the one running one made him almost loose his balance and before he could look up, two kicks landed on his chest and he fell to the floor on his butt and almost rolled over but managed to stay on his butt. Henry stepped closer to him and stamped his foot heavily on his chest, making him land the back of his head on the ground on the floor with dust covering his face and chest. Henry turned immediately and walked to the leader of the men who was laying sprawled on the floor, part of his face covered with blood from his bleeding nose. Henry checked his trouser pockets and took two phones; an android whose screen had been cracked during the fight and the a smaller cellphone. He held the phones in his left hand and pulled the man by the collar halfway up, he dragged him to his car and placed him on the ground behind the boot. He got into the car and took out ropes and a tape. He taped the man’s mouth and tied his hands and his legs together before putting him into the boot. He got into the car and checked his phone, he saw a text message from Jenny. “Trapped in the hospital, I was followed in by two buses full of men.” “Shi*t!” Henry cursed under his breath. He had seen the possibility of men following her but he hadn’t thought it would be as soon as that. That was the reason he had isntructed her to leave the hospital immediately after getting the sick man from Kebba in. He tried to recall if he saw someone watching while he dropped the sick man into Jenny’s car, he hadn’t noticed any. The other possible way was through the CCTV cameras. He had thought of that even before they embarked on the task to rescue Rex but there was no way his team could have hacked the Bethanna security cameras server while in South Husan and even if it was hacked, there was no way they could have kept the server down since they were all busy with other things. He put the car key into the keyhole and was about to turn when the small phone he picked from the man’s pocket began to ring. He picked it up and stared at the screen. The caller ID displayed was “The Boss”. He took in a breath calmly before he answered the call. He placed the phone close to his ear without saying anything. There was also an unusual silence from the other end as if the caller was expecting the receiver to speak first. Henry took a glance at the phone’s screen just to be sure the call was still connected. “Carl Winston,” Henry didn’t expect to hear his name, he frowned. A chuckle followed from the other end. “Impressive! You have in no way reduced in strength over the months. Remaining alive despite the number of bullets that were sent into your body and being strong enough to pull such a wonderful and intelligent move today shows you’re still as hard as ever. Bravo!” There was silence for a few seconds. Henry checked the screen of the phone to see if the call was still connected and if he could record the call but the phone had no such feature on the cellphone. “I know you must have put down all the men who chased you and you must have gotten Rex to a safe place already. I only want to tell you that you’d hear from me again, soon enough.” “Who are you?” Henry asked but the connection went off immediately. He thought of dialing the number back but he knew the call would probably not be answered. He also had to get out of the place he was before the security officials get there to meet him. He started the car engine and made a reverse motion until he got out of the area surrounded by vehicles, he turned and zoomed out of the place, heading for the hospital. ___ Hutton took out his other phone and dialed the number of one of the men that had gone into the hospital. He placed it close to his ear while waiting for the call to be answered. “Hey! Have you found her yet?” He asked immediately the call was answered. “Not yet but we would get her for sure,” the call receiver replied. “Stop the search, get all the men to come out immediately, we’re leaving here in two minutes.” He ordered. “Boss?” The call receiver seemed surprised at the order. “Get everyone out, anyone not here in a minute would be left behind.” “I’d give the instruction right away.” Hutton ended the call and dropped the phone. He placed his tablet device on his laps and unlocked it. He opened his tracking app and selected the profile tracking the number he had just spoken to Carl Winston with. It displayed the moving position of the item on the map. The direction of the tracked object confirmed to him that Carl Winston was on his way there. He knew Carl Winston would be aware he was being tracked but would be ready to face whatever was in the way. He felt like waiting to challenge Carl Winston to his face but concluded it was not yet the right time and right place for them to meet. Soon, almost all the men who went in to search for Jenny stepped out of the hospital. The Mercedez Bus in which Hutton was drove out first while the other bus followed a minute after. ___ Jenny peeped from where she was, behind a wall, over ten metres away from where her car was parked. She had gotten there by passing throught the back exit of the hospital to the backyard. She could see the second car driving our and she couldn’t believe her eyes. She had thought with the intensity of their search that the men would not give up until they found her but they had chosen to end their search abruptly for reasons best known to them. She picked out her phone and dialed Henry’s number. “Jenny, where are you?” She heard Henry ask her. “Still in the hospital, I just watched the men leave now, all of them, they stopped searching for me.” She replied. “Stay hidden for now, don’t step out until I’m there. I’m only seven minutes away.” Henry instructed. __ Hutton was silent as they drove back in the vehicle. He however felt no sense of loss or defeat, the anger he felt when he found out Carl had deceived them by taking another man instead of Rex had completely left him. Even though he didn’t get to capture Rex and the lady at the hospital, he still had Samantha and Wilson with him and he had also found out an important information about Carl Winston’s team which Wilson couldn’t give him and which Samantha wasn’t ready to give, that is, the number of efficient men Carl Winston had working with him. Two men had been spotted at the home of sacrifice, a lady at the hospital and Samantha in his custody – four fighters. He knew Carl Winston’s pattern of always getting all his men involved and was sure there wasn’t any other left somewhere else. He noticed the deficiency in Carl’s team – the lack of backup for the lady at the hospital and the absence of any of Carl’s men trying to use the CCTV database at the same time as he, even though that would have not worked because he was keeping the CCTV cameras server up. Now that he had such information about Carl Winston’s team, his plan to use Samantha could be made to work more perfectly. It wasn’t a waste of time after all. To be continued.....

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin

Am beginning to feel for sheila life cuz The red wovles would still come back for her And henry is not doing the right thing Wilson is an ass don't know why i just don't like the way he is soft even a woman is strong and she have nothing to lose but now he has compromise his sister safety for his own freedom which is not guaranteed Anyways i rest my case, if i talk am as it dey do me for body i go just dey vex

Mr writer thanks for the new episode More ink to ur pen Kudos to u

Next episode pls am desperate

What a narrow escaped for jenny, kudos mr writer

I know it isn't over yet n Hutton isn't relenting as well.... Carl n his team need to be extra careful now cuz things are beginning to get intense n dangerous as well...

More pls

Restless Episode 93 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel   “Did you see any of their faces?” Henry asked Jenny after she settled into the car. She was still dressed in the cleaners uniform. “I saw some of them but couldn’t stare much not to cause suspicion, I’m not sure I can recognise any of them.” she replied. Henry drew in a breath. He kept his eyes staring blankly through the windscreen for a while. He turned off the phones in his hands and threw them back. “How did you notice they were following you?” Henry asked. “I didn’t, I got into here already before I saw them coming in through the gate.” Henry bit his lower lip and licked it gently for a second before raising his head. He fastened his seat belt and held te gear to reverse out of the parking space. “Call Cole,” he instructed as he got into the roadway and began to drive in direction of the gate. Jenny picked out her phone to make the call. As she spoke with Cole, Henry made a review of the just completed task of getting Rex from Kebba. His strategy had worked as planned even though it almost went rough with Jenny. He had thought of giving Jenny’s role to Dave while he made his plans but the duo of Dave and Cole just seemed to be his best option in conveying Rex safe to Bexford. “They’re close to Bexford and they have no issues,” Jenny gave the report from her call. Henry had not expected them to have issues, especially if they followed the well laid plan of Cole monitoring the movement and staying with Rex while Dave drove. As they got onto the road, the voice of the man who had spoken to Henry on the phone echoed again in his head. He wondered who exactly the man was, the confidence and calmness in the tone of the man when he spoke to him showed he had something well planned, or it could just be mere theatrics to put some fear in him. Henry was certain the man was not just someone who knew of Carl Winston but someone who knew more than the face and image. “Pick my tab and check the link between the bridge and the border, check if it’s free of security officials.” Henry instructed Jenny. ___ El Deols, Anthanna. “What are you hiding from me?” Emery Jack asked his daughter as they both stepped into the corridor leading to her room. The security officials were gone after the session of interrogation and Emery called Sheila aside to have a private discussion with her. “Nothing Dad, I said everything I had to say to the Investigators.” Sheila replied, She knew her Dad would question her after the men left but still hoped somehow that he would disappoint. “It was obvious you were hiding something when you were asked for the reason you began the device,” Emery insisted. “I wanted to hide something but I didn’t,” she replied in a defensive voice. He raised his brows. “I did not want to mention Henry’s name.” “Why? What does Henry has to do with this?” Emery squinted at her. “I made it for him but he left before I thought of showing it to him,” she answered. “And why would you not want to mention his name?” “I wouldn’t want anything that would involve him in the mess, he has a lot of troubles in his life already.” Emery Jack kept his gaze on her face and remained quiet for a while. “I really do hope you are not hiding anything from me.” “I’m not Dad,” she insisted. He shrugged and raised his wrist to check the watch. “I’ve got an appointment to catch in an hour, I’ve got to leave now.” “Alright Dad,” she smiled. “Thanks for coming, and for standing by me always.” He smiled back, stared at her face lovingly for a moment and then turned slowly and walked out of the corridor with Sheila following behind. “Hey man! I’ve got to go now,” Emery hailed Adrian as he walked back into the sitting room. He stretched out his hands to him for another firm handshake before he proceeded to the door. “I’ll be back,” Sheila said to Adrian while she followed her father out. “So, you know you have to stay indoor till everything is cleared and the investigations are completed,” Emery said as he walked down her balcony with Sheila by his side and his body guards following at a good distance behind. “Yes Dad, I hope it would not tarry for long though.” Emery Jack stopped after taking an extra step, he was already so close to his car. “No matter how long the investigation takes, I’m not going to let you go out of here till I’m sure you’re safe.” Sheila shook her head, she knew there was no point arguing with her father as he would always prevail against her. The door to the owner sit of the vehicle was opened before Emery got to the car. He placed a hand on the door and turned to his daughter again. He placed the other hand on her shoulder and stared deeply into her eyes. “There’s one other thing you really need to do.” She squinted at his face. “What’s that?” “You need to forget about Henry,” he stated, his eyes still staring into hers. She nodded gently and smile faintly. “Yeah, sure.” “I love you baby,” Emery said before getting into his vehicle. “I love you Dad,” she replied in a low voice and stepped back as she watched his driver and the guard getting into the vehicle. She watched them driving towards the gate before she turned back to the house. She met the gate guard smiling at her as she got close to the balcony. ‘”Good morning Ma’am,” he greeted her with a smile. “Hey! Good morning,” She stopped and stared at him. She glanced back towards the gate and looked at his face again. “You seem to be on break right?” “Kind of,” he replied with a shrug. He was really on break from the gate as the security officials employed by Emery Jack to secure Sheila had manned everywhere around the house. “Ma’am,” he called again as she made way to proceed up the balcony. “Yeah?” She turned back. It seemed as if he wanted to say something important to her. “Did you got to see Master Henry yesterday morning?” He asked in a cheerful tone. She squinted at him and turned properly. “What are you talking about?” He frowned. “Didn’t he call you? He told me he was going to see you yesterday.” She stepped down from the corridor. “Where did you see Henry?” “He was here on Monday night, he came in but didn’t stay up to two minutes. He told me he forgot something he needed to give to you and was going to see you the next morning.” She widened her eyes in shock. “Are you sure of what you’re saying?” “Of course ma’am.” “Why are you just telling me?” “He asked me not to let you know that night, he wanted to make it a surprise for you the next morning.” Sheila was surprised. How could Henry have come in without her knowing. She remembered that she had been with Adrian that night and suddenly recalled that they had been involved in a romance. “What time was he here?” she stared at him widely. “Ermm, I think it should be between eight thirty… to nine o’clock,” the man stuttered. “Eight thirty?” Sheila squinted as she tried to recall what she was doing around that time. “Did he get into the house?” “I didn’t see him, but it’s possible for him to have gotten in within the short duration of time he spent in.” “Was he holding anything?” The guard squinted as he tried to remember. “He was with a flower, he went back with the flower.” “Oh Damn! No, ” Sheila heaved a sigh of frustration and turned running her fingers into her hair. It meant Henry probably had seen she and Adrian kissing in the living room that night. “Is everything okay ma’am?” he questioned. “Yes, please.” she stretched out her hand to wave him away and hurried back into the house. She hurried through the sitting room to her room without giving Adrian attention. “Hey Sheila,” he called after her but got no response. He got up and watched her walk out of sight. He wondered what was wrong. She got into her room and searched quickly for the bag which she had kept the card she found in the living room that Monday night. She took out the card and began to read the words. To my love, It’s been a long time and I know I have not been the best of myself. But I want you to know that you never left my heart for a single day I sleep dreaming and wake up thinking about you, My heart yearning and my soul longing for you in every way For the imaginations of you to me is better than the greatest piece of art, The thoughts of you and our memories is the best thing I keep in my heart, I hope these words provides some warmth in your heart for me And make you overlook all the days that I’ve kept you lonely Yours truly. “Oh God!” She let out a cry of frustration. She could now understand what every word of the card meant. She had thought Henry would never come back for her or he did not feel anything towards her but with the content of the card and how he had left immediately after seeing them in the act, it was obvious he had feelings for her and was hurt by what he saw. Now that he had seen her with Adrian, he could believe she never really felt anything for him but just wanted to enjoy the moment. It was her fault! She blamed herself. How could she have easily let herself get carried away so much with Adrian? She should have been more patient. __ “I don’t believe her,” Dan said to the man sitting with him at the back of the car. “Why?” he questioned. “She’s hiding something, there’s something she’s hiding about the reason she made the device.” Dan said. “What do you think she could be hiding? You think the guy she claimed stayed with her has some connections with Frank?” “Not really, her reason could be totally made up. She probably has direct connections with Frank herself,” Dan said. “Sir,” the policeman sitting at the right hand side in front joined the conversation. “I do think if she has a direct connection with Frank, she wouldn’t have needed the assassin to kill Charles before she knew she could be the next target.” “The Wolves have a kind of tricky way, they hardly keep direct connections with each other,” Dan replied, the other men remained silent. “Our next line should be to find out if she had any direct connection with the late Frank.” “How do we go about it?” The policeman asked. “We need to check her movements and call histories during and around the days Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn visited Anthanna,” Dan answered. “This needs to be done between today and tomorrow.” ___ 10:59AM Suntan Farms, Bexford. “Why don’t you pick up your call?” Jacob stared at Evelyn. She glanced at him and smiled. “I’ll attend to it in few seconds after I get this done,” she answered and continued with her brushing the floor. They were dressed in their work overalls as usual and had covers on their nose and mouth with handgloves for their palms also. They were in a store for pesticides and other chemicals and they were cleaning to make room for the store to be reloaded. Her phone began to ring again for the umpteenth time. She glanced at Jacob and already saw him looking at her. She smiled and dropped her brush beside the wall. “I’ll go attend to it now,” she said as she walked out of the store quickly. She took off the hand gloves from her right hand and took out her phone, looking at the screen as she walked some more distance away from the store. “Hey! What’s up?” she placed the phone close to her ears. She looked around to confirm that there was no one close by who could listen to her conversation. “I just traced Mr Daysman’s car into the car park, he drove in about an hour ago and I didn’t see him drive or walk out but he’s currently not in the car or anywhere around,” the female voice said. “He must have left in some other car, you have to wait and watch until he returns, put a tracker on the car he returns with and also check the CCTV footages for the movement.” Evelyn said to her. “Okay boss, I’ll update you once he’s back.” She ended the call and was about to lock the phone but discovered there was a missed call notification from another contact. He clicked on the notification and found out that Steve had also called her. She dialed his number back. “Good morning sir,” she greeted, her eyes looking around as she spoke. “Good morning Agent,” Steve replied. “What have you found from the few days you spent in there?” “Our target has no dark deal from his office here, he does everything from outside.” she replied. “Is there any more to discover?” He asked. “Yes sir, a lot more and we’re so close already.” “Okay,” Steve said and paused for a second. “I thought of reminding you that the seven days is almost expiring.” “I have that in mind sir,” she replied. “Good, talk to you later.” She ended the call and locked the phone. She looked around carefully and then walked back into the store. ___ Unknown Location Bethanna. Jenny wondered where Henry was heading to with the route he took, he had left the major expressway to take a smaller one which was in a different direction from Bexford. She remained mute and decided not to ask any question, trusting that he would tell her whatever he had in mind soon. He soon drove off the road into an isolated street and stopped in front of a old haggard aluminium gate. He glanced at Jenny as he opened the door to step out. “We need to do something important here briefly, it would help us to determine if we would proceed straight to Bexford now or not.” he said before stepping out. She watched him step out and close the door and she watched him walk to the gate. He pushed in the door to the smaller entrance and stepped into the place without closing it. In some seconds, he opened both wings of the gate wide from the center. He returned into the car and proceeded into the place. The whole compound was a plot of land and the building in it only covered a quarter of the area. The building also looked old like the gate and apart from the bare area of land by the left side of the building which was meant to be a garden was covered with bushes already. The land around the house apart from the garden which was covered with interlocks also had some grasses already growing out through the connecting spaces between the interlock bricks. “Help me with the gate,” Henry stopped, after driving only about five metres in. Jenny stepped out quickly and turned towards the gate to lock it. Henry proceeded further in and parked only few metres away from the main building. He turned off the engine and stepped out of the car. He walked to the boot and opened it, he carried out the man in the boot and dropped him on the floor. He took off the piece of material used to gag the man’s mouth and flung it away. He stepped back and closed the boot, he rested his bum against the car and folded his arms staring at the man in his curled position. The man’s hands were tied together and the rope was extended to his legs, so tight in a way he could stretch any part of his body except for his neck which he could move. “Look up,” Henry said in a calm voice. The man managed to raise his gaze up to his Henry’s face. “I would not like to hurt you anymore, I only need you to tell me all I want. Are you ready?” The man nodded his head quickly in response. Henry smiled and step forward, he turned and opened the back seat of the car. He took out a piece of metal and a revolver and closed the door. He walked back to untie the man and returned his leaning position against the boot. Jenny joined them, looking surprised. She had no idea that Henry kept anyone in the boot. She stopped beside the boot of the car and stared at the face of the man who was now able to stretch but still laying on his side on the floor unable to sit up due to weakness in his body. Henry helped him up, carrying him with both arms and moved him to the side of the car, making him sit in by the back tyre and rest his back against the car. He took two steps back and stood in front of him. Jenny also turned. “So tell me, who are you working for?” “We call him the boss,” the man began in a weak voice. “My boys have been around Kebba for almost two months waiting for you.” “Waiting for me?” “Yeah, the boss asked that we stay there and watch for signs of first time visitors in Kebba.” “So, for two months, there have been no first time visitors except me?” “There have been a several but the boss always said we haven’t gotten our target every time we report the visit,” he answered. “So, how did you know your target?” “The boss called few days before your arrival that we should be ready, I joined them that day.” “So you watched us from the moment we got into Kebba?” “No, there was no way we could know at the exact moment. We only got to know few hours after, we made our enquires and found out the hotel you lodged.” “How?” “We knew we got to find out who took you to the hotel and all we did was to ask him where he took the strangers to, he told us unsuspectingly.” Henry was silent for a while. He bit his lips gently. “So, you installed the cameras outside the hotel?” “Yes, and we watched all day to know the time you go out and come in. The only time we miss it is when you go out before the day becomes bright but we always notice when it’s morning and on the second day we found your vehicle parked around the Home Of Sacrifice. That confirmed you were our target, the boss has always told us the patient our target would come for was not in the popular healing centres but the Priests abode.” Henry stared thinly above the car, it was obvious whoever this boss was had been following his activities and was only waiting to get him, Rex happened to be the perfect trap for him. He stared at the man on the floor as he moved closer, he sauatted before him and stared straight into his eyes. “Where can I find this boss now?” “I don’t…” Henry did not allow him complete his statement before striking a blow to his face. The man fell on his side. Henry got up and paced around for a moment, he turned to the man again. “You’re gonna make things difficult for yourself,” he threatened. “I swear I don’t know,” the man managed to voice out. His previously bleeding nose that stopped already began to bleed again. “I can tell you his previous location but I’m sure you won’t find him there again.” “He camped in Eris, a village 120 kilometers away from the border.” “Where exactly in Eris is he?” “It’s a remote village, I can’t describe with a proper address but the building is located at the centre and it’s the biggest building in the village.” “Where else can we find him apart him Eris?” “I don’t know, I don’t know so much about him, I’ve only seen him once.” Henry turned to Jenny, she was already using his tablet device and was busy with it. “Confirm the location Jenny,” he said and moved closer to the man, he bent and twisted his neck with a sharp brute force. The man fell to the ground. “It’s 200 kilometres away from here,” Jenny said to him. “Search for directions and the fastest route, we’d head there and dump this body,” Henry said as he turned to open the boot again. He put the lifeless body into the boot and then walked into the car. ____ Unknown Street, Bexford Bethanna. Doctor Alan was sitting calmly in the living room when he noticed a sound at the door. He got up immediately and faced the door, he was sure it was Dave and Cole returning, they had called him earlier to tell him they were close. The door soon opened and Dave stepped in quickly and held it open for Cole to wheel in Morris. He locked the door after and followed slowly behind. Doctor Alan at first did not recognize the man on the wheelchair until they got so close to him in the living room. He opened his eyes and mouth wide in shock. Henry had only told him the men were bringing someone paralyzed but never told him it was Rex and he also never had it cross his mind that the person might just be Rex. He dropped to his knees in front of the wheelchair and widened his eyes at Rex’s face, still trembling in shock. Tears filled his eyes as he held both arms of the chair. ___ 13:09PM Unknown location, Bethanna. “Eris is just ten minutes away from here, we can’t go there now.” Henry said as he slowed down his driving. “What do we do?” “You search for any hotel around, we’d camp there until night time.” Henry answered. Jenny immediately typed the word hotel into the search box. “Do you think we can still find them there?” She asked while her search loaded. “No, they would have left. It’s possible they left a trap for us there,” Henry replied. Jenny flashed a quick glance at his face. “Are we walking into their trap?” “No, we won’t go into that building.” Henry answered. “The only thing I’m here to do is to find the building owner’s information.” He pulled over to a curb and parked, he stared at her waiting to get information about the nearest hotel. “Five minutes drive away from here, there’s a guest house.” She finally said. Henry heaved a sigh. He could tell that the person they were dealing with was some professional of some sort and he knew it could be difficult to get the new location where Samantha and Wilson could be. He stretched his hand to the back to pick the phone he dropped there and turned the cellphone on. Jenny stared at him in surprise. She knew he was well aware that they could be tracked through the phone he was turning on. “It might be almost impossible to find their location, if we can’t find theirs, we’d have to let them find us.” Henry explained himself to her. She was more shocked and afraid. She began to imagine what would happen if all those men she saw at the hospital and many others came to attack them, they would be outnumbered and without help. It would even be more difficult because the place wasn’t an area she and Henry were familiar with but the men would be more familiar with the area. Just as Henry wanted to return the phone to the backseat, it began to ring. He checked the screen and the call was from “The Boss”. He answered the call and placed it close to his ear. “Hey Carl! I’ve been trying to reach you for hours now. Why did you turn the phone off?” The caller asked in a calm manner, every single syllable of the words mentioned in the baritone voice without rushing. Henry tightened his face and clenched his teeth without answering the question. “I know you turned on the phone to make me find you, but I’m not about to do that ” The man paused and chuckled. “You must have also heard that I was in Eris with your devoted Samantha and Wilson, it’s a pity that information helps you in no way.” Henry remained silent. ____ Unknown location, Bethanna. Samantha watched the man in disgust as he spoke on phone. She knew from his words that he was speaking with Henry but there she was tied to a chair and her mouth taped. She had been tied that way before they left the previous location. Her eyes were covered during the journey. Her hands and legs had been previously cuffed where she was put in the old location and she was served breakfast that way. It was only until they were about to move she was tied to the chair, her mouth taped and her eyes covered and was carried into the vehicle. She had thought they were taking her where she was going to be killed only for them to carry her out of the vehicle and drop her after some minutes. Her eyes were uncovered after and she realized they had only changed location. She was left in the room for sometime, only for them to just return. The man in white who was the boss was about to start talking to her when someone interrupted and delivered a message to him. It was after that he took out a phone to make the call. “You must have also heard that I was in Eris with your devoted Samantha and Wilson, it’s a pity that information helps you in no way.” She heard Hutton speak into the phone. He was previously sitting in the chair in front of her but had gotten up to make the call. “Well, I have an important information for you,” Hutton continued. “There’d be bomb blasts tomorrow, two in Bexford and one in Oreo. One of them will take the a minimum number of three hundred souls and the agent who would deliver that bomb is your devoted Samantha.” “Huh? What the hell…” He finally heard Carl speak since he began to call but cut it immediately without letting Carl land. He turned off the phone before he proceeded back to Samantha’s front. Instead of sitting, he stood behind the chair. “You heard it already,” he smirked. “You’d kill three hundred people tomorrow, be prepared.” He let out an evil grin and turned back immediately. He could hear the sound of her muffled protests as he got to the door but proceeded out without turning back.

Restless Episode 94 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited episode 20:45PM Paul Edwards’ Residence, Bexford, Bethanna “Your phone has been ringing sir,” the maid said to him as he handed over the phone to the man. “Thank you,” Paul Edwards replied and collected the phone from her. He closed the door and walked back to his bed, checking the missed call notification. He had just finished taking his bath in his room and was dressed in his night wear. He had been hearing the knock at the door while he was taking his bath but he took his time to enjoy his bath. He had left one of his phones in the living room, the phone which he used for personal communication with his family and friends. His official phone was always with him and he never allowed anyone gain access to it. The missed call was from an unsaved number, he dialed it back as he sat at the edge of his bed but the call did not connect. He dialed the second time and it gave him the same response, he dropped the phone and was about to get up when his official line began to ring. He shifted close to the headboard where the phone was placed. He checked the caller and it was from the office. “Good evening Agent,” he responded to the greeting from the other end. “Ten minutes ago, we got and anonymous mail and a phone call to the office, telling us there would be three bomb attacks tomorrow and that we should make sure it doesn’t happen.” Paul frowned his face. “Have you tracked the location the mail and phone call was from?” “It was anonymous, we can’t find the location yet but we are still on it.” the person replied. “Be quick with it,” Paul said as he got up to his feet and began to pace gently around. “What other information did you get from the caller?” “She said the bomb attacks were being planned by the Wolves and that they would be using innocent victims to trigger the explosions.” “It was a woman?” “Yes, it was.” “Did she give any personal information at all?” “No, she didn’t.” Paul was silent for a few seconds. “Make sure you find the location where the call was made from and also pick out her voice from the stored recording and screen voices of female criminals on Our list to get a match.” “We’d do that sir,” the voice replied. “Thank you,” Paul said and ended the call. He sat on one of the sofas and opened his contact list to pick a number. He selected Agent Steve’s number and dialed it. “Good evening sir,” Steve said immediately the call was answered. “A call was received at the office few minutes ago, telling us about three bomb attacks which would happen tomorrow. Do you have any information regarding that?” “Ermm… Nothing of such sir,” Steve replied. “Get to work man, whether true or not, we must find the location from which the information about the threats came and we must also uncover every possible ploy to cause havoc in any area.” “Yes sir, right away.” Paul ended his call and got up from the sofa. He walked straight to the wardrobe and took off his night wears. He turned back quickly as something came to his mind and reached for his phone, he dialed the number that had called him before he called Steve. “Agent, give orders for all agents to report back to the office immediately.” Paul commanded. “Right away sir,” the man replied. “Call me back in five minutes after you do this.” Paul cut the call and located another number in his contact lists. “Hey Man,” Paul said into the phone. “Good day Chairman, it’s been a long while.” “Yeah truly, we do have a lot of catching up to do later. Now, I’ve got something important you need to do for me right away.” “Okay, I’m all ears.” “I need every broadcasting radio stations and television stations airing in the nation to send out information to residents in all parts of the country especially those in Bethanna. They should ask everyone to be careful and watchful, any suspicious activity should be reported immediately. The number they need to call is 811,” Paul instructed. “Uhm, I’ll do that but I hope there’s no serious problem.” The man questioned. “We are doing this to avoid a serious problem,” Paul stated. “Please, give instructions for the information not to be relayed in a way that would cause panic all over the nation. It should just be an information to make people watchful and vigilant.” “I’ll spread the instructions right away.” “Thank you,” Paul ended the call again. Immediately the call from the office was returned. “I just finished instructing everyone to return,” the man said. “I’ll be calling the Inspector of Police and Army General in a minute from now, the forces would have to combine and cover all road blocks for tonight including major entrances and exits from Bexford. Every vehicle passing has to be checked well and there must be Bomb disposal technicians close to every unit.” “Okay sir, I’ll start organizing the men right away.” “Good, I’ll join you in the office soon.” ____ “The emails have been read and delivered,” Jenny said and got up from the seat. She turned to Henry who was sitting on the footstool and facing the laptop on the bed. He glanced at her. “In the next few minutes, we’d be on our way to Bethanna.” Henry said to her. “Any luck with the building’s owner information?” Jenny asked. “No, the real owner died twelve years ago and his next of kin died five years after, the villagers said it was sold to the people currently using it but the owner’s information in the land registration online hasn’t changed.” “So, what do we do?” Jenny asked. “We forget about it,” he said as he moved the cursor to the computer start button. He clicked on it and selected “shut down”. “The important thing now is getting Samantha and Wilson.” “How do we do that?” Henry stared at her face for a moment. He didn’t have the answer to her question, but he knew it had to happen somehow. He didn’t have the FOX team agents to give instructions or give orders to, neither did he or his team have access to the sophisticated facilities available in the FOX offices which would have been useful in searching out the possible locations of the bomb threats issued by the Wolves and that was why he had sent messages to the FOX to get them to use their facilities. His phone rang and distracted him from his thoughts and also the tension to give Jenny a reply, he reached for his phone and answered the call. “Hey Dave,” he said into the mouthpiece. “Boss, we have to stay somewhere in Oreo.” “Why? That’s not far enough from Bexford,” Henry questioned. “Yes but the doctor has said we should not go too far because of Rex’s state of health. The vehicle movement is not good for him and we already had a long journey earlier today,” Cole explained. “Okay, how safe is where you are now?” “It’s safe enough and very far from the team’s previous location in Vincil,” Cole replied. “Please be careful,” Henry said before hanging up. He dropped the phone and looked up to see Jenny still staring at him, he remembered she asked him a question but he was still unprepared for the answer. He packed up the laptop and got up to his feet. “We need to leave now, we’ll talk about that later.” ___ Vincil, Bethanna. Dave and Cole walked into the room where Sophia had been placed in a bed. Her legs and hands were tied tightly and her mouth was covered with a tape. Dave moved closer and tried to help her take off the tape but she began to struggle with him and tried to kick him off the bed with her feet. He however overpowered her and took the tape off her mouth. “You need to stop misbehaving girl, we’re trying to keep you safe here and you’re making things difficult.” Dave complained. “I don’t want to stay here, let me go home.” Sophia shouted in frustration. Cole let out a chuckle, her way she spoke seemed a bit funny to him. “I explained to you that your brother is in danger and we are trying to keep you from danger,” Dave replied her. “I don’t want to stay here with you, I can go to the police or other security officials if I need to be safe.” “The police can’t save you girl, now just shut up and let me take the ropes off you.” Dave said and motioned forward. She restricted and hit him in the chest with her feet. “You people are kidnappers, I and my brother has no money to pay for ransom. Please let me go,” she shouted. Dave got out of the bed frustrated. “I can’t deal with this girl,” he said to Cole, shaking his head and walking out of the room. Cole smiled lightly and stared until Dave closed the door behind. He stepped forward slowly and sat at the bed. She stared at him from where she was. His face was new. She had just seen him earlier that day and he seemed to her less cruel than Dave. “Sophia, can I talk to you?” Cole asked calmly. “I don’t want to talk, I want to be alone.” she sulked. “Okay then, let me help you take off the ropes so that you can be free to eat this night.” “No, I want to remain like this until you let me go,” she protested. “You tied me like an animal and brought me here like this, let me remain this way.” Cole smiled lightly and turned to wards her in the bed, he moved both legs in the bed and moved closer to her in her lying position. She stared up at his face, wondering what he was doing. She had been tied when they wanted to leave Bethanna. She tried to shout for help immediately she was allowed to step out of the building and the team had no choice than to find a way to keep her silent. “I apologize for the way we treated you, I’m sorry. Would you let me untie you so we can talk about why you are here?” Sophia took in a deep breath. Her mind was softened a bit by the calmness of Cole’s voice. He had also promised to tell her why she was been kept, which was what she had been requesting to be told. She stared at him for a while before she nodded for him to go untie her. It took him two minutes to untie her and she sat at the other edge of the bed on the same side where he was sitting. “I’m sorry again for having you tied throughout our journey here, we had to do so because we were instructed to leave that location urgently but you were not cooperating.” Cole explained and glanced at her face. She was quiet. “I was told you were taken forcefully from your house…” “Why am I here?” she interrupted him. “To keep you safe,” Cole replied. She stared at his face. “How the hell am I in danger?” “You may not know but we know,” he stared back at her. “You’re not making any sense,” she slammed angrily. “Do you know where your brother is?” She stared at him silently for a moment and then looked away. “He went in search for someone.” “He went with a friend in search of Morris,” Cole stated. She looked at his face. He turned back to her. “Do you know where Morris is?” Her look changed from that of anger to a confused one. She wondered how Cole knew Morris. “Where?” She raised a brow. “I don’t know, Wilson and Morris’ friend went to look for him.” Cole stared at her silently for some seconds. “Morris is right here with us.” She stared at him with disbelieving eyes. “We came with him to Bexford, he was in the bus and you would have seen him if you had cooperated with us.” She shook her head in disbelief. “If Morris is here, then where is Wilson and the man who went in search of him?” “That’s why we are here, those who are after Morris’ life are also after Henry his friend and now after Wilson, the reason we have taken you away is to keep you in safety.” She closed her eyes and shook her head again. It was not yet making sense to her. “So, can I see Morris now?” “Yes, let’s go.” Cole said and got up to his feet. She stared at his face for a while and also got up. ___ El Deols, Anthanna Adrian holding his phone in his hand dialed Sheila’s number for the fifth time, that night. He placed it on loudspeakers and listened. It rang again like it had done for the first four occasions but the call wasn’t answered. He sighed. He couldn’t understand what had happened to Sheila. She had walked in after seeing her Dad off and without saying anything to him, walked to her room. He had thought she would return to the living room after few minutes but she did not. He sent one of the maids to check for her but the maid had returned saying Sheila was not opening the door nor answering her. He stayed and tried for some more hours to reach her but she refused to step out of the room. He had no other choice than to leave for his home. He concluded that her Dad had told her something that got her very angry and she was reacting badly to it. He dialed her number once again as he reached for the cup of water on the footstool in front of him. It rang in it’s usual pattern and ended up not being answered. He dropped the phone on the arm of the sofa and gulped down the content. ______ Unknown Location Bexford, Bethanna. After many hours of Samantha being alone in the room, the door flung open and three men walked in, the first one holding a tray of food and the second a small table. The table was placed in front of Samantha and the tray was placed on it. The third man walked to the back of the chair Samantha was sitting on and began to untie her. It took him about five minutes to complete the process and he carefully folded the ropes aside. Samantha felt some freedom and was able to stretch a little even though her wrists and ankles were still cuffed. The man who untied her took out a key from his pocket and stepped in front of her, he held her hands up and put the key into the hole, he moved her hands closer to her left side before turning the key to unlock the manacles. He released her right hand and cuffed the second part to the arm of the chair, putting her left hand still in bondage. “I need to ease myself first,” Samantha objected. The man raised his gaze and stared at her face with a suspicious look. He took in a breath before uncuffing her other hand from the chair. He stepped back and stared at her. “Your legs are still cuffed, I hope you’re wise enough not to try any stupid move.” The man said in a warning tone Samantha stared at him and only shook her head in response. “That’s the toilet,” he pointed a door close to the back end of the room. She glanced back at the place before getting up. The manacles on her legs had a length of twenty centimetres, so it gave her room to walk without so much discomfort. As she walked there, she thought about how possible it would be for her to make any move with her feet still cuffed. The men in the room with her and the other men she had seen earlier did not look like men that would be easy for her to beat. And even if she was going to make a move, she needed to know where the key to the manacles binding her feet was first. She got out the toilet ten minutes after going in. She looked refreshed and less heavier as she walked back to the seat. She wiped her wet hands on her clothes to make them dry. The men had their eyes on her even as she settled on the seat. She stared at the man who untied her, expecting that he would come back to cuff her hand to the chair but he remained where he was. “After you finish eating,” he said to her when he noticed she was expecting him to do so. She took the cover off the food and placed it gently under the plate. The aroma was inviting as usual and it made her belly let out a cry for food. She stared at it for a while, still contemplating whether to eat or not. Hutton’s threat had been on her mind since she heard him make the call and she wasn’t able to figure out in her mind what his plans could be. After about a minute, she decided on eating. She would need enough strength for the next day. She looked up at the faces of the men who were still surrounding her, feeling uncomfortable with their closeness to her. “I’m not going to disappear into the food, am I? she frowned at the man who untied her. He signalled to the rest and they all stepped back, giving her enough space. She ate slowly, still having a lot in her mind. Hutton’s words keep echoing in her head and she couldn’t imagine being labelled a suicide bomber or a terrorist. She believed whatever Hutton’s plan was, she needed to fight it. A thought came to her mind after eating the food halfway. She wondered what Henry and the rest of the team were doing to get them out. There have been no signs of their efforts and she couldn’t tell if they were making any. She thought it was stupid to remain loyal to a team that had probably dismissed her as dead already. She looked up suddenly and signalled to the man who untied her. She tried to say something but a cough came out instead. She paused to take water. “I need to see your boss,” she said after clearing her throat. ‘What for?” “Tell him I have something important to tell him,” she said. The man squinted at her questioningly. “Tell him now,” she said. The man took out a phone and dialed Hutton’s number. ___ Kala – Bexford Expressway, “Isn’t there anyway Cole could help us get the location of the call?” Jenny asked Henry who was sitting at the right side of the vehicle while she drove. He glanced at her. “No,” Henry replied her. “Those guys use a high security system just like us, we can only locate them if there’s a breach from an insider there.” They were on their way to Bexford, both of them having changed their clothes and being slightly disguised. They had also emptied the vehicle of all the guns which were previously in it. Henry knew after his tip to the FOX that they would take measures to detect security threats even on the roads and now that they were on their way to Bexford, they could be delayed by the security officers if weapons were found in their car. His mind was filled with questions on how to get Samantha and Wilson but it seemed like a dead end. He had tried to contact “The Boss” who told him about the planned bomb attacks but the line had been unreachable since then. He only hoped now that the man would call him back again and let out more information. He wasn’t sure of what step to take but he knew he could not afford to fail Samantha. If Samantha was allowed to die, it would mean he had also failed the whole team and failed himself. He had to get her out some way and somehow. ___ Unknown Location, Bethanna. “You called for me,” Hutton said as he marched slowly towards her. “I’ll tell you all you need to know about Carl Winston,” she said. Hutton squinted at her, he suspected she was planning something fishy. “Why did you suddenly change your mind?” “I don’t know what you plan to do, but I’d rather give out information about Carl Winston than let three hundred people die through my hands.” Hutton chuckled. To be continued.

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy

Anoda suspense this man no kill me with suspense

Samantha wat are u planning hope u won't destroy all ur hard work And sheila wat are u going to do now u know it Henry who sent dat love note Wat is chairman of fox paul Edward planning with the instructions he has gave is it to destroy the wolves plan or anoda way of helping the wolves Wat ever it is i will be waiting for the next episode Kudos me writer

@Delexzy thank for the call

Restless Episode 95 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unknown Location, Bethanna. “You called for me,” Hutton said as he marched slowly towards her. “I’ll tell you all you need to know about Carl Winston,” she said. Hutton squinted at her, he suspected she was planning something fishy. “Why did you suddenly change your mind?” “I don’t know what you plan to do, but I’d rather give out information about Carl Winston that letting three hundred people die through my hands.” Hutton chuckled. There was a long silence. Hutton kept a mischievous smile on his face while keeping his eyes still on her face. “So,” he chuckled again and took a step forward. He pulled the empty chair and sat in front of her. “How foolish do you think I am?” he asked with a devilish smile. She squinted at him. “You suddenly changed your mind few hours to an intended bomb attack which you are supposed to carry out, and you expect me to believe you, you now want to give me the information I have.” “I ain’t trying to deceive you,” she replied him calmly. “I’ll give you all information I have about Carl Winston.” “Come on,” he shook his head. “Carl Winston isn’t stupid and I ain’t stupid either. You’ve been abducted for three days and you think you still have enough information about Carl?” He paused and chuckled. He shifted his knees and leaned forward. “Don’t be stupid. Right now you no longer have useful knowledge about Carl Winston anymore, he must have changed everything you know.” he said and leaned back again. “I needed you to tell me that first day but you refused, now you are useless both to me and Carl Winston, and that’s why I’ve decided to use you to kill three hundred people tomorrow.” Samantha let out a breath in frustration, leaving her mouth slightly gapped in frustration. She was baffled and the look on Hutton’s face made her confusion even worse. He had answered her intelligently contrary to the response she was hoping to get from him. “But I can still help you to get him?” Hutton raised his brows at her, he had a mocking smile on his face. “How?” “I can contact him and make him come to your desired location,” Samantha replied. Hutton stared at her and then burst into brief laughter. “Come on, you look intelligent to me but you’re sounding so dull already. I guess you’re being affected by the time spent in solitude.” “I’m serious, I can come up with a good plan that’ll bring Carl Winston to you.” The smile on Hutton’s face slowly vanished. “You sound serious,” he cleared his throat. “You really wanna do this?” “Yes, if you’d give me till tomorrow morning. I’ll come up with a plan that would bring Carl Winston to you,” Samantha said enthusiastically, feeling relieved that he was taking her more seriously now. He stared down for a while but kept taking glances at her, he seemed to be considering her offer. He fixed his eyes on her face again and a mocking smile began to slowly form on his face. “It’s too late dear, even if you’ve got the best plan, it’s too late.” She stared at his face, wondering why he thought it was too late. Hutton raised his hand and checked the time on his wristwatch. He looked sideways to one of the men there. “When did she eat?” The man also checked his time. “About ten minutes ago,” he replied. Hutton turned back to Samantha and made a devilish grin. “It’s too late,” he said and blinked. “What do you mean?” She squinted at him and then glanced at the face of the man standing at the right hand side. At the same moment, she began to feel some signs of dizziness. “What did you put in the food?” “Oh! Nothing was put in the food,” Hutton answered. “I thought you probably would not like to take the food, so I asked them not to put anything into the food but into the water.” Samantha widened her eyes at him. Her vision began to get blurry but she struggled to keep her eyes open. She could still see him faintly smiling and shaking his head slowly. “Never mind, you ain’t going to die yet, until tomorrow and the whole world would know you as a terrorist.” She heard his voice sound like echoes from a distant as her eyes closed forcefully. Her head fell backwards.” “Get ready, we move very soon.” Hutton said to the men after getting up from his seat. He turned and walked out of the room. ___ FOX Underground Facility, EPA Hill, Bexford. “I asked him to transmit the data he has already but I don’t think there’s anything he has that can be useful for tonight.” Steve said to Evelyn as they walked hurriedly side by side through the large office filled with people. The office that night was busy as the day time and even busier. All the FOX officials at the headquarters that had closed from the day had been called back to return to the office including the ones on leave and the ones off duty that day. Some of the agents were sitting in their seats and busy with their computer while the others had been deployed to specific areas and points in town for proper security. A group of men had already left minutes ago and the others were rushing to the arsenal to equip themselves before leaving. “We might find something if we are able to locate where Mr Daysman went in that vehicle during the day.” Evelyn replied Steve. “We need to be sure of making a useful move tonight, else it could be concluded that our team is ineffective.” Steve said as they got to the door of their investigation room. He unlocked the door with his access card and allowed Evelyn step in first before he followed. Agents Sandra Agent Rhoda and other agents were in the investigation room already. Rhoda and two male agents were sitting around the investigation table and busy on their laptops while Sandra and the third male were searching through the records book and the shelves. “Agent Rhoda, please tell me you guys have got valuable lead already.” Evelyn said as she walked to the investigation table. Agent Steve walked to the computer at the corner of the entrance wall to pick a device he had kept in the drawer. “We’ve got something,” Rhoda replied Evelyn. “We traced Mr Daysman’s movement seven times in two weeks to a particular building in Newland Estate.” “Have you pulled out information concerning the building?” Evelyn asked. “We are on it,” Rhoda replied. Evelyn stopped beside one of the male Agents and looked into his computer for a second before asking him to leave the seat for her. The agent obeyed and Evelyn sat on the stool. “Share me the data and every detail,” Evelyn said to Rhoda as she minimized the current application on the laptop to open the network sharing center. “It’s being shared already,” Rhoda replied her. “What have they got?” Steve asked Evelyn on getting to the table, his right hand fingers so busy on the tablet device on his left palm. “We have the location Mr Daysman secretly visits,” Evelyn answered. “And where is that?” He asked without looking up, his eyes still fixed on the device. “A building in Newland estate.” Steve looked up sharply on hearing her reply. “What building in Newland estate?” he asked and slowly walked closer to her. It took her about thirty seconds to show him the pictures of the building gotten from the investigation. Steve stared at the pictures for a second, he then looked up and located Sandra where she was. “Come over, Agent Sandra,” he beckoned. Sandra stared at him from where she was and saw he was no longer looking in her direction but focused on the computer screen. She dropped the paper in her hand on the shelf and walked to the investigation table. “Isn’t it the same location you traced Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn’s movements to?” He asked, looking to her face as she got close. She took her time to check the pictures displayed on the screen as Evelyn changed from one to another. “This is located in Newland estate?” Sandra asked Evelyn, being able to identify the picture. “Yes,” Evelyn glanced at her. “It’s also the same building Stanley went into after escaping from the police,” Steve added. Evelyn glanced at his face and they exchanged a knowing look. It was a pointer that the team’s effort had been producing and they were making progress even though it looked slow. “Why haven’t we ransacked the place?” Evelyn asked. “Sandra here has been keeping tabs on the building,” Steve answered. “We are yet to find any suspicious activity going on there, all we see is the inflow and outflow of vehicles.” “But we have never found out what those vehicles contain,” Evelyn put in. “Who knows what items the vehicles have been transporting?” “We’re not the police, we can not raid places based on suspicions,” Steve answered her. “When we suspect a place, we keep tabs or send an undercover into the place.” “That’s true, but there’s no way an undercover can get into their this night and even if that can happen, it would be impossible for the undercover to stop explosions planned for tomorrow. We can’t tell, it could just be the explosions for tomorrow that has been planned.” Evelyn retorted. Steve did not answer, he stared up for a moment and then glanced at Sandra’s face. “Did you notice movements in and out of the place this evening?” He asked Sandra. “Nothing unusual,” Sandra replied, she turned her face to the second man who was sitting at the other side of the table. He was looking at them and listening to the conversation. “Has there been anything unusual?” She asked him. “No,” he shook his head. “Only few vehicles got in or out of theplace through out today.” Steve and Sandra’s gaze met briefly before he turned his face to Evelyn. “You could be right Agent Evelyn, I also think the planning for the explosions go on in there but I don’t think anything more than planning happens there. There must be another location where execution of their plans begin.” Steve took two steps back and looked towards Rhoda. “Agent Rhoda, where did Mr Daysman drive to after leaving Newland estate?” “He drove back to the car park, changed his car and drove straight home.” Rhoda answered him. ‘Have you checked where he moves to for the seven other days?” “The same routine, he goes home from there.” “And is there anything notable he does when he gets to the building anytime he visits?” “Nothing special, he gets to the gate in his tainted vehicle and honks twice. The gate opens and he drives in.” Steve stepped back to think and remained silent for a while. After a minute, he spoke again. “I and Agent Evelyn would go right to Newland estate and get into that building to get more information,” Steve announced his conclusion. “Sir, do you have a plan for us to get in?” Evelyn asked, looking seriously concerned. “Yeah, we’d go in the same car Mr Daysman goes in,” Steve replied. “He left the car at the park and we would get it from there.” ___ One Hour Later The journey was fast that night as very few vehicles were on the way. There had been total silence between them with lots of thoughts running through their minds. Jenny in her mind wondered what Henry planned to do. She hoped he would really come up with a plan. She couldn’t think of having Samantha so soon after they just met. They had become closer than friends and were like sisters already. “Reduce your speed,” Henry said, after noticing a group of security officials somewhere at the front. She obeyed and pulled out her driving documents as they approached the men. She reduced the speed gradually until she came to a halt at the road block. “Good evening ma’am, where are you coming from?” The security official who was pointing a torchlight at them stepped forward and asked. He was fully kitted in a black khaki and had an helmet covering his head. He had a long gun on his face and covering his chest was a bullet proofed vest. “From Eris,” Jenny replied. The man bent to look inside the car, especially to see the face of the man sitting at the right hand side. He stared at Henry’s face for a while before he straightened up. “Where’s your driving license and your vehicle documents?” the man asked Jenny. She arranged them in order and gave them to the officer. Henry noticed on a closer look that the man was a FOX official. Some of the other officers at the road block also stepped closer to the sides of the vehicles and began to scrutinize with their eyes, checking for suspicious items and weapons. Henry’s eyes met with one of the men and the man stopped to stare at him for a while. “Are you guys a couple?” he asked Henry. “Yeah,” Henry replied in a sharp tone. “She’s my girlfriend.” The man nodded gently and slowly, he stared at Jenny for a second before moving on. The other officer checking the documents returned them to Jenny after confirming. “Can we take a look into your boot ma’am?” he requested. “Yeah, sure.” She turned off the car engine immediately and removed the car keys from the keyhole. She opened the door and stepped out. Henry also stepped out of the vehicle with her. They both proceeded to the back of the car with three officers. Two of the officers stayed behind while one stayed beside Jenny as she opened the boot. The officer pointed in the torchlight and checked every corner of the boot. There were only two bags at the center. “Can we see what you have in the bags?” the officer requested. Jenny pulled up one of the bags and opened it. She took out the items one after the other while the officer watched, she repeated the same procedure for the second bag. “It’s clear,” the officer reported to his colleagues and they all stepped back. “You can get back into your car and leave,” the officer said. He waited for her to close the boot and get to the front door before he walked closer. She had just inserted the key and turned it when she noticed he was close again. She turned to him. “Sorry for the delay ma’am but we are just trying to tighten the security,” he apologized. She nodded and made a wry smile. “Please, if you see notice anything suspicious along the way or you notice any suspicious person that carries threats of harm, do not hesitate to call 911.” “Okay, thank you.” she said and pulled on her seatbelt immediately. “Have a safe trip,” he smiled back and stepped back to allow her drive away. Two other vehicles were in sight coming towards the road block. The officers got back to their positions. Henry had just pulled on the seatbelt after they left the road block when a phone began to ring. He picked it from beside the gear and stared at the screen. “The Boss” was the caller. He answered it and placed it close to his ear without saying anything. “I thought you were back and strong Carl, I never knew you’ve gone petty too. I thought you’d try to stop the explosions yourself but it doesn’t look like you are confident enough to stop us, that’s why you had to inform the FOX.” “As a good citizen, I should report any threats against her security to the security agencies. That’s what I did,” Henry replied. “Well, no one can stop the explosions tomorrow, nothing less than six hundred people would die.” “You’re crazy, why don’t you allow us talk and resolve this?” ___ Unknown Road, Bethanna. “Why should we resolve anything?” He was sitting at the backseat of the Mercedez benz on one side and sleeping Samantha at the other end. Samantha was still dressed in her previous clothes but she didn’t look dirty. Her hair had been neatly arranged and she was placed in a way that made her look innocently asleep. “We don’t have to involve other people in this, you don’t have to kill over six hundred people when you can just get me.” Henry replied from the other end. Hutton chuckled. “It looks like you have just forgotten that this is not about you, the Wolves is not after Carl Winston. The Wolves is out on a mission, you just happen to be one person trying to obstruct the mission but the death of seven hundred people tomorrow would prove to you that you cannot stop us.” “Please, let’s talk about this. You do not need to prove anything to me, you can send me your location and I’ll come to meet you.” Henry pleaded. Hutton giggled shortly. “The explosions would take place as planned tomorrow, the first would go up by twelve noon, the second by fifteen o’clock and the third by eighteen o’clock.” “You don’t have to do this,” Henry pleaded. “Please, do enjoy the rest of your evening.” “Hey! Give a minute before…” Hutton ended the call without listening to Carl and turned off the phone immediately. ___ “Damn it! He has turned off the phone again,” Henry cursed after trying to dial back the number. Jenny glanced at him. Henry took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. He clenched his teeth and fists for some seconds before releasing them. “Pull over,” he instructed. Jenny glanced at him with a raised brow to confirm if he really meant what he said. He however wasn’t looking at her, so she shrugged and pulled over. He picked out a phone and dialed a number into the dial pad. He faced Jenny. “You have to speak with Paul Edwards now, tell him the explosions are planned for twelve noon, three o’clock and six o’clock in the afternoon.” She frowned at him, wondering why she had to do so but she collected the phone from him and dialed the number already typed in. “Is the voice tweak on?” she asked as she placed it close to her ear. “Yes, your voice cannot be recognized.” He replied her. Henry picked another device and opened the email application while she made the call. The call was answered three seconds after it began to rang. Jenny remained quiet, waiting for the call receiver to speak first. “Good evening, who’s on the line?” A baritone voice came through. Jenny recognized it as Paul Edwards’ voice immediately. He had heard the voice several times of television. “Mr Paul Edwards, all three explosions tomorrow would take place by twelve noon, three pm and six pm respectively.” “What? Who are…” She ended the call without letting him speak. She placed the phone on flight mode and also turned it off. She glanced towards Henry and noticed he was composing an email. “Why did we have to do this? Wouldn’t it get Samantha into the hands of the FOX if they stop the explosion? And how are we sure they can stop the explosion?” “If anyone is to get to Samantha, we would get to Samantha first before the FOX.” Henry replied her. “And we aren’t sure the FOX can do anything to stop the Wolves.” “So why did I have to give those details to Paul Edwards?” She questioned. “Please, start driving now, staying here for long will cause suspicions.” Henry ordered. She started the car engine and pulled back into the road. She continued glancing at him from time to time expecting him to answer her question but he was silent, she decided to wait until he finished with the email before she asked again. It took him a minute more to finish and send the email. “If we aren’t sure of the FOX’s ability to stop the explosions, why do we have to give Paul Edwards the details and why did you have to send that mail to them?” She asked impatiently. “To make things difficult for the Wolves and easier for us,” Henry answered her, taking out another phone as he spoke. He opened the contact list, he located Dave’s number in three seconds and dialed it. He glanced at Jenny’s face and saw the confusion written all over. He decided he would explain more after the call. “Good evening Boss,” Dave voice sounded in Henry’s speaker. “Hey Dave , how’s it over there?” “Everything is in control, Cole has been able to get Sophia to be more cooperative and he seems to be taking charge well here.” “Oh! Since Cole is handling them well, I’ll need you to meet me in Bexford as soon as you can.” “As soon as I can?” Dave sounded unsure of what Henry meant. “You mean I should leave here first thing tomorrow morning?” “No, you would leave there right now. Let Cole know you are coming to me,” Henry answered. “Oh! Alright boss.” “There are FOX and security officials at junctions and every point in Bexford and routes leading to Bexford, do not come with any gun with you and do not put any in your car. You can keep small knives around,” Henry warned. “Okay, I’ll take heed.” “Good, let me know as soon as you get close to Bexford.” Henry ended the call and locked the phone. He dipped it into his pocket and glanced at Jenny. He could still see that she was confused even though her eyes were focused on the road and she wasn’t looking at him. “The information we just gave to the FOX would make them send out their men and other security officials in large numbers around the city tomorrow, and calling Paul personally could also make him think asking the President to declare a curfew in the capital tomorrow. This would reduce movements in the city and enable us to easily detect any strange movement around town. The Wolves would need to make use of vehicles to go to their locations for execution of their plans and because of the curfew, it would be easy to locate them moving.” Henry explained to her. She glanced at him and took in a breath. She felt some hope for the first time since Henry told her about the Wolves’ plan to kill three hundred people through Samantha. Another thought came to her mind. “The curfew,” she raised her brows at him. “Wouldn’t it hinder us from moving too?” “Yeah, it should but it won’t. I know the way the FOX patrols, we would move like one of them, like FOX agents on patrol.” Henry answered. “And how do we locate the Wolves’ movement.” “Through the CCTV cameras,” Henry replied. “What if it is hacked As we always do?” “That’s almost impossible, it’s one of the reasons we let the FOX know about the Wolves’ plans.” Henry made a wry smile. “The FOX has efficient men in place, they would keep the CCTV servers up and restore the servers in less than two minutes even if it gets hacked.” Jenny let out a slight smile. The plan looked like a good one. All she hoped for was for the curfew to be truly placed and for the Wolves to be caught moving around like Henry expected. ___ “Boss, Boss,” One of Hutton’s men sitting at the front of the vehicle called him frantically. “What’s it?” he asked in a calm voice. “We are approaching a road block, if they search our vehicle, they could stop us because of the unconscious girl at the backseat with you.” the man said. Hutton turned his face to Samantha who was at the other side of the backseat, he narrowed his gaze on her face. His man had really spoken the truth, there could be trouble ahead of them.

Restless Episode 96 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Boss, Boss,” One of Hutton’s men sitting at the front of the vehicle called him frantically. “What is it?” he asked in a calm voice. “We are approaching a road block, if they search our vehicle, they could stop us because of the unconscious girl at the backseat with you.” the man said. Hutton turned his face to Samantha who was at the other side of the backseat, he narrowed his gaze on her face. His man had really spoken the truth, there could be trouble ahead of them. “Well, she’s not completely unconscious,” he replied confidently. He had before time envisaged challenges they would face on the road and he was prepared. He knew they would be checked at different junctions and that was why he had Samantha at the backseat with him instead of the boot of the car. He picked a bottle of alcohol from the ground and opened it immediately. He pulled out a handkerchief from the back pocket of the seat in front, he squeezed it into his palm and placed it on top of the opened bottle. He turned the bottle up, allowing some few drops of the liquid into the piece of cloth. He closed the bottle back and quickly moved closer to Samantha, he rubbed her mouth and neck with it. He then picked the bottle again and poured some few drops down her shoulder. He tightened the bottle cover back and dropped it again. He then dragged Samantha’s body with him to the other side. He positioned himself well at the corner and pulled her body so close to himself, resting her head on his chest and wrapping his arms around her in a romantic manner. The men at the front stole glances at him with confusion written on their faces, they wondered what he was trying to do. They soon got to the road block and were waved down by the security officials. “Good evening officer,” the man driving greeted. “Good evening sir,” the officer replied. He try to look into the car outside the driver’s side where he stood. “Please wind down the glasses,” the officer instructed. The driver obeyed. The officer’s colleagues were already going around to check the vehicle. “Let me see your vehicle papers,” the lead officer requested from the driver. The driver began to take out the papers. “What’s wrong with her sir?” an officer standing beside Hutton’s door asked. His eyes were squinted suspiciously. Hutton kept a narrow look at the officer. “She’s heavily drunk,” he answered. The officer stared at him for a while as if considering his words. “Let me see her face,” he requested. Hutton carefully moved her head a bit to face out. “Can you wake her up?” the officer asked. “Yeah, sure.” Hutton replied and began to shake Samantha gently. “Baby, look up,” he spoke endearingly. The officer squinted harder, getting more suspicious. He was about to talk when he saw the girl’s eyes open. “Hello Madam,” the officer waved as he squinted at Samantha’s face. She stared at him with drunken eyes for a moment before her eyes closed again and her head fell back on Hutton’s chest. The officer stared at Hutton’s face. “I told you already that she got so drunk,” Hutton explained to the officer. He nodded gently and stepped back. His suspicions were not fully cleared but he decided not to push much further since it wasn’t the main reason they were on the road. Hutton wrapped his hands back around Samantha like she was his lover. He faced front and saw the driver already stepped out and walking to the boot with the officers. He followed them with his eyes and watched for minutes as the officers checked the boot. They finally allowed them to go after three minutes. “You guys added so much of the liquid in her drink,” Hutton began to talk as soon as they drove away from the checking point. “She almost did not open her eyes.” “I never knew you planned to get her open her eyes,” the man sitting with the driver at the front replied. “You should have followed my instructions and not what you think,” Hutton said angrily. “We could have been delayed if she did not respond.” “I’m sorry boss,” the man apologized, staring at Hutton’s face through the rearview mirror. ____ Newland Estate, Bexford. “We’re gradually approaching,” Steve announced as he caught sight of the Strategy House at the other side. He took off his seatbelt and Evelyn who sat beside him also took hers off. She took out a pistol and loaded it, she handed it over to Steve who collected it and placed beside him. She took out another and reloaded it for herself. Soon, Steve made a U-turn into the road and honked twice, like they had noticed the man in the footages. He got to the gate in less than thirty seconds after and honked twice again. From the footages they saw, it usually took only about thirty seconds alone for the gate to be opened but this time, it took more than a minute for a man to open the smaller entrance of the gate and peep outside to check the car before returning in to open the gate. Steve waited for the gate to be fully opened and then zoomed straight in. He followed the straight roadway as his eyes danced to and fro around the compound to locate where to park the vehicle. He saw some cars parked close to the building at the left side and he drove closer and parked beside them. “Hey, turn off the lights now.” Evelyn said into her phone immediately after Steve turned off the engine. Steve picked his gun up and they both stared towards the entrance of the place before they exchanged a glance. Steve took a glance back to see if any of the security men at the gate were on their way but none was in sight. All the lights in the building went off immediately he turned his face back. “It’s time!” Steve said sharply. They opened their doors simultaneously and stepped out of the vehicle quickly. They proceeded hurriedly together towards the entrance of the place. “It’s open,” Steve whispered to Evelyn after checking the entrance door. He pushed the door in and stepped in slowly. Evelyn held the door with her hand to stop it from closing and turned back to look towards the gate. She could see the security men clearly from the distance due to the light provided by the full moon. One of the men put on a torchlight and flashed it towards the entrance at that moment. Evelyn stepped inside quickly and closed the door. Agent Steve had already proceeded forward, using a very tiny torchlight to provide light for himself. He turned back as he heard the sound of the door closing and pointed his light at Evelyn. “Connect,” he whispered to Evelyn before he continued with his forward movement. Evelyn took out a device and placed it in the breast pocket of her jacket, she inserted an earpiece into her left ear. She stayed beside the door and waited for the men coming. She took a quick glance at her device to check the time on her phone, it was already five minutes after the lights had gone off. They had through the influence of the FOX organization disconnected the whole street from electric power, but the disconnection was only going to last twenty minutes and they needed to go very far before the lights came back on. Few seconds after, Evelyn began to hear footsteps climbing up the corridor. She remained calm and waited patiently. A man opened the door and pointed his torch in. He entered and closed the door and then proceeded through the corridor slowly. Evelyn listened for some more seconds to know if another person was coming. She turned immediately she confirmed no other person was coming in and hurried on the tip of her toes towards the man walking through the hallway. The man did not noticed quickly that someone was following him, he noticed late and turned for her to grab him and push him to the wall with the mouth of her gun kissing his neck. His torchlight dropped. “Don’t make any sound,” she threatened. She had a hand around his neck and the other holding the gun to his neck. Her right knee was above his groin, pinning him to the wall. She quickly searched his body and took out a pistol and a knife. She threw away the knife and kept the gun in her back pocket. She pulled him by his neck and pushed him to the other side of the hallway, she followed up quickly with a kick to the man’s chest making him stagger backwards and fall on his butt, hitting his back against the wall. She moved closer and squatted in front of him, she put the gun on is chest. “How many people do we have in this building this night?” The man coughed. “Three others apart from the guards outside.” “Where exactly can I find these two people?” “The building is large, I don’t know where they are exactly,” the man answered. “What exactly is this building used for? Do you produce anything here?” The man shook his head. “Is there a store in any part of the building?” “No, only meetings and conferences happen in here.” “What kind of meetings and conferences? There’s no signboard outside showing this place as an event centre.” “It is not an event centre, it is a private building. I have no ideas what kind of meetings go in inside, we are never allowed in when there are lots of visitors.” “Which people holds the meetings?” “I don’t know them, I was only employed to work here.” “And you do not see the people who come in?” “I see few, most of them come in cars with tinted glasses and they stop right before the building where you parked,” he answered and sniffed in. “So, you don’t see the faces of the men you allow in?” “We allow cars based on instructions given before they arrive and sometimes the head security officer checks the cars before allowing anyone in,” he answered. “Who gives these instructions?” “The head security officer, he gets them from Mr Daysman.” “So, why did you allow us in few minutes ago?” “The car is Mr Daysman’s car.” “Is Mr Daysman your employer?” She questioned. “Yes,” he nodded. “Where is your head security officer?” “He’s somewhere inside here, I don’t know the exact place he stays inside.” “Okay,” she looked away for a moment and slowly began to rise up but suddenly stopped and hit the man’s head with the butt of her gun. He fell to the side unconsciously. She tapped on the device in her pocket as she placed a knee on the ground. “Have you found anyone yet sir?” she asked Agent Steve in whispers. “None,” Steve replied. “But I can hear some voices close to me.” “One of the men here told me there are only three others in the building,” Evelyn reported. “And the building is only used as a meeting place.” “Did he make any further description?” Steve asked. “No,” Evelyn replied. “Okay,we do need the lights back on now. I’m going further now, be attentive.” _ Steve proceeded forward after a minute of stopping to speak with Evelyn. He was walking very slowly to ensure no noise was made to alert those in the building of his presence and he had also turned off his torchlight. He knew he was close to where some people were, he could hear low voices of two different people communicating but couldn’t make out what was being said. Now that he had gone further in, he needed the lights back on and he knew Evelyn would give instructions for electricity to be restored. He got closer to the door of the room where the voices were coming from and he placed his ears close to listen. …it’s strange, electricity does not go off in Bexford if there has been no previous information about it.” the first voice said. “There has to be some explanation for it, I’m sure we’d get to know by morning tomorrow.” “I do think it may have to do with the warnings being passed around by the FOX this night,” a third voice put in. “You really do?” the first voice asked. “It has to be…” the second voice was saying when it got interrupted by sound of a radio searching for frequency. For the next ten seconds, Steve did not hear any other thing apart from the noise. The volume was then reduced. “Come on, it’s too loud.” the second voice complained bitterly. “Sorry, it’s an ancient radio, always so loud when searching for stations but will be balanced after a station is selected. Please, give me a minute to search.” the third voice said. The volume of the radio went up again. Steve took out his phone and swiped down the notification bar to check if there had been any message from the office. He didn’t find any. He cleared the notification bar and locked the phone. He was about returning it to his pocket when the lights came back on. It was just in time as he saw a shadow which looked like the image of a man formed at the center of the hallway. He turned back immediately but the man whose shadow it was rushed to him and kicked him in the belly to the wall. The man followed up with two punches in the belly and one on the face. Steve’s phone fell off his hand. The man dragged Steve by the collar and pulled him with speed towards the other side and slammed his back to the wall. Steve landed on the ground heavily. The noise from the radio ceased and two other men stepped out from the room. “I told you someone was listening to us,” the tall muscular man fighting Steve said to the two others. He walked closer to Steve and turned him up. He removed everything he found in Steve’s pockets and threw them to the floor. He made Steve stay on his knees before he stepped back “I didn’t hear anything, how did you know?” Aaron asked, staring at the face of the intruder. “He’s a FOX man,” the tall man said as he picked up the FOX badge from the floor before responding to the question asked by Aaron. “I didn’t turn on the radio because I wanted to listen, the radio could sense signals from a roaming device, so I knew someone was close.” “What do you want here?” Aaron barked at Steve. Steve stared at the men’s face. His lips were injured and his nose was hurting. He sniffed in and then placed his gaze on the tall man’s face. “I’m here to make some interrogations,” Steve finally replied. “You came to make interrogations by sneaking in around the building at almost midnight?” Aaron questioned. Steve remained silent. The muscular tall man stepped aside to make a call with his phone. “Talk to me you idiot!” Aaron cursed. “How the hell did a FOX official get into the building?” the tall man asked the receiver of his phone call. He listened for some seconds before he spoke again. “It couldn’t have been Mr Daysman you fool, Mr Daysman barely comes in here at night.” He ended the call after some few more seconds and joined the rest. “They got in with Mr Daysman’s car,” he reported to Aaron. “They?” Aaron squinted. “Yeah, they said they saw two people enter into the building but they could not tell if Mr Daysman was one of them because of the power outage.” “The other person must be lurking around somewhere,” Aaron gritted his teeth. “I have to find him,” the muscular guy said and handed over the guns he took from Steve to the third man before he took out his and hurried off. “For the last time, what are you doing here?” Aaron asked Steve again. Steve was quiet. Angrily, Aaron stretched out his hand to collect one of the guns from the third man. He cocked it and pointed at Steve. “Daysman sent us here,” Steve finally said. Aaron paused and squinted at him. “You bleeping liar!” “He told us to come in his car,” Steve added quickly. Aaron paused for a moment to ponder on Steve’s answer. The head security official had said they came in Daysman’s car and that could mean the FOX Agent was speaking the truth. Steve watched Aaron carefully and saw his finger moved away from the trigger. With a swift motion, he charged up and grabbed the Aaron’s outstretched arm, pointing the man’s hand to the ceiling. He dealt a kick to the belly of the third man and then dug in two blows with his elbow to Aaron on his chest. He dragged Aaron along with him and followed as the third man pointed a gun to shoot. He kicked the gun away quickly and made a sharp turn to punch Aaron in the face. He collected the gun in Aaron’s hand and then kicked him in the groin, releasing him to fall on his butt. He followed again with a kick to the third man and then grabbed him by the neck, he pulled him towards Aaron’s direction and pushed him to the floor. He placed a knee quickly beside Aaron and grabbed his neck from the back. He forced the pistol in his mouth. The man began to make muffled sounds, pleading for mercy. He turned his face to the other man who was halfway up again. “Step back,” he said in warning to the man. The man stood stubbornly and made an attempt to move closer. “If you take another step, I’ll blow up his brain.” Steve threatened. The man stopped and stared at Aaron who was helpless, he took two steps back. “How many other members of the wolves are in this building?” he asked the man. He stared at Steve’s face for a while. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, no one else is here for now except the three of us,” he replied. “Tell me about the planned bomb attacks for tomorrow.” “I don’t know what you are talking about,” the man feigned ignorance. Steve cocked his gun and Aaron made some muffled screams, his eyes looking for the third man by the side. “I don’t know anything about the attacks except that it would occur in three different places at three different times…” the third man said. He stopped and looked at Aaron who was making some sounds as if he was protesting for him to stop talking. Steve dealt an upper cut to Aaron’s face, he let him fall and quickly picked him again, putting the gun back into his mouth. “What times and which locations?” Steve asked. “I don’t have that information.” “Tell me before I shoot him dead.” “I don’t have such information,” he repeated. “Only the executives know where and when the bomb attacks would take place.” Steve stared at the man’s face for a while and then turned to Aaron, he took the gun out of his mouth. He held him by the back head and pointed the gun to his neck. “Tell me what times and where the explosions would take place,” Steve requested from Aaron. “Just kill me,” Aaron fumbled. “I’m as good as dead if I tell you.” Steve dealt him two quick punches and kicked him in the chest. The third man rushed to grab Steve but Steve dodged and sent a punch to his chest, he followed with a kick with his knee to the man’s belly but the man grabbed the hand with the pistol as Steve placed his leg down. Steve sent another kick to his groin but the man held on stubbornly to the gun and tried to twist Steve’s hand to get it. The gun was fired during the struggle and the man let out a cry. _ Menu Home Action Stories Crime Stories  Family Mystery Romance Ongoing Stories Completed Stories  All Stories Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 96 Oyin YoungOctober 1, 201932 21 minutes read Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 96 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Boss, Boss,” One of Hutton’s men sitting at the front of the vehicle called him frantically. “What is it?” he asked in a calm voice. “We are approaching a road block, if they search our vehicle, they could stop us because of the unconscious girl at the backseat with you.” the man said. Hutton turned his face to Samantha who was at the other side of the backseat, he narrowed his gaze on her face. His man had really spoken the truth, there could be trouble ahead of them. “Well, she’s not completely unconscious,” he replied confidently. He had before time envisaged challenges they would face on the road and he was prepared. He knew they would be checked at different junctions and that was why he had Samantha at the backseat with him instead of the boot of the car. He picked a bottle of alcohol from the ground and opened it immediately. He pulled out a handkerchief from the back pocket of the seat in front, he squeezed it into his palm and placed it on top of the opened bottle. He turned the bottle up, allowing some few drops of the liquid into the piece of cloth. He closed the bottle back and quickly moved closer to Samantha, he rubbed her mouth and neck with it. He then picked the bottle again and poured some few drops down her shoulder. He tightened the bottle cover back and dropped it again. He then dragged Samantha’s body with him to the other side. He positioned himself well at the corner and pulled her body so close to himself, resting her head on his chest and wrapping his arms around her in a romantic manner. The men at the front stole glances at him with confusion written on their faces, they wondered what he was trying to do. They soon got to the road block and were waved down by the security officials. “Good evening officer,” the man driving greeted. “Good evening sir,” the officer replied. He try to look into the car outside the driver’s side where he stood. “Please wind down the glasses,” the officer instructed. The driver obeyed. The officer’s colleagues were already going around to check the vehicle. “Let me see your vehicle papers,” the lead officer requested from the driver. The driver began to take out the papers. “What’s wrong with her sir?” an officer standing beside Hutton’s door asked. His eyes were squinted suspiciously. Hutton kept a narrow look at the officer. “She’s heavily drunk,” he answered. The officer stared at him for a while as if considering his words. “Let me see her face,” he requested. Hutton carefully moved her head a bit to face out. “Can you wake her up?” the officer asked. “Yeah, sure.” Hutton replied and began to shake Samantha gently. “Baby, look up,” he spoke endearingly. The officer squinted harder, getting more suspicious. He was about to talk when he saw the girl’s eyes open. “Hello Madam,” the officer waved as he squinted at Samantha’s face. She stared at him with drunken eyes for a moment before her eyes closed again and her head fell back on Hutton’s chest. The officer stared at Hutton’s face. “I told you already that she got so drunk,” Hutton explained to the officer. He nodded gently and stepped back. His suspicions were not fully cleared but he decided not to push much further since it wasn’t the main reason they were on the road. Hutton wrapped his hands back around Samantha like she was his lover. He faced front and saw the driver already stepped out and walking to the boot with the officers. He followed them with his eyes and watched for minutes as the officers checked the boot. They finally allowed them to go after three minutes. “You guys added so much of the liquid in her drink,” Hutton began to talk as soon as they drove away from the checking point. “She almost did not open her eyes.” “I never knew you planned to get her open her eyes,” the man sitting with the driver at the front replied. “You should have followed my instructions and not what you think,” Hutton said angrily. “We could have been delayed if she did not respond.” “I’m sorry boss,” the man apologized, staring at Hutton’s face through the rearview mirror. ____ Newland Estate, Bexford. “We’re gradually approaching,” Steve announced as he caught sight of the Strategy House at the other side. He took off his seatbelt and Evelyn who sat beside him also took hers off. She took out a pistol and loaded it, she handed it over to Steve who collected it and placed beside him. She took out another and reloaded it for herself. Soon, Steve made a U-turn into the road and honked twice, like they had noticed the man in the footages. He got to the gate in less than thirty seconds after and honked twice again. From the footages they saw, it usually took only about thirty seconds alone for the gate to be opened but this time, it took more than a minute for a man to open the smaller entrance of the gate and peep outside to check the car before returning in to open the gate. Steve waited for the gate to be fully opened and then zoomed straight in. He followed the straight roadway as his eyes danced to and fro around the compound to locate where to park the vehicle. He saw some cars parked close to the building at the left side and he drove closer and parked beside them. “Hey, turn off the lights now.” Evelyn said into her phone immediately after Steve turned off the engine. Steve picked his gun up and they both stared towards the entrance of the place before they exchanged a glance. Steve took a glance back to see if any of the security men at the gate were on their way but none was in sight. All the lights in the building went off immediately he turned his face back. “It’s time!” Steve said sharply. They opened their doors simultaneously and stepped out of the vehicle quickly. They proceeded hurriedly together towards the entrance of the place. “It’s open,” Steve whispered to Evelyn after checking the entrance door. He pushed the door in and stepped in slowly. Evelyn held the door with her hand to stop it from closing and turned back to look towards the gate. She could see the security men clearly from the distance due to the light provided by the full moon. One of the men put on a torchlight and flashed it towards the entrance at that moment. Evelyn stepped inside quickly and closed the door. Agent Steve had already proceeded forward, using a very tiny torchlight to provide light for himself. He turned back as he heard the sound of the door closing and pointed his light at Evelyn. “Connect,” he whispered to Evelyn before he continued with his forward movement. Evelyn took out a device and placed it in the breast pocket of her jacket, she inserted an earpiece into her left ear. She stayed beside the door and waited for the men coming. She took a quick glance at her device to check the time on her phone, it was already five minutes after the lights had gone off. They had through the influence of the FOX organization disconnected the whole street from electric power, but the disconnection was only going to last twenty minutes and they needed to go very far before the lights came back on. Few seconds after, Evelyn began to hear footsteps climbing up the corridor. She remained calm and waited patiently. A man opened the door and pointed his torch in. He entered and closed the door and then proceeded through the corridor slowly. Evelyn listened for some more seconds to know if another person was coming. She turned immediately she confirmed no other person was coming in and hurried on the tip of her toes towards the man walking through the hallway. The man did not noticed quickly that someone was following him, he noticed late and turned for her to grab him and push him to the wall with the mouth of her gun kissing his neck. His torchlight dropped. “Don’t make any sound,” she threatened. She had a hand around his neck and the other holding the gun to his neck. Her right knee was above his groin, pinning him to the wall. She quickly searched his body and took out a pistol and a knife. She threw away the knife and kept the gun in her back pocket. She pulled him by his neck and pushed him to the other side of the hallway, she followed up quickly with a kick to the man’s chest making him stagger backwards and fall on his butt, hitting his back against the wall. She moved closer and squatted in front of him, she put the gun on is chest. “How many people do we have in this building this night?” The man coughed. “Three others apart from the guards outside.” “Where exactly can I find these two people?” “The building is large, I don’t know where they are exactly,” the man answered. “What exactly is this building used for? Do you produce anything here?” The man shook his head. “Is there a store in any part of the building?” “No, only meetings and conferences happen in here.” “What kind of meetings and conferences? There’s no signboard outside showing this place as an event centre.” “It is not an event centre, it is a private building. I have no ideas what kind of meetings go in inside, we are never allowed in when there are lots of visitors.” “Which people holds the meetings?” “I don’t know them, I was only employed to work here.” “And you do not see the people who come in?” “I see few, most of them come in cars with tinted glasses and they stop right before the building where you parked,” he answered and sniffed in. “So, you don’t see the faces of the men you allow in?” “We allow cars based on instructions given before they arrive and sometimes the head security officer checks the cars before allowing anyone in,” he answered. “Who gives these instructions?” “The head security officer, he gets them from Mr Daysman.” “So, why did you allow us in few minutes ago?” “The car is Mr Daysman’s car.” Adnairax “Is Mr Daysman your employer?” She questioned. “Yes,” he nodded. “Where is your head security officer?” “He’s somewhere inside here, I don’t know the exact place he stays inside.” “Okay,” she looked away for a moment and slowly began to rise up but suddenly stopped and hit the man’s head with the butt of her gun. He fell to the side unconsciously. She tapped on the device in her pocket as she placed a knee on the ground. “Have you found anyone yet sir?” she asked Agent Steve in whispers. “None,” Steve replied. “But I can hear some voices close to me.” “One of the men here told me there are only three others in the building,” Evelyn reported. “And the building is only used as a meeting place.” “Did he make any further description?” Steve asked. “No,” Evelyn replied. “Okay,we do need the lights back on now. I’m going further now, be attentive.” _ Steve proceeded forward after a minute of stopping to speak with Evelyn. He was walking very slowly to ensure no noise was made to alert those in the building of his presence and he had also turned off his torchlight. He knew he was close to where some people were, he could hear low voices of two different people communicating but couldn’t make out what was being said. Now that he had gone further in, he needed the lights back on and he knew Evelyn would give instructions for electricity to be restored. He got closer to the door of the room where the voices were coming from and he placed his ears close to listen. …it’s strange, electricity does not go off in Bexford if there has been no previous information about it.” the first voice said. “There has to be some explanation for it, I’m sure we’d get to know by morning tomorrow.” “I do think it may have to do with the warnings being passed around by the FOX this night,” a third voice put in. “You really do?” the first voice asked. “It has to be…” the second voice was saying when it got interrupted by sound of a radio searching for frequency. For the next ten seconds, Steve did not hear any other thing apart from the noise. The volume was then reduced. “Come on, it’s too loud.” the second voice complained bitterly. “Sorry, it’s an ancient radio, always so loud when searching for stations but will be balanced after a station is selected. Please, give me a minute to search.” the third voice said. The volume of the radio went up again. Steve took out his phone and swiped down the notification bar to check if there had been any message from the office. He didn’t find any. He cleared the notification bar and locked the phone. He was about returning it to his pocket when the lights came back on. It was just in time as he saw a shadow which looked like the image of a man formed at the center of the hallway. He turned back immediately but the man whose shadow it was rushed to him and kicked him in the belly to the wall. The man followed up with two punches in the belly and one on the face. Steve’s phone fell off his hand. The man dragged Steve by the collar and pulled him with speed towards the other side and slammed his back to the wall. Steve landed on the ground heavily. The noise from the radio ceased and two other men stepped out from the room. “I told you someone was listening to us,” the tall muscular man fighting Steve said to the two others. He walked closer to Steve and turned him up. He removed everything he found in Steve’s pockets and threw them to the floor. He made Steve stay on his knees before he stepped back “I didn’t hear anything, how did you know?” Aaron asked, staring at the face of the intruder. “He’s a FOX man,” the tall man said as he picked up the FOX badge from the floor before responding to the question asked by Aaron. “I didn’t turn on the radio because I wanted to listen, the radio could sense signals from a roaming device, so I knew someone was close.” “What do you want here?” Aaron barked at Steve. Steve stared at the men’s face. His lips were injured and his nose was hurting. He sniffed in and then placed his gaze on the tall man’s face. “I’m here to make some interrogations,” Steve finally replied. “You came to make interrogations by sneaking in around the building at almost midnight?” Aaron questioned. Steve remained silent. The muscular tall man stepped aside to make a call with his phone. “Talk to me you idiot!” Aaron cursed. “How the hell did a FOX official get into the building?” the tall man asked the receiver of his phone call. He listened for some seconds before he spoke again. “It couldn’t have been Mr Daysman you fool, Mr Daysman barely comes in here at night.” He ended the call after some few more seconds and joined the rest. “They got in with Mr Daysman’s car,” he reported to Aaron. “They?” Aaron squinted. “Yeah, they said they saw two people enter into the building but they could not tell if Mr Daysman was one of them because of the power outage.” “The other person must be lurking around somewhere,” Aaron gritted his teeth. “I have to find him,” the muscular guy said and handed over the guns he took from Steve to the third man before he took out his and hurried off. “For the last time, what are you doing here?” Aaron asked Steve again. Steve was quiet. Angrily, Aaron stretched out his hand to collect one of the guns from the third man. He cocked it and pointed at Steve. “Daysman sent us here,” Steve finally said. Aaron paused and squinted at him. “You bleeping liar!” “He told us to come in his car,” Steve added quickly. Aaron paused for a moment to ponder on Steve’s answer. The head security official had said they came in Daysman’s car and that could mean the FOX Agent was speaking the truth. Steve watched Aaron carefully and saw his finger moved away from the trigger. With a swift motion, he charged up and grabbed the Aaron’s outstretched arm, pointing the man’s hand to the ceiling. He dealt a kick to the belly of the third man and then dug in two blows with his elbow to Aaron on his chest. He dragged Aaron along with him and followed as the third man pointed a gun to shoot. He kicked the gun away quickly and made a sharp turn to punch Aaron in the face. He collected the gun in Aaron’s hand and then kicked him in the groin, releasing him to fall on his butt. He followed again with a kick to the third man and then grabbed him by the neck, he pulled him towards Aaron’s direction and pushed him to the floor. He placed a knee quickly beside Aaron and grabbed his neck from the back. He forced the pistol in his mouth. The man began to make muffled sounds, pleading for mercy. He turned his face to the other man who was halfway up again. “Step back,” he said in warning to the man. The man stood stubbornly and made an attempt to move closer. “If you take another step, I’ll blow up his brain.” Steve threatened. The man stopped and stared at Aaron who was helpless, he took two steps back. “How many other members of the wolves are in this building?” he asked the man. He stared at Steve’s face for a while. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, no one else is here for now except the three of us,” he replied. “Tell me about the planned bomb attacks for tomorrow.” “I don’t know what you are talking about,” the man feigned ignorance. Steve cocked his gun and Aaron made some muffled screams, his eyes looking for the third man by the side. “I don’t know anything about the attacks except that it would occur in three different places at three different times…” the third man said. He stopped and looked at Aaron who was making some sounds as if he was protesting for him to stop talking. Steve dealt an upper cut to Aaron’s face, he let him fall and quickly picked him again, putting the gun back into his mouth. “What times and which locations?” Steve asked. “I don’t have that information.” “Tell me before I shoot him dead.” “I don’t have such information,” he repeated. “Only the executives know where and when the bomb attacks would take place.” Steve stared at the man’s face for a while and then turned to Aaron, he took the gun out of his mouth. He held him by the back head and pointed the gun to his neck. “Tell me what times and where the explosions would take place,” Steve requested from Aaron. “Just kill me,” Aaron fumbled. “I’m as good as dead if I tell you.” Steve dealt him two quick punches and kicked him in the chest. The third man rushed to grab Steve but Steve dodged and sent a punch to his chest, he followed with a kick with his knee to the man’s belly but the man grabbed the hand with the pistol as Steve placed his leg down. Steve sent another kick to his groin but the man held on stubbornly to the gun and tried to twist Steve’s hand to get it. The gun was fired during the struggle and the man let out a cry. _ Evelyn having heard some of the conversation through the earphone had an idea that someone was coming in search for her. She hid in a room and waited to catch whoever it was unawares. She could hear the footsteps of the man coming forward and opening other doors in the corridor to check for her. Soon, she heard him stop to make a phone call. “You saw one of our men down?” she heard the masculine voice say. “Get in and search with me, we already have one of them.” She waited silently behind the door as the man stepped forward, she could tell he was so close and would soon open her door. She held her breath and tightened her hand on the gun as she saw the knob of the door move. Suddenly, a gunshot sound rent the air. The man stopped at the door and turned. He wondered who shot the gun, whether it was Aaron or the third man or the FOX man. He knew Aaron would have not killed the FOX man until after talking to Kahn, so it made him afraid that the FOX man could have been the shooter. He turned back quickly and began to walk away. Evelyn, noticing he had turned back, cocked her gun and stepped out of the room quickly. “Hold it there,” She shouted just as she stepped out. “Put your hands in the air.” The man stopped and turned his neck sideways, viewing her with his side eyes. “Put your hands in the air and turned slowly,” she instructed. The muscular man did as he was told and turned with his hands in the air. “Who the hell are you?” he asked in his thick baritone voice. “Go down slowly and put your gun down,” Evelyn ordered, ignoring his question. He began to go down slowly with the gun but decided to play a fast one. He tried to turn the gun up and fire but she was faster than him, a bullet hit him right in the forehead. ___ 03:25AM Somewhere In Bexford “The two of you gotta get some sleep now, you would need your strength during the day,” Henry said to Dave and Jenny who were in the room with him. Jenny was at the opposite corner, she had just finished ironing some FOX uniforms and was folding them neatly. “I’ll wake you up when it is time,” Henry added. “What about you boss? Won’t you take some rest?” Jenny asked, after finishing up her work. “I’ll take some rest here, I’ll lay my head on the table after I finish this.” He replied her. She nodded her head gently in response and then proceeded out of the room. Dave got up from his seat two minutes later after shutting down his laptop. He took a brief glance at Henry before walking out of the room. Henry kept his eyes glued to the screen and his hand on the mouse. He decided he had to stay up until he was very sure of saving Samantha. He believed the trust and faith his team had in him and his mission could just depend on it. ___ 05:21 AM Government Road, Opposite University of Bexford, Bexford. “Boss, what road do we take now?” the man in front with the driver asked Hutton. Still in the same car, Hutton was now alone at the backseat. Samantha had been put somewhere else. “Some other men are waiting at our indoor parking facility, we’d change cars there and you’ll drive me to my home in Bexford.” Hutton replied him. “Okay boss.” Hutton took in a deep breath. His plans were in place already and he was sure there was nothing that could stop his mission from being accomplished. He was sure Carl Winston was also somewhere working against him. He didn’t know what steps Carl Winston was taking but he was still confident because he knew Carl also did not know what his own plans were. He was so confident Carl would be disgraced. His phone rang and distracted his thoughts. He picked it up and checked, Kahn was the caller. “Good morning Hutton, I’m so sorry for disturbing your sleep this morning.” “Morning Kahn, I’ve not slept since last night, you didn’t disturb my sleep.” Hutton replied. “Oh! Ermm, I just found out the Strategy House was attacked last night. Everybody found there were killed by the attackers,” Kahn relayed. Hutton squinted and remained quiet for a while. He was so sure it was Carl Winston’s work. “Its bad that we lost some of our men but we don’t keep our data there, so Carl wasted his time attacking the Strategy House.” “But what’s happening today? From the constant announcement of the FOX on air last night and even this morning, the security in Bexford today would be so tight.” Kahn sounded not too confident. “Yeah, it would be so tight. Carl Winston let the FOX know everything he got from us,” Hutton replied in an unbothered tone. “That’s however not going to stop our plans today.” “You’re sure the plans are still intact?” “Yeah, they are.” “Alright, I’ll talk to you later.” ____ 09:46AM University Of Bexford Samantha opened her eyes to find herself in a totally different area. She was in a bed, laying comfortably in a very small but beautiful room. She rolled out of the bed and sat at the edge as she yawned. She was still in her old clothes but her shoes were taken off and laying beside the bed. She closed her eyes and tried to remember how she got there. Her mind flashed back to the moment she was speaking with Hutton, trying to convince him to let her work for him before she slept off. She also had brief flashes of seeing the face of a uniformed security man and her head resting on the chest of a man. She opened her eyes and jerked up as she suddenly realized the man whose chest she was laying her head on was Hutton. She looked around the room she was and everything looked strange to her. It looked more like a student’s bedroom. There was a small shelf containing some textbooks at the left corner, with a table and chair beside. Some books were at an angle of the table and a laptop was at the center. On the opposite side was a small wardrobe and a shoe rack beside it. From the shoes collection, she could tell the room was for a lady. She closed her eyes and took in a breath, wondering if she had been dreaming and what part of it was a dream, She was yet to find an answer to her confusion when a phone began to rang. She looked around for it and located in on a footstool beside the bed. She moved closer and picked it. “Hey Samantha,” Hutton’s evil voice sent shrills down her spines. It was then she realized she was not dreaming and that the evil reality of being the Wolves’ captive and a prospective suicide bomber had not changed. “I know you can hear me,” Hutton continued even though she gave no reply. “Your present location is the Yellow Female Hostel in the University Of Bexford and in few minutes, you’d be killing over three hundred female students and university staffs, and you’d be injuring many more. I have however decided to give you a second chance, that’s if you comply with what I say.” Samantha looked around the room for a moment, wondering what Hutton’s plans were. She could see no visible signs of any bomb or explosive material. “You’re searching for the bomb right,” Hutton said, as if reading through her mind. Samantha looked up and began to search for where the camera in the room was located. She located one attached to the book shelf and she proceeded towards it. “Before you try to destroy the cameras, I advise that you check where the wires are connected to.” Hutton remarked. She paused for a moment and carefully observed the wire, she followed the connection to something like a junction box not to far away. From the other side of the box were thicker wires extending to the window, she traced and opened the window curtains, she saw another joint of poorly connected wires. She looked out through the window and saw a group of ladies playing volleyball outside. She continued tracing the wires and got to the door, she noticed that the wires passed through the knob. There was no way the door or windows of the room would be open without the wires disconnecting. Samantha feared that they were not just camera wires but were connected to something dangerous somewhere. “There’s a laptop on the table, it’s on sleep mode. Open it up, the password is ‘carlwinston’, all letters in lower case.” Hutton said to her. She turned towards the table and opened up the laptop as she was told. She saw a picture showing where the wires were leading to. Her eyes widened in shock and her jaw dropped open. “Maximize the hidden folder and open the video,” she heard Hutton’s voice again. She obeyed and played the video. It showed exactly where the wires connection stopped and saw the large sized explosive device. “That device is timed to go off by twelve noon, we still have more than two hours to go. You can either stop the explosion or make it quicker. To make it quicker, tamper with the wires and let them disconnect, it’ll go off immediately,” Hutton paused and chuckled. “You can also go back to bed and sleep until it’s twelve and it goes off by itself.” “What do you want me to do?” She finally spoke in a shaky voice. “Open the Microsoft document on the desktop and read,” Hutton commanded. She did as she was told and read the two paged document in four minutes. “But all these are not true,” she said into the phone in a frightened voice. “Yeah, but you’d turn on your webcam and record a video of yourself saying all that convincingly. You must speak confidently and convince your listeners that they are true.” “But I can’t do that,” Samantha shouted in frustration, tears already forming in her eyes. “I do not force you to do it, you can decide to kill more than three hundred people instead.” Hutton sounded unmoved by her frustration. “The choice is yours, Miss Samantha. You have over sixty minutes to decide, my offer would be closed by eleven thirty.” “You can’t do this…” Samantha cried but the call went off immediately. She tried to dial the number again but there was no network signal on the phone. She laid her head on the table and wept. She was faced with two difficult options; recording a video to tell the whole world about how Carl Winston was not dead but was still alive and was the leader of the terrorist group killing many innocent people, she was also to tell them all the locations Carl Winston had used with his team and give enough proofs to make them believe that she had been with Carl Winston. The second option was to let hundreds of innocent students die. To be continued....

The comment were not enough and I may not post next episode

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy

Kuku kill me At this point any suspense

Samantha just think fast think of some thing i know u are strong

@Delexzy01 thanks the update Next episode pls

gosh!! I pray Samantha should not provide any information that we cause Henry down fall

Samantha is a bad situation

Oh my gudnezz!!! What is Samantha going to do cuz I'm confused here,dis is really going to be a tough decision to make.... Samantha,I will advise dat u trust ur instincts kk n den make ur decision!!!

Restless Episode 97 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel FOX Corporation, Bexford Bethanna “The CCTV does not have records of those who used the car,” A man sitting at the corner of the office announced. Paul Edwards glanced at his side immediately. “Where did the car move from?” It was in a large open office with thirty sitting spaces in total, only three of the seats were empty, the remaining were occupied by FOX agents who were busy with the computers in front of them. Paul Edwards and Agent Mensah were standing at the center, moving from one point to another and checking the activities of the junior agents one after the other. All the agents sitting were all monitoring the live stream from the CCTV except the man at the corner who was checking past footages, each agent had an area of the country’s capital assigned. There was nothing suspicious yet happening on most of the streets being monitored, the declared curfew was being well observed by the city, only very few people were seen occasionally stepping out to do something in the streets and there was almost no car being seen apart from the security forces patrol vehicles. “A private indoor car park,” the agent replied the chairman’s question. “Have you checked the vehicle information?” Paul asked as he got closer to the man. “Yes, the vehicle belongs to Freddie King and he’s been out of Bexford for over a month,” the agent replied. “He was contacted and he mentioned that he left the car in care of no one, he took the keys and other things with him.” “Well, that does not seem connected to the bomb attacks threats today?” Paul Edwards suggested. “Yes, nothing was found in the building to point to the explosion threats.” the agent replied. “What happened is the case of a stolen vehicle used to attack and kill people in Newland estate, it has nothing to do with the case at hand. It’s merely a coincidence.” “I beg to differ, I don’t think it was a coincidence.” The men had their eyes turned towards the direction of the speaker. It was Steve and he looked fresher that morning than he was few hours before that time. “Good morning sir,” Steve greeted Paul. He had already been so close to them without them noticing. He was at a few metres away, standing at the back of another agent and looking at her work on the screen when he began to hear the men’s conversation. “Agent Steve, where have you been? I called for you last night,” Paul raised his brows. “I had to do a patrol around some areas last night, I went with agent Evelyn.” Steve replied. “I was told,” Paul Edwards stated, keeping a narrow look at Steve’s face. “How come you’ve got no intelligence information concerning this planned attack?” “I’m here with some sir,” Steve replied confidently. “It wasn’t a coincidence, the car used for the armed robbery in Newland estate has been found to visit the place more than twice this week before the incidence.” “Do you have proofs for what you’re saying?” Paul questioned. “Yes, I do.” Steve said, dipping his hand into the inner pocket of his suit jacket to take out an item. He handed the flashdrive to the agent sitting in front of the computer. The agent inserted it into the system unit. The drive auto played and he selected open file, there were about ten short videos in the folder. “Open the first three videos.” The agent opened the first video, it showed the same car which was being investigated driving into the building. The second and third also showed the same even though at different times of the day. “So, this means the attack on the place wasn’t carried out by strangers to them?” Paul stated. “Yes,” Steve nodded. “Well, it still doesn’t show how it connects to what we have at hand.” Paul stated. “It does sir,” Steve insisted. “We got to find out that all our previous suspects including the late ones made occasional visits to the place. Even the fugitive from Justice, Stanley Kennah.” Paul squinted. “What in the world is that place used for?” He asked, his voice making his surprise obvious. “From findings, meetings and conferences are held there.” Steve replied. “What kind of meetings?” “We’re not sure yet, but from the look of things, it is where the stakeholders of the wolves meet and make decisions.” Paul squinted at the floor quietly for a while. He raised his head and looked at Steve’s face. “So, how does it help with today’s task.” “I know the man who uses that car, if we are allowed to interrogate him, we may be able to stop the attacks.,” “Who is this man?” “Mr Daysman of Suntan Farms,” Steve replied. “I’ve got proofs.” ____ Jenny walked into the room with small nylon bags in her hands. Dave was sitting on a plastic chair, busy with the laptop in front of him. Henry was at the table he had been since the previous night, his forehead was rested on his arms which he placed before his laptop. “Here’s some snacks for us to munch on,” Jenny took out a pack of snacks with a table water and dropped it in front of Dave. Henry raised his head up and looked at her. “Where did you get it from?” “In a kiosk down the streets,” Jenny replied as she dropped his in front of him. “Thank you,” he said and took the bottled water first . He opened it and took a sip. “Are there so many stores opened around?” “No, most of the stores are closed, even this kiosk was not fully opened.” She answered after settling on a seat. Henry picked his phone and checked the time. “It’s ten minutes to ten now and we are yet to get a clear direction.” “Boss, what exactly are we waiting for?” Dave asked. Henry stared at his for a moment. He raised his brows and shook his head. “We need to know the location for the explosions.” “But we’ve been monitoring since and we’ve found no clues.” Dave stated, almost inaudible with the snacks in his mouth. “We’re just a team of three persons, we can’t monitor the whole of Bexford effectively.” Henry replied in a sad tone. “But I think we should have had something close to a clue since we’ve been on it,” Dave said. “The Wolves is a well coordinated organization, they probably have a network of close to a thousand people here in Bexford and have several thousands across the nations.” Henry said and got up to go feet. “The only organization that has the facilities to match them is the FOX.” “So, we can’t do anything about today?” “We would,” Henry said and sprung up from his seat. “We would continue with our plan of joining forces with the FOX.” Henry unplugged the charger from the laptop and also took it out from the socket. He folded it neatly and put it into the bag beside him. He turned again to the table and closed up the laptop without shutting it down. Dave who was still busy with his snacks began to do the same while Jenny got up to pick the neatly folded FOX vests and put them in a different bag. Henry opened the front section of his backpack and took out the face cap and the artificial moustache and beards. He put on the face cap first before he attached the moustache and beards. He then zipped up his bag and strapped it to his back. He reached for the phones on the table and a waist purse, he was already inserting the phones into the waist purse when one of them began to ring, it was the phone seized from one of Hutton’s men. Henry stared at the screen of the phone for a while. It was from “The Boss” and Henry had been expecting the call ever since daybreak. He was sure that the “boss” was not just telling him about the Wolves bomb attack for nothing but that something was wanted from him. He believed “the boss” was about to make his request and he in turn would ask for Samantha and Wilson’s return and also a stop to the explosions. His eyes met with Jenny who was staring at him. “He’s calling,” he whispered to her before answering the call. “Hey Carl, hope you are ready to experience the death of over five hundred people in Bexford today.” The tablet device beside Jenny made a beep sound and she picked it up. “You talk too much man, why exactly are you telling me all this?” Henry fired at him. There was silence for a moment and Henry knew his response had got the caller thinking. “Why don’t you just tell me what you want from me?” Henry spoke again. “You’re always intelligent, Carl Winston. I want you to leave town and go somewhere far away,” Hutton replied. “So that you can continue with the massacre of people?” “You should let the FOX handle that, what you’re running against us is an illegal team and you’re a criminal.” “I have to be a criminal to get you and your likes and make you pay for what you did to my friend and my family.” “Your friend deserved what he got for trying to stop us, you only escaped narrowly. As for your family, they’re the sacrifice for your stupidity.” “Who the hell are you and what do you want from me?” Henry asked angrily. He looked up to see Jenny standing in front of him and whispering something with the device in her hands. “I’m an unstoppable Wolf,” Hutton chuckled. “What the hell do you want from me?” “Your life,” the reply came sharp. Henry was quiet for a moment. “Would you stop the explosions and let Samantha go if I surrender myself to you?” “You have my word man, there’ll be no more explosions today if I get you.” Hutton replied, emphasizing on the word “you”. “Where do we meet?” Henry asked. “At the Bexford City Complex by eleven a.m.” “I can’t make it by eleven a.m,” Henry argued. “Let’s make it eleven thirty.” “It would be too late to stop the first explosion by eleven thirty, you have to show up earlier.” “Come on, it’s ten o’clock already,” Henry argued angrily. “There’s a curfew and vehicles are not allowed to move freely.” “You caused the curfew, so find a way to go about it. I’ll see you in an hour time.” “Hey…” The line went off. “Damn it!” Henry cursed, tightening the phone in his palm angrily. “What is it boss? I heard you talk about surrendering yourself,” Dave got up from his chair and faced Henry with a questioning look. “We gotta act fast now guys, we’re running out of time.” Henry said without replying to Dave’s query. “I’ll go into the society secondary school in the next compound now and you would trick the FOX men in after five minutes. It all has to happen within fifteen minutes.” “Fifteen minutes, that’s too small, it’s against our original plan.” Dave retorted. “There’s no time Dave, it has to happen in fifteen minutes.” Henry said in a commanding tone and turned quickly. “Where’s it?” he stretched his hand to collect the bag which contained the FOX vests from Jenny. “I got his location,” Jenny said as she handed the bag over to him. “Yeah, he possibly unhid it to make us find him. He has asked me to meet him at the Bexford City Complex,” Henry replied her and turned back to Dave. Dave was looking so confused. Henry began to speak to him. “You should call 811 and inform them that you saw a suspicious man with a bag walking into neighbouring secondary school, that would make the FOX respond faster to you. You stay outside and wait for them to meet you, you bring them in to me and then we’d disarm them in the compound, dress in our FOX vests and leave in their vehicle. Their vehicle is the only thing we need and the reason we’re taking them into the secondary school is because the CCTV does not get in there.” ___ 10 Minutes Later. FOX Corporation Headquarters Paul Edwards sat in a pensive mood in his office, his eyes were staring blankly at the ceiling with his eyes lids gathered together and his lips were folded in. He had just ended a call from the President of the nation who had called to ask him to explain in details the reason for the sudden cause of alarm in Bexford. The President warned him to ensure that no lives were lost that day. He wasn’t sure of what to think. Whether the bomb threats were real or if someone somewhere was just playing pranks with them but what got him so serious about it was the fact that the location of the informants could not be traced. The landline on his table rang and he leaned forward quickly to answer the call. “Sir, there’s been a call reporting a suspicious man in a school, the FOX officials there are on their way now and we are sending more backup.” A female voice reported from the other end. “Good, diligently monitor the CCTV coverage for the area. I’ll be out of here to join you in a minute.” “We’re on it already, but the cameras do not cover what happens behind the school fence. We can only have a little view through the always opened gate.” “Have you captured the man who went in?” “Yes, we got his images from the footages and we’re running a check on him already.” “Be fast about it,” Paul ordered and then got on his feet immediately. _____ The FOX official drove in through the opened gate of the Society Secondary School, they parked their vehicle just beside the security office and stepped out quickly. Five in total, they all pulled out their guns and cocked them ready to shoot. Two of the men who stepped out of the vehicle quickly walked to the security gate while two others proceeded further very slowly. “Who’s in here?” One of the FOX official shouted as he got into the opened security house. He caught sight of no one. He proceeded back out, not checking the toilet where two middle aged men were tied up and gagged. “I called you people,” a man entering through the gate announced. The FOX officials except for the two already proceeding further turned towards him. Dave walked further in and Jenny followed slowly behind, both of them wearing disguise. “I and my wife saw him from the window, he was looking around like a thief before he walked in.” Dave further said to them. “What about the people supposed to be at the security office?” One of the men asked Dave. “I don’t know, they should also be around somewhere. But that man we saw was a stranger,” Dave answered. “Please stay here,” an agent instructed Dave and Jenny while they proceeded further into the school compound to check the building. As the FOX officials checked the classes, they knew it was unlikely for a bomber to set up a bomb in the school when the students had been asked to stay home.m except it was being set up for another day. It took the FOX officials about minutes before one of the found the stranger. “Freeze!” The FOX official shouted. Henry turned sharply and faced the man, he put his hands in the air on seeing the gun in the FOX official’s hand. He was just sitting in a chair there with a book in his hands which he pretended to ve reading. The FOX man beckoned on the others to come closer and they searched Henry, they found nothing on him. They also called Dave and his “wife” closer to confirm if Henry was the man they saw. “This man is just here for a quiet study,” the FOX official said to Dave, reiterating what Henry had said to them as he kept his gun in his pocket. “He looked suspicious,” Dave said again. The FOX official shook his head. “Withdraw immediately, no threat here, it’s only a man from the same street who came in to study.” Another FOX official said to someone on phone call. Henry knew that was the official had just called the FOX office and it was time for them to attack and take the car needed. _____ 10:32AM University Of Bexford. More than thirty minutes after the phone call from Hutton, Samantha remained at the table with her head bowed. She had wiped the tears off her face but her mind was still unsettled. She knew her best option was to do what Hutton wanted and save the students from dying, she was sure Henry would be in total support of her choice. She was however not sure if Hutton would keep to his word. He could decide to still go on with the explosion after she carried out his instructions and if he did not eventually go ahead with the explosion, he would then continue to use her against Henry. She decided to take the risk but wanted an opportunity to speak with Hutton again before she did. And just as if Hutton could read her thoughts from where he was, a call came in at that moment. “Still undecided, Miss Samantha?” Hutton’s crooked voice sounded through the phone’s speaker. “I’ll make the video but I hope you know it would be difficult to convince the people to believe whatever I say,” she replied. “Tell me more, miss,” he said in a relaxed tone. “Like you said yesterday, Carl Winston would have cleared his tracks and make me untraceable to him. There’s no way to proof any claim I make in the video,” Samantha explained. “You seem to have forgotten that we have your phone with us since the day we abducted you,” Hutton replied. “And hope you don’t think only Carl Winston has people who can pull out data from secured phones like you did with Antonio Carlos and Vincent Shawn devices.” Samantha was dumbfounded. She remembered they had her phone with them but she wondered what data could be on her phone that would implicate Henry. Henry had always warned them to clear their phone activity history and the apps caches from time to time. She didn’t think anything implicating could be found on her phone. “There’s nothing useful for you on my phone,” she retorted. “Oh! There’s something, you do a good job of keeping you phone clean but you forgot the Android phone keeps history of locations on Google maps.” “Carl Winston would have disconnected himself from every location I know about him.” “Yeah, but it’s a pity he can’t disconnect himself from himself.” Hutton said confidently. “What do you mean?” Samantha frowned. “You’ll know when the time comes.” Samantha heaved a sign of relief. His last response gave her an idea that he would leave her alive after recording the video. “Remember, you would have to say everything you see in that document.” ____ Hutton was sitting relaxed in his swivel and playfully turning himself around as he made the phone call. A desktop from which he watched Samantha was on the table in front of him. “But the things in the document aren’t real,” he heard Samantha argue. He chuckled. “They’ll get real soon, all you need is say what you see there, I’ll call you in fifteen minutes, I believe you should have finished preparing then.” He ended the call immediately without giving her time to reply. He locked the phone and smiled to himself. Carl Winston was already walking into his trap. He was sure of this because he knew Carl was a man committed to saving people’s lives. He knew Carl as a man who could give anything to keep others safe and that was the exact weapon he would use against Carl. ____ “You won’t follow me there, you would drop me off.” Henry finally said to Dave after a long silence. “I can’t believe we’re really doing this,” Dave spoke aloud in a arguing tone. He was driving the car and Carl was sitting in front beside him, Jenny was at the backseat. “I can’t believe you’re giving yourself to them.” “But boss, the man’s location was different from where he asked you to meet them.” Jenny also put in, in a bid to convince Henry to change his mind. “I know, he’s got a plan.” Henry replied. “I’ll stop the plans or I’ll die trying to.”

Restless Episode 98 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “You won’t follow me there, you would drop me off.” Henry finally said to Dave after a long silence. “I can’t believe we’re really doing this,” Dave spoke aloud in a arguing tone. He was driving the car and Carl was sitting in front beside him, Jenny was at the backseat. “I can’t believe you’re giving yourself to them.” “But boss, the man’s location was different from where he asked you to meet them.” Jenny also put in, in a bid to convince Henry to change his mind. “I know, he’s got a plan.” Henry replied. “I’ll stop the plans or I’ll die trying to.” “Your death wouldn’t make any sense, it’ll leave the mission unfulfilled and make them become stronger.” Dave inputted. “I won’t die leaving them stronger,” Henry replied very slowly, mentioning the words one after each other. So many thoughts passing through his mind, making him almost absent-minded. He suddenly raised his face up and widened his eyes, an idea came into his mind. “Step on the brakes,” he ordered Dave. “Huh?” Dave stared at him. “You heard me right,” he answered. Dave obeyed she pulled the car to a halt. Henry looked out for a while to check the closest entrance through the median to the other road side. “Go back in reverse or turn and drive to the u-turn.” Dave obeyed and began to drive the car in reverse motion since there was no other car coming behind them. Henry turned his face towards Samantha and stretched his hand to collect the tablet device from her. “Dial Cole on your phone and place it on loud speakers,” he said to her before turning front again. He minimized the running app on the tablet and opened a browser. He typed in a url into the navigation bar. Dave got to break in the median and made a u-turn into the other road. “Should I proceed?” He asked Henry. “Yes, keep moving. Our new destination is a kilometer away from here.” “Hey Cole! The boss wants to speak with you,” Jenny said before bringing the phone closer to Henry. “Cole, I need you to pay utmost attention,” Henry began without turning back to take the phone. His fingers were still busy on the tablet device. “I’m listening boss,” Cole voice sounded out loud. “Firstly, get up right now and start getting all the doors locked. You’d be too busy to keep an eye on everybody,” Henry said. “The doors are locked boss, I’ll just get the keys closer.” “You turn on your laptop and get it ready for connection to a virtual environment,” Henry stated. “Okay, what environment do you need me to connect to?” Cole asked from the other end. It was obvious from the way his voice sounded that he had gotten up and was walking somewhere. “I should be able to send you the details in fifteen minutes time but while you wait for the instructions, you would set up a secure environment for your laptop and disrupt all the CCTV connections around Bexford.” “Boss, I checked earlier. They’re so many connections to the CCTV and I think the connections are from the FOX office, it could be difficult to hack and put the servers down.” “That’s why you need to create a secure environment first so that they would find it difficult to locate you,” Henry replied. He paused for a minute and looked around to see how close they were to the new destination. He signalled with a tightened fist to Dave to pull over. “The secure environment still wouldn’t make the servers stay down for long,” Cole said after a while of waiting for Henry to speak. Dave pulled over. Henry picked the tablet from his laps and handed it to Jenny while he took the phone she held closer for him. He turned off the loudspeaker for the call and then turned again to whisper something to Jennifer. “Connect now to the CCTV live stream around the location you received for the man who called him, I need to know movement of cars around the area.” He instructed Jennifer before he turned back and put the phone close to his ear. “Still there Cole?” “Yes boss,” Cole replied. This time only Henry could hear him through the phone speaker. “I know there’s no way to keep the CCTV servers down for long, it won’t take the FOX experts more than two minutes to get it back on but we need exactly two minutes twice to get some things done. So, we need you to to disconnect right away for the first. Fifteen minutes after they get the servers back on, you disconnect again.” “Ok, I’ll start the process in a minute.” “Okay,” Henry ended the call and turned to Dave who was staring and waiting for him to give the next direction. “We’re going straight to the CCB – Communications Commission Of Bethanna. I need to get inside the place, the two of you has the responsibility of making sure no one stops what I need to do inside the place.” “Alright,” Dave replied with a frowned face. He was yet to understand why Henry was doing what he was doing. “Did you hear what I said to Dave?” Henry turned and asked Jenny. She nodded affirmatively. “Boss, the man still has his location unhidden and there are no movements there apart from FOX vehicles.” “Okay, let’s leave that aside for now, after I go in, you’re gonna send the exact details of the previous location to Cole.” Henry replied her. He turned back forward and glanced at Dave who had started the car engine again and was waiting for Henry’s order. “We have to wait until the CCTV connections go off,” he said to Dave. Dave turned and looked at Jenny briefly. He turned back to Henry. “What if Cole has issues with hacking the server?” “He’s gonna get it done but cannot just sustain it for long,” Henry replied. “Immediately, it goes off, you’d drive straight to the CCB which is less than a minute away from here. You park at a outside the gate and we all step into the place, I’ll proceed into the building to create a virtual environment for Cole while you both ensure nothing disturbs me.” “Okay boss, what…” Dave was about to ask a question when Jenny interrupted. “The CCTV is disconnected,” Jenny replied. “Now drive!” Dave already zoomed into the road without waiting for others. He drove for just about thirty seconds before he located the CCB building. He parked about two metres after the gate. They all pulled on their FOX masks which covers from their nose to the jaw before stepping out of the car. Henry led them to the gate and he pushed the bell. A man dressed in a white and black security uniform opened the gate and greeted. “Good morning sirs,” he sized up the officers with his eyes. “Good morning sir, I’m FOX agent michael and these are my colleagues.” Henry introduced, raising his FOX badge up. “May we come in please? The man seemed to hesitate for a while but finally step back and held the gate open for them to step in. “Sirs, the CCB is closed today due to the curfew announced. Most of the workers couldn’t come to work and we are only here because we been here since last night.” The security man explained after his visitors stepped in. “I understand that but the CCB main systems are still working even though the personnels aren’t at work, so we still need to get inside the building to do a check,” Henry replied the man. The man’s gathered his brows. “There are only three people inside,” the man said in a questioning tone. “Yeah, just one man is enough to answer my queries.” Henry insisted. “Okay, let me take you in.” the security man offered. “No, there’s no need for now. My colleagues will stay here with you while I meet with the man inside, it’s not my first time here so I know my way around.” Henry answered and immediately began to proceed into the building. The security man watched Henry go for a while before he turned his gaze to Jenny and Dave who were staring at him. Dave made a nod to the man, signalling for them to go to the security block while they waited for Henry. They met two other security officials inside the security block who were sitting idly. Jenny and Dave remained somewhere close to the entrance while the security man moved closer to join his colleagues. Dave watched the man say something in whispers to his colleagues and after a minute of silent discussions, two of them men stylishly looked towards them at the entrance. He saw the security man who attended to them out his phone and began to dial a number. “Hey!” Dave shouted aloud, raising his hand with a finger up and waving it to tell the man not to make the call. The security man squinted at him for a while and then glanced at his colleagues. They exchanged glances and their faces looked confused ast hey wondered why they would be barred from making calls. “We are on a serious investigation here concerning the bomb threats today,” Dave began to say as he took some steps closer to them. “If anyone needs to make a call from here, I need to know who you are calling and what you wanna say to the person except of course you are planning to call your fellow bomber.” He stopped at the center before getting to them and could see from the look on their faces that he had put some fear in them. He began to step back without turning, keeping his eyes on them especially the one who had wanted to make the call. “The CCTV connection is back on,” Jenny whispered to Dave. “Yeah, Henry says Cole should turn it off again after fifteen minutes, that means he plans to step back out in fifteen minutes time.” Dave whispered back to her. “Why can’t Cole just put the servers down until we are through with what we are here for?” Jenny questioned. “Almost impossible, there’s some glitches we found in the CCTV servers and that’s why we can get it hacked. Cole can’t sustain it down for more than two minutes, his location would be found if he tries to and putting the server down for the second time after the fifteen minutes is a risk, the more he tries it, the more his secure environment becomes weak and the more it’s easier for him to be found by the FOX.” Dave explained to her. He had some idea of the processes due to his work in the Anthanna security forces for years. Jenny smiled lightly and nodded, not because she understood all that he said but because she didn’t think it was right to ask him more questions at that moment. “Sorry sir, we are not opened today.” A man at the door of the building said to Henry as he was about to enter. Henry raised his FOX badge and pressed on, pushing the man away from the entrance with a palm. “Sir, there’s nobody in that can attend to you,” the man protested, still trying to stop Henry. Henry stopped for a second and made a swift turn back. He grabbed the man by the neck and pierced him lightly at the back with a pin. The men fell unconscious. He dragged him and hid him behind a table in the reception. He proceeded further hurriedly. It wasn’t his first time of being there, so he knew exactly where and how to get what he wanted. ___ 10:56AM Female Hostel C, University Of Bexford. “I’m ready,” Samantha said in a determined voice immediately she answered the call. There was some delay in response from the other side and when it finally came, it begun with a cough. “Are you really ready to act according to the script in the document?” Hutton asked from the other end. “Yeah, as far as you give you word not to kill the innocent students after I do.” “You’ve made the right choice,” Hutton said with a chuckle. “So, I’ll give you fifteen minutes to record a seven minutes video and send to me.” “Okay,” Samantha replied, heaving a heavy sigh. The call ended and she dropped the phone on the table. She heaved another sigh before she tapped the space bar of the laptop. She maximized the webcam application and stared at it for some seconds. She then picked a female cap from behind the laptop and wore it on her head, she also picked a scarf she had placed on her laps and tied around her face, making it look like an hijab, she finally picked the dark sunshades and wore it to cover her eyes. She adjusted her seat and then clicked on record. The video recording started and she began to speak in a calm voice. zzz “Hello everyone, you can call me S. I’m a former agent of the Wolves named the invisible terrorist by the FOX. Few months ago, I got tricked into the Wolves organization.They told me it was a marketing organization and my job role was to handle deliveries for them. The packages I deliver were usually sealed and I never had any knowledge of the contents. I have so much to talk about how the Wolves get people to join them and how they used me with threats but I have to say something more important today. I know who is behind the Invisible Terrorists, his name is Carl Winston. She paused for a second and then continued after taking a breath. “It’s not another Carl Winston, it’s the same man. The one who worked for the FOX, the one who was announced dead but whose body was never found. The FOX has a video showing how he was killed but that video was doctored. Carl Winston was never killed, he is alive and sound. He is terrorizing Bethanna and he hopes to kill a lot of government officials soon, including the President. Agent Rex is also alive but decapacitated because Carl Winston made him so. Carl Winston plans to attack three locations in Bexford today and I’ve sent messages to the FOX and made calls for them to stop it. I don’t have full details but Carl Winston would himself set up the bomb meant for Henders Hotel by eleven thirty this morning. He would have it placed at the neighbouring building to the hotel, the shopping mall beside. The explosion would explode from the shared fence wall and is meant to destroy the mall building and also destroy and kill and those lodged at Henders Hotel. I have no further information concerning the explosions today except that it would take place in two other locations at 3pm and 6pm. These, I have sent the FOX information about already. This message should be treated secretly. Carl Winston has his men working in the FOX and would change plans if he gets to know about my video. I would be revealing more details later but for now, I have to hide myself, he’s on a search for me.” She heaved a sigh and tapped on the space bar to stop the recording. She closed her eyes and shook her head slowly. Her heart felt heavy but she had done what she needed to do to save the students from dying, it was only left for the man giving her orders to play his part. ___ CCB Building. Henry walked out of the building hurriedly and headed for the gate. He had left three men unconscious inside the building in order to achieve his purpose there. He began to search around for Dave and Jenny as he got closer to the gate and noticed they were in the security building. He changed his direction towards the place and soon joined them there. Dave and Jenny stared at his face immediately he stepped in and he knew they were concerned how his task inside the CCB building went. “It went well,” he said in low tones to them as both Jenny and Dave came closer to him. “Is it up to fifteen minutes yet?” he asked Jenny. “Fourteen minutes, the CCTV connections should be done again in one minute.” Jenny replied and then unlocked her tablet device. “After the connection goes off, we would continue our journey.” Henry said facing Dave. “You’d take me back to the junction so I can meet the Wolves man.” “You’re still going there?” Dave questioned. “I still have to, only a quick report from Cole can change that…” “I’m yet to…” Jenny interrupted Dave. “The connection is off again,” she announced. Dave proceeded out of the building immediately and Jenny followed behind. Henry followed to the exit and stopped. He turned to the security officials sitting and watching them. “I think you guys have to check the men inside, they asked for your attention.” he said before stepping out of the place. He hurried out through the gate. Dave was already stepping into the car and Jenny was close to it. He joined them and sat in front with Dave who had started the engine immediately. Dave turned into the road and headed for the u-turn few metres away. He turned back to the direction they were headed for before Henry changed it. “Hey Cole, ” Henry said into the phone’s mouthpiece. “Have you been able to connect and create a virtual environment with the details I sent?” “Yes boss, I have the central server for the communications commission of Bethanna running on my system.” Cole replied from the other end. “Listen,” Henry cleared his throat. “Jennifer sent you details for an address, using the CCB database, you’ll check out for all calls made from that particular building in the address and you send me the details of all calls and the location of the call receivers. Understood?” “Yes boss.” Just as Henry ended the call, another phone began to ring, it was the phone gotten from the Wolves man. He picked it up and checked. As expected, it was “the boss” calling. He answered and placed it close to his ears. “Hey! Damn you, it’s past eleven and you aren’t there yet?” “I told you I can’t make it there quick, I still need twenty minutes to get there.” “Bleep you! Don’t bother coming if you stay longer than that. The explosion can no longer be stopped when it’s eleven thirty am.” The call ended even before Henry could say any other thing. He returned the phone to where it was kept. “Boss, don’t you think we are getting into a trap?” Jenny asked out of concern. “Why do you ask that?” he turned slightly to her. “It’s his first time he has his location unhidden while talking to you, I suspect he’s got something up his sleeves.” “You’re right, it’s a trap but he’s made the error of also trapping himself.” Henry replied. “He never thought of the option of the CCB. With the knowledge of his exact location, Cole is going to get from the CCB database all the calls he has made and the locations of those he called. If he isn’t at the mall and he wants me to be there, it means he has some people around the area waiting for me and it would mean he has been talking to them on phone. Cole would be able to give me the exact location where his men are around the mall.” “Oh!” Jenny let out a breath. She raised her eyes and it met with Dave eyes in the rearview mirror. They now seemed to understand a bit of the movements Henry had asked them to make in the last couple of moments. “Can he also get what they said on call from the CCB database?” Jennifer asked. “No, the CCB does not go that far in intruding into peoples’ privacy, that’s only done on rear occasions investigating a dangerous suspect.” ____ Hutton let out another evil smile as he played on his phone the video sent to him by Samantha. He could still watch her through the live stream on the laptop. She had put her head on the table after the recording of the video without taking off the scarf and other things used to disguise her slightly. He took another sip of tea from the cup in his hand as he watched the sent video. She had done a good job in the video. She spoke so calmly without showing it was against her will, he could tell she was really desperate to save the students from dying. He was going to forward the video to the FOX in ten minutes time. He was sure the FOX would switch to action immediately and send troops to the mall. He had made plans and arrangements to delay Carl in the mall for the FOX officials to meet him there. And like he made Samantha say in the video, the bomb had truly been set up by the fence of the mall. The FOX would discover it after meeting Carl in the mall. They wouldn’t be able to defuse it with the little time left because the setup will require more than thirty minutes to be defused. The explosion would still rock, the only option the FOX had to save people would be to evacuate people from the hotel which would not be efficient enough as not everybody would be able to leave within the little time left. A lot of people including FOX officials would be killed in the explosion. He also knew Carl Winston would not easily give in to be arrested by the FOX officials. The explosion was likely to still meet Carl on the scene but he however wasn’t expecting Carl to die. He believed Carl was an animal that always escaped death somehow and would escape the explosion even if he got severely injured. All he wanted to do was to make the FOX and the world believe that the man behind the killing of people was none other than Carl Winston. ___ Ten minutes after 11:16AM Henry had his earpiece plugged in his left ear and a mouthpiece attached to his collar. He was ready to step out of the car even as he impatiently waited for Cole’s report, they were already so close to the junction he was to be dropped. It finally came. He saw the mail notification on his android phone and clicked it open immediately. At the same time, a call from Cole came in. He answered it. “Hey Cole, I’ve seen it.” he said into the attached mouthpiece as he opened the downloaded CSV document from the mail. It opened and he quickly looked through the document. It showed a total of fifteen calls made from the main location to different other locations. He checked the details of the other locations and he saw none with an address close to the mall he was headed for. He looked away and squinted for a minute, looking baffled. What in the world could be the Wolves man’s plan? He asked himself. Without any close address to the location. He would still have to get to the mall directly. To be continued.........

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy

Happy new year to everyone of us

this suspend is kill me abeg,I pray Henry team to be safe they're only looking out for people's lives not to kill them,, happy new year

Interesting...next

Oh no! Carl is heading into a trap,I pray he finds out de intentions of Hutton soon!!!

Restless Episode 99 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Ten minutes after 11:16AM Henry had his earpiece plugged in his left ear and a mouthpiece attached to his collar. He was ready to step out of the car even as he impatiently waited for Cole’s report, they were already so close to the junction he was to be dropped. It finally came. He saw the email notification on his android phone and clicked it open immediately. At the same time, a call from Cole came in. He answered it. “Hey Cole, I’ve seen it.” he said into the attached mouthpiece as he opened the downloaded CSV document from the mail. It opened and he quickly looked through the document. It showed a total of fifteen calls made from the main location to different other locations. He checked the details of the other locations and he saw none with an address close to the mall he was heading to. He looked away and squinted for a minute, feeling baffled. What in the world could be the Wolves man’s plan? He asked himself. Without any close address to the location. He would still have to get to the mall directly. He unlocked the andriod phone and read again through the opened CSV file, this time he read through for a longer time. “Boss, we are approaching the junction already,” Dave said to Henry. “Pull over,” Henry said sharply to him as he glanced up briefly. He returned his focus back to his phone. Dave obeyed immediately. Henry raised his head and turned back briefly to Jenny. “Check right now for the schedule at the Bexford train station today. Check when the next train is boarding and moving or when any training is returning.” Dave had thought Henry asked him to pull over for him to conveniently step out of the car but was surprised to see Henry still so busy with the andriod phone. Henry had minimized the CSV document and was searching for an information on the internet. He used almost two minutes before he could complete his search. Jenny finished the task he assigned to her at the same time and she began to give a report just before he asked her. “Sir, the train journey from Bexford to Vincil which was supposed to start this morning was cancelled but there’s a train passing through Bexford today, it is supposed to stop briefly at the station to drop and pick more passengers and some goods. I don’t think there’ll be passengers to pick today but I guess it will still stop to pick the goods.” “What time is it stopping?” Henry asked impatiently. “It is meant to arrive the Bexford station around two thirty pm,” Jenny replied. “Damn!” Henry cursed and clenched his fist. He double tap his phone to turn on the screen and checked the time. He turned to Dave. “Turn back and drive as fast as you can to the University Of Bexford.” ____ The FOX Corporation Building, EPA Hill. “Hurry up, hurry up guys!” Paul Edwards shouted out orders, jamming his palms together as they moved to emphasize his point. Fully kitted FOX agents were rushing out of the main building after going into the mini arsenal to get weapons and protection kits. Some of the FOX agents including the Bomb Disposal Squad were already on their way to the place, another group of agents were following to ensure that no escape is made by the terrorist. Paul was also well kitted and hoped to visit the scene after the preliminary work was done there. He took in a deep breath and covered his mouth with both palms, breathing out hot air again into his palms. He had watched the video sent from an anonymous sender to the FOX email alongside with five other FOX executives and had immediately sprung up to give orders. He didn’t believe Carl Winston was alive but there was no way they could confirmed the veracity of the information given to them by the women in the video except by visiting the place. Whether it was Carl or not, they had to stop any planned explosion. He also knew the video could be a trap set to lure force men and so immediately after watching, he gave commands for well trained and intelligent agents to head first to the place. “Sir, the woman is still yet unknown,” someone said to him from behind. He turned to find Steve standing behind him. “And what have you found from monitoring Daysman’s calls?” “Nothing yet, he’s only made calls about the car.” Steve replied. “And don’t you think he’s supposed to be interrogated?” Paul asked in sharp tone, heading for the exit door. Steve followed him. “He could give some information concerning today.” “No sir, I think it’s too early. We have nothing concrete against him yet, questioning him now will only make him become more careful and hide his steps.” “You’re right,” Paul agreed with him. They both walked into another office, the large open one where the agents were monitoring the live stream from the CCTV. “Any person found yet in that location?” Paul asked aloud as he got into the place. “No sir,” one of the agent’s monitoring the CCTV answered him. Evelyn walked into the office from the other entrance. Steve and Paul’s eyes moved towards her. “Sir, the CCTV server was hacked from outside Bexford. The location is still unknown yet,” Evelyn reported. Paul stared at her for some few seconds before he looked away. He began to walk towards the man who answered his first question when he got to the room. “I’m beginning to think the lady in the video could have some elements of truth, it’s just so crazy to say Carl Winston is alive and that he is a terrorist.” he stopped and laughed, shaking his head in disbelief as he thought about the video again. He stood behind the seated man to look at the computer for a while. He then turned briefly to Evelyn again. “The CCTV server went off twice,” he said and then glanced briefly at Steve. “Don’t you think something was done at that time?” He turned back to the system and squinted. He could see what was happening around the Bexford City Mall on the live stream. The FOX men had already arrived and had their vehicles parked outside. About ten of the FOX agents with three bomb disposal squad men were walking in through the gate. “Sir, I think the CCTV might have been hacked for a bomb installation process,” Steve suggested aloud. “I think so too,” Paul glanced back. “We must find where the hacker is and we must find that woman in the video. They are the real terrorist, not Carl Winston who is resting in peace already.” “Hmm,” Steve drew in a breath. Paul turned back and walked towards the centre of the office again. “Listen up men,” he called the attention of all the agents working in the office. “Let’s keep an eye on the next time the CCTV server goes off, I’m sure it would still happen soon. We need to nab the hacker behind it real quick.” He proceeded towards the exit door, beckoning on Steve to follow him. “I need you to find that woman who made the video, find who she is and where she is in fifteen minutes.” ___ El Deols, Anthanna 11:25AM Sheila was dozing off in her bed again when her other phone rang. She rolled to the other side of the bed and picked the phone from the top of the footstool where it was placed. Her Dad was the caller. “Dad,” she said in a fatigued voice. “Baby, how are you doing?” “I’m fine Dad,” she answered dryly. “You don’t sound fine, can I know what the matter is?” “I’m fine Dad, I assure you there’s nothing wrong with me. I’m only feeling bored and tired of staying at home,” she sniffed in after saying. “But you can’t go out for now, it isn’t safe for you.” “I know Dad, I’m just tired.” “Be aa little more patient dear, the police and the Anthanian FOX are still on with their investigation.” “I’ll try Dad,” Sheila sighed. “So, cheer up baby.” “Thanks Dad.” “Uhm… What about your friend?” “Victoria?” “No, the guy I met with you yesterday.” “He’s fine,” she answered wryly. “We’ve not spoken since yesterday.” “Oh! Why?” “Well, nothing really.” “He hasn’t called you? And don’t you think you should call him?” “Ermm…” She hesitated for a while. “I missed his calls but I’ll return a call soon.” “That guy likes you Sheila, don’t shut him out.” She sighed. “Oh yes, Dad. Thank you.” “Take care dear, I’ll see you after I talk to the police overseer today.” “Thanks, you too, take care.” She let out a deep breath after the call ended. Thoughts of Henry returned to her mind immediately and she remembered what her Dad had said to her about him. She also remembered the love note she found. She imagined again what it would have been like for Henry when he saw she and Adrian kissing on the sofa. She imagined how he would concluded in his mind that all she felt for him was a lie and that she was someone who could easily jump from one man to another. For some reason, she found fingers typing his mobile number which she knew offhand into the dial pad. Her thumb hovered around the green button for a while. Several thoughts were running through her mind and she couldn’t even think of what to say to him if he eventually answered the call. She finally exited the dial pad and dropped the phone. ____ Bexford, Bethanna 11:31AM The confident look which had been on Hutton’s face since that morning began disappeared as he checked the time. It was a minute past the deadline he gave to Carl Winston to show up and there were no signs of Carl Winston. He was following the live Stream from the CCTV and all he could see were the FOX officials arriving the place in response to the video he had sent them. Carl Winston did not show up as expected. He bit his lower lip in anger as he reached for the phone on the table. He dialed the number he had been using to reach Carl Winston. The call connected and began to ring. After almost one minute, the call stopped without being answered. He dialed for the second time and the process repeated itself. He leaned back in his swivel comfortable and rolled to the left and back to the right again, making a complete one-eighty degrees movement. He then rested his head and stared blankly at the ceiling and began to think. He knew Carl Winston was up to something. The Carl he knew would have appeared at the city mall to save the life of just one person, but now that the threat was three hundred people, Carl had not shown up. It made Hutton feel some discomfort. For Carl not to have shown up and also not answer the call. It was obvious Carl was trying to play some tricks. He dialed the number again and he placed it close to his ears. This time around was more surprising for him, the phone was switched off. For someone reason, he laughed so loud and playfully turned himself round in the swivel and stopped, facing the table. He moved closer to the table and picked another phone, he dialed a number from the call register. “Hey dude! Where are you?” He asked the call receiver. “I’m around the hostel, I’m waiting for your instructions,” a female voice answered from the other end. “You can leave that vicinity now, we would let the bomb go off.” Hutton instructed. “Huh?” the lady expressed surprise. “I thought you were going to ask me to turn it off.” “Plans changed girl, someone went against agreement.” “Okay boss,” the lady replied. Hutton ended the call and stared at the laptop screen in front of him again. He watched as the FOX men stormed the street in expected large numbers. It would have been exactly as he planned but Carl Winston was suddenly nowhere to be found. He chuckled to himself again and minimized the CCTV live stream. He switched to the window showing Samantha to him. He could see her still sitting on the chair with her arms resting on the table and her forehead resting on her arms. He shook his head in pity for Samantha, he had thought Samantha would escape death. He really had other reason for letting the bomb in the school hostel explode, the only reason he had was to teach Carl a lesson. Carl Winston had ignored his warning and instructions, he seemed to be unconcerned about her or probably thought he (Hutton) was joking around. Making Samantha die in the explosion would sound a great warning to Carl and he would make sure Carl received videos of Samantha’s last moments before her death. Wilson who was still with him still provided him a weapon to use against Carl, and he was going to make sure he used Wilson to cause more harm or finally kill Carl. A thought popped up in his mind and he considered the possibility of Carl Winston coming to his current location. He had left his location unhidden for Carl to find him but he believed Carl should be more concerned about stopping the explosions and saving people’s life than finding him. Now, he actually realized that Carl could be tracing him with the unhidden location. If it were true, he had no worries about it. He was not afraid to face Carl Winston even though he didn’t think it was time. However, if Carl and his team was truly heading to his place, they would have the huge task of beating the mighty set of security guards around where he was. __ 11:36AM The lack of vehicles on the road made it easy for Dave to drive the car on top speed with the car and they had less than ten minutes to get to the University of Bexford. Carl had began to explain his moves to them. He explained why they had changed direction to the University of Bexford. Carl had checked all eleven locations from the fifteen calls details sent to him by Cole. Four lines from the Wolves man’s location had made calls fifteen different times within a space of one hour. One of the numbers that had been called more than once from the location was the one with Henry and it showed the exact times and duration Henry had spoken with the Wolves’ man including the one he had done some minutes past before he received the mail from Cole. The line used to speak with Henry had not been used to make any other call. A particular line had made eight calls out of the remaining twelve and two calls had been to the university of Bexford, two had been to the railway station, two had been to the FOX and two had been to a building beside a camp of professionals who had been in hotels around the location for two days and were still presently there for a training. These three locations the number made calls to were the only locations out of all where a crowd of people were going to be gathered at a point. He checked for the activities of the professional campers online and saw that the time for gathering of the professionals for morning training was past and not until five o’clock before another training began. At five o’clock, they would leave their different hotels and converge at the camping hall. Jenny had also checked the rail station schedules and had seen that the time the train filled with people would pass would be two thirty. The only place where people could be gathered at twelve noon which was the stated time of the first explosion was the University Of Bexford. A beep sounded on Henry’s phone and he quickly unlocked it to check the message. At the same time, Cole called on the other line. “Hey Cole,” he answered. “New calls have been made, I forwarded the details.” “Seen it, thanks.” Henry ended the call and quickly downloaded the new CSV file. It showed only four call details. Three werel from the number which had been talking to him. The details showed that the first two calls connected but weren’t answered and the third did not connect. Henry knew that was the call made to him, it had rang on two occasions which he didn’t answer. He turned the phone off after that which was the third time which it didn’t connect. There was a fourth call. It was from another line but from the Wolves man location and the destination of the call was the University of Bexford. The call connected and was answered. The call records further proved that part of the University of Bexford was the location planned to be bombed by twelve noon. Henry let out a breath as he looked up and saw the gate of the University of Bexford from afar. He checked his time, it was eighteen minutes to twelve. He copied the numerical details of the location in the University and opened the compass application on his phone. He inputed the details to the request box for the compass to lead them to the exact position where the call was being made to. Luckily, the position was not far, it was just behind the fence. He raised his head as they got to the gate and displayed his FOX badge to the security guards at the gate. They were allowed to pass and they drove straight to the position. Henry jumped out of the car immediately and looked up, he saw the sign board at the gate of the place, announcing that it was a female hostel – a very large two storey building which contained sixty rooms in total. It was at the center among the queue of eight similar buildings with similar fences around them. “Boss, it’s only fifteen minutes to twelve,” Dave warned on seeing Henry proceeding towards the gate. Henry turned back to him briefly. “I’m going in to find Samantha, get back into the car and move far away!” ____ FOX Corporation Building, Paul Edwards was sitting in his office, busy with his computer. He had three phones placed in front of him and a landline somewhere on his table and he was expecting calls on all of them. The phone at the centre of the three rang first and he quickly picked it. He answered and placed close to his ear. “Hey Steve, fifteen minutes has elapsed already.” he said in a gruff voice. “Sir, I called to give you a report.” “I’m listening to you.” “The lady doesn’t seem to be in our criminal records,” Steve stated. “I tried to match her voice with samples we have from the police and ours, but there’s no perfect match. Going through the citizens directory, there are matches with some of her facial features and assumed height but I’ve got up to hundred matches, I can’t pick out who she is easily.” Paul sighed. He needed not to force Steve to do anything quick as he knew for himself how long it would take. Another phone began to ring. “Take your time, but be fast about it as much as you can.” He ended the call and picked the second phone. He checked the caller, it was from one of the senior agents who went to the mall beside the Henders Hotel. “Hey! What’s the update?” He answered the call. “Sir, we finally found a device but the trigger was inserted into the wall and connected to several wires around the facility. It’ll go off if we try to pull it out.” “What?” Paul got up to his feet. “So, what are you planning to do?” “We are tracing the wires to the source, we will disconnect from the source first and we can turn it off.” “Be fast about it, the lady mentioned twelve noon.” “We’d get it done as fast as possible sir.” ____ University Of Bexford. Henry hurried into the compound through the opened gate. He pushed away a female security staff who tried to stop him and proceeded towards the building, looking into his android phone. “There’s a bomb in this building and I have to stop it in five minutes,” he shouted to the security staffs who stubbornly followed him. “Hey guys! We are from the FOX and we are here to defuse a bomb,” Dave came to Henry’s rescue, diverting the female security staffs attention to him. He had also stepped into the compound and was standing by the gate, holding up his FOX badge for them to see. They seemed to pay attention to him and turn away from Henry. “The bomb goes off in five minutes and he has to find it and stop the device.” Henry stopped at the volleyball court and turned back on realizing that Dave had not followed his instruction. The court was empty but it was obvious that a game had been played there that morning. “Dave, get back into the car and move as far as possible with Jennifer!” He shouted another warning to Dave. Dave seemed to hesitate for a while but finally stepped out of the gate. The security staffs also began to step out one after the other, without bothering to warn the students whose lives they were supposed to secure. Henry zoomed in the compass to see the direction clearly. It led him to the left side of the building. He stared at the building, he couldn’t tell exactly what part of the left side it was. There were ten rooms on each floor at the left side, he didn’t know which one it could be and couldn’t even tell if the bomb was placed in any of the main rooms or in the roof, the toilets or even at the back of the building. He checked his time, he had ten minutes to go. He knew that if he was to start searching all the rooms for the bomb, it would never be possible to locate in ten minutes. He realized that he had to narrow down his search to make it possible. Some of the students who were outside the room had already seen him and were staring weirdly at him. Firstly, he was a man and the security staffs never allowed men come into their hostels except at visiting times and then he also had the FOX uniform and mask on. “Hey!” he called the attention of one of the students staring at him as he walked to the entrance of the ground floor. “Are there any rooms not occupied by students in this part of the hostel?” “Yeah,” the girl answered him with squinted eyes. “There are about three on the first floor and five unoccupied rooms on the second floor.” “Thank you,” Henry said and without any further explanation zoomed up the staircase. He believed that if Samantha was really used to set up the bomb in any of the rooms, it would have to b an empty room as she and the presence of the bomb would go easily unnoticed. ____ FOX Corporation Building It was almost twelve and Paul had not heard from any of the agents at the mall again. He had dialed the number of the one who earlier called to give him a report but it wasn’t answered. He dialed another person’s number. “Hey! What’s happening?” “Sir, we haven’t found the source, it’s far at the top floor of the complex and the lifts aren’t working today.” “What the hell!” Paul eyes widened in shock as he jumped up to his feet. “It’s eight minutes to twelve already.” “Yes sir, we’ve just sent men to evacuate people from the Henders Hotel as fast as possible and we’ve told more of our men to wirhdraw in case it is unsuccessful.” “Oh sh*t!” Paul cursed as he fell back into his seat. He took the phone slowly off his ear and placed it on the table. If the bomb was to go off by twelve noon like was stated, he was going to lose a lot of FOX officials and there would also be deaths of people in the hotel and around the area.” ___ Female Hostel, University Of Bexford, Henry got to the first floor and walked past the first four rooms, he could see signs that they were occupied by people. The fifth had no visible signs of being occupied but he opened the door to find two ladies sleeping in the room. He closed it and proceeded further immediately. He walked past to the eight room and opened, he peeped in, staring at the floor especially and stepped back outside. He proceeded to the next and did the same. He opened the tenth door but closed the door immediately as he was welcomed by the scream of a naked lady who was posing before the mirror and checking herself. He proceeded back to the sixth and seventh room which he skipped, he opened the sixth and found it unoccupied. He stared at the ground and noticed no signs of recent footsteps, he closed the door and raced towards the stairs as fast as a hare. He checked his time as he ran up the stairs and it changed from 11:57 to 11:58 at the same moment. He got to the second floor and stared from the landing of the stairs which was the centre of the floor. It didn’t take him much effort before he saw the explosive device, it wasn’t hidden. He saw the briefcase placed at the door ninth room to the wall. Some ladies stepped out of the rooms and stared at him as he hurried to the place. Some of the ladies from the first floor had also followed him up, inquisitive to know what he was looking for. Henry knelt quickly in front of the brief case. He saw the wires running from both sides of the door into it. “Who dropped this here?” he asked aloud, to no one in particular, but expected an answer from any of the girls who were surrounding him. He got no answer, they seemed not to know who dropped it there. He opened the brief case carefully and stared at the device set up. He could see the several tiny wires running through and connecting to the three main cables plugged to three ports on a panel. Some of the girls screamed and they began to ran helter skelter immediately. Most of them had never seen something like that but they had an idea that it could be an explosive device or something equally dangerous. The cables in the device were all of the same colour and that made it difficult for Henry to know which one he was to unplug. Unplugging the wrong one would making the bomb go off immediately. The long hand of the clock moved. It was 11:59AM

Restless Episode 100 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Some of the girls screamed and they began to ran helter skelter immediately. Most of them had never seen something like that but they had an idea that it could be an explosive device or something equally dangerous. The cables were all of the same colour and it made it difficult for him to know which one he was to unplug. Unplugging the wrong one would making the explosion a minute faster. He checked the time. 11:59AM Henry checked the connection of the wires around the briefcase again, he traced a particular connection to the center tiny wire among the three plugged to a port on the panel. He carefully held the plug with his fingers, his thumb and index finger. His eyes glanced through the cables run in the briefcase again to be sure he had the right one. ____ Samantha got up from the chair as she heard something which sounded like screams of ladies outside the room. She had been hearing noise around the place before but they were distant, this one sounded so close, like it was just at her door. By the time she got to the door, the screams seemed to be farther but she could now hear additional sounds of what seemed like thumping of feet which told her the girls in the hostel on that floor were running from something. She raised the phone in her hand again and checked the time, it was few minutes to twelve. She hoped that the Wolves man would stick to his part of the deal to allow the students live. She doubted however he could be trusted. She wasn’t sure of what was to come. She returned to her slowly, keeping her eyes on the time. ___ Dave’s heart began to beat faster as the long hand of his wristwatch moved to a minute before twelve. He had driven a very far distance as instructed by Henry and could not see the building at all from where he was but he still stood, leaning his back against the driver’s side of the car and staring in the direction of the building. Jenny was standing beside him in the same posture as he, her head raised and eyes in the same direction but with her arms also folded across her chest. She was also in a pensive mood. Dave kept his eyes glued to the wristwatch and his heart seemed to beat at every move of the seconds arm. It was thirty seconds to twelve. In a few seconds, there would either be a loud sound which would mean the death of hundreds of people or there would be total silence which would mean people’s lives have been saved. __ Henry knew he had less than twenty seconds to take action. His hand was still on the plug and a quick flashback of scenes where he had successfully stopped bomb explosions ran through his mind. He checked the timer by the side of the case, he had exactly ten seconds to go. He tightened his fingers on the plug and took in a breath. He checked the timer again, five seconds left. He seemed to gain some more confidence at the final seconds and he pulled it out. ___ There was a bang! Dave’s heart skipped a beat and he quickly glanced at Jenny, the look in her eyes made it clear that she also had the same thing in mind as he. “It’s twelve,” Dave said, checking his wristwatch one more time. He looked up towards the direction of the hostel and there was no signs of an explosion, rather was any vibration felt. “I thought I heard a sound,” Jenny raised her brow. “I thought I did too,” Dave replied and then shook his head as he let out a smile. Jenny squinted. “Or was it in our minds?” “No, it was real,” Dave replied. “But it sounded more like a gunshot or a bomb explosion somewhere far away.” “And that means Henry is still safe?” “Yeah,” Dave smiled broadly, feeling relieved. “As you can see no signs of explosion here.” He took out the car keys from his pocket and unlocked the doors. “Get in, we should prepare to move now.” “Shouldn’t we wait for the boss’ call?” Jennifer asked, even as she turned around to the passenger’s side. “Just get in, we’d make the call inside the car.” Dave answered before stepping into the car. He let out a sigh of relief as he closed the door. Jennifer also entered and closed the door. Dave was about to say something when his phone rang, Henry was the caller. ____ Samantha had her head laid on the table in anticipation for the worst. Her heart was still beating fast even though she had seen the time changed to twelve o’clock. As far as it was still twelve on dot, there was no safety yet. The time used to set up the bomb could just be some seconds behind the one on the phone she was using. She was still staring at the phone in her hands, waiting for it to change to a minute past twelve when she heard something from outside the room. It sounded like someone talking. She raised her head up and stared towards the door. ____ “Hey! It’s successful, come back here immediately.” Henry said into the phone and then kept it in his pocket. He touched the knob of the door and found it locked. He dipped his hand into the knee pocket of his trouser and took out a leather pack of some tools he had brought along with him for the purpose of working on the bomb. He took out one of the tools with a sharp pointed edge, he dipped it into the keyhole and pressed a button at the other tip of the tool. The tool drilled a small circular hole in the lock. Henry pushed the door in and removed the tool. “Samantha,” he said with a smile as he approached her. Samantha could not believe her eyes, she had not recognized him immediately because of the FOX mask covering his mouth but she instantly knew who he was when he called her name. She got up to her feet and he pulled her to a warm embrace even before she said anything. The embrace seemed a bit awkward for her at first as she wasn’t used to such but then she began to enjoy the comfort his body provided. He let her go after almost a minute and stared into her eyes. “Henry, I’m…” she tried to speak and apologize immediately for the video she had recorded but he interrupted her. “Shhh…” he placed a finger across his lips. “It’s okay, I’m sorry for staying so long before coming for you.” She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. “What about Wilson?” Henry stepped back and looked around. “I don’t know, I’ve not seen a him for a while.” Henry’s eyes caught the camera at the top corner of the wall and he moved his eyes slowly away. “Let’s get out of here,” Henry said and made his way out. Samantha looked around once again to see if there was anything she should take along with her. Her eyes fell on the cap and scarf used to conceal her identity in the video. She picked them again and began to put them on. Henry stopped at the door and waited for her to join him. They met no one on their way down the stairs until they got to the ground floor. A group of the university security officials and policemen were outside, holding weapons and discussing about going up to check the intruder. Henry held up his FOX badge in his right hand and held Samantha’s hand with his left, pulling her along with him. “FOX Agent Michael, the building is safe now. You can pick and dispose the explosive device upstairs,” he said as he made his way through the security men. “Sir, can you tell us…” one of the security officer tried to stop Henry. “Please make way, ” Henry stopped for a minute and said in a command tone. “I gotta leave now and report to the office, the device is defused and safe to pick.” The man reluctantly gave way and Henry hurried with Samantha to the gate. They saw a cluster of trembling students around the gate and some of the hostel guards watching from outside. All eyes were on them as they walked through the crowd. Dave honked to make them see him coming from behind. He stopped and Henry opened the door for Samantha to get it first before he followed. ___ Hutton returned to his seat with a pack of snacks and a bottle water. He saw the fire scene streaming on his laptop and he quickly checked his time. He noticed it was past twelve already. He had gone to ease himself few minutes earlier but hadn’t thought he would stay long. He smiled in satisfaction as he saw the Bexford City mall and the Henders Hotel in flames, with the fire spreading quickly and components of the buildings falling off from position. He believed that the females hostels at the University Of Bexford would also have gone off. The CCTV in the school was linked directly to the security place of the school, so he couldn’t access it from the public coverage. He decided to switch back to live stream which was showing Samantha. He expected it to be disconnected already since the whole place would have gone up in flames but he was terribly shocked to find it still on. He sat up immediately and picked up the phone on the table. He dialed and placed it close to his ear while he stared at the live footage, wondering what corner Samantha was. “Hey! Did you turn off the device?” He asked his call receiver. “No, I left there for a safe place immediately you asked me to.” “And why hasn’t the bomb gone off yet?” “I just called my colleagues there to ask about what’s happening there and they told me some FOX Agents arrived the hostel and claimed that there was a bomb in the hostel,” the lady explained. “Damn it!” Hutton cursed and bit his lips hard. He dropped the phone on the table and looked again at the live stream. He realized that Samantha had left the room already. He placed his elbow on the table and rested his chin in the plam, covering his mouth partially with a finger. He exited the live video and switched to the footage already saved on the server. He played it and moved the cursor to the end of the footage, he then began to rewound it slowly to see the last minute Samantha left the room. He stopped when he first noticed a man at the door. He stared for a second before he moved the video backward again. It got past to the point Samantha was in the room alone, he paused and moved the video forward slowly. He stopped when the video caught her staring towards the door and played from there. He watched as the man dressed in the FOX uniform walked into the room. He was surprised and he paused the video when he saw Samantha embracing the FOX agent. He took the video back again and played from where the man walked in. He paused and zoomed, trying to see the face of the man. The video only showed a part of the left side of his face. He watched until the man was about to turn before he paused the video again. He zoomed in the video, the face was not still so clear. He played and paused again, it still wasn’t clear. He zoomed in and studied the face like that. A part of the face was still covered by the FOX face mask. He zoomed out and studied the height and size of the man. He shook his head slowly, it was none other than Carl Winston. “Bleep it!” he cursed angrily aloud. He closed his eyes for a moment and moved from side to side in his swivel in a thoughtful manner this time. How the hell could Carl Winston have discovered where Samantha was kept ? He asked himself. He searched in his mind for which of his boys could have been the snitch, there was none that had the capacity to do that. He had all the boys that were involved in the process with him under strict restriction and never made them know his plans until it was time for execution. Kahn was the other person who knew his plans, but Kahn couldn’t have given out information to even the executives, talk more of letting it out to an outside party or a stranger. He was confused and angry at the same time. He bit his lips and stared blankly at the computer screen for a while before a thought popped into his mind. Now that Carl Winston had saved Samantha, there was a possibility that he did not know the other locations of the bomb and that means Carl would be coming to his location which he had kept unhidden to find out. He widened his eyes. He realized that it was no time to start thinking of how Carl Winston got to know that Samantha was in the Female hostel at the University. It was rather time to prepare to welcome Carl or change his location as quickly as he could. ___ FOX Corporation Building Paul Edwards stood horrified, his arms wrapped across his chest and his face filled with sorrows and he watched from afar on the screen, the Bexford Mall and the Henders Hotel, the buildings around them were on fire. He could tell that many people including FOX agents had lost their lives already and many more were injured. The FOX office was disorganized as agents were rushing in and out, and those in the building moving from one place to another comparing their facts and findings. Three other Agents were in the same room where Paul Edwards stood, they were sitting in front of their computer systems placed just behind the screen Paul Edwards was watching. The three Agents were examining the footages retrieved from the cameras placed around the scene of the bomb blast before it happened, trying to pick out who came to install the bomb and when it was done. “Sir, you sent for me,” Steve said as he barged into the room from the front door. “Yeah, we can no longer wait until the right time.” Paul said. “You have to arrest Mr Daysman and get him here as soon as possible. It’s now very clear to us that these threats are real.” “Sir, any luck with tracing the locations of the lady who made contact with us?” “Not yet, the location is hidden but it’s only a matter of time. We will track her down,” Paul replied. Steve nodded slowly in response. He bowed slightly before he turned and walked out of the room. Another officer walked in at the same time. He saluted and stood before Paul. “Sir, some of our men were found lying unconscious at the Midland society school?” Paul raised his brows. “Lying unconscious? What happened to them?” “A call from gotten from that street to tell of a suspicious man entering into the school.” ___ Jenny and Dave kept stealing glances at Samantha from time to time, like it was their first time of seeing her. Their joy of seeing Samantha had made them totally forget that Samantha was not the only one abducted. The only feeling of sadness they had was because she appeared to have grown leaner, but the happiness of having her back was much more. As they drove out through the exit gate, they spotted another FOX vehicle on the entry route already so close to the gate. The vehicle headlight honked as a signal to them and Dave flashed their vehicle headlight. Both cars slowed down and met at a point on the road, the median separating the lane in and lane out was between them. “Hey! What’s going on in there?” An agent sitting at the passenger’s side of the vehicle called out to them. “It’s just some false alarm,” Jenny answered. “The police is already there taking charge.” “Oh! Thanks,” the FOX agent said and they drove further while Henry and his team continued on their way. “Good, they’re turning back also,” Henry said, looking back at the FOX vehicle through the back glass. “How come they couldn’t suspect that we are not FOX officials?” Jenny questioned. “There are several thousands of FOX officials, they don’t all know each other.” Henry replied. “Boss,” Dave called and tried to see Henry’s face in the rearview mirror. “Where do we go from here?” Henry did not reply him immediately. He glanced at Samantha first. She looked somehow withdrawn from the team. She had her back resting at the corner at the left side, her head rested and facing the window. He had to look closely to be sure she was awake. He caught her attention and she shifted her eyes slowly to him. “Samantha,” he called softly even though he could see her eyes were on his face. “Do you have something to say?” he asked in a very gentle tone, raising his eyebrows slightly. She took time to readjust her sitting position but did not answer immediately, she seemed not to understand the question. Jenny was also stealing glances to the backseat while Dave was glancing at Henry’s face through the rearview mirror. “I mean do you have anything to say or any information that can help us find those that have Wilson with them, I mean those that abducted you two?” Samantha squinted for a while and then closed her eyes. She opened after almost a minute. “Those men, I don’t know them, I never saw them before.” She finally answered. “We came across a police check point on our way back to Vincil that day, the police men turned out to be our abductors.” She was silent again for some few seconds, then she began to speak again slowly. “When I opened my eyes that evening, we were chained in standing positions at the centre of poles. They asked about you,” she took a brief pause and stared at Henry again before looking away. “None of us gave them the answer they required from us on the first day, but I don’t know what happened on the second day, Wilson was taken away from where I was to somewhere else, I haven’t seen him again till today. I assumed he agreed to give them information. They returned to me after then and when that man told me I was going to be the suicide bomber for one of their next explosions. I was drugged and couldn’t tell when I was taken to that hostel. The bomb was outside the room and the wires were connected to it, I couldn’t get out without making it go off.” “I saw that, it was a simple but dangerous bomb set up. I didn’t make use of any tool to defuse it, it was just a disconnection.” Henry interrupted. Samantha glanced at him and took in a breath. “I…” “It’s okay Samantha,” Henry hushed her. “You need to eat first, I can see you’re hungry and probably dehydrated.” “I recorded a video,” Samantha forced out. Henry squinted at her. “What video?” “Boss, there was an explosion at the Bexford City Mall,” Jennifer interrupted. Henry turned immediately to her. “What?” “Yes, it’s on the headlines. It happened at exactly twelve noon,” Jenny answered and turned to give Henry the device on which she got the news. Henry scanned quickly through the content of the news article and confirmed it was true. “How come?” He questioned himself loudly. “I think it mean he installed two devices, one at the University and the other at the mall.” “Yes, he did.” Samantha replied in a calm voice. Henry turned to her again, he quickly handed Jenny’s device back to her and took out his. “I think he was going to trick you there and make a video and make it seem like you planted the bomb,” Samantha explained. “Oh! Damn it,” Henry cursed with his eyes widened. He turned and looked out through the window. He could a few cars on the road and fewer motorcycles. “Has the curfew been called off?” He asked, directing his question to Jenny. “No, but I think people are trying to escape Bexford with their families after the first bomb blast.” Jenny replied. She handed her device to him again at the back for him to read the news. BEXFORD: No longer safe, residents escaping the city for fear of death. He read the headline of the news and was about to return the device when another news notification from the same website popped in. JUST IN: FOX Chairman asks for Bexford to remain calm, says people should avoid moving around to avoid more tragedy. “Jenny, you’d send a new message to the FOX when it’s fifteen minutes to one, tell them of the other locations of the possible explosions.” Henry said to her as he returned the device. “Boss, what way do I take?” Dave asked again, they were approaching an intersection. Henry looked around quickly again. He could still see vehicles around the place. He turned back to Dave. “Go straight, you’d drop me off at the next junction.” “Henry,” Samantha called for his attention. “Sam, you still have something to tell me?” “Yes,” she replied, breathlessly. “I didn’t know you were going to show up, that man wanted to kill the students and he asked me to record a video to prevent the bomb blast.” “Which video?” Henry squinted at her. She was yet to answer when Henry pulled out his ringing phone and answered the call. He excused himself with a signal. “Hey Cole, what’s the news?” “Henry, I can no longer track calls from that location. It’s now hidden from from the CCB server.” “Oh! He hides his location now? What for?” Henry thought. “Thank you Cole.” He ended the call and returned the phone into his pocket. Dave pulled over as he got to the junction Henry asked to stop. “Dave, ensure you and Jenny gets Samantha to a safe place and let her get refreshed.” Henry said before he opened the car door. “Dave,” He called as he turned around to the driver’s side of the car. “I’m going to the location where the phone calls are being made from. Stay connected always, I’ll call you when I need you.” “Okay boss,” Dave responded. “Now, open the boot. I gotta take a bag.” He turned to the boot and raised up the cover to take out his backpack. He strapped it to his back and closed the boot. He stepped forward again and bent to look at Samantha again. “Take care, I’ll be back soon.” Samantha tried to open her mouth but no words came out. She closed her eyes and took in a breath. She was yet to tell him about the video she was forced to record. She needed to tell him and she would do as soon as he returned. ___ FOX Corporation Building. “Come in,” Paul Edwards finally said in response to the door bell which had rang twice before. He had been on a call with the nation’s President and couldn’t answer. His personal secretary stepped in briskly. “Sir, we’ve got another mail from an anonymous sender.” Paul rested his back and stared at her thinly. He had been expecting the mail or a call from the lady who had been sending them the messages since the day before, he hoped the mail had information about the next planned explosion. “What’s the content of the mail?” “The sender claimed Carl Winston who planted the first bomb explosion was on his way to plant the second, the address where he would be in thirty minutes time was sent to us.” “Forward the message to me right now and tell Agent Michael to send out the team,” Paul ordered. The secretary bowed and turned out. _ “Do we have everything set?” Hutton asked his men, he was standing at the balcony of the big building. “Yes boss,” one of the three men standing down the balcony replied him. “We’re expecting some visitors, a group of three FOX officials or a single one and then other FOX officials in large numbers.” Hutton replied. “One of these groups is the enemy, I’ll be monitoring the CCTV and I’ll tell you when the enemy arrives.” He said before turning back and walking into the house. The men, numbering up to fifty in total, positioned themselves all around the house. To be continued.......

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy

This is real team work, hutton was deceived by the devil to ease himself, samantha welcome back to the team, remain wilson now

thank God that Sam is back remain Wilson I pray for Henry should be safe an successful in finding the remaining one too

Good to have Samantha back. Hope the group will forgive her after hearing about the video

Sheila is damn confused right now cuz she don't know wat henry would think of her Any u Henry stop being a knock head come and visit sheila

I hope Henry isn't walking into a trap??? I pray Wilson will also be saved,anyways welcome back Samantha!!!

Restless Episode 101 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Aaron’s phone began to ring as he stepped into the living room, he took it out from his pocket and checked who the caller was. He walked to the sofa and sat comfortably before he answered the call. “Hello Kahn,” Hutton hailed. “Hey! I can see the first went well…” Kahn was saying but got interrupted. “Not really Kahn, the bomb went off but my plans did not go through.” Hutton replied. “Why?” “Carl Winston got his girl back,” Hutton answered. “How? Your plan was perfect,” Kahn sounded a bit doubtful. “No plan is completely perfect Kahn, Carl Winston found the loophole. I think I went too far in trying to taunt him with information. He pulled out the University location somehow and got her out after stopping the bomb by twelve immediately.” “I thought you were not going to pull it off there if the girl cooperated.” “She did, but Carl turned back at the last minute. He did not show up at the mall.” “I wanted to pull it off to teach him a lesson, I don’t know how he got to know that location.” “So, what’s the next plan? Are the other explosions still going on as planned?” “Yeah, but I’m waiting here for Carl. Seems he’s gonna come over here,” Hutton said. “Come over? You mean to meet you?” “Yeah, he has my location. He would be interested in getting back Wilson and also getting to know the other locations for the attacks.” “And what do you plan to do?” “Wait for him.” “Wait? Are you sure it would end well that way?” “You can never be too sure with Carl Winston, I’m not even sure he’s coming this way.” “Are you sure he has no knowledge of the other explosions yet?” “I just said, we can never be too sure.” “What are the options for us?” “Kill Carl Winston at the slightest opportunity,” Hutton answered. “How soon are we going to get that opportunity?” “I’m not sure of that either.” There was a short moment of silence. “You’re sounding unlike yourself Hutton, so unsure.” “I’m dealing with a tough man and I’m not sure when I’ll get him, ” Hutton replied. “I’m sure however that it would be soon.” “I believe you Hutton, there have never been a strategic person like you, not even in the FOX.” Hutton chuckled and shook his head slightly. It sounded like Kahn was turning out to be a motivational speaker of some sort. A man dressed in casual cloth walked into the living room from inside and settled on the sofa opposite Hutton. He and Hutton exchanged looks. “So, what’s up Kahn?” “Aaron survived,” Kahn replied. “Huh? I thought everyone died in the attack.” “The police reported wrongly, I got the news few minutes ago that only one man died. The others were left unconscious,” Kahn replied. “Good news, but we have to make the choice whether to keep or kill them ourselves.” “I know right, I’ll get back to you.” Hutton ended the call and placed the phone beside him. “Hey man! Do I need to make more explanations or you’re sure of what’s coming up?” He asked the man sitting opposite him. “I’m sure, you’ve explained a lot already.” The man replied. “Good.” Hutton bounced to his feet, he looked around the living room before he proceeded into the inner section. ____ El Deols, Anthanna 12:38PM Sheila’s phone began to ring again and she didn’t bother to look at it, she knew it was Adrian calling again. She had met his missed calls hours ago when she returned into the room after taking breakfast and had to assign a ring tone to him for to know easily when he calls. The phone stopped ringing temporarily and begun a second time. She still didn’t move. She remained in bed, lying flat on her back and her eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. It ad been an uneventful day for her. She had tried to do some of her work from home but couldn’t concentrate, then she tried to while away time on social network but soon got tired. She took in a deep breath as the phone stopped ringing again. She thought about Adrian and the treatment he was getting from her, she concluded that he truly did not deserve to be treated the way she did to him. She wasn’t even sure of her status with Henry, the man for whom she was treating Adrian badly. She wondered again if it would really be possible to ever become Henry’s lover, but she remembered the note again. The words in that note was all she needed to know that it was possible for Henry to be in love or fall in love later with her. She needed to reach him to be sure if it could really work out between them, or if she had destroyed all the chances by having a romantic session with Adrian. She picked up her phone to make the call. She typed in his number and her thumb hovered about the green icon again like the previous times. She took it closer to the icon and finally dialed the call. The call connected and began to ring. She swallowed, waiting patiently for the call to be answered. It rang for close to a minute and wasn’t answered. It didn’t take time for her to redial again. She redialed for a third time and the call wasn’t still answered. She sighed and shut her eyes. She tightened the phone in her palm as she held her breath for a moment. The phone began to ring in her hand and she picked it mistakenly as it was held tightly in her hand. Adrian was the caller and she had picked it against her wish, she didn’t know what to say to him. She hesitated for a while before she finally put the phone close to her ear. “Are you there Sheila?” Adrian was saying when she began to listen. “Yes Adrian,” she answered in a soft tone. “Oh Sheila!” Adrian exclaimed calmly. He took three seconds break before he continued talking. “I’ve been trying to reach you since yesterday, I hope you are fine.” “Yes, I am.” Sheila answered him unenthusiastically. “Hope you are coping with staying at home alone.” “Yes, I am.” She answered. She didn’t feel any need to talk to him and thought of hanging up but she realized that it would be disrespectful and hurting to him. She remembered what her father said about not pushing him away. “Okay, I just called to check up on you.” “Hey Adrian! I’m sorry for my behaviour yesterday, I was feeling so bad and wanted to be alone that I neglected you. And I’m so sorry for having not been answering your calls,” she apologized. “It’s okay Sheila, it’s not a problem. I’ll see you again soon.” “Thanks Adrian, I’ll talk to you later.” The call ended and she placed it close to the headboard. A knock sounded on her door. “Step in,” she replied, knowing it could only be one of her maids. Lesedi stepped in. “Good afternoon ma’am, men from the police office and the FOX are here to see you again.” ___ Off EPA Hill, Bethanna Sitting in the car with agent Steve was Evelyn at the passenger’s side. Another FOX vehicle, a Hyundai bus was behind them with five agents in it. They were on their way to invite Daysman to the FOX office. “I don’t know why but I have a very awkward feeling concerning this whole thing,” Evelyn stated, taking a glance at Steve’s face. “And what’s the feeling?” Steve questioned. “Doubts that we would get anything concerning today’s threats from Mr Daysman,” she stated. “Why?” Evelyn stared outside for a while and turned her face in again before she answered. “He would have gotten news of the attacks last night at that building, and he would be prepared for us.” “The police gave wrong information in the morning. I got the update an hour ago that only one man actually died last night. He was one of the security men,” Steve glanced at her. Evelyn felt some guilt as his eyes met hers. “I didn’t mean to kill anyone,” she said and looked away. “I know you didn’t mean to,” Steve replied in a consoling voice. “He had some heart condition that hastened his death before they got them to the hospital.” She sighed. “Let’s hope we are able to nail Daysman.” ____ Jennifer kept stealing glances at Samantha from time to time and she could tell that there were other reason’s for her silence. She looked at Dave and whispered something to him. Dave glanced back briefly. He had been focused on his driving and had not noticed as much as Jennifer. “Hey Sam!” Jennifer finally turned to her. “Hope you’re okay.” “Yeah, I’m fine.” Samantha faked a smile. “You don’t look so,” Jennifer replied and kept a stare on her face. “I am,” Samantha insisted. “There are some bruises on your face,” Jennifer said slowly in a compassionate voice. Samantha was silent. “Do you have any other injuries?” Jennifer asked her. Samantha squinted for a while, thinking if she had sustained any other injury elsewhere. “I’m not sure,” she replied. “We have to look for any opened pharmacy to get treatments for her,” Jennifer said to Dave. Dave glanced again at Samantha. He breathed in softly. “We might need to change this car and our clothes too but I’m not sure if Henry would still need us in this uniform.” “We can’t tell,” Jennifer put in. “But what exactly does he want us to do?” “I’m not sure, let’s just say backup for him.” Dave answered. “Why do you think he chose to go there alone?” Jennifer asked. “Two reasons I think; one to make us focus on getting Sam to safety and the other because he doesn’t want us to get hurt or abducted too.” “Where is he headed for?” Samantha cut in. Jennifer glanced back. “To find the man who has been communicating to you.” Samantha adjusted herself on the seat. “I need to tell him something,” she quizzed. “Is it so important?” Dave questioned. “I was made to record a video against Carl, he needs to return.” “What video?” “Please call him and tell him not to go, that man is trying to set him up and make the world believe that Carl Winston is with the Wolves and is behind the killing of people.” Jennifer pulled out her phone immediately and dialed Carl’s number. “Hello boss, where are you?” Jennifer said into the phone. “I’ll call you back Jennifer, I’m driving now.” Henry answered quickly. “Please, stop somewhere and listen. Samantha has something important to tell you,” she said. “Samantha?” Henry seemed more patient after hearing Samantha being mentioned. “Yes.” “Okay, let her have the phone.” Henry replied. ___ He slowly pulled over to the side of the road to listen to Samantha. “I’m listening Sam,” he replied after hearing her voice. “The man is luring you to a trap, he’s trying to set you up and make everyone think that you are behind the explosions.” Sam explained. “How?” Henry questioned. “I tried to tell you that he made me record video and say that you were going to be at the mall by Henders hotel to plant the bomb,” she replied. “If he left his location for you to find, then he has some sinister plans.” “I know he’s got plans,” Henry replied and remained silent for some seconds. “Well, I’ve gotta go there, I need to get Wilson back.” “I’m not sure Wilson is with him, I haven’t seen him for a while.” “Don’t worry, I’ll be back soon. Just remind Jennifer to send the email I asked her to.” Henry ended the call and held the phone in his tight fist for a while. He considered all that Sam had told him. He now perfectly understood why the Wolves man had asked him to be at the Bexford City Mall and also believed that there was another plan at where he was currently headed for. He began to weigh his chances and a thought popped up in his mind. He took out the device where he received the mail from Cole. He opened the CSV document again and studied for a minute. After that, he dropped the phone and picked the one he used to communicate with the Wolves’ man. He dialed the number and to his surprise, it got connected. “Well done, Carl Winston, you’re doing a very good job.” “Thank you dear murderer,” he said with sarcasm in his voice. Hutton chuckled. “Two more explosions coming up today, hope you are ready.” “Let us see man.” Henry offered. “No need for that, I asked you to meet me at the mall and you didn’t show up.” “You set up man, you thought I would walk into your trap?” Hutton was silent. “I’m ready to see and come to terms with you,” Henry offered. “Thanks man, but I don’t want to see you. I only want to kill you,” Hutton replied. “I’ll kill you first and very soon,” Henry answered back. Hutton chuckled. “Let’s see who gets first to who.” “I’m coming to you already, you can set up everything you want to. Expect me.”

Restless Episode 102 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Hannah Kelvin, married with two kids. Currently working as a security guard in the University Of Bexford.” Cole replied Henry’s request. He was sitting in a plastic chair and had a laptop on the plastic table in front of him. He had a wired earpiece plugged into both ears and the mouthpiece hanging few centimetres below his jaw, connected to the phone on the table. It was in a small living room with neat but old fashioned furnitures and decorations. The big box TV sat on a wooden shelf with a DVD player below and some compact disks packs on it. A tall standing fan stood two metres away from the TV, the blades rolling perfectly and the neck moving from one the left end to the right and back. “Thank you, where is her present location?” he heard Henry ask again. “Female staffs quarters in University of Bexford, located at the back of the King’s Library.” He replied. “Monitor her and let me know when if she changes location.” “Okay boss.” The call ended and he plugged the earpiece out of his ears. “I’m getting so bored here,” he heard a voice saying from behind. He looked back to see Wilson’s sister. “When is Wilson coming here?” she asked, walking closer to Cole. Cole quickly minimized the running software and switched to a map application. “Very soon,” he replied her. She stopped right behind him and stared into his laptop for a moment. “Can’t we watch movies on your laptop?” She asked. He smiled and glanced at her. “I’m quite busy, I’ll play one for us to watch later.” “Alright,” she turned back and walked to the sitting area. He watched her go and admired her tiny curves as she swung her waists. He smiled to himself and looked away. He turned back to the laptop and opened the software he was previously running. A thought came to his mind and he turned to her again. He couldn’t see her fully from where she was sitting. The backrest of the sofa totally shielded her body from him and he could only see signs of her hair. “Hey Sophia, why don’t you fix up lunch for us to eat?” She rose up and turned to look at him. “That kitchen looks empty to me.” “We brought some supplies along with us, if you check properly. You’d be able to make something,” he answered her. She shrugged, “Okay”. He turned back to his laptop after watching her walk out of the room. He scanned through the details on the screen before him to see if anything had changed yet but it hadn’t. He took some of his time to set an alarm to notifying him when the location of the network line changed or when a new call was being received on it. He minimized the application again and hid it from showing on the taskbar. He then got up from the seat and proceeded to the corridor which led to the rooms. He stopped at the door to the room where Dr Alan and Rex was and knocked softly. He waited for some few seconds and knocked again when he got no response. He still got no response and had to open the door without one. He stepped in to see Dr Alan just rising from bed and stretching. “Good afternoon Doc,” he cleared his throat and closed the door gently. He noticed Morris was sitting in the wheelchair beside the bed. “Good afternoon,” he bowed slightly in courtesy to Morris and his stare lingered on his face for a while like he was expecting a reply. “Good afternoon Cole,” the doctor replied after sitting up nut still stretching and yawning. He looked more like the sick person who was being watched by Morris. “Ermm, we’re about to prepare lunch. I’m not sure what he’s to eat,” Cole said to the doctor, making reference to Morris. “Like I told you before, he would only take liquids and fluids for now to allow easy digestion for him.” Doctor Alan replied. “I just wanted to be specific about which one he would take this afternoon,” Cole responded. His eyes moved to the Morris’ face and he thought for a second that the expression on the man’s face meant something. “Maybe he have low sugar custard this afternoon,” the doctor answered. “Alright, I’ll go get it.” Cole glanced again at Morris’ face as if to seek for approval before he turned back and walked out. ____ FOX Corporation Building, Executives Conference Hall Fourteen men were sitting round the table, six on the right hand side and seven on the left. The chairman was sitting at the center of the shorter side of the table. The large screen hanging far away at the other end of the wall opposite the chairman’s seat was on but nothing was being showed apart from the screensaver. An empty seat was at the center, at the side where six agents were sitting. “It’s a big slap on our face if the other two explosions go out without us being able to stop it,” Agent Samuel opined. “A real big slap,” Mark joined in. “We need to find the anonymous informant, I think it is crucial and urgent.” “From the look of things, I would say we’re dealing with two different people here.” Agent Sylvanus put in. The other agents fastened their eyes on him, expecting him to explain his point better. “The lady in that video might not just be the same one that sent the email and made the call last night.” “How can two different anonymous be giving us consistent information?” Mark asked aloud, his eyes moving around from the face of the last agent on the row at the opposite end to the chairman. “I had that thought too,” the chairman said, drawing all attention to himself. “I heard the first voice, it sounds so different from that of the lady in the video.” “Has that been confirmed?” An agent asked. “No way, the call was to my personal phone, it wasn’t recorded.” There was silence for few seconds before Agent Mark spoke. “Chairman sir, for how long have you been receiving personal calls and messages from informants?” A deafening silence followed. All other agents kept a firm stare at the face of the chairman. It seemed Agent Mark had asked a question which was on everyone’s mind. Paul Edwards let out a brief light smile. He knew it was more than a question and more of an accusation. “It’s my first time,” he replied in a firm voice and leaned back, folding his arms across his chest. He felt some guilt deep down his heart, he knew he had lied. “I think the main question should be, how did the informant come across your personal number?” “I don’t know,” he replied confidently. He was sure they could never get to know he had previous similar contact as he had made sure he wiped the history of his previous conversations. “It’s something I’m yet to decipher but then I realized that if secrets personal plans of late Agents Rex and Carl can be known, my number would surely be an easier one to get.” He seemed to reduce the tension a bit with his response. They all agreed with him that getting his personal number could have been pretty easy for the same persons who were able to kill Agents Carl and Rex. “But you weren’t contacted by the Wolves, someone else contacted you,” another agent spoke his mind, bringing in some more tension. Paul Edwards leaned forward. “It’s exactly why I’m having double thoughts about the anonymous calls. The lady who made the video said she was a former agent of the Wolves, if she is the same anonymous email sender, then we know how she could have gotten my number.” “She also said the late Carl Winston isn’t dead and is behind the explosions and deaths of people,” Mark interjected. “But we know that can’t be possible, Agents Carl and Rex are dead,” Agent Sylvanus argued. “How I wish we can prove that?” Paul thought aloud. There was another deafening silence and it lasted for close to a minute. “What if she was saying the truth?” Agent Sylvanus asked aloud in a thoughtful tone. “She can’t be saying the truth,” Agent Mensah reply was sharp. “But some of the things she said in her video happened to be true,” Mark noted aloud. “For example, she said the bomb was at the shopping mall and would be planted by the fence, she was right.” “But we did not find anyone like Carl Winston there,” Agent Mensah retorted. “If it is true, we don’t expect to catch someone as skilled as Agent Carl so easily. He would surely escape the eyes of the camera,” Agent Sylvanus put in. “Carl would also never be careless to have such video recorded,” Paul stated. “Let’s assume she was,” an Agent said. “Let’s consider this, did she say things in the video that matched with the information from the anonymous email sender?” There was a silence for ten seconds. “Yes, she did.” Paul finally answered. “The anonymous email stated that the explosions would take place by twelve noon, three and six o’clock at different locations. The first bomb went off at exactly twelve noon.” “I think I get it,” Agent Sylvanus leaned forward, looking left, right and forward to get everyone’s attention. “What if the video was intended to pull our men to the scene?” There was silence. He continued. “The explosion took the lives eleven senior FOX agents and ten more injured, that’s a bad record. It’s never been so. More than twenty FOX agents in a location without being able to stop the explosion.” “It is evident it has been planned a long time ago, the wirings and connections to make it difficult to defuse had been done long ago. The bomb may be the only thing planted today,” Mark said. “The explosive device could have been planted before today,” Paul said. “That’s possible.” “Like Agent Sylvanus said, the video could have been made to pull our FOX agents to their deaths.” Paul said. “And that would still mean the real informant who contacted you wasn’t from the FOX,” another agent put in, turning round again to put the suspicions on Paul. Paul shook his head. “I know nothing of how my number was reached, can we focus on stopping the explosions by three and six pm and get back to this later?” The men agreed with him silently. “Haven’t there been any case of an explosion being stopped?” agent Sylvanus asked. “There have been two cases,” Mark answered. “Yeah, I remember.” Agent Sylvanus squinted and looked around again. “What happened to that team and the Agent that led them?” “The same team is still on this case, they got no pre knowledge of today’s threats.” Paul replied. “But you almost sanctioned the Agent that led them and warned her not to take such step again. It means she wouldn’t be bold to stop any other,” Agent Samuel voiced out with a vibration following his words. Paul Edwards squinted at Agent Samuel in awe. He was terribly shocked that Agent Samuel could accuse him him so strongly. He remembered on that day, that Agent Samuel and Elkim had been with him when he scolded Agent Evelyn and warned her and Agent Samuel did not disagree with his judgement then. All eyes were on Paul now and he could feel the heat of the fire in their eyes. He did not bother to answer immediately, so as not to make himself look more like a traitor. “What happened to that Agent?”Agent Robert, one who was usually quiet until asked to speak asked impatiently. “She is still in the team, I only warned her to follow orders from her team leader.” Paul voiced out. At that moment, the secretary to Paul Edwards stepped in and walked quietly to her boss. No one spoke after she walked in. Her appearance during the meeting meant she had an urgent message to deliver to the chairman. She stopped beside Paul and bent to whisper some words to his ear. She got up few seconds after and proceeded out of the conference room. Paul waited until she got out. He kept swallowing in spit like he had something stuck in his throat. He finally cleared his throat to speak. “You’d have to excuse me gentlemen, there’s a new email from the anonymous sender. I’ll have to go check and give instructions,” he got up from his seat and took a bow. “Please come with me, Agent Mensah.” The remaining Agents watched them leave silently and most of them used the silence to keep processing the thoughts in their hearts. “Can we work with this team that stopped two explosions right now instead of dragging Mr Paul?” Agent Mark asked. He was the youngest among the executives. “It is important for us to question Paul, he could have the information we require and he also holds the most strategic position amongst us. He gives the go ahead for the FOX operations. If we leave him at the helm of affairs, it could be a total disaster.” Agent Samuel insisted. “But this is not the time for that,” Mark argued. “People’s lives are at stake, we have less than two hours to stop the next explosion and few more hours to stop the one by six.” “You’re right Mark,” Agent Sylvanus agreed with him. “It’s not time to investigate Paul, I volunteer to work closely with the team while the rest of you will form the backup for us.” “I’ll work closely with you sir,” Mark stated. “Good,” Agent Sylvanus nodded and looked around to see if any other Agent had something to say. No one said anything else. It seemed they had come up with a conclusion even in the chairman’s absence. __ “Can you reply the mail?” Paul asked again, he was standing behind an Agent working on the computer. “No sir,” the agent replied. Paul turned to Agent Mensah. “Please give directives right now for men to go to the railway station and find the bomb. I have to get back to the meeting to give an update.” He walked out of the open office to meet with Steve and Evelyn who had just returned. “Where’s Daysman?” he stopped and asked. “We couldn’t find him, he left the house very early this morning without letting anyone know where he was going to.” Steve replied. “I’ll be back,” Paul Edwards said and continued on his way back to the executives meeting. He got back after ten minutes in total to see the most of the men no longer on their seats, he was lucky to still meet them all in the room. “I’m sorry gentlemen, I’ve left agent Mensah in charge while we round off the meeting.” He apologized as he walked back to his seat. Agent Sylvanus who was one of the agents who had gotten up returned to his seat. “It’s okay, we came up with something while you were away.” “What’s that?” Paul asked. Agent Sylvanus waited for all other agents to return to their seats before he continued. “First, let’s hear what new mail has been gotten?” “It’s still anonymous and the sender claimed that the next explosion will be on a train and that the bomb is among some goods at the station. It’s going to be picked into the train from the station from anytime around two thirty.” “Oh! That’s means we have to get it immediately,” Mark interjected. “Yes, agent Mensah should have given instructions already.” Paul replied. “We should be alerted if no progress is made in the next thirty minutes,” Agent Sylvanus said. “Sure,” Paul nodded. “While you were away, I and agent Mark had decided to work hand in hand with the investigating team to come up with something before three o’clock. The new email keeps us online, we would get in physically to get the bombs defused safely.” “That’s a good one,” Paul said, nodding his head. He had no choice than to agree with them. He was already being suspected for being a traitor and opposing them will complicate matters more. _____ 1PM University Of Bexford Gate “Your badge sir,” the guard at the gate questioned Henry. Henry took out the badge and displayed to the man. The man after scrutinizing for a while to see if it was original gave way for Henry to drive in. Henry returned the badge and wound up the window glass. He then drove into the university and proceeded in the straight direction. He looked towards the left as he drove and noticed FOX vehicles at the hostel where he and his team had just stopped the explosion. He drove past and focused on the way until he located the King’s library. He parked the vehicle at the parking space in front of the library. He took off the FOX shirt to leave a white round neck inner. He left the shirt in the car to avoid being identified as a FOX agent and stepped out on his white inner and black pants. He soon located the staff quarters, a three storey building fashioned in a different way from the hostel. “Good day sir,” he greeted the security man he saw at the security house beside the gate. “I’m agent Michael and I’m here to see Mrs Hannah Kelvin,” he introduced himself, displaying his badge. “She walked in not too ago,” the man replied as he picked up the landline to make a call. “Please don’t let her know I’m here,” Henry pleaded. The man stared at Henry’s face, wondering why he was stopped if Henry really wanted to see the woman. “I want to go to her,”Henry made his intentions clear. The man frowned his face. It was against their policy to allow others in. “You can follow me in, if you have doubts.” The man stared at him for a while. “You can go in, please don’t stay more than twenty minutes.” “How do I locate her room?” “It’s a two room apartment, the fifth door by the left on the ground floor,” the man answered. “Thanks.” Henry proceeded past the gate and went straight to the fifth room by the left. He didn’t bother to knock, he touched the knob of the door and found it opened. He dipped his hand into his pocket to hold his gun before he turned the knob and pushed the door in. “Who’s there?” He heard a lady’s voice as he stepped in and closed the door. That must be Hannah Kelvin – the woman who organized the room for the Wolves to put Samantha, he thought. The lady soon surfaced from the other room and met with a surprise. She froze in shock and he also stared at her in surprise. “You?” Carl asked in surprise. “Carl Winston!” Her voice echoed softly as she shuddered. To be continued......

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy

Who could this lady be

Next pls

Who cud dis lady be??? I hope she will be of benefit to Carl??? Paul Edwards,be ready for more heat cuz it looks like ur nemesis is catching up with u sha!!!

Continue...

Restless Episode 103 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “So, tell me, who exactly is he?” Henry asked, playing with the gun in his palms as he took a jolly stroll round the footstool she sat on. She sat with a sad look already feeling convicted, even though Carl Winston was yet to pronounce a judgement or even touch her. She wasn’t looking up. All she could see were Henry’s shoes as he passed in front of her. She knew there was no getting out of this, and she did not bother to try. But the option of selling out the Wolves was also out of it, it would not only endanger her life but the lives of her two kids and their father. “Talk to me Hannah!” Henry thundered as he stopped at her front again. He pulled her by the hair and raised her face to stare into her eyes. “I don’t know what you are talking about,” Hannah shuddered. “You know me Hannah, you don’t expect me to believe your lie.” “I truly don’t know who you are talking about,” she repeated in a choked voice as he pulled her hair harder. He turned her neck up to face the ceiling and moved his body closer to hers, placing the mouth of the gun on her neck. “I’m talking about the man who has been giving you instructions concerning the bomb at the female hostel, tell me who he is.” “I don’t know him so well, I’ve only seen him a couple of times, I don’t know where he stays.” “What’s his name?” “He is called The Strategist.” “That’s not a name,” Henry squinted. “I want his full names.” “That’s all I know,” she replied in regretful tone. “I don’t even have an idea of what his first name is.” He pulled her head back harder and fixed in the gun into her mouth. “You know I don’t spare terrorists, especially those who are unrepentant, I’ll give you one more chance. Who is this man and how can I find him?” He pulled out the gun from her mouth to allow her talk but still held her firmly by the hair. “If you kill me, it all ends here. I told you the truth already, I don’t know him. I have only met with him a few times with no personal talks. Most of times we talk, he only gives me instructions on phone.” Henry took a step back and took in a breath. He stared at her for a second and then shook his head. “Get up Hannah!” He commanded as he took another step back. She obeyed. “Turn, and lift your hands above your head.” She turned and raised her hands. He moved closer to her and performed a quick search. He stepped back again. “Put both hands at your back.” She obeyed him. He took off the handcuff attached to his belt and moved closer to her. “How many other agents of the Wolves are in this vicinity right now?” he stepped back and asked after cuffing both hands. “I don’t know of any other here,” Hannah replied. “Turn slowly and move outside,” he commanded. She knew better than to struggle or struggle with him. She proceeded to the door without any questions and he followed behind. Formerly known as Hannah Bob, Hannah Kelvin was a former agent of the FOX who was actively in service for eleven years. She resigned from the FOX a year after her marriage, giving dedication to her family as a reason for the resignation. She had worked under top agents in the FOX during her years of service, such Agents include Agents Carl and Rex. She had been in a team led solely by Carl twice and also in a team led by both Carl and Rex on another occasion. She specialized in the bomb disposal department under the anti-terrorism section of the FOX. She was not much of a good fighter or an expert in the use of weapons, but her wide knowledge of explosive mechanism made her exceptional and unique while she was with the FOX. Henry was no longer surprised with how the bomb at the female hostel was expertly connected in through the room. Hannah was definitely capable of planting bombs in ways more dangerous than that. He knew her so well and his surprise now was to see a woman who was previously committed to saving lives now committed to destroying lives. How it happened, he was anxious to know but he needed to find who the caller was, the caller whose identity was still known to be The Strategist. ___ Hutton let out a sigh in disappointment as he spotted FOX vehicles driving in their numbers into the street. He had thought Carl Winston would arrive before them but Carl was still no where to be found despite asking him to expect him. He got up from the seat and paced about the room for a moment. Then he returned to the table and picked his phone. He took a few seconds to search for a number and dialed it quickly. “Guys, those guys here are real FOX agents, treat them right but be careful. It is possible for the enemy to have mixed up with them,” he warned. He ended the call after getting a reply and dialed another number. “Hey!” “Hello boss,” the call receiver replied. “Are you in the living room?” He asked, walking again to the window. “Yeah, I’m ready. I can see the vehicles arriving already,” the man replied. “Louis did not come before the FOX agents as expected, but I suspect he has disguised himself with the FOX officials who are around. You should be very vigilant,” Hutton warned. “Sure boss.” “Good,” Hutton said and then ended the call. He turned from the window and walked back to the table. He was barely seated when a second phone on his table rang. He picked and checked, Kahn was the caller. “Hey Kahn,” he answered the call. “Hutton, something is wrong somewhere. I got news from our FOX agent that an email has been received telling them the location of the next explosion.” Hutton squinted. “And what location was given?” “The right location, Bexford South train station.” “Oh sh**!” Hutton exclaimed and clenched his right fist. “I think you should check if any of your men somewhere is a mole, it’s possible Carl also knows the location for the third explosion.” Kahn advised. “Yeah, I’ll check.” Hutton replied as calm as he could. He closed his eyes briefly and breathed out. “You also should check who among the executives could be the betrayal.” The call ended and Hutton dropped the phone on the table immediately. He placed his hands at either sides of the laptop and watched the streaming CCTV footage for a few seconds. He remembered again what Kahn had just told him and he clenched his fists and tightened his face in anger. He got up from the chair roughly and began to pace around again, this time slowly but in a more pensive mood. He couldn’t tell yet where he had gone wrong and how Carl Winston got to know Samantha’s location, and the location for his the second explosion. He wasn’t sure yet, if it was possible for Carl to have known the location for the third bomb attack. His mind had become unsettled. He knew Carl did not have to know or have so much information, and that all he needed was a small loophole but he had tried his best to cover all loopholes. How was it then that Carl Winston still figured out the exact location where he planned the explosions? Was his mistake telling him the times for the explosion and that it was going to be within Bexford only? Or was his mistake talking to him on phone and inviting him to the Bexford City Mall? But, he had also ensured that the knowledge of the location was kept hidden from his conversations and even the hints he gave. How Carl Winston got the locations was a mystery and it got his heart beating so fast. For the first time since he learnt about Carl Winston’s return, he felt completely restless. He paused and turned towards the table as another phone began to ring. He took in a deep breath. This time, the phone ringing was the one he used in communicating with Carl. He walked to the table and picked the phone, he answered the call without checking to confirm who the caller was. “Hey man!” Carl’s voice sounded too cheerful and annoying to him. “You haven’t won yet dude,” Hutton fired. “Who the hell is talking about winning? I ain’t in a competition with you,” Carl replied him. “I thought you were brave, I never knew you were a coward. Why did you have to send the FOX the location details, why didn’t you go to take it off yourself?” “How am I a coward for reporting terrorists’ plan to the right authorities? You called for me to meet you at the Bexford City Mall and you set me up for the FOX without showing up yourself? Isn’t that more cowardly?” Hutton remained silent. He was filled with rage but tried to bottle everything in by taking a deep breath. “And how does it feel to find out I won’t be coming there after asking you to expect me?” Carl asked in a mischievous tone. “It’s the same way I felt when I found out you were not coming to the Bexford City Mall to meet me. I’m only not like you, I’m not an animal, so I won’t have kill other innocent people to get at you.” “So, this is your payback?” Hutton asked after silence for some seconds. “No man, I don’t do deals with terrorists. I’ll catch up with you and not only stop your deeds. I’ll avenge all that you did to my family and Rex’s family.” Hutton loosened up and let out an unexpected laughter. “You’re a sore looser you b*st*rd! You expect me to fear the threats of a man who watched his family burn to ashes and couldn’t save his wife and child who believed in him? I personally asked that they burn your wife and child that way, for them to experience the pain of slow death and regret ever knowing you as a husband and father. Even their bones and ashes were disposed off carelessly like poor peasants.” There was a long silence from Carl’s end and Hutton knew he had struck the right chord. He laughed again to make Carl feel more hurt. “Damn you man!” Carl’s voice was stiff and trembling, filled with pain and grief. “I’m gonna make you die a more terrible way, you and every other person involved in taking my family.” “Hahaha!” Hutton laughed loud. “Let’s get back to the game at hand, you won today but remember I still have Wilson with me.” “You dare not touch him man,” Henry threatened. “I determine if I touch him or not, not you b*st*rd! Enjoy the rest of your sorrowful day,” Hutton said and ended the call immediately. He thought for a moment and realized he needed to stop all communication with Carl, if he indeed wanted to block every medium for Carl to get him. His communication could just have been what gave him out, he thought. ___ Hannah Kelvin stared at Carl Winston who had his head bowed. She could see the pain and grief written all over his face. She had never seen him like that before nor heard from any of her former colleagues say they saw him that way. She could however understand his pain. It was the same thing she was protecting, her family -her husband and child. She knew of how Carl Winston lost his in the most unpleasant way. Carl raised his head and then pulled back on his seat belt. He started the car engine and immediately drove the car back to the road. He took a warning look at Hannah Kelvin who was still stealing glances at him. The major problem he had left was Wilson. He could not let the young man die for trying to help him. He couldn’t imagine how disastrous the plans The Strategist had for Wilson could be. The Strategist was indeed a good strategist, Henry thought in his mind. But still made some terrible mistakes in carrying out his plans. Or maybe they were deliberate mistakes, done to make him scared or taunted. Whatever the reasons were, the mistakes were giving Henry the edge. The Strategist through his words had just let out his intentions to do something against him using Wilson, but Henry also had Hannah Kelvin and had not mentioned anything about him to The Strategist. ___ The FOX Corporation Building. Paul Edwards was now sitting in the large open office and waiting for reports from different angles. He looked tired and stressed out. It had been all work from twelve am and he had not rested nor eaten anything since that morning. He picked his phone and was about to dial a number when he saw Agent Mensah walking in through the door opposite him. He dropped his phone and watched Mark walk to him. “Sir, no one like Carl Winston or stranger was found in that location, I guess the info was wrong.” Mensah relayed to him. “What about the men who went to the station?” Paul asked. “Agent Mark is leading the search for the explosive device but they are yet to find any,” Mensah replied. “Please have your seat Agent Mensah,” Paul pointed him to an empty seat in front. The agent moved to the seat and sat down. “What do you think? Does the recent email confirm that the sender of the video to be the same as the girl in the video?” “I think it does because their messages are consistent, but we can’t make a claim for now until Agent Sylvanus helps with the confirmation.” Mensah opined. “Alright,” Paul Edwards nodded. – In the Steve’s team investigation room of the FOX, Agent Sylvanus stood at the center of the table with Evelyn sitting on the stool beside him and showing him some details on the computer. There was a stool beside the man but he refused to sit. Rhoda and two other junior agents were also in the room at other sides, working on different things. Steve walked in noisily through the entrance door and walked straight to Evelyn and the executive. “Sir, we need to listen to this,” he said to Sylvanus, displaying a flash drive. “What have you got there?” Agent Sylvanus asked, after permitting him with a nod to proceed. He pulled the stool closer and sat on it. “I’ve been able to make extract the different sounds in the video, and I think it can help us narrow down the search of the lady.” Steve replied. He plugged in the flashdrive into Evelyn’s computer and waited for the scan to be completed. He then opened the drive and clicked on the file named “Extracted audio”. A total of four audio files were in the file. He clicked on the first and increased the volume. The audio only played for five seconds before he stopped it and exited. “This is the voice of the lady extracted separately, we have all heard this before.” he said before clicking on another audio. The second audio sounded like the voice of a lady humming a song. The tune could not be heard clearly and there seemed to be other rough sounds unerground. “Can the volume be increased a little more?” Sylvanus demanded. “That’s the highest volume,” Steve answered him. “It is clearer when played with good speakers. It’s part of the underground sound gotten from the video and it shows that another female somewhere very close, probably in the same building was singing.” “Oh! What about the third audio?” Steve closed the VLC player and clicked open the third audio. It sounded like somewhere noisy, a crowd of people making inaudible sounds. Steve pulled out an earpiece. “I think you should use this,” he offered, giving the eartips to the man while he held the plug. The man plugged it into his ears after Steve connected it to the laptop. Steve took the audio backwards to play from the beginning. The man squinted as he began to hear the sound better. After a moment, he stared at Steve for a while and then stared down again until the audio finished playing. He took out the earpiece from his ears and gave it to Evelyn to listen. “It’s a sound of people playing some sports,” he said out loud. “Yeah,” Steve nodded and then played the audio for Evelyn to also listen. They waited until she finished to hear her comment. “They are mostly girls, playing what I think is volleyball.” Evelyn commented, looking at the senior agent’s face. She glanced at Steve as if expecting him to confirm what she said. “How are you sure they are mostly girls?” Sylvanus questioned. “The voices sounds like girls screaming but men could be the ones playing the game, and the girls cheering them up.” “Well, that’s another angle.” Steve considered. “No, they’re girls. I play volleyball and I can tell that some of the girls screaming are amateur players talking to their team mates.” Evelyn retorted. The men stared at each other’s face for a while, like they were trying to decide whether to agree with her or not to. “What’s in the fourth audio?” Sylvanus asked Steve. “Nothing serious,” he replied as he unplugged the earpiece from the laptop to play it out loud. “Just the remnant background sound.” They still listened to the fourth audio together. “So, this kind of mean that the video was recorded in a girl’s camp or close to a girls gathering of some sort.” Evelyn stated. “You’re right if our assumptions are true,” Sylvanus noted. “The girls don’t sound like they’re unhappy or in captivity, do they?” Steve asked. “No of course,” Sylvanus replied. “There was a singing voice, and a group of them were playing volleyball like Evelyn said.” “So where could that be? Somewhere a lot of ladies are camped together,” Steve said thoughtfully and they all remained silent to think of the possible places. Lydia who had been catching some of their conversation got up from her seat and headed towards them. “There was a bomb alarm at the University Of Bexford about two hours ago,” she said while walking towards them. They all turned to her, wondering how her statement was connected to their conversation and expecting her to explain further. “It was at one of the female’s hostel, I heard an unidentified FOX agent singlehandedly defused the bomb.” She added. Sylvanus got up slowly. “I also heard a report like that, we gotta find out who the agents are.” He proceeded out of the investigation room and Steve followed immediately while Evelyn waited to shut down the laptop before following.

Restless Episode 104 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 13:45PM Menu Home Action Stories Crime Stories  Family Mystery Romance Ongoing Stories Completed Stories  All Stories Home/Stories/Restless Restless Restless – Episode 104 Oyin YoungOctober 26, 201941 11 minutes read Previous EpisodeNext Episode Restless – Episode 104 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 13:45PM The FOX Corporation Building, Bexford. Paul was still in the same office at the same table, waiting to get calls and reports when his secretary who he had sent to buy him some snacks to eat returned. “Sir, I just kept them in your office,” the Agent said, standing firmly beside him. “Thank you,” he said dryly and watched her bow slightly before walking away. He took in a deep breath and picked his phones on the table. He turned and was about to get up from the seat when he saw Agent Sylvanus walking into the office with Steve following behind. “Not again!” he murmured in his mind and heaved a sigh of frustration as he sank back to his seat. They were coming in his direction and he knew they were bringing something that would keep him from going into his office to eat. “Chairman sir,” Agent Sylvanus said as they came closer. Steve stepped quickly to the front of the senior agent and pulled out a a chair for him to sit on. “Agent Sylvanus,” Paul Edwards stared at the man thinly, waiting for him to talk. “We need to get details of the explosive device found at the University Of Bexford,” the older agent said. “Okay,” Paul picked one of his phones again. “I only have brief information concerning it, I haven’t gotten the full details yet.” He dialed and placed the phone close to his ear. “Agent Rad, are you still in the office?” He said into the phone after his call had been answered. He spoke again after getting a response. “Please come to the office 102 immediately, I’m waiting there for you.” “The team has made some connections and they seem to have a clue where the lady recorded the video from,” Agent Sylvanus said after Paul ended his call. Paul Edwards squinted at the man’s face. “And which place do we have in focus?” Agent Sylvanus looked up at Steve’s face, wanting him to give the answer. Steve cleared his throat and moved closer. “The University Of Bexford Female hostel, and that’s why we need to get more information to confirm our assertion. “Wow! From the report I got, a group of three FOX agents arrived there in our vehicle some minutes to twelve and claimed that there was a bomb in it. One of them went straight into the building searching for the bomb while the two others drove farther away from the place. The one who went into the building located the bomb at the upper floor and deactivated it.” Paul explained. “And why are these FOX Agents still unnamed?” Agent Sylvanus asked. “There was an emergency call reporting the discovered bomb received in the office before twelve?” “I wasn’t told of any, I have questioned the men at the call service center and they insisted there was no call received.” Paul replied. “So, how then did the FOX agents get the lead?” Agent Sylvanus asked. Paul raised his shoulders and his brows, he was about to give a reply when he spotted agent Rad coming in through one of the doors. Evelyn also entered from the second door where agent Sylvanus and Steve had entered from. “Good afternoon sirs,” Agent Rad greeted his superiors as he got to the table. “Agent Rad, please may we have an update on the UB explosive device?” “Sir, we’re still putting the leads together.” Rad replied. “No update on the previous report you gave?” “There is,” Rad answered. “We interrogated the staffs at the University, one of the guards said the agent’s name was Michael. He had the FOX badge and had his name inscribed in it.” “What about the other two?” Paul questioned. “He didn’t get to ask about their names, but they were also on FOX uniforms and even on FOX masks.” Rad answered. “That means their faces were not seen,” Agent Sylvanus put in. “Yes,” Rad nodded. “They got to the female hostel but only one of them proceeded in, he asked the others to move far away. He went straight to the building and began to search around. He found the explosive device on the upper floor and deactivated it. He stepped out four minutes after with a lady with him and told the police officer to clear the device at the top floor.” “He came out with a lady?” Agent Sylvanus interjected. “Yes,” Rad answered. Agent Sylvanus and Steve exchanged glances. The older agent took in a breath and leaned his back against the backrest of the chair. He waved for Rad to continue. “The other agents who left in the car returned to pick them outside the hostel gate and they left immediately.” “That lady the agent stepped out of the building with, was she one of the students?” Paul asked. “No, the hostels guards said it was a strange face. She had a scarf covering her head and face slightly and also had sunshades on.” Paul and Sylvanus looked at each other for a second. “The first four men who got to the University gate in response to the directive from the office claimed they met another FOX vehicle driving out, they said the agents in the vehicle asked them to turn back saying the bomb alarm in the university was a fake one.” “Was the FOX vehicle driving out the same with the one that carried the unknown agents in?” “Yes, we haven’t confirmed the vehicle’s reg number but judging from the time the unknown agents drove out and when our agents got to the gate, it has to be them.” “So, they left with the lady on scarf?” Paul asked again. “Yes,” Rad nodded. “Have you seen the video of a woman gotten by the FOX earlier today?” Sylvanus asked. “No sir, I’ve not been in the office until forty five minutes ago.” Sylvanus took in a breath. He remembered that Rad had not even seen the lady on scarf when the unknown FOX agent took her out, so he would not be able to recognize her. “Can we get an eyewitness to be at the office?” Sylvanus requested from Paul. “Oh yes, we should get one.” Paul replied and directed his gaze. “I’ll make a call to our men who are still at the place and ask them to come with one.” “You should also ask them to take pictures of the place, especially the room where the explosive device was found.” “Oh! We have that already sir,” Rad replied. “Good,” Paul cleared his throat. “And when are you going to confirm which vehicle it was that the unknown FOX agents took with them?” “We were on it sir when you asked me to meet you here, the agents in our investigation room should have gotten it done,” Rad replied. “Okay, find out from them and get back to me immediately, also come back with the pictures.” Paul ordered. “Yes sir,” the agent saluted and then walked away briskly. “I think we just confirmed the location from where the video was made from,” Agent Sylvanus said after Rad was out of sight. “Let’s see the pictures for more concrete proof,” Paul opined. “But why haven’t we gotten a report from the FOX agents who deactivated the explosive device? Could something have happened to them on the way?” Sylvanus asked rhetorically. He squinted at Paul’s face for a while and then looked at Steve and Evelyn. “To me, something seems fishy.” Paul answered. “Rad just said the unknown agents lied to other FOX men who were about driving into the University. That means these unknown FOX agents have something to hide.” “It suspicious really, I would have said they aren’t FOX agents but the badge recognized by the University guard makes it difficult to say so.” Sylvanus stated. Their attention was divided when Paul spotted Agent Mensah walking into the open office. “Sirs, you would have to excuse us.” Steve said politely. “I’ll call you when Rad comes back with useful information,” Sylvanus answered. Steve and Evelyn saluted before they turned and proceeded to the door. They stopped halfway to greet Agent Mensah before walking out. “Good news sirs,” Agent Mensah said in a light tone. “Mark has been able to deactivate the explosive device found at the train station.” “Wow! That’s some good news,” Paul smiled. “Yeah, it is.” Sylvanus also joined in the joy. “They are making arrests now and will return here very soon.” “Great, we hope to get some leads from that.” ___ The FOX agents had interrogated the man who was the legal owner of Hutton’s house. Hutton had watched and listened to their conversation from the room. After series of questions and answers, the FOX men had concluded that the owner of the house knew nothing concerning the report of Carl Winston coming to his house. They decided to stick around and watch for some more time. A phone call distracted Hutton once again. He picked up the phone and answered immediately. “Hello Kahn,” he said in sharp tone. “The set up for the train station has been seized by the FOX,” Kahn reported. “That was inevitable,” Hutton said. “They had enough time to do so.” “Well, I do hope the third device isn’t discovered.” “Well, i have no hopes about that. If Carl could get the first and second, it would be easy to get the third one.” “So, we are about to record mass failure for today?” “Maybe,” Hutton shrugged and got up. “Well, I think it’s time the Wolves men know that Carl Winston is alive.” “Oh! Why?” “It’s already inevitable, the FOX would soon discover. There’s no need keeping them in darkness anymore.” “I see, we probably should discuss it in our next meeting.” “You tell me when you decide,” Hutton replied. “I’m coming to meet you in few hours.” “I’m currently about to see Florence Shawn,” Kahn said, his tone made it sound like a warning. “Be careful with her,” Hutton said.”I’ll talk to you later.” ____ FOX Corporation Building Rad finally returned to the office to meet the three executives sitting round the table and discussing, leaving the office owner’s seat empty. “What have you got for us Rad?” Sylvanus asked. “Sir, the vehicle has label 1342TD. It was hijacked from the three agents at the society secondary school.” Paul squinted as he remembered the call received hours ago to report a suspicious activity at the secondary school. “So, that call was a trap?” “Yes, it was.” “The caller’s name was Michael, we’ve tried to track his details but there are no details but there are no details for the line in the BCC data.” “But how did it happen? How didn’t we notice that our men were drugged?” Paul asked, looking confused. “Sir, their plan was tricky. The agents said they walked into the school to meet the suspicious man reported with the couple that reported him but they did not find anything harmful or dangerous with him. They called the office immediately to report that it was nothing and for all backups sent to retreat. They got attacked immediately after the call.” “By the suspected man or with the couple?” “With the couple, it seemed they were together. The three of them were the group of FOX agents that went to the University,” Rad explained. “So, we were tricked and the car was snatched from our men.” Paul said aloud thoughtfully. There was silence for a brief moment. “I think we should try identify the faces of those three, there should be records in the CCTV which shows them.” Mensah suggested. “No, none sir. There are no CCTV cameras around there,” Rad said. “Well, let’s have the agents who saw the three of them talk to us then.” Sylvanus suggested. “What about the eye witnesses we asked for?” Paul asked Rad. “We have two waiting for interrogation already,” Rad answered. “Okay, thanks. You can get back to work,” Paul dismissed him. He saluted and turned back. “I need to call Steve to join us in the investigation room,” Sylvanus said to Paul who was ready to get up. “I’ll get back to the forensics now,” Mensah got up and excused himself. 40 Minutes Later The executive in another room close to the interrogation room, watching the interrogation going on. Steve had an earpiece plugged to his left ear which he used in listening for instructions from his superiors watching. A woman putting on the guards uniform of the University was sitting at the opposite end of the table. It was the second person he would interrogate. The first was a man, one of the security guards at the gate of the University, the one who allowed the FOX vehicle to drive in. The man had confirmed that the badge displayed to him at the gate was the real FOX badge and that the men were putting on real FOX masks. “Can you recognize the lady if you see her picture?” Steve asked the woman. “I’m not sure, I only saw her briefly but I can try,” the woman replied. Steve tapped on the laptop and moved the cursor to the volume icon on the task bar. He muted the system and then clicked open a video on the desktop. “She’s the one, she’s putting on the same clothes she had on this afternoon,” the woman said immediately. “And that’s the unoccupied room where the bomb was found.” Steve turned back the laptop to himself and closed the video player. “You’re also the head of the guards at the hostel. Can you explain how the explosive device got into the place without your knowledge and how the lady who isn’t a student also got in.” “I don’t know, I’ve also been bothered about it. I already began personal investigation before I was invited over here,” the woman said. Steve leaned back and stared at the woman for a while. Then he chuckled and shook his head. “What about the FOX agent that took her out, can you recognize him?” “I don’t think so, part of their faces were covered.” the woman replied. Steve squinted at her for a few seconds. “Can you describe him?” “Ermm… The one that went into the building is tall and huge, I’m not sure of his complexion.” The woman said sorry a frowned face. “But he’s sure tall and muscular.” “That’s all you know?” “Yes, please.” Steve was silent for a moment. He picked up a pen on the table and began to use it to drum playfully. He suddenly looked up again. “Madam, we have our eyes on you already. You would have to explain how the lady and the bomb got into the building, you have just twenty four hours.” “He’s tall and muscular,” Paul Edwards said under his breath and clenched his fists. His eyes met with Agent Sylvanus’ eyes and he knew both of them were thinking about the same thing. “Could it really be Carl Winston?” Agent Sylvanus sniffed in. “The description sounds like him,” Paul replied. “It’s beginning to sound like everything said in the video was true,” agent Sylvanus said thoughtfully. Paul gave him a sharp look. “How can Carl Winston be a part of the Wolves? It’s not possible.” “It is very possible Chairman,” agent Sylvanus had his voice thickened. “The tall muscular man could have only been agent Carl Winston.” “It could have been another tall muscular man,” Paul Edwards argued. “I wish I could agree with you Paul,” Agent Sylvanus seemed to have made his conclusion. “But who else could have the original FOX badge? The man Steve interrogated earlier is an experienced security officer, he would have spotted a fake.” “It could have been someone else in the FOX trying to play a funny game,” Paul insisted. “You’re being sentimental about this,” Sylvanus shook his head. “Who else could have tricked FOX men and get away with it? And why did the FOX agent have to go with the lady after putting off the bomb, without bringing her here.” Paul remained silent. He knew Sylvanus was making sense but he still could not get himself to believe that Carl Winston was a terrorist. Sylvanus was about to speak again when Rad and Evelyn stepped in. “Sir, we questioned the agents and got the description of those men, but we’re yet spot any FOX agent in the headquarters matching the descriptions.” Rad said as he approached the executives. “Did the officers say there was a tall muscular man among them?” Paul asked. Evelyn and Rad stared at each other for a moment. “Yes, one of two men was described to be tall and heavily built.” “Hmm,” Paul took in a breath. To be continued......

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy 2+

Hmmmmm it's really getting interesting.... I'm still concerned abt Wilson, awww poor him!!!

This is getting more interesting Next pls

The Fox men are getting closer to finding Carl

Restless Episode 105 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Wolves Underground Facility, Nexus, Bethanna. “Carl Winston is not only alive, he also has the custody of paralyzed Rex.” Everyone turned their eyes to Hutton as his calm and resonating voice broke the silence. A total of ten men were in the meeting hall, all seated round the table replicating their usual pattern of sitting at the previous strategy house. Elvis Kahn broke the news of Carl Winston being alive and it had thrown everyone into surprise except for Hutton who already knew and the FOX ally among them who got the idea from the FOX executives meeting the day before. “How long have you known this?” One of the men questioned Hutton after another minute of silence. “Few days ago, but I always suspected that he was alive and I made that clear amongst us several times.” Hutton replied. The man who asked the question took in a breath and looked down. There was another long silence. They all remembered when Hutton warned them months ago about how deadly it would be if Carl Winston was still alive. “So, what’s the way forward?” We gotta move from here,” the Nigerian man asked. “I’ll like to hear from all of you, what do you want us to do?” Kahn placed his elbows on the table and leaned forward as he spoke. “Are we planning to pause operations or take a pause?” Daysman asked. Hutton looked in his direction sharply and seemed to have remembered something. “I think there’s something we need to do urgently,” Hutton put in before Kahn could reply. Everyone gave him attention and the place was totally silent. “We need to investigate ourselves.” His statement got some of them raising their brows and looking at each other to know if the other person understood what he meant. “Before we can make a decision on what to proceed with, we need to know first how Carl Winston visited the strategy house in Newland Estate and in Mr Daysman’s car.” Hutton explained. The place was dead silent for minutes and even Daysman had nothing to say. “The FOX is also in search for Mr Daysman here and with the calibre of Agents involved, it might be impossible for him to hide,” the FOX man among them spoke. Everyone’s eyes turned to Daysman and they expected him to say something at that moment. He finally cleared his throat and looked up. “I’m still confused on how the car was used, but I think it only meant that Carl Winston has been watching me for a while without me being suspicious. I had to leave the house immediately I heard my car was used by the attackers.” “Are we sure Carl Winston carried out that attack at the strategy house? Couldn’t it have been the Wolves?” A man questioned. “It couldn’t have, nothing of such was mentioned at our meeting yesterday,” the FOX man replied. “And who has been able to find out what happened with Aaron?” Kahn asked. “Aaron is recovering, but he’s yet to tell us about his encounter.” the Ghanaian among them replied. “We have to be careful not to be seen with Aaron at this time, it could cause other problems for us.” Hutton warned. “We are careful, all contact with him has only ben done through junior members except someone else here has visited him without my knowledge.” Kahn answered Hutton. He looked around, one after the other at the faces of all the men except Hutton. “Agent,” Hutton called and leaned forward, staring at the face of the FOX man. “What has been said about Carl Winston within the FOX executives?” “Nothing,” the man replied. “The FOX is still unsure that he’s alive.” “And what’s causing the speculations?” “A video,” the FOX man stated. All the men stared at him, looking interested in getting details. “A video was sent in by an anonymous lady, telling us that Carl Winston would be at the Bexford Shopping Mall to plant a bomb. The FOX found the bomb at the exact location Carl but we did not find Carl Winston or whoever planted it, the same person sent in the locations for the two other explosions via mail.” “Who is that lady?” one of the men asked. “That would be Hannah Kelvin, the former Agent of the FOX.” Daysman said in a loud voice, his eyes widened in surprise. “The woman in the video did not look like Hannah Kelvin,” the FOX Agent retorted. “But it could have only been Hannah, she planted the bombs and knew all the locations. There could have been no other snitch part from her,” Daysman argued. “Why should Hannah snitch on us? I don’t think she’s willing to lose her family,” another man put in. “But no other woman knew the locations of the explosive devices…” “I sent that video to the FOX,” Hutton said in a loud voice, shutting them all up. They all stared at him in shock. “Like Elvis Kahn made known to us, I made attempts to get Carl Winston yesterday and I also said that I found out he was alive few days ago,” Hutton continued his explanation. “Carl Winston somehow discovered our plans and all the locations for the explosions, I tried to trick him to get arrested by the FOX but it failed somehow.” “We don’t get this, how could you have taken such step without everyone’s agreement?” the Nigerian man questioned. “Well, ” Hutton cleared his throat and rested his back. “How could I have gotten everyone to agree yesterday?” Everyone was silent. They knew it was impossible for Hutton to have informed all of them about his plans without a meeting. “Gentlemen, we talked a lot but what we need is to come up with a solution.” Kahn broke the silence. “We have some major problems now. We only know of Mr Daysman but we do not know how many other persons here that has Carl Winston following them without their knowledge.” Kahn’s last statement seemed to drive fear into the hearts of the men. The thought of Carl Winston following them was something they found difficult and couldn’t hide from their facial expressions. “I have an idea,” Hutton said as he placed both hands on the table. All the men kept their gazes on him intently. ____ FOX Corporation, Bexford, Bethanna. 11:59AM “The information given from the anonymous was the only thing that bailed us out yesterday, the FOX in no way got to find out these locations on our own.” Agent Sylvanus said with a note of urgency. A brief meeting was being held at the FOX chairman’s office with the FOX chairman himself and four other executives present. The chairman was sitting at the owner’s side of his office, Agent Sylvanus and Agent Mark were sitting at the left and right sides of the table while Agent Mensah and Michael were sitting opposite the chairman. “That’s exactly why I’ve called for this urgent discussion,” Paul Edwards put in. “I watched the President speak on televisions praising our efforts on saving over four hundred lives yesterday but deep down I knew we didn’t save them, the anonymous whistle blower did. But it’s heartbreaking to me because it shows a weakness in the FOX. The FOX has never needed a whistle blower to be successful in this kind of operations until now and like Agent Sylvanus said, we can’t depend on the anonymous woman.” “I agree that we can’t depend on this anonymous woman, but what if we find her and work with her or probably get to know all she knows. That might just be all we need to see the end of the Red Wolves.” Agent Mark suggested. “I agree with you Mark, but it doesn’t look like we would find her anywhere.” Agent Sylvanus put in. “I personally checked all the anonymous messages yesterday and the calls, the encryptions were not ordinary, they’re as rigid as encryptions made by the FOX.” “We have about ten of our topmost hackers working on them already and I got a report from them this morning saying that the encryption used to secure the email sender’s locations contained some FOX codes and other codes from an unknown source.” Paul Edwards explained. “Have they searched all popular secured VPN providers to see which of them has source codes for the encryption?” Agent Michael asked. “They’re gonna do that today,” Agent Paul replied. “But from what I see, I don’t think it’s gonna be from one of the VPNs we hacked before.” “Well, let’s try first.” Agent Sylvanus’ phone which was on the table beeped and he picked it up to check the notification. “Yea, you’re right.” Paul cleared his throat. “We are in this meeting to come up with a strategy that will help us find the anonymous woman but we need to know what other information we’ve got to work with which has not been stated here already.” “Sir,” Mensah called his attention. “Rad submitted an update few hours ago saying one of the guards on duty a night at the female hostel in the University of Bexford is nowhere to be found.” Paul squinted at him. “Is that an update from the investigation of how the lady got into the hostel?” “Yes,” Mensah replied. “All other guards have been assembled and questioned by our men, only that woman is left.” “What efforts has made to find her?” Paul asked. “No updates yet on that,” Mensah answered. ‘I’ve got an update here from the W1 team,” Agent Sylvanus called their attention to himself. “The encryption codes where the video was sent from is totally different from the email sender’s encryption.” Paul squinted. “How did they know that?” “The team just got the source codes and they made a comparison with the email encryption codes, they are totally different. While the email sender’s encryption contains some codes from the FOX, the video sender’s encryption contains nothing from the FOX.” There was a long silence. The new update was setting in confusion again. “So, does this mean we are dealing with two different people?” Mark broke the silence. “But why are their messages consistent?” Mensah asked. “Maybe the email sender is another whistle blower and the woman in the video is just an escapee from the terrorists who’s trying to seek our help,” Paul suggested. “Maybe,” he said again, stressing the word to make them understand he wasn’t sure. “An escapee from Carl Winston you mean?” Agent Sylvanus questioned Paul, making it obvious that Paul had “terrorists” instead of specifying Carl Winston. “We haven’t confirmed that yet Agent,” Paul replied. “Until we make full confirmation, we’re not going to just name any tall muscular man Carl Winston.” “I agree with you sir,” Agent Mark joined. “I don’t think Carl Winston can be involved in such and even if he was he would have hidden his real identity.” “Hmm,” Agent Sylvanus squinted. Mark had made a point. If indeed Carl Winston was a member of the terrorist group, he would have hidden his real identity. “Well,” he shrugged. “We still have to be conscious that there’s a tall muscular man somewhere.” “We just made the discovery of the possibility of the woman in the video not being the same as the mail sender but the clear thing is that both sources of information helped us yesterday, but we can’t depend on them to help us stop the next attempt, we have to take quick action.” “What if let the pictures of the lady in the video out to the public and declare her wanted?” Mensah suggested. There was silence for a minute. “I’ve considered that but it seems complicated,” Paul replied. “She gave us useful information which helped us, we might need to get more information from her very soon and it would be difficult to get such if we declare her as a wanted criminal.” “But what we’re trying to do is capture her,” Mensah retorted. “If we succeed at capturing her, we would get every information we need from her.” “That’s if we succeed, which is very unlikely,” Paul stated in a firm voice. The other four men stared at him wondering why he was so negative about it. “This is a woman whose face has not been matched with anyone in our criminal records or the country’s citizens directory, there is a very low possibility that we would find her.” Paul explained himself. “Declaring her wanted might make her cut off communication totally with us, and if she does so when we can’t find her, it would be a total loss for.” “I get your point sir,” Agent Michael supported. “What if we make her an offer?” Agent Sylvanus suggested. They all looked at him. “What if we thank her publicly on the TV and radio and also on social media, for helping us fight terrorism. Then we also make a public offer for her to contact us for a handsome reward or to join us continue the fight against terrorism.” “Well, that sounds better than making her wanted,” Michael put in. “I think it’s a good idea too,” Paul joined in. “Yeah, so after that we wait for her to contact us again even as we keep up with our investigations.” “And if she doesn’t?” Mensah questioned. “We continue our work without her, but the step would make her more comfortable to contact us again if need be.” Sylvanus answered him. ___ El Deols, Anthanna.

Restless Episode 106 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited   El Deols, Anthanna Staying in the house all day was becoming so tiring for Sheila but she had no choice than to stay until the police came up with reasonable facts from their investigation. She was sitting alone in the living room. The Television was on but she wasn’t paying any attention to it. She had her android phone in her hand and was playing a game on it, but her mind was still far away from the game. The interrogation session she had with the FOX men the day before had been short and straight to the point. The FOX men had asked more questions concerning other products related to the one the late Frank had come for and also few more questions about Henry. She was prepared for them and it wasn’t difficult to provide quick and convincing answers. Her mind had since then been occupied with Henry and thoughts of if they could ever be together again. She unconsciously expected him to return her calls all through the day but got no call. She stopped expecting late at night when she got to watch the world news and saw reports of the bomb blast in Bexford and also how the FOX stopped two other explosions. That day at noon, she also got updates on the matter and watched the FOX chairman speaking to the press and asking anyone who had information about the Red Wolves or planned explosions to always open up to the FOX boldly. The chairman also encouraged any person who is being held by compulsion or threatened to carry out activities for the Red Wolves to step out boldly to inform the FOX. He promised maximum protection for such person and the family. The phone in her hand began to ring and it distracted her from her thoughts for a moment. The caller was Adrian, it was his first time of calling her that day and since they had spoken the day before. “Hey Adrian,” Sheila answered the call. “Hi Sheila, how are you doing today?” Adrian asked her. “I’m fine, how are you?” “I’m doing fine also,” Adrian answered. “Hope you are not feeling too bored staying home alone.” “I must confess Adrian, it’s tiring but what can I do?” Sheila replied. “Sorry dear,” Adrian’s voice sounded compassionate. “Can I come over later to keep you company? I have a movie I’ll like us to see together.” “Ermm,” Sheila let out a deep breath. She felt having Adrian closer to her was not the best but she couldn’t keep pushing him away because of Henry whom she was not sure of ever being with again. “Well, I’ll call you later. I just feel like being alone for now,” she finally replied. “It’s okay,” Adrian sounded somewhat disappointed. “I’ll be expecting your call.” Sheila breathed out deeply again after the call ended. She sat up and put on the slippers on the floor. She held her phone tight in her hand and then stared at the television screen for a while. She then unlocked her phone and opened the call history, she scrolled to Henry’s number and dialed it. It rang for a couple pof seconds but did not get answered. She dialed for the second time and it was answered shortly. She placed the phone close to her ear and she suddenly grew dumb. “Hey!” Henry’s voice sounded sharp through the phone’s speaker and it felt like something had pierced her heart. She tried to open her mouth to speak but no word came out. “Hello,” Henry spoke again. She let out a breath but did not say anything. She suddenly did not know what to say to him again. She felt like ending the call but his voice came through again. “I know you are there Sheila,” he began. “I don’t know why you’re calling but for whatever reason it is, you have to stop calling me, it’s getting moe dangerous and I can’t have you distracting me now.” Sheila was dumbfounded and it felt like her heart was broken into pieces. “Well, I hope you are doing very fine. I’ll call you whenever it’s safe to call you. For now, please don’t call again.” Henry added. The call ended even before she could think of anything to say. Tears formed rapidly in her eyes. ___ Bexford, Bethanna. Henry locked the phone and got up from the bed quickly. He put the phone into his pocket as he headed towards the door. He stepped out of the room to meet Jennifer who was already waiting for him. Together, they walked to the room where they had kept their captive. Hannah Kelvin was sitting in the room alone. Tied to the wooden chair with her mouth gagged, she made no attempts to set herself free or make any sound. Her eyes clung to them as they walked in and moved closer to her. Jennifer took off the gag from her mouth and loosened her hands before she stepped back away from her at the same distance Henry was. “Good afternoon Hannah,” Henry greeted. She nodded slowly in response instead of replying with words. Henry collected a phone from Jennifer. “You have eleven missed call notifications, three from your husband, two from a contact named Mary and three from Mr Bright, one from an unknown number and two from the contact saved as ‘The Strategist’.” Henry said to her. “Well, I’m a bit more concerned about the call from the Strategist, he seems to be the man I’m looking for.” Hannah Kelvin stared at him in silence even as he took a pause and stared into her eyes. He took a short step forward. “Well, we’ve traced all of the numbers that called you and all except for the Strategist’s contact led us to a real person. Mr Bright, Mary and the unknown number seem to be your colleagues at the University of Bexford security office. What I need from you now is to call The Strategist and tell him you’re fine and that you ran away because the police are after you. Tell him you are in Bexford, and if he questions further, Dexter Hotel” Hannah raised her gaze to his face and spoke up. “He’s gonna find it difficult to believe, people saw me leaving the staff quarters with you yesterday.” “Yeah, tell him you arranged it since you knew the FOX would soon come after you. Tell him you arranged with Agent Simon of the FOX to come pick you yesterday since you knew the FOX might be coming soon after you after the failure of the explosion.” “He’s still not going to believe,” she argued. “He’s got connections and can call or reach Agent Simon to confirm.” “That’s true, and that’s why I have Agent Simon’s calls forwarding to us and we also have him being tracked.” Henry replied. “That’s only going to get me into trouble,” she frowned her face bitterly. “He’s going to get Simon who will have no option than to confess to him.” “Well, I’m going to get to Agent Simon before he reaches him, that’s why we are tracking him already.” She heaved a sigh of frustration and shook her head. “I’m sorry, I can’t do it. It would put my family into trouble.” “What greater trouble can your family be than the one they’re in already?” She squinted at his face in confusion. “what are you talking about?” Henry chuckled. He took out his phone and dialed. “Hey Dave, are you at the place?” he said into the phone and got a response. “Connect via video call and let’s see what you’ve got.” He took down the phone and stared at Hannah’s face with a crooked smile on his face. “We’re about to pay you in your own coin,” he said tauntingly. “You kill people by setting up bombs where they are, and that’s why we’ve also one to your parent’s house to set a bomb there.” Hannah widened her eyes and mouth in shock. Henry’s phone began to ring and he answered the video call. He looked at the screen for a moment before moving closer and turning it to her. She was filled with extreme horror and she recognized the places being seen in the video. She also saw the bomb installed and recognized the type it was. “Thank you Dave,” Henry said two minutes later before ending the video call. He looked at her face and made a crooked smile again. “We’ve decided not to set off the bomb immediately even if you don’t cooperate with us. We found out that your younger siblings are visiting them tonight. It would be a very good moment to let the house go in flames.” Hannah opened her eyes and mouth wide in shock again. She couldn’t believe Carl Winston was the one before her threatening to kill her family members. She had not expected Carl would go as far as threatening her with them, she had thought the only people whose lives she could be threatened with were her husband and her kids whom the FOX already had their eyes on and would be difficult for Carl to reach. “You can’t do that,” she stammered, almost inaudible as her lips and hands were vibrating. “Come on, you don’t think I’m the same Carl Winston that you knew a year ago, do you?” He chuckled. “The Carl you see here is a man who was betrayed and had his loved ones killed before his own eyes. I’m not back for peace or justice, I’m back to kill everyone and anyone who was involved in causing me pain. And I can go any length to get what I’m back for, including destroying the families of any member of the Wolves.” Hannah swallowed hard. She was in a difficult situation and she never thought it would get so tough. “Please, leave my parents, I’ll make the call.” she finally agreed, with trembling lips and tears formed in her eyes. “You’re not only going to make the call but do everything else I asked you before,” Henry said. She nodded slowly in agreement. He stepped closer to her again and was about to hand her phone to her but withdrew his hand. “You seem a bit disturbed now, but you have to calm down to speak with the Strategist so that he doesn’t notice anything.” She sniffed in and nodded. He handed the phone to her and signaled with his hand for her to hold on. He stepped back and stared at her for close to a minute before asking her to go ahead with the call. She unlocked her phone and switched to the call history. She dialed the Strategist’s number. “Hello boss,” she said immediately the call was answered. “Where are you?” Hutton replied from the other end. She looked up to Henry’s face as if to direct the question to him. “I’m somewhere in Bexford, the police are after me now.” she replied. “I found out some minutes ago that you left the staff quarters with a FOX official.” “Yes, that was Simon. I arranged for him to come pick me, so I could get out safely.” “Who is Simon?” “He’s an agent of the FOX but he’s my friend,” she answered. “Does he know about us?” “No, but he would have found out now that I used him to escape arrest.” “What his FOX code?” “I’m not sure I remember, but his name is Simon Perry and he’s a middle ranked FOX official.” “Where exactly in Bexford are you now?” “I’m in Dexter Hotel,” she replied. “Okay, I’ll call you back in few minutes.” She ended the call and stretched the phone back to Henry. He did not take it but took out another phone instead. He dialed Dave. “Dave, follow Simon.” he instructed and ended the call immediately. ____ Nexus, Bethanna “We need to know the FOX agent named Simon Perry,” Hutton said to Kahn a he walked into the living room where Kahn was sitting. Kahn turned to him, expecting more explanation. “I got a call from Hannah Kelvin a minute ago and she said Simon Perry got her out,” Hutton explained. “Our FOX source said the man who took her out looked like the same man who deactivated the bomb,” Kahn replied. “That’s why I need to know who Simon Perry is,” Hutton said. “I don’t expect Hannah to tell me a stupid lie.” “Should we get him?” “No, that’s not important. I only need to know who he is and how he looks.” “Okay, I’ll make a call through to the Agent and ask him to fetch details.” “Thank you,” Hutton said and turned back. ___ Bexford, Bethanna “While we wait for him to call back, why don’t you give me the list I asked for,” Henry said as he took out a pen from his breast pocket. He stretched his hand to Jennifer and she placed a jotter on it. He flipped the jotter open and stepped forward, he handed both to Hannah and stepped back again. Hannah’s hand began to tremble with the pen in it. She was sweating profusely and her heart was beating so fast from fear. It took her a while but she managed to write a list of names, one each on six different lines. She stretched them back to Henry and he stepped forward to take it. He stepped back and stared at the list she gave him. He read all the names to himself one after the other. Topping the list was the name Elvis Kahn, and the five following lines contained the names of five other people Hannah knew to be executives of the FOX. To be continued.....

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +4

Henry u just succeed in breaking sheila heart Wat the f are u doing with her feelings Am getting frustrated with henry already he is unknowing digging his own grave He has to change his way of thinking Sheila pls bear with henry don't give up yet Love does not come with easy it comes with all type of test and frustration

Next pls @delexzy01 thanks for the new episode Can't wait for the next episode

I'm loving this more

Henry can u pls explain things to Sheila in a way she we understand now, she was behind you ever since so why are you behaving like that, I know is for her safety anyway

Henry,honestly I'm getting pissed off with de way u r treating Sheila, no matter how busy n dangerous it is,u need not to talk to her like DAT,don't push her to do anything DAT will make u regret after u ve accomplished ur mission.... Don't say I didn't warn u oo!!!

Henry think twice before anything else Sheila loves you

Restless Episode 107 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel The FOX Corporation Headquarters, Bexford, Bethanna. “Hannah Kelvin, a former FOX agent, specialist in the bomb disposal squad. She used to be a committed FOX agent while she was here,” Paul Edwards commented after getting the report of Hannah Kelvin being the missing female hostel guard at the University Of Bexford. “I know her well, she worked with me on two occasions,” Mark put in. It was in the open office from where the monitoring for the CCTV cameras usually took place. Paul, Mark and Sylvanus were sitting round a table. “I don’t think I ever met with her,” Sylvanus said. “Well, working with her previously or not doesn’t matter now. What matters is how we would get her,” Paul said. “That’s true, but how do we get her if she went with the tall muscular FOX man?” Sylvanus questioned. “We don’t even know who that man is yet.” “Talking about the tall and muscular man, I think we maybe closer to finding him. I have an update on it and our men have gotten to work already.” Agent Mark said as he got up from the table and walked to another table some distance away. A junior Agent was at the table. Mark asked for the junior agent’s permission before he opened the drawer and took out an A2 sized paper which was folded into four. He proceeded back to the table where the executives were, unfolding the paper and turning it upright. “We made a deep search through our Agent’s records and we were able to come up with twelve different tall and muscular FOX agents,” he spread the A2 paper on the table in Paul’s direction. Agent Sylvanus got up from his seat to also have a look. The three Agents scanned through the paper which contained the passports of all the twelve agents that matched the description. “We’ve done this search before, just that we always find no perfect match.” Paul said as they continued to scan through the paper. “Well, I’m not looking for a perfect match in looks sir, our men are exceptional in disguising themselves.” Mark replied him. “The looks, body size and height may not match perfectly but we should be able to find other things that match.” “You’re right,” Paul paused and shook his head thoughtfully for a moment. “We need to see their full pictures,” Sylvanus noted. “Yea, I requested for the full pictures already and I would get them very soon.” Mark answered. “I also requested for the eyewitnesses to come this evening for identification.” “That’s a good move,” Paul complimented before he took his seat. Sylvanus also returned to his seat while Mark folded the paper neatly before sitting. “I’m getting to think there really is a strong connection between some people in the FOX and the Wolves,” Sylvanus said thoughtfully. “Definitely, there is, it’s obvious that some of our men are carrying out activities for the Red Wolves or giving them information.” Paul Edwards replied. “I think it’s the both,” Sylvanus cleared his throat. He looked up slowly and fixed his eyes on Paul’s face. “And now, I’m beginning to agree with you, I think I was wrong.” Paul raised a brow. “What are you talking about?” “Carl Winston could never have been a terrorist, even if he was alive. Someone else must be trying to play pranks with us.” Sylvanus explained. “Yea, It’s good you got my point.” “That person trying to play pranks with us is obviously from the FOX,” Mark put in. “I think it’s the same explanation for your number which they have,” Mark added, referring to Paul Edwards. “That was my thought too, but I just didn’t let it out.” Paul heaved a sigh of relief. “I know it’s normal for you all to suspect me when you heard of my personal contact with the Wolves and saying anything else to explain myself could have been misunderstood and could have complicated matters.” “Gentlemen, I think we still have a lot to resolve about the mysterious tall and muscular man.” Sylvanus called their attention to him. They both fixed their eyes on him and stopped talking. Sylvanus adjusted himself on the seat. “Considering all the events, we can say for sure that the woman who sent in the video is different from the one who sent us the useful information.” “Can you explain what you’ve deduced?” Paul questioned. “In the video, she asked that we go to the Bexford City Mall to check for Carl Winston but we saw nobody there. Instead, a tall muscular man was at the University hostel to take her then. The email which had the same encryption as hers sent another message that Carl Winston would be visiting a certain house but we did not find him or anyone like him there. At the same time we were supposed to find him there was when the tall and muscular man was at the staff quarters of the University where he got Hannah Kelvin from.” The man paused and sniffed in. He stared at the faces of his two listeners for a short moment. “I don’t really know what that means, but it makes me doubt the truthfulness of the woman’s words in the video.” “I have thought about it too,” Paul sniffed in gently. “Reports from eyewitnesses states that the lady didn’t look forced to follow the FOX man, the guards said she was being protected by the tall man.” “I don’t know if you guys see it this way, but I do think the lady in the video was forced to do it.” Mark put in. “I’m considering that too,” Sylvanus agreed. “Well, we gotta find out whatever it is,” Paul said and took a glance at his wristwatch. “The men we sent to Hannah Kelvin’s house should be returning very soon with her husband.” __ Nexus Bethanna. 15:03PM Hutton raised his face up and watched as Kahn made his way from the door to the living room. “We can’t locate Simon Perry anywhere around, the FOX Agent says he has been on leave but was at work yesterday because of the emergency.” Kahn said to Hutton. He stopped at the sitting area and settled on the sofa facing Hutton directly. Hutton picked out his phone and dialed Hannah’s number, it rang for only few seconds before it was answered. “How can I find Simon Perry?” he went straight to ask his question. “I don’t know where he is presently but I can tell he is going around looking for me, he called some hours ago to ask me where I was.” the lady’s voice replied from the other end. “Have you told him where you are?” Hutton asked. “No, he’s trying to deliver me to the FOX to exonerate himself, so, he wants to get me before the FOX finds out he was the one who came to pick me.” Hannah replied. “Are you still at Dexter Hotel?” Hutton asked. “Ys, I haven’t left.” “I’ll send someone to come get you before the end of the day, I’ll call you when it’s time.” Hutton said. “Okay boss,” she replied. He hung up and locked the phone. He looked at Kahn’s face. “We’ve got eyes on Hannah’s family right?” he asked. Kahn squinted. “Yes, why do you ask?” “Wanna be sure she wouldn’t snitch on us, she knows much more than she should know about the Wolves. She even knows you,” Hutton replied. “She wouldn’t try snitch on us, she loves her husband and kids.” “Oh well, the kids might be the only ones we have against her for now.” “What do you mean?” Kahn raised a brow. “The FOX arrested her husband, I don’t know when they would let him go.” “I see,” Kahn closed his eyes and shook his head. A thought came into his mind and he stopped shaking his head and opened his eyes. “But we confirmed that Simon Perry looks like Carl Winston bodily, she could be saying the truth.” “Yeah, she sounds so convincing but there’s a possibility that she’s acting a script. Carl is tricky and until we can confirm that Simon Perry was the man, I won’t take it as true.” “How do we confirm?” Hutton stared at him silently for a couple of seconds. “Contact Florence Shawn and arrange six other men to support her, I’ll send the details after you get her ready.” ___ Bexford, Bethanna “He says he’s sending people to come get me at Dexter hotel,” Hannah said after handing the phone to Jennifer. “When are they going there?” Jennifer asked. “He didn’t specify, he says it’s going to be before the end of the day.” “I need to tell Henry this immediately,” she said as she took out a phone from her pocket and dialed. Henry was yet to answer the call when she heard his voice from outside the room. “He’s back already,” Jennifer said as she cut the call. She put the phone back into her pocket and proceeded to the door. She saw Henry coming towards the room as she opened the door to step out. She stepped back in and gave way for him to enter. “I was calling your number already,” she said to Henry as he walked in. “I saw the call when I walked into the house. What’s the update?” Henry asked, after moving very close to their captive. Jennifer also closed the door and moved closer. “He called her few minutes ago,” Jennifer answered Henry. “What did the strategist tell you?” Henry directed his question to Hannah. “He asked where he could locate Simon Perry, I told him what you asked me to say.” Henry turned to look at Jennifer’s face and she nodded to confirm Hannah was saying the truth. “What else did he say?” Henry asked Hannah. “He’s sending some men to come get me at the Dexter hotel before the end of today,” she answered him. “I see,” Henry answered and shook his head. “We already have Simon Perry in a corner, it’s going to work.” Henry said as he turned back and took out his phone. Flashback Few hours ago Bexford Food Market, Bexford.   Dave kept his eye on the tall man ten metres in front and kept on tracing him in the crowd of people at the market. He stopped walking and turned to a foodstuffs seller by the road side as he noticed his target in front also stop to turn. He adjusted the face cap on his head and dipped his hand into his back pocket to take out a wallet. “How much do you sell the noodles carton?” He asked the woman sitting under the huge umbrella. His shoes and jeans were of black colour just like his cap was. His long sleeved collared shirt was light green with black stripes. He had been following Simon Perry for more than an hour after getting the instruction from Henry. Their interest in Simon Perry had developed early that morning. Samantha had explained to Henry all she said in the video and Henry knew the FOX would be trying what they could to verify if he was truly alive. He wanted to hide the truth from them for a little longer. He didn’t mind if they kept on being suspicious, he just had to make sure they never confirmed it. He knew they would have a video of him where he had the mask on and that would not reveal his face but they could accept that it was him if they judged by his body. This led him to considering some of the FOX men he knew who looked like him in heftiness and he had come up with five options, Simon Perry was one of them. What made Simon Perry the choice was Simon Perry’s absence from the FOX office the day before. Simon Perry had been on leave and traveled out of town. He had returned before the date he planned to, but kept his return hidden from people and the office. On the night the FOX called all their officials in town to return to the office, he didn’t get the call as his team leader believed he was far away from town. Simon Perry therefore did not join the FOX in their operation the day before. “It’s just twenty Bethanna dollars,” the woman answered Dave. “Twenty Bethanna dollars?” Dave exclaimed and widened his eyes. “That’s too expensive.” “How much would you like to…” He kept his wallet back into his pocket and proceeded immediately, ignoring the seller who was trying to get him to negotiate, after he noticed Simon Perry had moved from the spot where he stopped. His phone rang as he moved on quickly, trying to catch up with Simon who had disappeared in the market crowd. He took out his phone and answered the call from Henry. “I’m still on his trail but I think he already suspects that he is being followed,” Dave said into the phone. “I’m tracking you closely and would meet you very soon, don’t stop trailing him until I tell you so.” Henry instructed him before hanging up. Dave proceeded faster after returning the phone into his pocket. He rushed through the crowd and pushed his way through until he caught a glimpse of Simon again. Simon was now holding a polythene bag in his right hand. He continued to follow at a safe distance until he got to a junction point in the market and stopped, he looked left and right, confused about where his target had gone. He eventually spotted Simon at the right, walking into a mini mart. He followed after immediately. He walked into the mart and store and located Simon around the books section of the store. He walked to the clothes section and met six other people going through the goods. He joined them and also kept an eye at the exit door to know when Simon steps out. He went through the section for a minute and even picked an handkerchief to buy. He bent to check the price after seeing a particular item that caught his attention. He felt a cold metal on his neck as he tried to get back up. “Who the hell are you?” the calm baritone voice asked. Dave needed no one to tell him it was Simon. He wasn’t surprised, he had known it would be difficult to trail a FOX agent without such agent finding out. Dave raised his hands slowly. “I only want to have a talk with you, I mean no harm.” Dave replied. “Damn you! What I asked is ‘Who are you?'” Simon slammed angrily. They were already attracting attention and scaring other customers. Simon looked left and right, he was bothered about the attention they were attracting. Dave noticed his distraction and made use of the opportunity to turn and try to take the gun off Simon’s hand. He sent a blow into Simon’s belly and grabbed his wrist, trying to twist it and make Simon release the gun but he realised it was a foolish attempt after all. The FOX agent was well experienced and probably knew the gun collection techniques which he tried to use. His blow had made very little impact on big Simon and Simon kept his wrist rigid without leaving the gun. Before he could think of what next to do, Simon sent a headbutt to his face and he fell back, crashing heavily into the arranged shelf of goods. Simon moved closer to him and pulled him up by the shirt, he lifted him and sent him crashing again into the shelf at the other side. People began to gather around to watch and the store security officers moved closer to them. Simon quickly took out his badge and displayed to the man walking close to him without paying much attention. He proceeded towards Dave to pick him up again but a strong hand grabbed him by the shoulder as he tried to bend. A heavy blow was thrust into the side of his belly and he staggered backwards. The man followed with a kick and Simon found himself crashing to the floor. Henry looked left and right to check for cameras as he moved closer to Simon. He bent down and took off his cap halfway and the handkerchief covering his mouth completely. “Simon, it’s Carl,” he said in whispers. Simon managed to drag himself on his butt away from Henry as he stared at him. It seemed to him for a moment like he had seen the face before. Henry moved closer to him and squatted. “Simon, it’s Carl.” He repeated, stretching out his hand to help him up.   PRESENT “Is that Carl?” Simon asked Dave after Dave ended the phone call. “Yes,” Simon answered. “He would call back to give you instructions in some minutes.” Simon took in a deep breath. He was still feeling overwhelmed by feeling of seeing Carl Winston again. The man who was thought to be dead was back for serious business.

Restless Episode 108 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel FOX Corporation, Bexford, Bethanna. 16:45PM Four executives and three other agents were in the large white room. The executives except for Mark were sitting behind the large table – Agent Sylvanus sitting at the center while Paul and Mensah were sitting each at the opposite edges of the table. Agent Mark was sitting on a stool at the front right edge of the table while agent Evelyn was by the right side of the table sitting with a laptop in front of her. Two other agents were standing directly opposite them, one was at the center while the other was standing close to the wall, waiting for his turn to be questioned. The two Agents had the tall and muscular figure. A very large screen was at the wall opposite the table, where the entrance door was by the side. There was a slide show of pictures being played on the screen, images and shots gotten from the CCTV cameras which showed the tall muscular wanted FOX agent and his partners that all had masks covering their faces. “Thank you, you may now leave,” Mark said to the Agent standing at the center. They were done questioning him and he had passed. He stood upright and made a salute before turning back and walking out of the room. “Step forward,” Mark ordered the remaining Agent. The agent obeyed and stopped in the same position the previous one left. “You’re a rank five agent, please confirm your full identity and the team you led.” Mark proceeded. “My name is Cornelius Herm, code no 4325. I led the team EY5,” the agent replied. “Please, check for team EY5,” Mark said to Evelyn who was already at it. It took her four minutes to locate from the records the area of town assigned to the EY5 team for the operation the day before and then switch to the CCTV footages recorded at the area during the periods they wee investigating. While she was it, the executives and Mark had asked the man several questions already. She played the first footage and everyone kept silent to watch. They watched the first and the second also, and confirmed that the rank five agent was truly at his duty post the day before and could not have been their tall muscular man. “You may leave,” Mark dismissed the officer who did the usual salutation before walking out. Paul heaved a sigh of frustration and shook his head, they had just investigated eleven tall and muscular agents and evidences showed that the wanted tall muscular man wasn’t one of them. “These men are innocent,” Paul said, turning to Sylvanus. Sylvanus made no response but only drew in a breath. He picked his phone on the table and dialed a number. “You may come in now,” he said into the phone and dropped the phone back on the table. He turned to Paul Edwards. “Maybe the wanted tall man is not one of our agents, but he could have been provided details and tools by one of our agents. It’s almost the same thing.” “Sirs, we still have one more man to go, they were twelve, remember?” Mark tried to remind them but the look with which they replied them showed they were doubted if their last option would be the wanted man. “I think this method is quite risky,” Mensah said and took in a breath. “Why?” Mark asked. “We could pick the wrong guy by mistake and punish him, the only crime he would have committed is having similar body structure to our wanted man.” Mensah replied. “I thought about that too,” Paul Edwards put in. “The lack of data on the facial features might just get us to make the wrong move.” “But that’s why we are here,” Mark frowned. “We are here to verify with our intelligence, if we can’t match perfectly with the facial features, we can find something else to match.” “But we’ve been here for two hours without anything close to a match,” Mensah complained. Mark was about to speak again when the entrance door opened and Agent Steve walked in briskly, he proceeded straight to the front of the table holding a number of printed papers with him. “Where is the twelfth man?” Agent Sylvanus asked. Steve stopped at the center at the other end of the table facing them. “He’s on leave sir and unavailable at the moment,” Steve replied as he dropped the printed documents on his hands to the table and distributed one each to the four executives, leaving him with only one left. “His name is Simon Perry, he started his leave a week ago and traveled out of Bexford to Oso.” The men took sometime to scan through the details in the paper he handed them. Steve glanced at Evelyn while they went through the document. He fixed his gaze on her for a little longer before he handed over the last paper in his hand to her. “Has he been called?” Paul Edwards asked. “Yes, but we found out that he’s in town and he returned two days ago contrary to the information he gave the leader of his department .” Paul squinted. “And has he been told to come to the office?” “He lied, he told us he was still in Oso, oblivious of the fact we tracked the call. He said he was going to make attempts to return tomorrow and come to the office first thing morning next tomorrow.” Steve replied. Paul, Mark and Sylvanus exchanged glances. “Agent Evelyn,” Paul called and got Evelyn to look at him immediately. “Put up Simon Perry’s image and his data.” Steve stepped aside since he knew they were going to need to see the screen. In less than thirty seconds, they had Simon’s full image and his brief profile on the screen. They all stared at the image which Evelyn left for a minute before switching to another picture of the same man. “He is a rank six agent, his body build is so similar, it could just be him.” Sylvanus commented. “We should go for him immediately,” Mensah suggested, even though his words sounded more like a command than a suggestion. He looked left and right at the other executives’ faces and it looked like they were still thinking. He faced Steve and ordered him, “Go get the man immediately since you know his location.” Steve stepped forward hesitatingly on hearing the order. He looked at the chairman’s face for confirmation before he would turn to go make the move. “Go now,” Mensah repeated. “Wait!” Paul called back as Steve was about to salute them. Paul glanced at his co-executives faces. “I think we should be careful here.” “I do think so too, I wasn’t expecting it to be so easy to locate the tall muscular man and now that we located him, we have to be sure we are not being lured into a trap like the bomb trap at the Bexford City Mall.” Sylvanus opined. “You’re right, those are my exact thoughts.” “I’ll go with them,” agent Mark offered and got up from his seat. “We have to be careful,” Paul warned, his brows raised at Mark. “I know, it could be a trap but it could also be our only chance of getting this man before he executes another plan or probably get out of our hands,” Mark replied. “What if our going to meet him is part of his next plan?” Sylvanus asked. “Well, I think I’m the only one seeing things the way I do. This tall muscular man isn’t the main man, he takes instructions from elsewhere, someone who is trying to use him as Carl Winston.” Mark explained from his view. “This main person is the one who hides his location, this Simon was contacted through his personal number and could not have had control over his location.” The other executives thought about it silently for some seconds. “You may leave with them, but go with enough backup and maintain communication with the office.” ”Good,” Mark let out a brief smile and turned towards the door. Steve saluted the other executives before following Mark. Paul got up from his sat immediately after Steve and Mark got out of the room. “I guess we’re done in here for now,” he said in a dismissal tone. ____ 17:05PM Nexus, Bethanna. “Florence is on her way with the men,” Kahn said to Hutton as he walked into the room where Hutton was. Hutton had his laptop on the table and had his eyes fixed on the screen. He delayed for some seconds before he answered Kahn. “We’re on the right track, Hannah’s location is at the Dexter hotel for real but her number is no longer reachable.” Hutton replied Kahn. “I’m just hoping Hannah would not complicate things for us,” Kahn shook his head. “I thought we should do away with her once we get her,” Hutton suggested. “Yes, that’s better.” “It should be done, it’s part of the instructions I sent to Florence.” ____ Dexter Hotel Road, Bexford. Jennifer was sitting at the driver’s side and Hannah Kelvin was sitting beside her while Carl was at the backseat of the car. Jennifer had her eyes fixed at the gate of the Hotel while they waited for the call from the strategist. Carl had the tablet on his laps with which he monitored the routes leading to the hotel. “I think the FOX have also found Simon’s location, they’re on their way here.” Henry said after a long time of silence. “Turn on your phone Hannah, the strategist might be trying to reach you now.” Hannah took out the phone given to her and turned it on while Henry brought out his to dial Dave’s number. “Hey Dave, the FOX men are on their way here. How many minutes will it take you to get out of the hotel?” “We can get out in five minutes,” Dave replied. “We’d be at the gate in five minutes to pick you up,” Henry said to him. “Hurry!” “See you in five minutes,” Dave replied. He ended the call and kept the phone in his pocket. “Drive now Jenny, turn to the other side slowly and head for the gate.” Jenny turned the engine on immediately and proceeded onto the road, heading for the U-turn to the road on which side the hospital gate was. _ “We gotta go, FOX men are on their way here.” Dave said to Simon who got up from the chair immediately. “Why FOX men? What about the Wolves men we’re waiting for?” Simon asked as he got up from the table and picked his face cap. “The boss did not explain but I think the FOX made a decision first to come before the Wolves,” Dave answered him, strapping on a backpack. He also had his face cap on and pulled down in a way his eyes were partially covered. He led the way to the door and opened it, he peeped and checked both sides of the hallway. He closed the door slightly and glanced at Simon. “Don’t forget to look at the cameras briefly.” Simon sighed and nodded. It wasn’t easy for him to take upon himself responsibility for something he didn’t know about, but the legendary Agent Carl Winston had asked him to do it. Moreover, he had also put himself in line for suspicions and also possible punishment and discipline from the FOX for not showing up at a FOX urgent operation when he was in town. So whether or not he agreed to do it, he knew Carl Winston could still have gotten him implicated anyway. They walked down the stairs and got to the reception, Simon paused for a while and turned, facing one of the corners where he knew a camera was. He looked left and right for some seconds before he turned back and followed Cole. They walked quickly to the gate and stepped out, a black Jeep with tinted window glasses was already waiting for them beside the fence. The Jeep was driven forward and stopped right in front of them, Dave opened the door for Simon to step in first before he followed. “You’re seventy five seconds late,” Henry said to Dave after checking his time. “I’m sorry boss,” Dave apologized while Simon sat quietly in the middle. Hannah phone began to ring two minutes into driving. “He’s calling,” Hannah turned and whispered to Henry. “Answer and tell him as we planned,” Henry replied her without looking up. He was still busy monitoring the CCTV live stream on his device. “I left already, Simon Perry found out where I was.” Hannah Kelvin replied her caller’s query after answering the call. Simon who was sitting at the backseat raised his brows and glanced at Carl wondering why his name was called. “I’m charging my phone with a car charger in a taxi, my phone went off at the hotel and that’s because I left the staffs quarters without my charger,” Hannah replied the strategist’s question again. “And why can’t we track you anymore?” The strategist questioned “I turned off my location and turned on the security, I need to get away from the FOX and Simon Perry.” “Where would you stay for us to come pick you?” The strategist asked. “I’m not staying close boss, I’m going far away. I’ll be back when the search is less serious.” “You should have a rethink, only the Red Wolves can give you full security against the FOX. You could get into trouble being on your own,” the strategist tried to convince her. “I have a safe place to stay, I want to be away from everything for now.” She replied. “Okay Hannah, be safe and keep our secrets.” “Thank you,” she said before hanging up. “There’s a Mercedes bus driving past the Dexter hotel now, I think the Wolves men have just arrived.” Henry announced to them. “Are we going after them?” Jennifer asked, trying to see Henry’s face in the rearview mirror. “No, we don’t have to, we have some important things to do before coming back to them.” Henry replied. “Where do we go from here!” Jennifer questioned again. “We change the car first and find our way to Vincil,” Henry answered Jennifer and then turned to Dave. “Call Sam and find out if she’s in Vincil already.” __ Nexus, Bethanna “You may now return Florence, Hannah Kelvin is no longer there,” Kahn said into the phone. He hung up before turning to Hutton. “Something tells me Hannah is trying to play a fast one,” Hutton said. He had a frown on his face. “But she wasn’t lying, we saw the FOX men there and our FOX agent just confirmed to us that Simon Perry truly helped Hannah out,” Kahn took his seat on the sofa opposite Hutton. “But our FOX agent also said the FOX thinks Simon was the man at the University hostel who stopped the explosion,” Hutton argued. “To me, it doesn’t look like a coincidence that a man whose body build is similar to Carl Winston is being accused instead of him.” “Of course, we know Carl Winston could have planned all this,” Hutton said. “Simon Perry was on vacation and wasn’t in Bexford, something or someone brought him into Bexford before his planned return to get him into this trap.” “And how come he was the same person contacted by Hannah?”\ Kahn shrugged. He had no reply. “We have to be careful, all our agents have to be careful.” Hutton heaved a sigh. He was confused. Hannah was no where to be found and here was another FOX agent who looked like Carl Winston so well except for the little differences in complexion which could be overlooked and of course the face which was hidden in the footages with the FOX mask. Things were looking deadlier, but he believed it was all a matter of time. He was going to know the plain truth soon and would defeat Carl Winston ____ The FOX Corporation, Bexford, Bethanna. “I’m on my way there Mark, the center should be feeding you information already,” Paul Edwards said as he walked out of his office and closed the door. After talking for some more few seconds he ended the call. He got to the open office and almost all the seats were occupied by the agents who were monitoring the CCTV live stream. “Who’s got the footage sent in from Dexter Hotel?” He asked as he proceeded to the corner where the control system was. The man at the control system turned his face from the computer screen and glanced at the chairman, confirming to him that he had it. He located the video and waited for the chairman to get closer before he played it. The footage began to play and it showed the reception of the Dexter hotel, it continued with nothing significant until after a minute where two men stepped out from the staircase to the reception. One of the men turned and looked around for a brief moment while the other proceeded to the exit door. “That’s him!” The chairman exclaimed. The man sitting behind the computer paused the video and rewound a little back. He zoomed the face of Simon Perry and glanced at the chairman’s face. “We already took a screenshot of this, the other man’s face was not shown but I’ve grabbed his photo anyway and sent both to Agent Rad’s team for more investigation. “Good work,” the Chairman said, nodding his head. He turned slowly and proceeded back to his office, full of thoughts in his heart. He however felt a bit of relief, confirming that what the woman in the video said was false about Carl Winston. ____ Vincil, Bethanna. 20:25PM Henry sat on a table in the room not looking too happy. He had been in the room for over twenty minutes staring at Rex who was laying still in the bed. Doctor Alan had said his health hadn’t improved in the past few days and he needed to be taken care of urgently. “We’d make arrangements for you to travel with him to London in the next few days, you would only return after he is well enough.” Henry said after a while of thoughtful consideration. “It’s a good idea but who’s going to accompany us?” Doctor Alan asked, looking worried. “I can’t handle him alone.” “It’s no problem,” Henry said and got up from the chair. “Come with me.” The doctor followed him and they both walked to the living room to meet the others just finishing with dinner. “Simon Perry,” Henry called Simon who was yet to get up from the dining table. Simon had been quiet all the while. Carl had explained his mission further to him on the journey to Vincil and he had understood but felt scared of fighting against the Wolves and the FOX from a very small team. He however couldn’t voice out his doubts for the fear of making Carl Winston feel disappointed in him or think that he was a weakling. Simon and all the other men in the living room looked at Carl. Carl stopped opposite Simon at the dining room while the doctor stopped at the living room. “I’ve known you for more than eight years Simon, and I trust you. In a few days time, I’d be letting you leave this country with Doctor Alan and Rex for medical treatment. I’m trusting you to protect them well.” Simon stared blankly at Carl as his jaw dropped slowly in surprise. He had heard nothing about Rex all the while and had thought only Carl was alive. Hearing about Rex now came as a shock. And he needed no one to tell him Rex was the one in need of treatment. He closed his eyes for a moment and opened again. “It’s okay, I’ll go with them.” Henry heaved a sigh of relief. Rex being out of the country would give him enough time to focus on the mission. They already had names of top Wolves Officials from Hannah Kelvin and it was time to go after them one after the other. He was determined not to stop until he got to the last Wolves man alive. Then he would feel peace and be sure his wife and child were at rest. To be continued......

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +5

Getting more and more tough Next pls

hmmm I wish you all the best in this mission,I pray you should succeed.

But am seriously worried about sheila especially with adrian around

You have my blessings Henry

It's getting tough day in n out... I think getting Rex n Simon out of de country is a laudable idea but wait a min,who's dis mole in de Fox organization leaking every info to de wolves like DAT? If not Paul Edwards den who is it???

Restless – Episode 109 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Ten days after Location: Vincil, Bethanna. 11:23AM “We just checked into the hospital,” Simon Perry’s voice sounded out loud through the phone’s speaker. The phone was placed on the table beside the laptop and the call was put on loud speaker. ‘Alright,” Henry replied. “Make sure you don’t contact anyone in Bethanna for as long as you are there.” “Sure boss,” the voice replied. “Stay safe,” Henry said before he clicked on the red button. He locked his phone and put it aside, returning his concentration to the laptop in front of him. He was at one side of the living room which had been converted to the work room for the whole team. Each of the members had chosen their corner where they either worked on their laptops or did paper work. The last ten days had been a refreshing week where Henry had prepared the whole team for the tasks ahead. He also reminded them about Wilson who the Red Wolves still had in custody and the need to get him back safely. Sophia, Wilson’s sister had been cornered and tricked to go out of the country for a vacation, to keep her safe. The plan was to send Wilson to join her after he was retrieved from the Red Wolves. The past ten days had given room for the team to put themselves together and come up with a strategy. All they were waiting for was the end of the Red Wolves silence. They knew the Red Wolves were not just silent but were also making plans for a return. That added to the reason Henry wanted to let them strike before his team took actions. “Boss,” Cole called from the corner of the sitting room where he was. He got up and proceeded with his laptop to Henry. “The FOX has tightened up security measures and almost all the streets and corners in Bexford now has CCTV cameras and security posts.” Henry chuckled. He stopped his work to look at what Cole brought to him. “Have they been able to upgrade the CCTV security servers, or they just added more cameras?” Henry asked after looking at Cole’s report for a while. “Not so much upgrade was done on it, but I think they’ve employed more guys in the CCTV section.” Henry chuckled again. “I don’t think those men are newly employed, the FOX has enough fast and crazy tech pros, they’re the best in the world. What they did is probably transfer some more tech pros from other branches to the headquarters.” Cole frowned. “Well, anyway it was done doesn’t matter. It’s making it increasingly difficult for me as one man,” he sighed. “I mean how do combat fifty other tech pros at the same time?” “We’d have to shift strategy to locations where less tight measure have been put in place,” Henry answered him. “We have a good plan already, if we follow through. We’d come out victorious.” Cole shrugged. “So, what you need to do is identify the very weak places outside Bexford.” Cole nodded in agreement and picked up his laptop to return to his previous position. Henry spotted Dave coming towards him. “Four of the men have returned already,” Dave said to him. Henry squinted. “Four?” “Yes.” “Let’s get prepared, I’m sure the Red Wolves got something coming up in the next few days.” ___ FOX Corporation Building, EPA Hill, Bexford, Bethanna The FOX executives were sitting around the table in the usual manner. There seemed to be less tension in the meeting as compared to the last one they had. Most of them were sitting in a more relaxed manner, even though still upright. “It’s more than a week after we put up Simon Perry as wanted and no one has any information concerning him yet,” Paul Edwards stated. “Even our Agents have not been able to gather any information about him.” “Has his biological family been traced?” one of the agents sitting at the far end of the table asked. “We’ve had our agents for a week in the town where his family’s house is situated. There has been no sign of him,” Paul answered the man. “Come on,” Agent Sylvanus adjusted himself in the seat. “It is suspected that he works for the Red Wolves, it is least expected that he goes to his people.” There was silence for about a minute before the chairman began to talk again. “We also have our men at all exits and entrances of Bexford, and at the international airports. There has been no signs of him anywhere.” “I heard he escaped closely at Dexter hotel, how on earth were we unable to trace him from there?” Another agent asked. “I led the team to the hotel, he got away before we could get there.” Mark spoke up. “He was with the second man and they both got into a tinted glass Jeep that we suspect to be driven by the lady. The jeep was later found dumped at a car park, it was rented.” “And don’t you think he’s got an informant in the FOX?” Agent Michael questioned. “I thought so when he escaped before us, but for three days after that day, I worked tirelessly on trying to get who his informant was, but my investigations led to no single person in the FOX.” Mark replied. “I wouldn’t want to say it was a coincidence that he left before we got there, but it’s only possible that an outsider who was watching warned him of our coming.” “What about Daysman? What’s the update on him and when are we declaring him wanted?” An agent asked, his eyes moving to and fro the men’s faces, as if searching for the right person to direct the question to. “That will be certainly after this meeting if everyone agrees to it.” Paul answered him. “We’ve got the pictures ready and all evidences against him.” “And what about that former FOX agent, Hannah Kelvin?” another agent asked. “She has already been declared wanted alongside Simon Perry,” Paul answered immediately. “I know, but how come we’ve got no information about her yet too?” “We recently released her husband after much probing,” Mark answered. “He certainly has no idea of what his wife does, he only knows she was a former agent and a staff at the University of Bexford. We suspect she’s somewhere with Simon Perry.” Total silence followed for almost a minute. “We need to work with more details,” Paul Edwards began again. “Right now, we’re almost clueless of whatever is going on in the Red Wolves camp.” “Well, one thing I’m certain of is that the Red Wolves can not operate in Bexford for now, our security measures are so tight.” Sylvanus put in. “I concur,” another agent agreed. “That’s a good step already, but we need to take the next step quickly.” Paul said in an urgent tone. “Only the capital is secure, what about other places?” “The solution I think we have for now is having all security operatives on deck,” Agent Sylvanus offered. He readjusted his position on the seat and then faced Paul Edwards. “The national defence overseer and the police minister are back to town. We need a meeting with them,” he paused again and looked at other men’s faces, nodding his head slowly before he then returned his focus to Paul. “This should not be the job of the FOX alone, all other security operatives have to join hands with us for the next three months. If we can saturate the country with men who are on the lookout for these terrorists, we should be able to get one or two of their men.” “You’re right, I’ll make the call to them after this meeting and will update us all on it.” Paul responded. “We need quick action to wipe these terrorists out once and for all,” Mensah put in with a sad voice. “The country has lost a lot since the insurgency began, even everyone here has lost someone close or related to him.” There was total silence in the hall again as they all took the moment to remember again and grief about the loss of one or more of their loved one which had happened sometime the year before. Paul felt some guilt inside. He could feel the pain of everyone sitting and could see them grieving again. He also pretended to be grieving but his grand son who was thought to have been killed by the terrorists was still alive and this knowledge was hidden to the FOX executives and the world. “Can we talk about the foreign mercenaries offer now?” Paul spoke aloud, breaking the silence and also changing the subject of discussion. __ Dan walked haggardly into the investigation room of the team and dropped the file in his hand on the table noisily. He located the plastic chair at the wall beside the window and he walked there to sit. “What’s the update?” Steve asked. He was sitting on a stool at the investigation table. “No useful update sir,” Dan replied in a disappointed tone. He had returned days ago from Anthanna after embarking on an investigation there which was not too fruitful as expected. “The names in the airline’s data doesn’t match any document, neither do the passports.” “Please come closer,” Steve beckoned on him. Dan got up hesitatingly and moved closer to Steve. “While you were gone, I continued the search and came up with this.” Steve said showing up the details on the computer screen. Dan squinted for some seconds while scanning through the details being displayed on the screen. “So, this woman could be Florence Brown?” Dan asked, looking very surprised as he glanced at Steve’s face. “Yea, she could be the one. She did a good job with hiding her face. We only got her back view but it matches most of the documents the FOX has in the archives.” Steve explained. “What the heck!” Dan exclaimed with his eyes widely open. He stood upright and let out a breath. “Her back view also seems to match with the woman seen with Stanley,” Steve quickly added on remembering. “Florence Brown,” Dan repeated the name loudly. “Yea, Florence Brown.” Steve chuckled. “That character has always been of interest to me, but it seems we would have to dig deeper now.” “Yea, how do we get more information?” Dan asked eagerly. “I made the request already,” Steve replied. Dan heaved a sigh of relief. He took a step back and stared again at the details on the screen. He and Steve staring in particular at the picture displayed. Florence Brown was a name they had heard several times while growing in the FOX. The character that used the name was said to be one of the most notorious young criminals ever investigated by the police in the history of Bethanna. ____ 17:34PM SheiDev Firm, Deols El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila walked out of the building followed by her bodyguard behind. She sighted Adrian’s car at his usual parking space and saw him sitting on the bonnet waving at her. She waved back to reciprocate his gesture even though she felt it was unnecessary since she was walking towards him. It was her third day at work after not being able to leave the house for more than a week. Her relationship with Adrian had been strained during that period and going out again with him seemed like they were starting their friendship all over again. “Good evening Sheila,” Adrian greeted with a broad smile on his face. He stepped closer to help her open the door. “Good evening,” she smiled back at him. “Thanks,” she said before entering into the car. You’re welcome,” Adrian made a slight bow as he watched her enter. He closed the door and handed his car keys to her bodyguard. They had already agreed the bodyguard would drive them to the location. Adrian looked around for a moment and took in a breath. He had finally got Sheila to go out with him again. He was also now healthier and all bandages and plasters had been taken off his body. He walked quickly round the car and got into the other side. ___ 20:35PM Nexus, Bethanna “Our men have just arrived there,” Kahn announced to Hutton on walking into the living room. He made his way to the sitting area and settled on a one seater sofa. After a moment, he realized he didn’t get a reply from Hutton earlier. He turned towards the dining area where Hutton was sitting and using his laptop. “Hey man! Are you so busy that you didn’t hear that I said earlier?” He tried to get his attention. “Sorry man, I answered you, I only did not speak loud enough.” Hutton replied. Kahn got up and headed slowly towards Hutton. “You’ve been busy since noon, is there something I need to know?” Hutton glanced at his face. “Well, I just read Florence Brown’s El Deol’s report in details this afternoon and there are some interesting things we can work on.” Kahn squinted at him. He had gotten the report for almost two weeks and had not seen anything to work on. “The very important part is the woman named Sheila Jack, she owns the SheiDev firm that developed the device for Frank,” Hutton further explained himself. “Sheila Jack is the daughter of the billionaire business tycoon, Emery Jack, and she’s a billionaire herself.” Kahn stated the details about Sheila which he had gotten, wondering if that was what Hutton thought interesting. “I know all that,” Hutton took a pause from his laptop and stared at his colleague’s face. “The interesting part is her strong connection to Carl Winston.” Kahn squinted at Hutton, wondering what he was talking about. “Yeah, she’s well connected to him.” Hutton emphasized. “How do you know that?” He paused again and stared at his friend with a crooked smile on his face.”Did you know that device the SheiDev company built has BUS signal codes included?” Hutton asked. “Well, yes.” Kahn shrugged. “I read it in the configuration.” “And do you remember the World Developers Conference that held last year?” “Yes, the main focus was the BUS signal codes,” Kahn replied. “Is that all you remember?” Kahn closed his eyes and shook hos head slightly, trying to recall.

Restless Episode 110 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Vincil, Bethanna 22:45PM “Boss, there’s some news.” Cole’s voice echoed in Henry’s ears. Henry was already asleep on the three seater sofa in the living room. He got up slowly and turned to see Cole walking out of the hallway. Cole stopped at the entrance of the hallway to tap the bulb switch which made the lights come on. “Oh! I never knew you were asleep already,” Cole said apologetically as he saw Henry covering his mouth as he yawned. Henry always left the living room (which was their work room) late every time and Cole if awake always heard him opening and closing his room door when he eventually went to sleep. So Cole assumed he was still awake in the living room when he hadn’t heard the opening and closure of Henry’s door. “It’s okay, what’s up?” Henry cleared his throat. “There was an attack by unknown men on Kebba some hours ago,” Cole said as he unlocked the android device in his hand and offered it to Henry. “The major point of attack was the Home Of Sacrifice.” “What?” Henry was shocked. He took the phone from Cole and saw the mobile browser already opened and displaying the headline. Cole took his seat on the adjacent sofa while Henry took a brief moment to go through the news. “The number of casualties have not been confirmed yet?” Henry asked rhetorically, looking up after reading the news. He looked again into the phone to view the pictures on the webpage. “The attackers are unknown,” Cole stated. “To me, it doesn’t look like they’re attackers that we do not know already.” “This is real messy,” Henry blew out a breath. He extended his hand to return Cole’s phone and Cole took a step forward to take it. Henry took a moment to ponder on it. “We’re dealing with an organization of cruel people who do not give a hoot about human lives,” He said with some sadness in his voice. He paused for almost half a minute before he continued. “We can’t really save everyone from them or stop them from killing people, the only way we can stop them is by killing them first before they cause more harm.” There was silence for a minute. “But…” Cole’s voice sounded weak. “I’m yet to understand the reason why the Red Wolves would attack the Home of sacrifice and Kebba.” “Do you think the attack was done by another group?” Henry asked. “No,” Cole shook his head. “Kebba is widely believed to be a sacred town, I don’t think any one would just attack as boldly as that. It can only be the Red Wolves.” “Well, if you look through it properly, it shows some of what the strategist plans next.” Cole turned his face to him. “He probably wants to put out some more negative information about me and he’s trying to wipe off records of how Morris was at Kebba for months,” Henry said in low tones. Cole’s mouth was left agape as he understood Henry’s assertion. He realized that Ovil Matuse and the other priest who knew about Morris time of treatment in the Home of sacrifice could have been the main targets of the attack. “Isn’t it possible that Ovil escapes death?” Cole asked. “Well,” Henry shook his head slowly. “I doubt it.” He picked up his device by the arm of the sofa and slowly got up to his feet. “We’ll discuss this after the drill tomorrow morning,” he said in a dismissal tone and Cole also got up. “Goodnight.” ___ Paul Edwards Apartment, Bexford, Bethanna. Paul had just stepped out of the bathroom after taking his bath and dressing in his pajamas when he heard the sound of his phone ringing again. He quickly wiped his feet on the foot mat by the door of the bathroom and proceeded to the bedside to pick his phone on the footstool. “Hey Son,” he answered in a cheerful tone. “Dad, I’ve been trying to reach you since morning.” the caller’s voice sounded back. “Yeah, I know. I’ve been so busy, I actually planned on calling you first tomorrow morning.” Paul replied. “Austin has been troubling me for some days, and I thought it’s time to talk to you.” “What’s wrong with Austin? Has he been taking his medications well?” “Yes, that’s not it. He’s fine and healthy,” Paul’s son replied. “So, what’s the matter?” “He wants to see you.” “What?” Paul raised his brows in surprise. He opened his mouth to speak but was short of words. “Yes, he says he’s got something important to tell you.” “Okay, put him through. Let him talk to me on phone,” Paul offered. “No, he says he needs to see you.” “But that’s impossible,” Paul snapped. “He cannot see me now, it’s not safe.” “I told him already but he insisted.” “Tell him I’ll come to see him at the right time, not now. We’re so busy at the corporation now.” “I told him all that already, he insists it’s urgent and it’s about your wanted man Simon Perry.” Paul swallowed hard for a second. He stared thinly at the wall and sat quietly at the edge of the bed, wondering what Austin knew and wanted to say about Simon Perry to him. “What does he know about Simon Perry?” Paul questioned. “He wouldn’t tell me, he says he has to tell you directly.” “Okay, I’ll give you a feedback tomorrow.” Paul finally said. “Alright Dad, goodnight.” “Yeah, sleep well.” He whispered back and hung up. He closed his eyes and took in a breath as he tightened his fists around his phone. He remembered that Austin had once been kidnapped by some men, it was possible he truly had information about Simon Perry. ____ 7AM Vincil, Bethanna “Hurry up, let’s talk and get to work.” Henry beckoned on them to meet him quickly. He was standing at the verandah at the second entrance of the house and staring at them while they walked sluggishly towards him. The compound was large, about twice the area of land covered by the house. By the left side of the main building was a small field covered with green grasses and ornamental shrubs at the four corners. The other areas of the land was covered with interlocks, and a small building was close to the gate. Henry had on an armless grey shirt which was partially drenched in his sweat, he had his android phone in his hand and was scrolling through while waiting for them. The team had just finished the morning drill led by him and he had not taken it simple with them. He always increased the complexity day after day and they all seemed new to such hard activities except for Dave who only found it a bit different and Hannah who already knew about the FOX difficult activities but hadn’t gone through it at such level because of the department at which she functioned under while in the FOX. They all gathered in front of Henry, all looking so tired and needing rest. “Like I said earlier, we might not really have the time for a morning drill together for a long time after today. That’s because some of you would be going into town to carry out some assignments from this evening.” Henry began the discussion. He took a pause and scratched the top of his nose gently with a finger before he continued. “You guys may have seen the news now, but last night while you all had retired into your rooms, Cole brought some information to my attention. Kebba was attacked yesterday during the evening time, the report as at yesterday did not confirm the number of people who died in the attack. Who else got the news?” He stopped talking and looked at their faces to get their response. “I saw the headline at midnight but I didn’t go through it,” Samantha said from the left side. The three ladies were standing at one side, and the guys on the other side. “Well, I read an update on the youngicee portal a few minutes ago.” Henry continued. “Sixteen people died in the home of sacrifice while twenty six others were injured, but one man was the first to die. He was the first to be attacked by the roadside, his name is Ern. The news reports his death as accidental and says the home of sacrifice was the target for the attackers but we know that can’t be true. The Matuses all died in the attack on the Home of sacrifice, none survived.” Henry paused to take in a deep breath. He looked at their faces to see if they had any comment. “Well, I’m sure that’s just the beginning of the Wolves’ plans. There was no real reason for them to have attacked and killed those innocent people, it shows that there’s a bigger reason and the Kebba attack was only a means to the bigger reason. Whatever the bigger reason is, we won’t fold our hands to watch them carry out their plans, at this junction we have to go ahead with our plans to destablize them.” Henry took another pause. He dipped his hand into his pocket and took out a piece of paper. He scanned through it for two seconds and looked up again. “We have six names here, we have studied five of the men successfully. Only the man named Elvis Kahn is yet to be studied, the records shows that he died fifteen years ago in an accident. I’m however sure that we will get enough information about him by the time we get the other men.” He stopped and folded the paper in his hand neatly. “So, Dave and Cole, who are we going for first?” “Pitt Raph,” Dave answered first. He cleared his throat before he continued. “Sixty seven years old, he was a former police overseer for Benuit and spent six years in office. He now owns so many businesses in the nation and across Africa. He still stays in Vincil and that makes him a easy one to grab for us.” “We all know him already, he has some of the toughest soldiers as his bodyguards and some others guarding his house. We will get him at the time he least expects an attack,” Henry continued again. “There’s a security conference coming up in Bexford on the thirty first day of May and it would have in attendance many dignitaries from around the world. Our target is one of the speakers, we’d get him on the next day when he returns from Bexford to Benuit. He would be kidnapped when he gets close to his street, does anyone have an idea to put in?” There was silence for a moment until Cole spoke. “I think we have good plans already and now we also have the opportunity we need, we just need to execute properly.” Cole opined. “But would it be easy to get him when he’s returning from a security conference? He’s going to have soldiers come to pick him up at the airport?” Hannah questioned. “There’s never going to be an easy day Hannah,” Henry replied her. “We have to make any of the days easy for us.” He looked again to see if anyone else has something to say. “Let’s all remember,” he continued. “The main purpose for this first attack on Pitt is to use him to get back Wilson, we may eventually have to release him unhurt.” “So, we bargain with them?” Samantha asked. “Yeah, we bargain.” Henry answered. “Or is there another way?” “Can’t we force out information about Wilson from him?” Jennifer asked in a suggestive manner. “Well, it’s unlikely he has the information but if he does, that will be a beautiful move.” Henry commented. He paused for another five seconds. “If he doesn’t, we’d have to bargain.” “It sounds like a good one to me,” Cole stated. “And we’re supposed to be in three groups for this first mission,” Henry continued. “Dave and Jenny would work together, Cole and Samantha as usual, and then I and Hannah Kelvin.” He said, placing his gaze on Hannah for a moment. Hannah looked down. She couldn’t look into his eyes. She knew Henry was yet to trust her and he wanted her to know that. To be continued........

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +6

I so restless to comment Knowing hotton can connect sheila to henry I won't forgive henry if anything should happen to her Ride on pls Am feeling weak here Next pls

this is interesting but Henry should be careful

Ride on

Restless Episode 111 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited June 1 11:46PM Upel International Airport, Benuit, Bethanna. Pitt Raph walked out of the building with two huge men flanging him. Two other men were behind them, rolling small traveling boxes with them. Pitt looked smart and younger than his age in his black suit. He had a sky blue inner shirt and a navy blue tie under. The men by his side were also on suits, but they had white inner wears and black ties instead. Pitt Raph served in the Bethanna police force for more than thirty years of his life, and worked for six years as the police overseer in his state of residence, Benuit. He had no past established criminal or corruption records, his tenure as the police overseer saw the end of many criminal organizations in his state. He was offered to be the police minister of the country after his service to his state but he politely declined the offer, giving the need to pay more attention to his health as his reason. He was just returning to Benuit after speaking at the security conference in Bexford the previous day and he had a meeting to attend that morning at the state government house. The security conference was about the country and the continent’s state of security and it held in Bexford as that was the center  the FOX World Headquarters was located. It had many people from around the continent in attendance, even though not up to half of those who were expected. Many delegates from nations had boycotted the event due to the recent security scares in Bexford. Pitt Raph’s speech was one of the shortest speeches delivered at the conference, as he only talked about general security which wasn’t part of the main focus of the conference. “You have a call sir, ” the man flanging him by the right said to him as they got close to the garage the vehicles were waiting. He stopped walking and took the phone from the man’s hand. He checked the caller, it was an unknown number. He answered the call anyway and placed it close to his left ear. “Hello sir,” he heard a strange gruff voice from the caller’s end. “Hey! Who is this?” he asked. “I’m Michael, the man that sent you an email yesterday.” the caller replied. “Michael?” the man squinted, trying to remember the emails he read the previous day. “Yes,” the caller responded. “Oh!” Pitt widened his eyes as he remembered. “The email about the security secret?” “Yes…” “How did you get my number? And why can’t you be patient enough for me to read and reply your message?” Pitt asked. He had seen the message at evening the day before. The sender had introduced himself and first complimented him for delivering a good speech at the security conference and then said that he had some secret information about his personal security. He had ignored the message, thinking it was sent by a spammer and wasn’t supposed to be taken serious. “I knew you read the message but probably did not believe it, that’s why I’m calling you sir, to let you know how serious it is.” the other man replied. “So, what do you want from me?” Pitt asked. “We need to see, I have something to show you.” Pitt shook his head slowly. He felt angry and irritated by the effrontery of the caller. “I can’t meet with you, tell me whatever it is here or forget it.” “I can’t tell on you on phone, I have to see you.” “I don’t have such time,” Pitt snapped. “You can make out time to see me today before your meeting at the state house,” the caller replied. Pitt was shocked. The meeting at the state house was meant to be a secret close door meeting, he did not even tell his close aides so much about the meeting, he only told them he was going to see the governor. “How did you get that information?” “The same way I got the secret information I want to give to you,” the caller replied. “Who are you?” “My name is Michael, I’m your friend for now. I only need to get something from you in return for the information I have for you,” the caller answered. “I’ll pay you any amount you want, just tell me what you need to tell me or send me an email.” Pitt offered. “Sorry! I do not need money, I’m in need of a favour and only you can grant me. We have to see,” the caller insisted. “But I can’t make out time to see you, I have a very busy schedule.” Pitt complained. “You can make out time this afternoon, before your meeting at the state house which starts by two o’clock,” the caller offered. “Oh no! I have to do something else before then,” Pitt answered. “Can we meet later this evening?” “Oh! Evening? It’s cool enough, just make sure you don’t change your mind.” “Alright, thank you.” Pitt looked confused as he ended the call. He looked around the airport for a moment, searching every corner with his eyes to see if someone was watching them. “Is there any problem sir?” one of his security officers asked him. “No,” he shook his head slowly. The look on his face showed more than confusion, there was some sorrow in it. He returned the phone to the man who gave him. “Let’s go, we’ll deal with the problem later.” He proceeded further and the men followed him. They got to the garage where two cars were parked. The men with the boxes went into the car behind while the two men flanging Pitt entered into the same car with him, Pitt sitting at the back alone and they at the front. _ “He’s about to leave now,” Cole said in soft tones as he stepped out of the airport building. He had an earpiece plugged in his ear and the mouthpiece hanging on his collar. “Yeah, we’re ready. I was able to distract him for a couple of minutes,” Dave replied from the other end. “Okay, let’s get it done.” Cole said and the connection went off. Cole walked quickly to the garage where Samantha was waiting for him in the car. He saw Pitt Raph and his men drive out before he got to the car. The car was a black Corolla, with tinted glasses. He opened the door and slid into the passenger’s side. He flashed a glance at Samantha at the driver’s side. “Let’s go,” he whispered. Samantha kicked on the car engine at once and drove out of the garage. _ 15 minutes after Sitting at the backseat of the vehicle, Pitt had been able to take off the call from the unknown man temporarily from his mind. He was busy with the tablet device in his hands surfing the Youngicee website. He could hear one of the two men at the front seats receiving a call but he paid no attention to the conversation until a sentence caught his attention. “We’d confirm when we make the turn,” the officer said before ending the call. “What’s happening?” Pitt asked. From the little he heard from the conversation, it seemed like one of the men in the other vehicle had called to report that they were being followed. “They suspect a black corolla is following their car,” the man replied, flashing a glance at his boss. “So, how did you tell them to confirm?” Pitt asked. “We’re taking the turn at the intersection, I asked them to watch if the vehicle follows in our direction before they conclude.” “Okay, that’s fair enough.” Pitt said, nodding his head. He turned to look back for a moment but he couldn’t notice anything from his position. He turned back and balanced himself well, they were already close to the intersection and they’ll find out if the vehicle was indeed following them. A minute after, they took a seventy five percent turn about a rotary intersection and entered a straight road. Pitt continued with his tablet device but was conscious that they had gone past the intersection and was expecting the confirmation call. The call came in sixty seconds after. “They’re following us,” the man in front confirmed to Pitt. “Who the hell are they?” Pitt asked with a frowned face. “The car’s got tinted glasses, our men can’t see those in the car.” “I see,” Pitt cleared his throat. He remembered the just concluded conference he was returning from and how the use of vehicles with tinted glasses had been discussed and a proposal to put into law a restriction for people who can use such vehicles. “Have they called the police?” “Yes, he should have done that after calling me.” The man replied. “Okay,” Pitt glanced back again. “What do you think they want from us?” “I have no idea sir, but it’s obvious someone knows you are in this vehicle and is trying to get to you.” “But who could that be?” Pitt asked rhetorically. The only suspect he had in his mind was the unknown caller who claimed to be the one who sent him an email the previous day. An idea came to Pitt’s mind. “Are the guys in the other car well armed?” “Yes, they are.” “We are approaching a big shopping mall, we should drive in there. It would give time for our men to see if it would pass. If it stops or follows us, our men would have to check who the hell they are.” The man at the passenger’s seat in front quickly took out his phone and dialed the last number on his caller’s list. He relayed Pitt’s instructions and ended the call after additional explanation. He took off his seatbelt and took out his gun as they got closer to the shopping mall. The driver drove in through the gate and the second vehicle followed few seconds later. Pitt looked back for a while and did not notice any black vehicle coming in from behind their second vehicle. He was about to turn back to the front when the black corolla showed up. “What the bleep!” He cursed under his breath. The driver in Pitt’s car drove to a point in the garage and parked the car. The other vehicle stopped on the road, and without parking properly, the men in the vehicle backseat and passenger’s side stepped out of the vehicle with their guns and proceeded towards the slowly approaching Corolla. The Corolla pulled to a halt immediately the driver saw the armed men. It went straight into the reverse mode and the men began to run towards it. __ Samantha stepped on the brakes quickly as she saw the men step out of the car. Cole who was already expecting such movement had grabbed the seat for balance and wasn’t so affected by the sudden halt. Samantha pulled the gear back and went backwards as she noticed the men coming closer. Cole took off his seat belt quickly. He hung to the support at the top of the door and held his gun in the other hand. __ “Leave the guys to handle them and let’s get out of here,” Pitt said to the guards in front after watching for some seconds. The driver pulled the car out of the parking space and turned into the other roadway which led out of the garage. __ The men ran after the vehicle and stopped as they watch it try to swerve but crashed instead with the back into the roadway separation where some ornamental shrubs were planted. It damaged the boot of the vehicle and the windscreen. The four men stopped at the front of the bonnet holding their guns and pointing at the car. “Step out,” one of the men shouted to them. A crowd of watchers began to gather around them. The men stood careful where they were, without moving close to the car. They knew the occupants of the vehicle could have suffered something from the impact of the little crash but knew it wasn’t enough for them not to be able to try to fight or shoot. No one stepped out of the vehicle for almost one minute and the men began to move closer to the vehicle slowly. The car zoomed forward unexpectedly, hitting two of the men, one partially and the other one severely. The other ones who were at the sides were not touched by the car. The window glass of the passenger’s side of the car wind down as the vehicle made a quick swerve again, with the boot side turning in the right direction and the front facing the gate. The right front tyre of the car crushed the body of the man who had been severely hit. The second man who had been hit managed to drag himself away on his butt to escape the vehicle from crushing him during the turn but he now right at the front of the vehicle in it’s new position. Cole stretched out his gun and fired into the body of the man at his side. The other man who was not hit fired two shots at the car and it hit the windscreen but was repelled as it was bullet resistant, even though not strong enough to take more than four shots. Samantha zoomed off immediately, hitting again the back of the second man who the car hit the first time as he couldn’t drag himself away fast enough. She sped crazily towards the gate and zoomed out without regarding any obstacle at the gate or any person there. ____ “I heard a gunshot, I hope it’s our men that shot that.” Pitt Raph said, looking back again as the car sped away. He turned back as he could no longer see the gate of the shopping center. “Call the police and ask them to interfere quickly.” The man at the passenger’s side took out his phone immediately to carry out the order. “Should we still go straight to the government house?” the driver asked as he glanced at Pitt. “Yes, we’re so close already. I’ll be able to report to the Governor once we get there.” Pitt replied him. Pitt Raph looked back again and couldn’t see anything or hear any sound again. He picked out his phone. The first person in his mind to call was Elvis Kahn. He had no idea why anyone would be after him and could only but remember that Hutton had predicted that Carl Winston could come for any of the men. He also now remembered that their FOX informant had reported that Carl Winston used the name “Michael” on the day the two major explosions were stopped. He looked up as he dialed Kahn’s number. He saw that they were close to the government residential estate and they were just about fifteen minutes to the government house area where there would be full security. If the man after him was indeed the same Michael or Carl Winston, he knew his own men would not be able to hold him down for too long at the shopping center, but he was sure they could hold him long enough for him to them to get to a place of top security. Kahn wasn’t answering his calls. He dialed a second time. “Damn! We have another car following us,” the man at the passenger’s seat announced as they turned into another road. Pitt glanced back immediately and saw another black vehicle which had just turned with them.

Restless Episode 112 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Drive faster!” Pitt ordered the driver of the car. It was obvious to him the new black car was coming after them. The driver increased the speed drastically but could not drive so fast as it was a single road with both direction traffic. The speed of the pursuing vehicle had also been increased. Pitt’s driver had to wait for an oncoming vehicle to park before overtaking the one drivimg slowly at their front. Before he could, the new black car was already so close to them. But he was still able to give some gap after overtaking the car in front. “Hello Officer, I have some men trailing me now and I really don’t know who they are. I’m on the intermediate road leading from the Upel international airport to the government residential estate.” Pitt said into the phone. He was yet to get a reply when he looked up and saw a heavy duty truck coming in the opposite direction and driving recklessly. He widened his eyes in shock and even the driver and the man in front were in panic. The truck was not maintaining it’s lane and it seemed the driver was coming directly to them. “What the hell is…” Pitt was unable to finish his statement as the driver swerved the car sharply off the road to avoid a crash with the truck. He crashed instead into the gate of a residential building. Surprisingly, the truck also screeched to a halt just beside them, after moving completely to the wrong lane.. “Are you alright sir?” the bodyguard at the passenger’s seat in front asked Pitt. He had his gun already pulled out and held in his right hand firmly. “Yes, I am.” Pitt managed to say. His head had hit the side of the car heavily during the sharp movement. “Please, don’t step out of the vehicle.” The bodyguard said before opening the door and stepping out of the car. “We’re off Upel International Airport, at the GRA road,” the driver of the car was saying into his phone. “Meet us as soon as possible.” He hung up and kept the phone into his pocket. He then took out a gun before turning back to look at the man behind. “Please stay in the car and keep your head low,” he said as he opened the door. He stepped out carefully with his head bent and closed the door. The black car that was pursuing them pulled up on the road at the same time, opposite the truck and only leaving some space behind. The bodyguard who stepped out first, faced the truck with his gun. He noticed that the driver of the truck and the second person in it had stepped out already. He held his gun pointed towards the truck with both hands. He turned back distracted as he noticed the black car pursuing them. Four consecutive gunshots sounded in the air at that moment. Before he could turn back, a bullet already got into his left knee. He screamed and fell to the side. He looked up again to get a blow hit him on the face. The second bodyguard began to shoot at the black car immediately but he couldn’t hit anyone as the occupants of the car had moved out through the other side. He released only four shots before he ran out of bullets. “Shi*t!” He cursed. He rushed back to open the door but a bullet hit the car and sent him falling back. “Get up! He heard a voice say to him as he tried to get up. He raised his face up and saw a mask huge man coming closer to him. He got up slowly raising his hands. __ “I think they’re now following us,” Cole said to Samantha as they made their way down the road. He had a tablet device on his laps and was watching the live stream from the CCTV. “I can sense it already, but we still have enough time.” Samantha replied, looking into the side mirror. “They can’t catch up with us.” Cole looked into the side mirror at his side again. He couldn’t see any police vehicles coming from behind. “Yeah, they still have some distance to cover but they can do so in less than five minutes if we slow down.” “We’re at the stadium already,” Samantha said as she turned on the car indicator and moved quickly to the other lane. She drove a few more metres before turning towards the gate of the stadium. It took them close to two minutes to get past the security officials at the stadium. They got to the parking space ninety minutes after. Cole picked a backpack from the backseat and took out two yellow coloured basketball jerseys, he handed one to Samantha and took one for himself. He wore it over his vest and Samantha did the same. They looked at each other and were sure they were ready to step out before they did. They opened the door and got out of the car at the same time. Cole close the zip of the backpack and fastened one of the straps around his palm. They began to walk towards the basketball arena which was less than ten metres away from where they parked. They stopped briefly when they got to the gate. They watched other spectators walking in. Cole dipped in his hand to the backpack and brought out a cubic cracker device. The device was black in color and had four small buttons by the side. He turned on the device with the first button from the left and tapped the second button five times, setting the fire cracker to go off five seconds after at anytime he ignited it with the fourth button. He dropped returned it into the backpack. “The police officers are here,” Samantha whispered to Cole, staring afar off at the gate. “Let’s get in,” Cole said and the both walked in. “The game has started already,” Samantha said to Cole as they presented their tickets at the entrance. “Yeah, but I don’t think we’ve missed so much yet,” Cole replied loudly. Samantha clung to his body as they walked in after being confirmed by the access control officials. “Over there, there are enough spaces.” Samantha located nearby empty seats quickly. The game was on already but arena was only slightly more than half filled, the spectators still numbering up to five thousand. A part of arena had more of spectators who wore white jerseys while the other part was dominated with people on white. Samantha and Cole walked quickly to the empty area. They had barely settled down when Cole and Samantha noticed Police officers walk into the arena and began to look around. They looked away and sat beside each other leaving an empty seat between Cole and another spectator. Cole picked out the device from the backpack and dropped it after on the empty space. “It’s time Sam,” he whispered to Samantha. She nodded gently in response. He stared at the basketball court blankly for a second and then looked at this left and right. “Done,” he said after tapping on the fourth button on the device. He dropped it on the floor and he and Samantha got up simultaneously and headed in different opposite directions. None of the spectators around them noticed what had conspired as they were all focused on the exciting game. In less than ten seconds after Cole and Samantha walked a way, an explosion with a loud sound rocked the area where they had left the device. Causing some flames and more of vibration. The device, propelled by the force of the explosion was projected to another area where it exploded again, causing the same impact. The whole arena was already in disarray even before the third sound which was the final. All the spectators began to run helter skelter about the whole place, a bulk of them rushing to the exit and even the basketball players and officials fled for their lives. The police officers were left confused as people the people fled in a disorderly manner, almost pushing them to the ground. ___ Police officers arrived at the government residential estate road eight minutes after the men were had left leaving only the empty truck. The masked men had gone with Pitt Raph, leaving his two bodyguards injured and unconscious on the ground. “It’s a black Venza,” one of the police officers at the crime scene was heard speaking on phone. “It a construction material truck but it’s empty.” _____ Fifty Minutes Later “Hutton, where the heck are you?” Kahn said into his phone angrily. He had a cigar in his right hand and was pacing about the room. “Making arrangements for tomorrow,” Hutton replied in a confident tone from the other end. “What’s happening?” “Pitt has just been abducted,” Kahn broke the news. “What? What the bleep!” “Yeah, I missed his calls and I saw the notifications about thirty minutes ago. I called back immediately but he did not answer, only to get a call from Taveo two minutes ago telling me he was kidnapped.” Kahn explained. “That’s a hell of a mess!” Hutton exclaimed. “I’ll be back to your residence in few minutes time.” “Please get here as quick as you can,” Kahn urged. “Yeah, in the meantime, reach out to everyone and tell them to be on guard and restrict their movements.” ____ 15:00PM The FOX Corporation, Bexford, Bethanna. “Sir, we’ve confirmed that it wasn’t a bomb explosion. They were fire crackers,” the agent reported to Paul Edwards. “Are you sure of this?” Paul questioned. “Yes, it was an XL firecracker, a powerful one, it was banned from public use since 2013.” The Agent replied. “There were no serious causalities, only a few people got injured from the rush.” “Good!” Paul heaved a sigh of relief. “You may leave now, thanks.” The agent saluted and turned out of the chairman’s office. Paul drew his swivel closer to the table and picked his phone. “Hey! Please come to my office now,” he said briefly and ended the call. He continued with some pen and paper work with until he heard a knock at the door. “Come in,” he said in loud voice. Agent Steve stepped into the office and proceeded forward. “Good afternoon sir,” agent Steve greeted. “Good morning agent,” Paul replied before dropping his pen and looking up. “You said you had a request to make, what’s it about?” “Yes sir, it’s the bomb scare earlier today at the basketball arena in Benuit.” “What about it?” “I’ll like to get involve with my team,” Steve stated. “It’s a police case, not ours.” Paul said in a dismissal tone and picked up his pen to continue working. “Sir, I followed the news and checked the footages and I’m sure we do need to get involved.” Steve said convincingly. “Why?” The man frowned. “What’s your business with it? It’s not even a casualty in our district,” the FOX chairman looked puzzled at him. “Yes sir, but I’ve been following some of these related crimes.” Steve replied. “I studied the footages of the crime scenes an hour ago and spotted Simon Perry in the video. Paul raised his brows. “Are you sure?” “Yes sir, the exact body framework” Steve affirmed, taking out a flash drive from his pocket. “He was one of the men who kidnapped the man Pitt.” “Do you have the videos there?” Paul asked, already opening up his laptop which was on sleep mode. “Yes,” Steve answered and turned round to the other side of the table with the drive. Paul Edwards typed in his password and unlocked the computer. He collected the flash drive from Steve and plugged it in. The drive was scanned and was automatically opened. There was only one folder in it. He clicked the folder open and opened the only video file in it. It began to play and showed the scene at the GRE road in Benuit. “Here’s the man who’s got the same shape as Simon,” Steve said after ninety seconds of playing the video. The video showed masked Henry lifting up one of Pitt’s bodyguard with a hand and slamming him on the screen of the car, shattering the glasses. After that, he pulled him up again and slammed his head to the aluminum gate which the car had crashed into. He then opened the door to the backseat of the car and dragged out Pitt Raph forcefully. He dragged him to the black Venza and pushed him to the ground. After tying up the man and gagging him in ninety seconds. He was bundled into the boot of the vehicle. Two other people, a man and a woman joined the black Venza and they drove away. “Wow! We really got to get involved in this,” Paul let out a breath and rested his back. “Reach out to the relations department immediately and let the case transfer be done.” “Thank you sir,” Steve said as he closed the video and ejected the flash drive. “But…” Paul frowned as he realized something inconsistent with the video. “Sir?” “How did they get away in that narrow road?” Paul asked. “I could hear some more gunshots.” “We’d find out sir, I guess the ladies in the video controlled the traffic, but we would confirmed.” “Okay, find out and be sure the abductors were not more than four in number.” “Alright sir,” Steve answered. He walked back towards the door but stopped before he got there, he made a salute before he turned again and walked out. Paul leaned over the table after Steve was out. He picked his phone and dialed his son’s number. “Hello son,” he said, almost in whispers. “Hello Dad,” the son replied. Paul sighed again before talking. “I’m coming to see Austin tonight.” ____ Nexus, Bethanna. “Hutton, I’ve got a call from Pitt,” Kahn said, walking into the living room from the hallway. Hutton was sitting at the table. He had his laptop opened but already in the sleep mode as he was busy strategizing in his mind. “Answer the call and let’s hear what they have to say,” he replied Kahn. Kahn answered and put the call in loudspeaker. “Hey Elvis Kahn, how are you?” They heard a voice ask cheerfully. It wasn’t the voice of Pitt. Kahn remained silent without replying. “Well, I’m Carl Winston and it’s really nice to meet you. I need to know if you can help me deliver a message to your friend, the strategist.” “And what the hell could you want from him?” Kahn finally replied, mentioning his words slowly “Well, I’m yet to do anything to Pitt. I’ve not even asked him a single question,” Carl continued. “I plan to deliver him to the FOX with enough information for him to be linked to you all.” “So, why are you telling me this?” “I want to make you an offer,” Carl answered and took a few seconds pause. “Tell the strategist to give me Wilson in return for Pitt and we’re good.” Kahn let out a deep breath at this point and stared at Hutton’s face. Hutton made a nod, urging him to agree to the offer. “Deal, you bring Pitt, we give you Wilson.” Kahn replied. “So, we decide a location and meet this night.” Carl replied. “Good enough, but how am I sure you haven’t gotten any information from Pitt yet?” “I haven’t but even if I have, you must have also gotten information about me from Wilson, so it would only be equal.” Carl replied. Kahn chuckled. “What location do we meet?” To be continued.......

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +7

Pls,more comment here or I will stop posting it for time being

Humm more tension. Next episode on restless.................

Henry and the team should be more careful now,,why is Henry refusing to talk Sheila? this girl is getting in to trouble because of him,,she sef he told her not to involved but she didn't listening

are you sure those people we agree to bring Wilson to u? I pray the should accept

Restless Episode 113 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 20:34PM “Austin, grand pa is here,” Edwards jnr announced to his son who was sitting as he walked into the living room. Austin was watching a movie alone in the living room when his father walked in from the hallway. He got up from his seat immediately he heard his grandfather and walked to the window immediately he heard his grandfather was around. He opened the curtain and confirmed as he saw Paul Edwards car parking in their garage. He stood and watched as Paul stepped out from the backseat of the car, there were two other men sitting at the front. Paul whispered an instruction to the driver before he turned and walked towards the house. “Welcome Dad,” Paul was welcomed by his son who opened the door for him. “Good evening son,” Paul answered and looked around the living room. He located Austin who was still standing at the window side. He proceeded forward to the sitting area. “Good evening Grandpa!” Austin finally greeted as he walked to meet the FOX chairman. “Good evening grandson,” Paul answered in a mischievous tone. He unbuttoned his suit jacket before he settled on the sofa. Austin sat on the sofa at the opposite side. “Your father said you asked to me,” Paul went straight to the point, glancing at the father of re teenager who just settled beside him on another sofa. “Yes Grandpa, but we have to talk about it alone.” Austin replied, moving his gaze from his grandfather’s face to his father. “Your father has to excuse us right?” Paul proposed. Edwards was already getting up to his feet. “No, we go somewhere else.” Austin replied and got up before his father. Vincil, Bethanna. 22:49PM A Lexus jeep and a SUV drove into the Hotel one after the other and drove straight to the garage. Hutton was in the Lexus, sitting at the passenger’s seat in front. Three people were at the backseat of the vehicle, Wilson sitting at the center with Hutton’s men at each side. The SUV had five other men in it. The hotel looked so busy. It wasn’t a friday night but many people were trooping in and the bars and the recreation centers looked so busy. That day was the birthday of the traditional king of Benuit, and the place had welcome so many visitors from around the country and Africa. The partying was still on even after the main party held at the hall of the hotel ended hours ago. Most of the guests were lodged in the same hotel and even people from around chose to wait and continue in the drinking and merriment. Hutton took a look around the environment. He wondered why Carl had choosen such a place for them to meet. It was a proof that Carl indeed only wanted to return Pitt to him like he claimed and wanted nothing else. Hutton took out his phone and dialed Pitt’s number. The call was answered without delay. “I’m there,” he said briefly into the device, believing Carl was with the phone. “You came with company, are you planning a confrontation?” “No confrontation, you said you didn’t want any. I had to bring them just to be prepared for anything,” Hutton replied. “There are so many people here, you know I wouldn’t want anything around here.” “Where are you?” Hutton asked impatiently, looking around the whole place without any idea of where Henry was answering his call from. The hotel environment was noisy that night but Henry was speaking to him without noise at the background, and at the same time also knew when he had driven in. It made him wonder where the noiseless place in the hotel was. “Let one of your men step out with Wilson,” Carl ordered. Hutton raised a brow. “I wanted to come with him myself,” he argued. “We agreed it’s going to be on my terms, I don’t lie.” Carl retorted. “I don’t take chances neither,” Hutton fired back. “You have no choice now,” Carl snapped. “Let a man step out with Wilson.” “I need to bleeping know where you are first,” Hutton insisted. “Give me a minute,” Carl replied. He spoke again in less than a minute, “Look straight at the hall.” Hutton took the phone off his ear for a minute. He began to look around for where the hall was situated. “Hey!” he signaled quickly to the driver to sit with his back rested. He located the hall at an opposite distance several metres away from the garage. “I’m at the entrance,” Carl added. The people passing by made it difficult for Hutton to identify Carl and it took some time for him to finally do. He recognized Carl by his body stature. Carl was standing at the center of balcony, directly under the light. He was dressed in blacks and looked like one of the security men working in the hotel. He had an headset covering both ears. “Can your man step out with Wilson now?” Carl’s voice broke into Hutton’s thoughts again. Hutton turned back immediately and signalled to the man sitting at the left hand side of Wilson. “Step out with him,” he whispered. The man stepped out of the vehicle first and asked Wilson to follow. “What next?” Hutton placed the phone close to his ear again. He looked in the direction of the hall and still saw Carl standing in the same position. “Your man takes Wilson to the circular garden at the other side of the main building for the exchange,” Carl replied. “How sure am I that you aren’t leading us into a trick?” Hutton questioned. “I won’t move an inch from here, you only stay in your car with the rest of your men.” Carl explained. “I’ll send you a link to connect to the security cameras of the hotel and watch the exchange.” “Okay,” Hutton replied. He stared thoughtfully for some seconds before he made a decision. “Ahmad,” he called the man, who stepped closer to the driver’s side while keeping an eye on Wilson. “There’s a circular garden at the other side of the building, you take him there and get Pitt in exchange.” “I go alone?” Ahmad questioned. “Yeah, alone.” Hutton replied. “Plug in your communication device, and don’t return without Pitt.” Ahmad nodded gently and turned. He stared Wilson in the face as he took out his earphone and plugged in both ears. He opened an app on his phone and clicked on connect before he returned it into his trouser pocket. “Let’s go,” he whispered and nudged Wilson to start walking. He followed closely behind with his hands in both pockets of his jacket, his right hand holding the handle of the gun in the pocket. Hutton also took out another phone and also turned on the same app Ahmad opened on his phone. He plugged his earpiece in his ears also. He forwarded the text message received from Carl on the phone in his hand to the other on. He opened the link in the text message. It opened on the chrome mobile browser and after a couple of redirections finally showed a loading video player. It finally loaded and he got a view of the circular garden. It was a large area covered with short grasses and fenced with ornamental shrubs in a circular pattern. It also had different sitting points and sheds. There were two entrances at the place, one at the center of the fence at the right side and the other at the left. Right there was Pitt Raph, standing at the entrance on the left side. A man was standing some metres behind him, dressed in a similar way with Carl. Ahmad and Wilson were going to come in from the other side. Hutton got a perfect understanding of Carl’s plan. Ahmad would have no opportunity to confront Carl’s man. Carl’s call came in just in time. Hutton answered immediately. “They are on their way there,” Hutton said. He stared straight at him and Carl was still at the same spot, even as other people were walking past and almost colliding with him. “I know,” Carl replied. “So, what’s going to happen after you get Pitt.” “It’s none of your business, we made no such deal.” Hutton answered. “I know, I just wanted to confirm that you have no plans to hurt anyone here.” “That’s none of your business.” He got a chuckle in response. “Your man is there,” Carl said in a sharp tone. “Tell him to stop at the right entrance and send Wilson to my man, my man would send Pitt to yours.” Hutton turned on the mouthpiece of the device plugged in his ears and gave the instruction to Ahmad. He remained on call with Carl while he watched the exchange going on. He could also see Carl afar off holding another phone. Ahmad stood close to the right side entrance and sent Wilson to Dave, Dave also sent Pitt the other way round. Dave hugged Wilson by the side on getting to him. He still kept an eye on Pitt and the man at the other side to ensure there was no smart move made. Hutton heard Carl clear his throat loud enough to be heard at his side. “You remain there and wait for your man to return with Pitt, I’ll also wait until I see Wilson.” Hutton felt uncomfortable with Carl’s instruction but he had no choice than to agree. He however had doubts in his mind that Carl Winston had nothing else planned out.

Restless Episode 114 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel FLASHBACK Vincil, Bethanna. The FOX vehicle stopped by the fence of the house. The engine was killed and the head and tail lights went off shortly after. Only the light in the car was left on. Three people were sitting in the vehicle – Samantha, Hannah and Cole. Samantha was at the wheels and Hannah was beside her while Cole was at the backseat. They were all dressed as FOX agents with their face slightly disguised with makeups, the female additionally with their wigs and Cole with added beards and moustache. Samantha took out the car key and unbuckled her seat belt. Hannah followed suit. They both glanced back at Cole. “We should go in now,” he looked up after staring at his device for some seconds. “I haven’t gotten further instructions from the boss, so we proceed with the plan.” He locked his device and kept it in the inner pocket of his FOX jacket. He then opened a backpack beside him and took out three pistols and some cartridges. He shared with the others and they took their time to load their guns before stepping out of the car. Cole led the way to the gate and pressed the door bell. They waited for some seconds and heard sounds of someone’s footsteps drawing closer. A man dressed in the security uniform opened the gate and stepped out after some seconds. He had a long gun hung around his arm and he walked slowly to the car. “Good evening agents,” he greeted after briefly observing them.. The expression on his face showed that he was surprised to see the FOX agents at the gate. “What brings you here?” “Agent Steve, from the FOX.” Cole displayed an ID card to him. “We need to see Mr Taveo, we have some questions for him.” “Ermm,” the man frowned a bit. He stood straight for a while and stared forth and back, trying to come up with a good response. “Dr Taveo just returned a couple of minutes ago and I’m sure he would be so tired, why don’t you guys return tomorrow?” “We need to see him tonight, we have a warrant to be here.” Cole replied him as he took out a folded paper document. He unfolded it and opened it to the man to read. “Okay,” the man sighed. “Please come in.” He led them into the compound and stayed to lock the gate. Then he led them to the security building by the side and quickly climbed in to relay their message to another security man inside. They stepped out together and the other man greeted the FOX Agent. “I do hope there’s really no problem that warrants this visit?” He questioned the agents. “No, we only have some few questions for Mr Taveo,” Cole responded. The security guard took out his phone and dialed a number. “Hello, some FOX men are here to question Mr Taveo,” he said into the phone. “This night? Did you tell them Mr Taveo does not receive visitors at night?” “Yes, they were told not they claim it’s urgent and they’ve got the state’s permission to visit at this hour.” “Okay, I’ll get back to you in a minute.” The security man turned to the agents after ending the call. “Please hold on for a minute,” he said to keep them calm. The security man’s phone rang seventy five seconds after. “Have you confirmed that they are FOX officers?” The voice from the end asked. “Yes, they’ve been confirmed.” “You can lead them in now.” “Okay.” The call ended and the man led the FOX agents into the house. Taveo was just stepping out of his room to the living room when the FOX agents stepped in. He was dressed in a night gown and looked fresh like he had just taken a shower. “Good evening sir,” the agents greeted after the man got to the sitting area. “Good evening Agents,” the man greeted back with a confused look. “Please have your seats.” He watched them sit on the three seater and sat directly opposite them. “So, how may I help you?” the man asked, looking at the agent faces one after the other. “We only have some few questions for you sir,” Cole spoke in low tones. He got up from his seat and moved to the sofa adjacent to the man but closer. “You may proceed with your questions,” the man breathed out and rested his back. “It’s concerning the kidnapped Pitt Raph who is your friend,” Cole began. He took a brief pause and looked around briefly, staring at the faces of all the men standing around at the different corners of the living room. He settled his gaze on the man’s face once again. “Are you sure you want all these men staying here and listening to us?” Taveo stared down and thought for a moment. He then looked up and made a signal to his men. Three of the men walked away, leaving only the one standing at the entrance of the hallway. “You can talk with him around us, he knows everything about me.” Taveo told Cole. “Okay sir, let’s start straight away.” Cole adjusted his seating position and took out his device. “Sir, how close are you with Pitt Raph?” Taveo delayed for some seconds before replying. “Well, not too close. We are just mere businessmen who took our relationship a little beyond business.” “What kind of businesses have you been running with Pitt Raph?” “Pitt Raph runs no other business apart from his security firm,” Taveo replied. “He provides my security, the security systems of my houses and hotels and security for all events planned by my event management company.” “Is there any other business with you two apart from what you just mentioned?” Taveo squinted at his face. “None, no other business.” “Okay, what else have you done outside business with Mr Taveo?” “Friendship, just friendship.” Cole paused for a while and glanced at Samantha. He turned slowly back to Taveo. “It appears like you two are very close friends,” Cole queried. Taveo heaved a sigh. The questions continued for twenty more minutes and Cole deliberately made the process slower, until he got a signal from Samantha. Samantha also glanced at Hannah and made a sign. The message from the boss had just popped in and it meant the time had come for them to execute their main plan. “Sir, we would be working with this information and getting back to you very soon.” Cole said in conclusion to the man. “Please expect our message soon, we hope you would honour an invitation to our office if we ever do invite you.” “Oh sure! I’ll be willing to work with you in getting back my friend,” Taveo managed to put on a smile. Cole took out a folded piece of paper and a pen from his jacket. “You would have to sign this sir,” he said as he got up from his seat and stepped closer to him. The man took the A4 paper from his hand and collected the pen slowly. He was about to start looking through the content of the document when he saw a gun pointed to his chest. The bodyguard at the entrance of the hallway quickly attempted to take out his own gun but he got a bullet in his chest before he could do anything. The shot came from Samantha. The ladies were up on their feet already and had their guns taken out. “Get up quickly,” Cole said to Taveo and held him by the collar to pull him up. Some of the other men rushed again into the living room but had bullets run into their bodies from Hannah and Samantha. Outside the house The car was parked just behind the FOX vehicle. Henry was at the driver’s side, reloading some pistols. Dave and Wilson were at the backseat. “Have these,” he sent two of the pistols to Dave at the back and kept two for himself. He unlocked his phone and confirmed that his message has been read. He turned back and stared at Wilson. “Don’t step out of the car, we’ll be back soon.” He said to Wilson and signaled with a nod to Dave. They both stepped out of the car at the same time and walked straight to the gate. They were yet to get to the gate when they heard the first shot. They proceeded forward quickly and Henry fired two shots at the lock of the smaller entrance of the gate, it gave way for them immediately. They walked in quickly and split in different directions, shooting and taking down the security men that came in sight. FAST-FORWARD TO PRESENT Vincil, Bethanna. 23:20PM The vehicles sped into the compound one after the other and pulled up at the parking spaces. Jenny closed the gate quickly and locked it with the keys. Cole and Hannah stepped out from the backseat of the first car. Cole dragged their new captive out with them. “Treat him with respect,” Henry warned from behind with a loud voice. Wilson and Dave also stepped out from the car behind and they all walked into the house, Jenny stepped in last and locked the door behind them. “Take him to the dark room and lock him in until tomorrow,” Henry said to Cole who proceeded further in with their captive. Henry turned and glanced at Wilson and then settled his gaze on Jenny’s face. “Complete arrangements for Wilson to join his sister and make sure it happens tomorrow,” he instructed her before walking away. ___ Nexus, Bethanna. 01:11AM Kahn was still wide awake and was sitting in the living room when Hutton arrived with Pitt. He heard sounds of the car returning and knew they had arrived. Pitt and Ahmad stepped into the living room first. Kahn raised his gaze and his eyes met with Pitt. He got up to welcome him. “Welcome back Pitt,” he said with a forced smile, extending a handshake. “Thank you Chairman,” Pitt replied, taking his hands in his. Ahmad proceeded further into the house through the hallway. “I hope you were not hurt,” Kahn asked Pitt after offering him the sofa beside him. “No, I was touched. All they demanded was I let them contact you,” Pitt replied after taking his seat. Hutton walked in a minute later. He walked straight to the bar and took out a bottle of wine and a glass cup. He poured some of the liquid into the cup until it was almost filled to the brim. He took the cup with him to the sitting area and sat opposite Pitt. Kahn followed his movements with his eyes and was waiting for him to say something but Hutton was calm and did not look bothered. “Hutton, I suggest we stop all other operations and direct our efforts into tackling Carl Winston squarely,” Kahn could no longer keep quiet. Hutton did not answer in a hurry. He took a sip from glass cup and let out a breath. Then he stared at Kahn’s face like he did not hear what was said earlier. “You need to say something, we need to stop Carl from going after our men.” Kahn voiced again. “We need to do more than stopping him him going after our men,” Hutton answered after whistling under his breath for a brief moment. He seemed not bothered like Kahn. “He’s a big threat to us and needs to be stopped completely,” he added and got up to his feet immediately, holding the glass cup in his hand. He walked slowly to the bar and sat on the stool there. “We made a mistake by not making sure he died at the first opportunity we had,” Hutton spoke again after taking another sip. His voice made it seem he felt some regrets. Kahn got up from his seat and turned to him. “We shouldn’t be taking steps backward now, those men did their bests but Carl survived somehow. Let’s talk about finishing him completely now.” “We should talk about the past, we cannot afford to repeat the same mistakes that was made then.” Hutton retorted. “Those men shot him thrice but in the wrong places, a single bullet at the right place would have rendered him completely dead.” “I agree with you Hutton, we should make use of our next opportunity rightly.” Kahn moved to another sofa where he could see and hear Hutton from. “So, how do we get this new opportunity?” Hutton seemed thoughtful as he poured some more wine into his cup. Kahn waited over a minute for him to speak but he made no sound. “Well, I suggest that we call back every of our men and agents around the world and direct our fight to Carl Winston for now.” Hutton seemed surprised by his suggestion. “We’re on a course already, we shouldn’t get distracted now. We have the right tool against him.” “What if he abducts more of our men before we get to use that?” Kahn questioned. He seemed to be more bothered about the safety of their men that getting Carl Winston. “We can’t avoid that completely,” Hutton replied. He got up from his stool and took some steps towards Kahn. “If we go by your suggestion, there are chances Carl Winston survives even if we’re able to stop him from causing more damage to us. But if we can withstand the little damage he’s already causing and follow the path we are on already, we would destroy him completely.” Kahn heaved a sigh and shook his head. He could not but agree with Hutton that destroying Carl Winston completely was the best option, even if it meant allowing him to cause more damage to their men. “All you need to do is warn our men again to stay safe. In a short while, Carl Winston would be destroyed completely.” Hutton said confidently and the gulped down the remaining contents of the cup in his hand. To be continued.....

☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ ☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +8

Let me guess henry has kidnapped Taveo Hutton will now kidnap sheila such a pity sheila will pass through pain together with the love pain for henry If henry like make hear if him like make him no hear he need to go and talk to sheila fact make him follow Next pls

Be careful Carl

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +11

Restless Episode 115 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited FOX Corporation Headquarters, Bexford, Bethanna. Steve stepped into the chairman’s office and closed the door gently. “Good morning sir,” he greeted as he took some steps closer to the man. “Good morning Steve,” Paul Edwards looked up. “Sir, there was another kidnap case in Vincil yesterday,” Steve continued. Paul readjusted himself on his seat and squinted at Steve’s face. “Lot of crimes are committed daily in this nation, was the kidnap related to any of our cases at hand?” “Yes sir,” Steve nodded. “And I started my investigations on it already.” “Who was kidnapped?” Paul asked. “Mr Taveo Jude, a businessman and politician based in Vincil.” Steve answered. Paul recalled he heard something about the kidnap that morning on the network news. He thought it was just another kidnap in the nation and did not give much attention to it since it had no element of terrorism. “He was abducted in his own residence?” Paul questioned to confirm if it was really what he heard on the news. “Yes, last night.” “So, is he in anyway related to Pitt Raph?” “They’ve been spotted together recently and Taveo Jude,” Steve replied. “Oh!” Paul raised his brows. “When did you connect all these and do you have shots to prove?” “I made the connections this morning, and I saved all the screenshots.” Paul took in a short breath and his eyes met with Steve’s as he remembered something. “I heard no one was killed at the house, the bullets were tranquilizers.” “Good, what then is your next step?” “I seek permission to extract all information from the police,” Steve requested. Paul stared at him for a moment, he expected to hear something more than that. “You may proceed to the department, I’ll send them a message before you get there.” Paul said and leaned forward immediately. He tapped on his laptop to send the message. “Make sure you return with tangible results.” “Thank you sir,” Steve saluted before turning to leave. Paul was able to send the message a minute after and he rested his back thoughtfully. He placed the thumb of his right hand under his chin with the second finger across his lips and nose. His mind flashed back to the meeting with his grandson the day before. It made him realize that Simon Perry was just being used as a distraction, Carl Winston was truly in town. All the moves that were carried out already made it obvious that this man wasn’t going for the innocent ones but was back for vengeance against a particular set of people. He concluded that there was need for him to make personal moves. He was also sure there was no way the Red Wolves alone would be the only recipients of Carl Winston’s wrath. He changed his sitting position and switched the hands with which he supported his jaw. He wished he could tell the rest of the FOX executives about his new discovery and certainty that Carl Winston was alive, but he couldn’t because it would not only make them lose trust in him but get him into more problems from the other side. He made up his mind again to make personal moves secretly. ____ 10:46AM Taveo had spent the night in an uncomfortable position. His abductors were however more lenient with him than they had been with their other captives. He was allowed to sleep in a bed and not in a chair, both hands were cuffed at the wrists with long chains which gave him enough freedom to move his hands slightly and even placed them at the center of his chest. His legs were free however, but the freedom was useless without the total freedom of his hands. He still slept in an uncomfortable position. He raised his head slightly as he heard the door open. He watched three men walked in. Two walked to the sides of his bed and detached the chains from where it was attached under the bed, making him free to move his hands with the cuffs still around his wrists. They pulled him up in the bed and forced him to sit with his back resting against the headboard. He blinked his eyes and shook his head vigorously as he saw the man standing in front. His jaw dropped unconsciously, leaving his mouth opened in surprise. He had heard and had been warned about Carl Winston’s presence in town but he never thought he would have to face him so soon. “Good morning Mr Taveo,” Henry stepped forward and placed his feet on the bed frame and his hand on his knee. “You seem to recognize me, I guess you all must have been showed my pictures. I really won’t like to waste much time talking to you, all you need is tell me everything I’m supposed to know about the Red Wolves.” Taveo could not look at Henry’s eyes which was directly on his face. He wished he wasn’t in that position, but there was little he could do to get himself out. Releasing information about the Red Wolves was not also going to make things easier. “I’m waiting sir,” Henry said impatiently, after expecting a reply for more than a minute. Taveo finally looked up and stared at his face for some seconds, he then looked down again and sighed as he shook his head. “I can’t give you what you want,” Taveo replied, shaking his head slowly. “Oh!” Henry raised his brows and stepped back. He stared at him silently for a while and then nodded gently. He glanced at Dave and Cole and made a signal with his head. “Get him into the torture room.” He turned and proceeded out of the room, leaving Dave and Cole to carry out his instructions. Taveo closed his eyes and breathed out in self pity as Dave and Cole reached for him. He had no choice than to face everything they brought his way, giving them information about the Wolves was not an option. Cole and Dave walked into the living room thirty minutes after. Henry was sitting at the dining area with a laptop on the table. Samantha and Hannah were in the sitting area of the living room, both busy with their devices. “What position did you leave him?” Henry asked them. “He’s chained at the center of the room, with both hands and feet spread wide.” Dave replied. “Good,” Henry said. He unplugged his laptop charger and got up with the laptop in his hand. He walked to the area where the others were. “Go get Jenny,” he said to Samantha after he dropped his laptop on the center table. Samantha returned with Jennifer two minutes after. The rest of the team were gathered behind Henry who was now sitting on the footstool at the left side of the center table. Samantha and Jennifer joined the team behind the laptop. There was a slideshow of images playing on the laptop, different pictures of the man who was their next target. Henry turned to them and began to speak. “We’ve got Taveo Jude with us, and as expected, he is yet to speak up. We have three other people on our list, but we have confirmed details of two of them. The next man is Julius Brad, cousin of the late Richard Brad. This time, we do not need to make an abduction, we’ll get any information we can get from him before his death.” He paused to see if everybody was following. “Boss,” Dave interrupted. “Are you sure that would as effective? These men are hardened and would most likely keep their secrets to death.” “I know, and that’s why we still have Taveo Jude with us.” Henry replied. “If he doesn’t get broken for the fear of death, he could get broken with the death of his family members. But being broken does not guarantee he would give us information, and accurate information. “So, why don’t we try break him first before proceeding to get the other men?” Dave asked again. “I considered that, but it would mean slacking and giving the other men on our list enough time to move out of their current cities, which might make things less easier than they are now.” Henry took a brief pause after answering Dave’s question, he stared at their faces, waiting to answer any other question they had before he continued talking. “Julius Brad was a former transportation minister of the country, he’s still very respected today. As a former government official, he has a good security system around him, it would be difficult but not impossible to reach him in his house. Getting him on the road would also be very difficult because he stays in Bexford, the FOX have tightened the security in Bexford to an extreme level. We however have a very good opportunity right now that we shouldn’t miss, it’s called ‘The Treak’.” He got up halfway and stretched his hand towards the laptop. He exited the slideshow and switched to another file folder which contained only pictures. He selected all the images and clicked on play before returning to his seat. The distant image of the front view of a large and beautiful ship was the first to display among the pictures. It stayed for only three seconds before it zoomed out and another view of the same ship showed. “This is ‘The Treak’, it’s the first ever massive ship to be completely built here in Bethanna. Constructed by online indigenous Engineers, no single part was imported into the country. It allows for nothing less than three hundred passengers and very large and heavy freights. I’m sure it’s not the first time of you all hearing about it.” They all nodded in affirmation, except for Jennifer who only kept staring at Henry’s face instead of the slideshow of picture. Information and announcement about the launching of ‘The Treak’ had been the talk of the country for several weeks and had intensified that particular week “I asked Jenny to download fifty images with different views of the ship and that’s why we have the slideshow playing,” Henry continued. “So, how is this ship our opportunity? The Treak is scheduled to be launched on sixth which is less than four days away. It would be launched with a trip to Oso. About ten dignitaries in the country have been invited to be part of the launch. One of those who have confirmed attendance is our target, Julius Brad. Two other governors, two stakeholders and the present minister of transportation would also be in attendance. A total of thirty five people including eight security officials, seven journalists and the crew will be on board. The trip to Oso from the Bexford shore is estimated to take a total of thirty two minutes. The dignitaries will step down to make a visit to the on going bridge construction project in Oso. Our best chance to get him killed will this trip and we have to come up with a final plan today.” “Wouldn’t we be trapping ourselves if we carry it out on sea? What would be the medium of escape?” Samantha questioned thoughtfully. “We can avoid that by carrying out the job before they get off at Oso,” Hannah suggested. “I propose that we do not use guns, we should use a silent death weapon. I have a poisonous gas available for it already,” Henry put in. “Then, it can be done like Hannah suggested, before the stop at Oso.” “How long will they supervise the project at Oso for?” Dave asked. “It should be done in less than an hour, the supervision is only a ceremony,” Cole replied instead of Henry. He had gotten enough information about the events as Henry had given him the assignment the night before. There was silence for up to thirty seconds. “So, how do we get in since there’s already a fixed number of people expected to be on board?” Hannah asked, directing the question to no one in particular. Henry looked at their faces for a moment. He already had things planned out but he wanted to listen to them and give opportunities for them to be involved in the planning. “Only two of us will be going on board,” he began to talk when no one else did. “One of us disguised as a journalist and the other as one of the security officials.” No one seemed to object for a moment, but it was obvious from the expression on Cole’s face that he was confused about something. “What’s up Cole?” Henry asked, raising his brows at him. “How easy will it be to get in disguised as journalist and security officer? The journalists are already registered for the event and the other security officers will recognize a strange man amongst them.” “You’re right, I was coming to that.” Henry replied. “You would have to find out all the eight journalist registered for the event are, then we select the one we will substitute on board. As for the security officer, we will have to get into the ship before the crew and other passengers get on board.” “It’s… Sounding more complicated,” Cole said with a sigh. “It’s easy if we take every stop strategically,” Henry insisted. “I, Dave and Hannah will be traveling to Bexford today and we would make arrangements to smuggle in one of us in as a security officer. After finding out the journalists expected for the event, you, Samantha and Jenny would take out a journalist of your choice and one of you will substitute that journalist for the event.” “Good plan, but it has to be neat and we must not leave any trail,” Dave said. “So, how would the two people who gets on board communicate?” Cole asked. “We would finalize that before we leave this evening,” Henry said and got up to his feet. “For now, I’ll send the full images of The Treak to everyone’s device and will also send you the numerical values of the locations for you to study on the map. We’ll discuss everything else after we have all done the study.” ____ 15:00 FOX Corporation Headquarters Bexford, Bethanna “Guys, we’ve got some additional problems,” Paul Edwards announced as he walked into the investigation room where Agents Mark, Mensah and Sylvanus were sitting. They fixed their eyes on him as he walked closer to the table which they sat behind. He told stopped opposite them and placed both palms on the table. “The president has ordered that the FOX Corporation should cease all arrests, search or raiding operations for now, until Simon Perry and his cohorts are caught.” He announced to them. The look on their faces changed to unpleasant looks. “But that could slow down all our current investigations and cases,” Mensah raised a brow. “It would, but we can’t blame the President,” Mark put in. “With the two abductions which took place yesterday, that is the most reasonable decision for him to take.” “Yeah,” Agent Sylvanus agreed with Mark. “The onus is on the FOX to prove that those men aren’t one of us and stop the use of our identity for crimes.” “I received an update from the team led by Steve a couple of minutes ago,” Paul Edwards took out a piece of A4 paper and stretched it in his hand to Agent Mark. “It shows the connection between the first and second kidnap victims and our wanted man Daysman.” Agent Mark took sometime to scan through the paper before passing it to the next agent. “The three of them are graduates from the Fems Technology High School in Nexus, Taveo and Daysman were in the same class while Pitt Raph was in a different class,” Paul Edwards continued. “The three of them however were in the school basketball team.” Agent Sylvanus also passed the paper to Mensah to have a look. The written content was what Paul Edwards had just summarized. “But, Daysman is suspected to be a member of the Red Wolves. If he is connected to these two kidnap victims, does it mean they are all terrorists?” Mensah questioned. “We aren’t sure what it means for now,” Paul answered. “We just know they are connected and if we can find more people in the connection, we will get them before the kidnappers get to them.” “It brings some more questions,” Mark drew in a breath and sat up. “We also suspect that Simon Perry is one of the Red Wolves,why then would he kidnap his own people?” The question brought about some tension in the atmosphere and the men kept exchanging stiff glances for a couple of seconds. Paul was feeling so confused. He knew it was the best opportunity he had to tell them about his new stance about Carl Winston being alive, but there was no way he would be able to explain what changed his mind. “We’re really in the dark concerning so many things,” Paul said in a sad tone. “I’ll be getting involved fully with the team in the investigation after I hand over the office temporally to Agent Mensah.” Agent Mensah raised his gaze at that moment and kept it on Paul’s face for a while. “That’s a welcome idea, we need to take every step that’ll make us get to the end of this craziness.” Agent Mark commended. “We however need to call an urgent meeting with the other executives and make this decision known to them.” ___ 16:45 SheiDev Firm, El Deols, Anthanna She picked up her phone after hearing a beep sound. She swiped down the notification bar and confirmed it was the message she was waiting for. Adrian had arrived to pick her for another outing. The closed from work at 5pm but he was always there early to wait for her. She picked up the landline receiver on her table and dialed a number. The call was answered after only few seconds of ringing. “Please come to my office right away,” she said and ended the call immediately. She opened the mail app on her laptop to read a mail for the second time. She was still at it when her secretary opened the door and stepped into her office. “I’m here ma’am,” the secretary said after coming close enough to the table. Sheila finished reading the mail before looking up. “I just finished reading the mail again and I’m really not sure what they want. You can invite them over tomorrow and tell the PR manager to get ready to receive them.” “Alright ma,” the secretary replied. “That’s all,” Sheila dismissed her. She closed the applications running on her computer before shutting it down. She then began to arrange her stuffs into her hand bag. She was done and ready to get up when the phone she just kept in the bag began to ring. She took it out of the bag again and checked the screen, her Dad was the caller. “Hello baby,” Emery Jack’s voice sounded so calm. “Hey Dad!” She greeted back. “Uhmn, Sheila, where are you?” “Still at the office but will be leaving in a couple of minutes,” she replied. “Going out with Adrian this evening?” Emery asked. “Yes Dad.” “Alright, when you be returning to your apartment?” “Uhmn, I’m not going to be staying out late.” “Please don’t,” he cleared his throat. “Well, I wanted to see you this evening but since you have a date, I’m not sure I can see you later.” “Hope there’s no problem Dad.” “There’s no problem honey, I only wanted to tell you I’ll be traveling tomorrow and I’m going to be away for a couple of days, probably more than a week.” “Where are you traveling to and why is it so sudden?” Sheila questioned. “I’m traveling to the United States, I’ve got an opportunity to take as quick as possible,” the man answered. Sheila let out a breath. Her Dad was already a wealthy man but was always seeking for more opportunities to get more. His ever increasing investments and wealth was one of her biggest motivations. “Okay Dad, I wish you a safe trip.” “Thank you. I also want you to stay safe while I’m away, please follow security operatives.” “I’m always safe Dad, you don’t need to bother.” “Well, I’ll still have my men watching you even while I’m away but just be safe.” “Sure Dad, you don’t need to worry about me.” “Alright baby, I’ll talk to you later.” ____ 21:05 Bexford, Bethanna. Marlon stepped out of the grocery store with a nylon bag each on both hands. He had his car keys still in his right hand and a phone in the front pocket of his shirt. He stepped down the balcony and walked straight to where how car was parked. He opened the door to the driver’s side and dropped the bags on the empty passengers seat. He put the key into the ignition and then raised his hand to turn on the light at the top. He was about to turn the key when he noticed something touch him at the left side of his belly. “Shhh,” a man at the backseat of the car had a finger on his lips, urging Marlon to remain quiet. He had the pistol held in his hand pressed against Marlon’s belly. “Drive!” Marlon turned his face back slowly and let out a breath. He had not bothered to look at the backseat when he turned on the light. He wondered who the gunman was, how he got into the car and what he wanted from him. “Drive!” The gunman repeated again, cocking the gun to make Marlon know he was serious. Marlon started the car engine and drove out of the garage. “You go left,” the gunman said to him just as he drove out through the gate. He had no option than to obey. He continued driving for about twenty minutes until they got close to a junction. The gunman instructed him to take the route at the right hand side. Marlon obeyed and he drove on for another five minutes. “You stop behind the Jeep,” the gunman said. There was only one Jeep in sight, so Marlon had no question to ask. He drove steadily and parked behind the Jeep. The gunman opened the door at the backseat and stepped out of the car. He closed the door and stood just behind the front seat entrance. “Step out,” he ordered Marlon. Marlon took out the keys from the ignition and stepped out slowly. “Please, what do you want from me? I can give you anything you ask,” Marlon begged humbly as he stepped out. “Let me have your car keys,” the gunman instructed and Marlon quickly handed over the keys. “Now, move towards to that car.” Marlon heaved a sigh of frustration. He had thought the man was only interested in his car and that handing over the keys will be all. “Please, tell me what you want from me.” “Move forward!” His question was ignored and another instruction was given, this time in a harsh tone. He began to move forward and the door of the Jeep was pushed open. He stopped and glanced at the man behind him, wondering if he was supposed to get into the car. “Go in,” the gunman affirmed. Marlon walked forward and stepped into the car. The gunman followed but only closed the car and turned to the passenger’s side at the front seat of the car. He dropped something in it and closed the door again, then he walked back to Marlon’s car. Henry was sitting at the backseat of the car when Marlon stepped in but he made no movement like someone had joined him. It was until the Jeep began to move that Henry turned to him. Dave followed behind them in Marlon’s car. “Hi Marlon, sorry for taking you without your permission but we only need something simple from you.” Marlon was quiet but afraid. He couldn’t imagine what it was they wanted, he had not offended anyone and wasn’t keeping anyone’s property. “So, would you give it easily?” Henry asked. Marlon nodded. His lips parted to speak but he seemed to have lost his voice. “Marlon,” Henry called the name softly like he was about to say something important. “You work with the Bexford Port Authority and you’re presently in charge of The Treak, am I right?” “Yes,” Marlon answered, nodding his head again. “I’m also aware you have the keys with you, is that true?” “Yes, it is.” Henry let out a crooked smile. “All I need is to have the keys from you.” “I have the spare keys in my car,” Marlon said shakingly. “Good, once I get it from you. You’re free to go.” ____ 22:45 Nexus, Bethanna. “Hello Hutton,” Kahn answered the phone call from his friend. “Hey Kahn! I’ll be back tomorrow,” Hutton said from the other side. “How did the execution go?” “Perfect! Sheila Jack will be ours soon, and we will be able to end Carl Winston once and for all.”

Restless Episode 116 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Bexford Ports Authority, Bexford Bethanna. 10AM The casual workers could be seen working in and out of the 10cm high building, carrying goods and materials into the stores. A group of four men were standing under a shed close to the left side of the fence, discussing something that seemed important. Another man was walking towards them from the entrance of the place. It took him close to a minute to get to them. “Sirs, Mr Marlon has just been found.” The man who joined them announced. “Wow!” One of the men exclaimed. They all seemed elated by the news. “Where was he found?” Another man asked, after heaving a sigh of relief. “He was found in his car, it appeared as if he got drunk and was attacked by robbers on the way. I heard he did not sustain any serious physical injury,” the man answered. “Thank God for that, where is he now?” “He’s at the hospital for some checkup, he should be out in no time.” “It’s strange though, Marlon rarely drinks. I wonder how he got drunk,” one of the men said in a doubtful tone. “He was so drunk that he couldn’t remember anything that happened to him,” the man who brought the message chuckled. “Well, thank God he’s alive. That’s the most important part,” the fourth man put in. “Let’s get back to work,” another man said and they changed the topic immediately. ____ El Deols, Anthanna. SheiDev Firm. “The meeting has been scheduled for monday,” the secretary reported to Sheila. Sheila was sitting quietly behind her table and her fingers were busy with the laptop keyboard. She took her time to finish what she was typing before she looked up. “Have you received all other things needed?” she asked. Yes the secretary answered. “It’s okay, they should meet on Monday and get things sorted out.” She said and paused for a moment to confirm something on her phone. “Fix my meeting with the Global Roy team for three o’clock on Monday.” “Okay, what about the Ministry of housing delegates?” “We can have that on Tuesday,” Sheila answered. “Alright, I’ll send them messages right away.” The secretary bowed slightly before turning to leave. Sheila turned back to her laptop and finished up her work in five minutes. She closed her eyes and rested her back in the swivel. She leaned forward briefly to pick her android phone. She unlocked and swiped to check the notifications she had not been able to attend to since she got to work that day. One of the notifications was that of a message from Adrian. He was checking up on her at work again. She smiled as she clicked on the notification. Her smile broadened as she got to the end. She clicked on the reply button and began to type a reply but stopped halfway. She cleared the already typed message and switched to the call register, she dialed his number instead. “Hey babe.” She smiled on hearing Adrian’s cool voice. “Hi Andy,” she chorused back. “I’ve been so busy, I just read your message now, thank you.” “Oh! It’s nothing, I’ll do anything to make you smile.” ‘Thanks, so what are you up to now?” “Nothing, just the normal routine at work.” “I just finished some part of my work now, I’ve got a meeting by two o’clock.” “Okay, so, video call?” “Uhmn.. . I thought you were busy,” Sheila replied. “Yes, I was but I’m free now.” She chuckled. “You shouldn’t be making video calls at work.” “Well, it’s not a crime until I’m caught. And I don’t mind getting caught if it’s about seeing my Angel’s face for a few minutes.” “You’re good at flattering right?” “No No, I don’t do that baby, I’ll call you back in a second.” He replied and ended the call even before she could protest. ___ 14:00 Bexford Ports Authority, Bexford, Bethanna. Marlon walked into his office and closed the door. He took only two steps forward before he stopped to look around. It looked strange to him. He observed the room was kept clean by the cleaners as usual but there seemed to be something amiss. He couldn’t tell what it was at that point. He let out a breath and silently walked to his seat. He continued to look around and tried to remember how he left the office the day before. It didn’t seem like he could recall anything. He could only remember the early hours of work the day before. They told him he got drunk the previous night, but it was strange to him. He wasn’t a heavy drinker and didn’t even drink at clubs or public bars, he only preferred to take light alcohol in his home. The doctors had confirmed that he truly had an overdose of alcohol, and that made him more confused. He couldn’t remember how he got the drink, when and where he drank it. He was still wondering what was wrong with him when his gaze landed on the wall where some keys were hung. He noticed some keys missing there, a separate bunch of keys and another group of two keys. He stared blankly for a while and then quickly opened his drawer to check the keys. He couldn’t find the keys there. He got up frantically and began to look around to check where he could have dropped the keys. He stared at the wall where the other keys were hung again, there was no where else he kept his keys other than that. He ran his fingers through his hair as he heaved a sigh of frustration. He returned to his table and picked his phone to make a call. Five minutes after, a man walked into his office. “Good afternoon sir,” the man bowed slightly. “Welcome back to the office sir, sorry about the robbery, I hope you’re fine now sir.” “Yeah, thanks.” Marlon replied him impatiently. “Do you know who swept my office this morning?” “I did personally sir, the woman in charge came late due to some issues” the man replied. “Ermm… I can’t seem to find some of my keys, did you see anything like that?” “No sir,” the man answered and looked towards the place where the other keys were hung. “You keep your keys here, where else can they be?” “I came into the office this morning and noticed some of the keys were missing.” Marlon said. “Well, maybe you dropped them elsewhere. The keys there were the only ones I noticed while I was cleaning here this morning.” “Are you sure you didn’t see any other key anywhere?” “No, not in this office.” the man replied, shaking his head with confidence. “And your office seemed a bit disorganized this morning, your files were on the visitor’s seat, your pen and some documents were on the floor. I put them together in the document and placed them on the table.” Marlon widened his eyes in shock. He stared at the table and noticed it was arranged, but not in the way he usually arranged it himself. He noticed the file that had documents and a pen in it. He drew it closer and opened. He quickly began to go through each document one after the other and singled out one. He squinted at the paper for a moment and his lips moved silently as he read the content. He stared up briefly with his mouth open in shock. He looked around in distress for a while and then picked up his phone to make another call. A knock sounded at the door just as he dialed the number. He ended it abruptly to answer the person knocking. A woman in her early thirties stepped in slowly and closed the door. She was holding a file document with her. “Good afternoon Mr Marlon,” she greeted as she moved closer. “Good afternoon miss,” Marlon answered her. He took a quick glance at the other man. “You may go please.” “Thanks,” the man bowed slightly and then turned to leave. He said a word of greeting to the lady before he proceeded out. “I hope you’re doing better now Mr Marlon,” the lady said, putting on a light smile. “Well, I can’t tell how I’m feeling exactly.” Marlon shook his head in self pity. “So sorry about the robbery, but thank God you weren’t hurt.” “Oh thanks,” he shook his head again and let out a sigh. “We never thought you’d be fit enough to come to the office today,” she continued. “But since you’re here, I want to ask if we can still proceed with the checks on The Treak today.” “Ermm…Well,” he let out a breath. He was sweating and trembling all over. “It’s not compulsory, I can see you need a lot of rest.” She said quickly after noticing his jittery mood. “We may skip the checks since you submitted the report of your previous checks already.” “I submitted a report?” He seemed so surprised. She raised her brows. “You told me you probably would make a check yesterday and submit a report. I left the office early yesterday and could not join you. So, I saw the report you submitted this morning when I came.” “Oh!’ he faked on a smile, to pretend as if he remembered. “Yeah, I hope you’ve checked the report.” “Yes, I did.” she replied. “I’ll suggest you take a break from work and go home to rest, you appear to need a lot of rest.” “Thanks, I’ll take your advice.” She smiled and nodded slightly before turning to leave. Marlon heaved a sigh of frustration. He could not remember a single thing concerning all she said. Maybe he had truly done the check and forgot the key somewhere, or he probably forgot the keys and took them in his car. He wasn’t supposed to take the keys home and he could be penalized if they found out he did. He tried to remember if he had seen the keys in his car while driving to the office that afternoon. He recalled that he didn’t see anything like that. He was in a deep mess. Maybe he should go home and take a rest like the lady had advised, he thought. He picked up his keys and personal effects and proceeded towards the door. ___ Unspecified location, Bexford Bethanna. “Have you chosen the journalist to substitute?” Henry’s said into the phone. He was leaning towards the table. His right hand elbow on it and the phone in his palm. “Yes, we have and Samantha is going in while I and Jenny takes down the chosen journalist.” Cole replied from the other end. “We’re also ready here and we’d talk about the details later. For now, get all the tools we need ready, Dave would be going into the boat while we make the escape smooth.” “Okay boss, got it.” ____ Marlon’s Apartment, Bexford. Marlon walked into the living room and looked around, trying to remember if he had brought the keys into the house. He couldn’t recall ever bringing the key home. He had barely settled on a sofa when his phone began to ring. His girlfriend was calling. “Hello Baby,” he answered the call. “Hi darling,” his girlfriend in a calm tone. “Are you at home now?” “Yes, I just got home.” “Did you find the keys?” She asked. “No, I don’t know where I could have left it.” “So, what are you going to do about it?” She sounded so concerned. “I think I would have to take the spare keys from the store to replace mine for now while I search for the other bunch,” he answered. “So, when again is that event?” “It’s Monday.” “Wow! So close already, isn’t there anyway you can tell them the key went missing after you got robbed?” “It’s complicated right now, I already submitted letters confirming that we’re ready for the event and that the keys are with the right department, so I have no other choice than to use the spare keys.” “Okay darling, it’s gonna be okay. I’ll join you in thirty minutes,” she said in a concluding tone. “I’ll be expecting you.” ____ FTHS Road, Nexus, Bethanna “Let’s stop here,” Steve said to Dan as he confirmed the reading on the signboard. Dan pulled the car to the curb immediately and turned off the headlights. “Make a call to the office now, let’s the CCTV cameras go off for twenty minutes.” Steve said to Evelyn who was sitting behind. “Isn’t twenty minutes too much?” Dan asked. “No, it isn’t. We don’t know how tight the security at the gate of the institution is,” Steve retorted. Evelyn made the call and they waited to get the go ahead from the office. “The CCTV is off,” Evelyn announced two minutes after she made the call. They all remained silent as Steve checked his wristwatch to see the time. The streets lights also went. “It’s time to move, everything should happen as we have planned.” Steve glanced at their faces before opening the door. Evelyn also opened the door and they stepped out together. The crescent shaped moon still provided some form of brightness to the earth. Steve and Evelyn had to walk in the shadows beside the fences of the building. Three minutes after they had left, Dan started the car engine and pulled into the road. Evelyn stood back and watched around the area while Steve tried to open the gate. After three minutes of using different tools, the gate opened with the keyhole enlarged slightly. He whistled for Evelyn to follow him in as he pushed the gate gently and stepped in. Evelyn followed, still looking around until she entered. “Get that chair,” Steve whispered to her to get the chair outside the office to close the gate. She got it and returned and it was used to support the gate from behind. They took out their torch lights and proceeded forward quickly. The school compound was a large one and they found it difficult finding their way through. They passed through the sport centres including the basketball court and football field before they came across the first learning class. After some more minutes of looking around, they located the library. Steve climbed up the balcony quickly while Evelyn turned and looked around again. It took Steve close to five minutes to open the door and he whistled again for Evelyn to join him. This time, he turned back and waited for her to climb up and step into the library before he followed. They turned on the torchlights and quickly split into different directions. Thirty minutes later, they had gone so far apart at the opposite ends of the library. Steve held a large book opened in his hands and the torch held with his mouth, he began to walk towards the center. He stopped briefly at a table and dropped the book temporally on it. He took the torch off his mouth. “I”ve located the archives here and I think I’ve found a useful book,” he said in a loud voice to call Evelyn’s attention. She stepped out to the aisle few seconds after and pointed her torch towards Steve. She seemed not to have heard what Steve said to her. “Come over, we have every information we need.” Steve beckoned on her. She walked quickly towards him, he also took some short steps forward and settled at table close to the center. She pulled a chair closer and sat beside him. “Here, we have the records of the past school basketball players,” he said, showing her a section of the book.

Which kind suspense is this u want to kill person Next fast

So very soon Sheila is going to be abducted, DAT will be a huge distraction to Carl.... Any ways all de best on ur mission to de Treak!!!

this episode I didn't see what I'm looking for inside,,,,my own is Henry and Sheila she be fine ooo,, next pls

Writer where is the next episode

Am losing my mind where is the next episode

Next pls, you are doing well

Restless Episode 117 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited Copy June 5, 2016 12:25PM El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila stepped out of the car without waiting for her bodyguard to open the door like he does usually. She was dressed in an emerald green gown which stopped just slightly above her knees. She had golden coloured high heels on and a handbag of the same colour. She proceeded to the entrance of the house with the bodyguard following behind. She was about to climb up the balcony when she heard her phone ringing in the bag. She smiled and made no attempt to take it out. She knew Adrian would be the caller and believed he was calling to find out if she had gotten home from church. She walked straight to her room and dropped her bag on the footstool beside the bed. She sat briefly to take off her shoes and kept them aside. She got up to turn on the socket for the air conditioner and used the remote control to increase the intensity. She was about to start taking off her clothes when her phone began to ring again. She realized it had to be someone other than Adrian this second time, as Adrian wouldn’t have called her back so soon. She turned to her bag and took out the phone. The caller was the head of security officials at the SheiDev firm. She stared at the phone in surprise for some seconds, wondering why the man was calling her. She couldn’t remember the last time she had spoken on phone with him. “Hello,” she answered the call with a note of uncertainty in her voice. “Good afternoon Miss Sheila,” the man sounded frantic. “Ermm… there was an explosion at a part of the office about thirty minutes ago, we’ve been able to put out the fire and we’ve invited the authorities. I just thought I should let you know.” “Explosion!” Sheila exclaimed with a frown on her face. “What could have caused an explosion at the office?” “We are not sure of the cause yet miss, but we’ve invited the security officials and they should be able to tell us the reason.” “Alright, I’ll be there very soon.” Sheila heaved a sigh. She ended the call and took in a deep breath, wondering what to do next. Calling her Dad was the first thing she would have done, but he was out of town and he was yet to call her with a new phone number. She hurriedly walked to her shoe rack and took out a sandal. She began to put on the sandals but stopped on sa second thought. She took it off again and decided not to rush. She took off her clothes and changed into more comfortable one – a shirt and a trouser. She sat at the edge of the bed and dialed her bodyguard’s phone number. “Hey! We’re going to the office right away, so get ready.” she said briefly. She dialed Adrian’s number after. He was the one whose call she had missed when she was walking into the house. “Adrian, can you meet me at the office in thirty minutes time?” “Uhm… What are you going to do at the office on a Sunday?” “I just got a call from the security head, he said there was an explosion at a side of the building.” “What the bleep!” Adrian exclaimed. “I’ll join you as soon as I can.” “Thank you,” she ended the call and put the phone beside her. She put on her sandals quickly and got up. She took out her second phone and picked the first with her car keys before hurrying out of the house. ____ Unknown time, Texas, United States. “Here’s it sir, it’s already activated and you can make calls with it right away,” the man explained as he handed over a pack of sim card to Emery Jack. “Thank you,” Emery Jack said and watched the man turn away. He closed the door of the room and walked to the bed. He sat and began to fix the new sim card in his phone. He had arrived the United States the day before with two of his aides, and had been lodged in a hotel. Three rooms were booked, one for himself and one each at either sides for the aides, leaving his at their middle. The hotel was booked for by his hosts who had also come to receive him at the airport. The journey from El Deols to Texas was a long one and they had to leave him to rest on the day of arrival. The business discussion was scheduled to begin the day after which was the current day. Emery had two more hours to prepare for the first meeting. He turned on the phone after fixing the back cover. He waited for it to finish booting and the first number he dialed was Sheila’s. “Hello Dad,” Sheila sung in a tone which made Emery detect she was distressed. “Baby,” he squinted his eyes. “What’s up with you? Is everything alright?” “No Dad, I’m at the company now. There was an explosion at the back side,” she relayed. “Explosion? How is that possible?” “I don’t know Dad, there possibly was an error in the electrical connections.” she answered. “How serious was it?” “Not too serious but it affected two offices at the third floor and cleared the below areas at the lower floors,” Sheila answered. “The authorities are here to check it already.” “What? That’s serious,” Emery shook his head. “I’ll also make some calls now to ensure that every thing is done properly to check the building.” “Thanks Dad.” “Yeah, hope you’re doing well.” “Yes, I am.” “Please , stay safe baby. I’ll call you back after getting in touch with some people in El Deols.” “Alright Dad.” He ended the call and shook his head in surprise, wondering what could have caused an explosion at the SheiDev company. He couldn’t tell what it was, but he was sure the right authorities would be able to answer the question. He opened his contact list and dialed the number of one of his close aides. He gave instructions for the aide to contact some top government officials on his behalf and inform them of the situation. He got up to prepare for his meeting after the call. ___ 16:40PM El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila stood with Adrian by her side, watching from afar the affected areas of the building. The explosion was not too severe but had brought down a very small part of the four storeyed building. The affected place was at the left part of the building, specifically the restrooms and the offices at both sides. Some officials were carrying out the necessary checks while Sheila and Adrian watched on. Some of the SheiDev staffs had also come around on hearing the news of the incident and they stuck close to each other after greeting Sheila, discussing in low tones. “Miss Sheila Jack,” a man putting yellow overalls and head gear walked towards Sheila. He was the head of the officials inspecting the building. “Sir,” Sheila and Adrian turned to him. “Have you found out what could have cause the explosion?” “From some of the material fragments found there, the explosion with that kind of force and sharpness could have only been caused by an explosive device.” Sheila raised her brows. “What do you mean sir?” “I mean an explosive device was planted there,” the man stated plainly. “A bomb?” “Something like that, but only of enough intensity to have the effects it had.” “But why and who would plant a bomb there?” “We don’t know for now miss, the police officers would have to carry out more investigations,” the man said. “For now, we’ll ask that no one goes in there until we’re sure it’s completely safe.” Sheila let out a deep breath with her mouth making some sound. “Dad will be so troubled to hear this,” Sheila said, turning to Adrian. The man who had come to give them a report was already leaving but turned back again. “We got the message from your Dad thirty minutes ago, and we’ve also sent a report to him.” The man said. Before Sheila could talk, her phone began to ring. She took it out to check the caller and saw it was her father. “Thank you engineer,” she said to the man before turning to answer the phone call. “Dad, have you gotten the report?” “Yes baby, please I need you to leave there right away. Just go home and rest and I’ll handle everything from here,” the man said. “Okay Dad, I’ll leave now.” “Good, you can always get a report from them and you would be called when you’re needed to be there.” “Alright, I hope you’re getting your business deal done?” “Yeah, I have a meeting in thirty minutes time.” “Oh! We’ll talk later then, bye.” “Take care baby.” Sheila locked the phone and kept it in her pocket. She raised her gaze to Adrian, who was already staring at her. “I’ll just go home to rest and wait for further reports,” She said to him. “We’ll have to close the office for now.” “I see,” Adrian took another look at the building. “It’s okay,” he turned with her and they began to walk towards the gate. “You can always call when you need me, I’ll be available.” “Thank you Adrian,” she smiled. They walked past the other people slowly, answering and returning greetings from some of the company’s staff around. Sheila gave some instructions to two of the staffs before walking out with Adrian. Fifteen minutes later She was already halfway to the house when she got a call from the head security officer of the firm again. “Hello,” she answered in a low tone. “Miss Sheila, the engineer wants to speak with you.” “Okay, let him on.” “Ma’am, you may need to come back now. I just tried to reach your Dad and he’s not in town, you need to be here to see this.” “Oh! Okay, I’ll be there in few minutes.” Sheila said and hung up. “Turn back to the office, there’s something new I need to see there.” She said to her bodyguard who was also driving her. She dialed her father’s number, it rang and wasn’t answered. She tried a second time and it still wasn’t answered. She remembered he said had a meeting the last time they spoke. He surely would call her back after the meeting. The bodyguard soon took the next turn and they were on their way back to the office building. ___ Texas, United States Emery picked up the hair brush to straighten his hair and then took another look of himself in the mirror. He smiled as he now looked perfect. He looked smart and young in his black suit. His handsomeness and the strength in his body could make him pass for a man in his late thirties. He turned to pick his phones on the drawer when he heard a sound at the door. He turned back quickly and he saw some movements of the lock. He was yet to make any move when the door opened and some men in black began to step in. A total of five of them stepped in and closed the door. All dressed in suits just like Emery but they had dark shades covering their eyes. They all their guns pointing at him. Emery stared at them, wondering what was happening and what they wanted. “Gentlemen, what can I do for you?” He asked in a confident tone, raising his hands slowly in the air. None of them spoke immediately. Emery began to scrutinize their faces one after the other. One of the men dipped his hand into the breast pocket and took out an ID card. “We are from the SBI and you’re under arrest for illegal entrance into the country and smuggling in weapons.” “What?” Emery was shocked beyond words. He got distracted when his phone began to ring. He turned the screen up and saw that Sheila was the caller. “You’re not allowed to answer that call,” one of the men said to him when it was obvious he was contemplating answering the call. “I’m here on a business trip, I need to talk to my hosts.” Emery retorted. “You’d be allowed to contact them when you get to our office,” the man replied. Emery heaved a sigh and then proceeded slowly towards them with his hands still in the air. They opened the door and allowed him step out first before following him. Emery got out to see his two aides already outside with other men like the ones who arrested him. _____ El Deols, Anthanna. Sheila stood at the same spot she had been on with Adrian an hour before then. Her bodyguard was standing at some distance behind her. She had sent someone to tell the engineer that she was back. Most of the company’s staffs had also left after Sheila left earlier, only the security staffs and the inspection officers were around. Soon, the head of the inspection team began to come towards her. He was holding his head gear this time around and had three others following him, they had protective eyewears covering their eyes. Some men could also be seen stepping out from the building, though not coming directly towards them. “Sorry for having to call you back Miss,” he began as he got in front of her. The other man stood by his sides. “We only observed after you left that…” The man’s speech was interrupted by a loud bang. Another part of the building had exploded and this time caused a heavy vibration. Everyone around was sent crashing to the ground as destroyed parts of the building scattered around and dust covered the atmosphere. “Miss Sheila, are you okay?” Sheila’s bodyguard was quick to get up after the vibration ended. He quickly began for her amidst the dust and confusion around. He was yet to locate her when something struck him hard on the neck from behind. He turned to see one of the men dressed in the yellow overalls behind him with a plank of wood. He was struck the second time but he managed to protect his face from the plank with his hands. He caught the plank and tried to get a hold of the man but someone else struck him again from behind. It was difficult for him to see because of the dust covering the whole place and also getting into his eyes. He however still manage to get a hold of the man in front of him and sent him two punches in the belly. He turned again just in time to dodge another strike of the plank from behind. He grabbed the second man by the belly and lifted him up. The man was still up in his hands when he had the cry of Sheila. He slammed the man in his hands to the ground and quickly turned in direction of Sheila’s cry. He hurried in the direction even without seeing very clearly. He could sense from the little he saw that someone who forcefully trying to carry Sheila. He still on his way to Sheila when a rod struck him from behind again. Another hit him on the chest from the front and he fell back. He managed to get up quickly but found himself surrounded by four men who all had rods with them. They began to hit him on his head and his body from different directions. He fell weakly on his knees to the ground and managed to stay up for some more seconds. He grabbed one of the man’s rod and dragged him closer but was so weak to do any other thing. He fell face flat to the ground. ___ June 6, 2016 9AM Bexford Ports Authority, Bexford, Bethanna. The authority’s environment was so busy that morning. The large tent for the reception could be seen at the open field. The program was yet to begin but some Bethanna hiphop music could be heard being played through the loudspeakers. The dignitaries could be seen arriving the venue with their entourages as the press men and women welcomed them with questions, microphones and video cameras. “Good morning dear viewers, it’s the day we’ve all been waiting for. The first ever Bethanna fully made water vessel – The Treak is going to be launched today. As we can see, several dignitaries have created time to grace this epoch making event. The Treak started as a dream of five young Bethanna native engineers, and they began to build the components two years ago. Every of the component was built by the engineers with all the tools and parts made here in Bethanna. The Treak is unarguably the best thing to come out of Africa in 2016. Many delegates from other countries are here, including Africans and dignitaries from the Europe, America and Asia. The Treak has been thoroughly scrutinized by officials of the Bexford Ports Authority and officials from the Ministry of transportation and has been declared safe for transport. Today, it would have the first trip. A trip to Oso where the ongoing flyover at Oso will also be inspected. Here, we have one of the officials at the Bexford Ports Authority, Mr Marlon Light.” The video camera focus changes to Mr Marlon and slowly zooms to capture both of them. “Good morning Mr Marlon, you are one of those who have worked to make this day possible. Can you tell us your experience in the process?” “Thank you, it’s an honor to be part of an history making event. There’s no where in Africa where this has been done yet and it brings pride again to our great Nation. I and my team have worked to ensure that the vessel meets all the requirements of the Bexford Ports Authority for vessels traveling on the Bexford sea. We’ve also checked to ensure that it meets the criteria for human and freights transportation.” “Wow! So, tell us what you think will be the experience of the guests on the ship today?” “Well, the sections of the ship are designed to give maximum comfort to all the travellers. The speed is good enough and it also has all necessary facility required.” “Thank you so much Mr Marlon, we’re glad to hear from you. We hope to see you again at the end of the event,” the reporter said with a smile. “Thanks,” Marlon smiled back and walked away. “The event is about to kick off and we’ll be airing it live. Please stay tuned. My name is Alex Win, and I’m reporting for Extra TV.” FAST FORWARD — 9:40AM “We’ll launch this mighty at spell of The Treak,” the MC of the event said to the attendees. Over fifty people were gathered at the entrance of the ship, including journalists and security officials. “I…2…3…Go!” “T…H…E…T…R…E…A…K,” the people chorused and the chairman of the event cut the ribbon with decorated scissors. The attendees followed with a round of applause and shouts of excitement. The leader of the engineers led the dignitaries up the ship. They were followed by the other engineers, few reporters, the officials of the Ports Authority and some security officials. Other security officials stayed behind to prevent unauthorized entry into the place. ____ The FOX Corporation Headquarters

Haaa they have kidnapped sheila

Sheila is in danger...next

Restless Episode 118 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited FLASHBACK United States Emery Jack and his aides followed the men without forming any resistance. Emery’s eyes met with one of the aide’s and he could detect that the aide was thinking the same thing as he. As they climbed down the stairs to the reception, he wondered why men from a legal enforcement agency would have to make arrest like criminals. He remembered the manner at which access was gained into his hotel room. They had invaded his privacy in the most unprofessional way. They also showed him no warrant of arrest, and did not bother to search his room after claiming that he smuggled weapons into the country. It only pointed to one thing, the SBI men were fake. Emery glanced back and his eyes met with those of one of the men, he also looked at the face of one of the men by his side. They all had their guns still held in their hands even as they climbed down the stairs. Emery looked around briefly as they got to the reception, he noticed that everyone’s attention was on them as they walked to the door and even the hotel security staffs had no suspicions that the men were fake. They all stepped out and the men led them to the garage where three SBI Hilux vehicles were parked. The drivers of the vehicles were in them, also dressed like the other men. Emery Jack was made to sit in a different vehicle from his aides. Two of the men sat together with him at the back, one at each side. They had their guns still intact in their hands and not for a moment keeping it away. Emery Jack noticed that they seemed jittery and not too confident. He couldn’t tell exactly why, but he knew they were also afraid that he could take steps. Whoever these men were, they knew him and knew he was capable of trying to fight them. It was not just an arrest. He wondered again why he had not received a call from his hosts who should be expecting him for the meeting. He had spoken to one of them some few minutes before the SBI men came and they had told him someone would be sent to pick he and his aides to the venue of the meeting. The vehicles gradually drove out of the hotel and got on the road. Emery sat still where he was at the middle of two gunmen. He kept shaking his head slightly and thinking. “Yeah, everything is alright,” the man at the passenger’s side in front of the car said in response to a question via phone call. He glanced back to see Emery also staring at him. “Where are you taking me to?” Emery asked after a couple of silent minutes. None of the men replied to him, they all remain mute and kept straight faces like they did not hear him. Emery also pretended like he never asked the question. He leaned against the backrest peacefully and closed his eyes, he clamped his hands together and took in a breath. He remained in the position for a couple of minutes and looked up again. The men were still in the same position, he could however notice the grip on their guns not as tight as they were initially. He kept his gaze straight and remain for some more minutes, until he noticed they were about to take the next turn into another road. The men by his sides were already relaxed and were not paying attention to him. Quickly, he grabbed the guns of both men from each side from their hands, and hit them simultaneously with his elbows on their chests. He struck the man at the passenger’s seat at the front on the head with the butt of the gun so hard which made the man go unconscious totally. He caught a blow from his left side and punched the man on the face so hard with the gun in his hand. The man at the left side tried to grab him but he sent another elbow strike to his chest with his right hand and struck on the head with the butt of the gun in his right hand. Immediately, he landed another blow to the face of the man by the right side. The driver pulled the car to a halt as soon as he could. Emery Jack fired a shot at the windscreen of the vehicle, shattering the glass. He struck the head of the driver who was trying to take out a gun with the butt of the gun. He gave an upper cut to one of the men at his sides before he grabbed the top of the front seats and used it to propel himself up. He used both hands to protect his face from the remaining sharp parts of the glasses, as he rolled out through the front. He rolled down through the bonnet and landed on the floor on his back with another roll. One of the pistols fell off his hands. He noticed that the other vehicles were also stopping behind them. He groaned slightly as he picked up the pistol and dragged himself up. He fled immediately into the Hoosman’s shopping complex right in front, dodging bullets and firing back as he ran in. The driver of the vehicle and one of the men at the back stepped out of the cars, holding their heads. They had gotten badly injured from Emery’s attack. The driver of the vehicle checked used his right hand palm to massage his head and check if there were signs of blood. “We gotta go after him,” the other man said to the driver, taking out his gun. The driver also had no choice than to take out his gun and they both ran into the complex in search for Emery. Two men from the other vehicles also followed behind them. They were welcomed in with looks from the shoppers who had also seen Emery walk in. They waited a brief moment at the entrance and looked left and right and even up to detect what way Emery had taken. The shopping floor was a large one, and it had four floors containing variety of stores. The other two men from the other cars joined the two while they were still trying to decide what direction to go in search of Emery. “You two go this way while we go here, he couldn’t have gone so far yet.” the man who sat at Emery’s left side in the car suggested. The group themselves into two and went in the different directions. Emery turned back and looked at the entrance from the moving stairs to see if the men were coming after him. He had already straightened his jacket and had kept the guns in the inner pockets of his suit. As expected, he saw two men coming in his direction, the driver and a different one. The security officials in the mall had also jumped into action and could be seen coming in his direction. He turned back forward and climbed up the pavement. He hurried on in the left direction, walking close to the walls of the stores to hide himself behind the crowd of other shoppers walking on the floor. He kept looking back and forth and was yet to notice any of the fake SBI men or the security officials come up the floor. He quickly turned into another section of the floor and increased his steps, half running and half walking. He noticed he was now in the kiddies section of the complex. There were different stores in the section, selling different kiddies stuffs. Many of the kids and their parents were picking items from the display shelves inside the stores. Emery noticed a barney character walking into where seemed to be the restroom section and he quickly followed. “Hey Barney!” he called, hurrying towards him. The purple and white carton man turned to see who was calling him. He proceeded when he only saw an aged man coming after him. He didn’t expect to get called by such man and he continued walking thinking he did not truly hear. Emery followed him into the dressing room and noticed the man taking off the head of the costume. There were also other men in the dressing room who had just taken off costumes and a few ones were putting on. “Hey nigga! You’re calling me?” The man turned to Emery after putting down the head of the costume. He was a black American. “Yeah,” Emery let out a sheepish smile. “You’re going on break right?” “Yeah, what’s up?” “Ermm, can I put on your costume for a while till you’re back from break?” Emery asked. The man frowned at him wondering why he was making such request. Emery let out another smile. “My grandkids are coming up, I just want to pull a little trick on them.” He lied. The expression on the man’s face softened a little. “I’ll be gone for an hour, you can have it on and leave the kiddies section, the security men would harass you.” the man finally agreed. “Oh, thanks.” Emery smiled and immediately took of his suit jacket. He walked to the door and peeped out before returning. He also took off his tie and folded it in his suit. The young black American man stared at him for a while, he seemed to be reconsidering his decision to hand over the costume. He eventually shrugged it off and handed it over, with the conviction that the costumes could not be stolen. 25 Minutes Later. Two of the men from the different groups met at the center of the first floor. Their inner shirts were full of sweat. They had already kept their guns in their pockets to avoid scaring of the shoppers. They stopped in front of each other just by the hand rails of the cantilever section. “He seems to have vanished into thin air,” the driver said with a sigh. “Even the security men can’t find him.” “He would be here, the crowd is only making it difficult for us to locate him.” the second man replied. “What do we do?” the driver asked. “I think we need more men,” the second man suggested. The driver’s phone rang at that moment and he quickly excused himself and turned away to answer. He turned back after thirty seconds. “The boss asked us to leave and return with his aides only,” he said to the second man. “I’m sure there’ll be penalties for losing him,” the second man heaved a sigh of frustration. “There’s nothing we can do about that, if we stay longer, we could get discovered as fake by the SBI.” “You’re right,” the other man agreed and they both hurried away in the same direction. The new Barney was already tired, he kept looking to and fro even as he played with the kids. He was dancing in front of some particular kids and keeping his eyes on the men standing close to the rail. He waved the kids goodbye immediately he saw the men walking away. He walked quickly to the main corridor and tried to see the men walking in the crowd. He couldn’t locate them and quickly walked to the rail to look down and watch them step down from the stairs. He eventually noticed them step down from the stairs and begin to walk towards the entrance. He saw them stop halfway and the driver making a phone call. He was still watching them when he began to hear the phone conversation of someone beside him. He turned to the left and saw the man who had sat beside him in the car. …wouldn’t George be mad at us for not getting him?” the man was saying. “Okay, I’ll meet you outside now.” Emery was shocked with the name he heard from the man. George was one of those he had come to do business with. He would have considered that the George mentioned was another, but he remembered squarely how George had insisted and he and his aides wait at the hotel for a delegate to pick them for the meeting, even when he(Emery) had told him he knew his way around town. He was confused. He had made his findings well and was sure those that received him were legit businessmen from a reputable company, he wondered what connection George would have with the fake SBI men. He needed to be sure of what it was. ___ PRESENT Cartak, Anthanna. 10:30AM Sheila woke up to find herself in the most unpleasant situation ever. She found herself in a sitting position, her hands were tied together behind the chair and her feet were also fastened to the legs of the chair. She remembered clearly what happened at the firm, how there was a second explosion and how some men grabbed her in the midst of the confusion. All she remembered after that was being forced into a car and injected with something close to her shoulder. Since then, she had passed out and had only become conscious again for few minutes. She could hear sounds from outside the place and began to call out for help. Five minutes after she began to call out for help, she heard sounds of people at the door. She stared in anxiety, wondering who or what was at the door. The door finally opened and a lady stepped in first, two other men followed. The lady was tall and slender, with a figure-eight shape and straight legs. She was putting on a black top on black pants. She had her hair gelled and firmly packed behind. The men who flanged her were dressed in white shirts and black pants. They stood in front of her. Sheila looked at their faces, one after the other. She recognized none of them. She wondered what it was that they wanted. She could have overlooked them as just kidnappers who needed a lot of money, but the extent to which they had gone to get her suggested it was more than an abduction to get a ransom. “What do you want from me?” She asked immediately, without beating about the bush. “We want Carl Winston,” Florence Brown replied immediately with an evil grin. ___ The FOX Corporation Headquarters To be continued.......

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +13

chii I hate this particular episode,, Henry if anything happen to Sheila I will not forgive you,u cause this, Sheila is at fault too Henry told u not to get involved,,chii I pray you an ur father should be saved

Emery jack is a brave man They finally got to Carl

I can't comment anything now am angry with henry Next pls

God help Sheila and her father

God help Sheila and her father,hmm Henry may God help u in this mission,, next pls

What Henry feared de mostn was trying to avoid has finally happened... I pray nothing bad happens to Sheila.... Dis is really an unfortunate development sha!!!

Restless Episode 119 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel The FOX Corporation Headquarters, Bexford, Bethanna. “Victor Finn, Julius Brad, Cyril Daniel are the three others with strong connections to the three men,” Steve said aloud. They were in the team’s investigation room. Evelyn and Daniel were standing around him at the table. They continued with their investigation that morning after the short weekend break. They were able to pull out the new names with the aid of the book retrieved by Steve and Evelyn from the visited school library. “Let’s find out where these three men are immediately,” Steve ordered and they split into separate ways quickly. They all picked their laptops from the different corners and returned to the table to sit. “I’ll be working on Victor Finn,” Steve picked one of the men. “I, Julius Brad,” Daniel followed. Evelyn did not bother to talk as the name she was left with was obvious. They all worked silently for almost thirty minutes. Daniel broke the silence. “Julius Brad is currently on The Treak journey,” he announced. “What’s that?” Steve turned to him. “The Treak, the new Bethanna made ship. Julius Brad is one of the invited guests for the launch,” Daniel explained. “Has the launch began already?” Steve asked. “Yes, it has. More than thirty minutes ago,” Daniel answered. “We’ll have to be there and take him immediately they return to Bexford, allowing him move around after returning might be dangerous for him and ourselves.” Steve said. “You need to meet the chairman first sir,” Evelyn chipped in. “Remember, the President announced that the FOX men can only make arrests through the police for the moment.” “Yea, I know. The chairman would only make a call to do that,” Steve answered and got up from his seat. “Agent Daniel will prepare three other men from our team to the Bexford Sea, I’ll go get the boss to contact the police immediately.” “What about the man you’re working on?” Evelyn asked as Steve was about to turn. “I haven’t gotten a clear description or picture of him yet,” Steve replied. “I’ll be back to continue,” he said and then walked away. Agent Dan also walked out of the investigation room but proceeded in a different direction. ___ Bexford Sea The guests and dignitaries were obviously enjoying the journey in the new beautiful Bethanna made ship. It was thirty minutes after they took off and the lead engineer had taken them on a short tour of the beautiful sections of the ship. It was time for the special breakfast prepared for the dignitaries. The attendants led them to the large dining hall prepared for the event and they all settled down, twelve in total around the table. The Bethanna native meal had already been served and the aroma was so enticing. The journalists were allowed to take pictures and continue their video recording from a distance while one of the dignitaries blessed the meal before they started eating. Cole was right there with the other journalists holding a camera in his hands. He began to look around for Henry as he remembered at that moment that the execution was meant to begin after the meal time. In a different section of the ship. A part which had facilities for storing of the ship crew properties and also sleeping, only a security guard was assigned to the place as no dignitaries were expected there, and the crew was made up of only few people who were very busy. He was a police officer of average height and rigid body. He had a gun in his right pocket and a knife in his left. He was sitting on a plastic chair right at the center of the long corridor. He had an android phone in his hand with which he used to entertain himself with comedy videos. He had just had a round of laughter from an amusing video and was about to play another video when he began to hear some sounds. He paused to listen carefully and realized it was sounding like a radio from somewhere very close. He squinted his eyes and turned his neck left and right for a moment. He was the only one assigned to stay in that section and none of the crew members had been there since the journey started. The crew members had kept no item or property there since it was only a short journey. So he wondered who could be listening to the radio. He was sure it was from one of the rooms there. “Who’s there?” He got up from his seat slowly and turned in direction of the sound. He heard no one answer him. He dipped his hand into the pocket on his right side and held the gun. He walked slowly in the left direction and stopped at the door where the sound of the radio was coming from. “Who’s there?” he asked, expecting a reply. The volume of the radio was not so loud and he was sure that his voice would be heard by anyone inside. He turned the knob and stepped into the room. He looked left and right. It was a store for swimming equipment including life jackets and pool floats. He couldn’t see anybody inside, but located where the sound was coming from. He proceeded towards the place, wondering if someone had forgotten it earlier. He had just gotten to the shelf and located the angle where the music device was. He picked it up and switched off the power button. He noticed the device was not a radio but a bluetooth speaker. He got more suspicious and pulled out his gun as he turned again to look around. It happened so fast, from behind him. Someone was hiding under a black bag. Before the officer could make any move, Henry held him by the neck and slammed the back of his head hard to the shelf. He grabbed his right hand wrist where the gun was held and turned with the man 180 degrees, he then slammed his face again on the shelf and let the officer drop to the ground. He took the gun and placed it on the floor as he also placed his right knee on the floor. He picked a rope and began to tie. “Sorry for hurting you my friend, I just need you to be silent for a couple of minutes.” He tied him in two minutes and then put a piece of cloth in his mouth before taping it. He was already dressed in a police officer’s uniform. He picked the man’s cap and the ID card tag around his neck. He put on the tag and the cap and then walked out of the room. __ Cartak, Anthanna “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Sheila replied Florence Brown without delay. Florence chuckled. “Well, I don’t expect you to tell us you know him and we would not force you to.” Florence continued in a confident tone. She stopped in front of Sheila and bent to look into her eyes. “We would not hurt you as far as you cooperate with us…” “I don’t know what you’re talking about, neither do I have anything to do with you.” Sheila interrupted. Florence stood upright. She made a left side grin and took two short steps backwards. “Was it another Sheila Carl Winston saved from the abusive boyfriend? Or was it another Sheila Jack who had Carl Winston as her bodyguard? And was it not you that saved Carl Winston from dying at Nura?” Sheila widened her eyes in shock. She realized that she was dealing with people who already had enough information and were obviously Carl’s enemies. How in the world had they found out that she was with Carl? Even though Carl had always tried to distance himself from her. “Well, we don’t need you to tell us where Carl is. We’re sure he’ll be on his way here in no time. All you need to do is just keep calm and relax,” Florence smiled. “That way, you wouldn’t have problems with us.” She stared at Sheila’s face for a while and silently made funny faces at her. “My hands hurt,” Sheila said as Florence turned to leave. Florence turned back again. She looked up and stared around the corners of the room. “You’ll be untied, just make sure you behave yourself.” Florence said and then turned to proceed out of the room. The other men with her stayed behind to untie Sheila. Florence took out her ringing phone as she walked down the corridor. She checked the caller and saw it was Kahn whose call she had been expecting. “We’ve got in here in Cartak,” she said as she answered the call. “Okay, we’re about to take a flight to El Deols right away.” Kahn replied from the other end. “Make sure the security remains strong.” “Yes sir, that’s certain.” Florence replied. She waited a few seconds before she asked, “Are you coming with the strategist?” “Yeah, he’s with me.” Kahn replied. “We also have many of our men coming there with us.” “I’m right here, waiting.” ___ Bexford International Airport, Bethanna “Good,” Kahn said briefly before ending the call. “She asked of me?” Hutton who was sitting beside him asked. “Yes, she did.” Kahn replied. Hutton stared at Kahn’s face for a while before he looked away. “What do you think?” Kahn asked, knowing he had something in his mind. “Nothing for now,” Hutton replied. “Let’s get Carl Winston down first.” “The flight is in fifteen minutes,” Kahn said, looking around as other passengers walked into the waiting room. “I hope there’s nothing we have left undone in Bethanna.” “I don’t think so,” Hutton replied without looking at his face. “If there is any, it would have to wait until we return.” ___ Star City, United States Sitting alone at the dining room in the beautiful bungalow was seventy-two year old Gilbert. He was left alone that morning as his wife had gone to her store and the kids leaving with them had gone to school. Gently, he carried the jug and poured some of the content into his mug. He had taken breakfast that morning, but since he was home alone, he felt bored and thought he needed to take some tea. He took a sip of the cold tea and dropped the mug on the table. He heard a knocking sound coming from the door. He stared at the door for a moment, wondering who could be at the door at that time of the day. He glanced at the television and concluded that the sound must have come from there. He picked up the mug to take another sip but stopped as he heard another knock. He dropped the cup on the table, and got up gently from his seat. He picked his fancy walking stick beside his chair and proceeded to the door. “Who’s it?” He asked as he peeped through the peep hole. He couldn’t see the person’s face. He could only see that it was a man and he was on black suit. “Gilbert, it’s Emery…Jack,” the person behind the door said in a weak voice as he turned his face forward. “Emery!” Gilbert exclaimed as he opened the door. “Emery!” He called as he confirmed. “What… the bleep!” He let the door open for Emery to walk in. He shut the door quickly and turned to face Emery who was already walking to the living room. Emery sank into the sofa weakly. He had gotten no opportunity to rest the previous night and was so tired. He could feel some pains in his body and he knew it was from his struggle the previous day. He could have gotten away without feeling any pains when he was younger, but in his more advanced age, he could no longer feel the same strength in his body. “What the hell happened to you?” Gilbert asked as he dragged himself quickly and sat on the sofa close to Emery. “I heard you were in town and I was expecting your call, I never thought you would just appear here, looking so horrible.” “I couldn’t reach you last night, my phone went off.” Emery said, taking out the dead phone. “This morning, I’ve checked three of your other apartments and they kept saying you do not stay in them anymore.” “Yeah, those apartments are on lease for now.” Gilbert took the phone from him and got up to plug it with a charger. He returned to his seat and stared at Emery’s face again, looking so concerned. “So, what happened to you?” He asked. “I’m here for a business meeting, but it turned the men in charge have some other plans for me.” Emery replied with a confused look. “Some men impersonating the SBI came to arrest I and my aides from the hotel room.” “Impersonators?” Gilbert asked. “Yes, they were not real SBI officers…” “Shhh…” Gilbert cut him shut. “You look very tired and hungry, can I get you something to eat first?” “Yes, please.” Gilbert got up quickly and proceeded to the kitchen. Gilbert, though older than Emery with more than a decade years had been friends with Emery for more than thirty years. Gilbert, a black American had in his younger years invested in some African countries which included Anthanna. Emery was one of the men who worked with Gilbert to make his investment thrive in the African countries. Since then, they had been friends with each other. Things had gone rough for Gilbert due to mismanagement of some of his investments by his first son. He had to sell some of his investments and Emery happened to buy everything he put into Africa. Gilbert never became poor even with the setback, he still had abundant supply for himself and his family. Gilbert and Emery remained friends even after the selling of the investments, even though they had not seen each other for more than a decade. They kept communicating through the internet and with phone calls. Gilbert always knew whenever Emery was in the United States, but somehow, they still never had the opportunity to meet. “I served you some baked bread and jam,” Gilbert announced on returning to the living room. “Please, come to the dinning section. “Thank you,” Emery said and got up. He turned and followed Gilbert in the direction of the dining room. “Don’t you think you should take off your jacket?” “Yes, I should.” Emery said and stopped to take off his suit jacket. Gilbert took the jacket from him before he proceeded to sit. __ The breakfast was almost over and Cole was yet to see any sign of Henry. He however had the confidence that Henry would show up at the right time or would be in his position, ready for his own part of the task. The dignitaries began to get up one after the other from the table. Some others sat to discuss briefly after the meal. Some of the journalists followed the dignitaries to have personal interviews with them. Cole placed his gaze on Julius Brad and noticed immediately the man prepared to get up. He moved closer as the man finally got up with another man, both discussing as they stepped out of the dining area. He waited patiently for them and politely moved closer with a smile. “Good day sir,” he greeted, bowing his head slightly. “Good day,” Julius Brad and the other man replied him. “I’ll like to have a twenty minutes interview with you sir,” Cole requested. “Do we still have up to twenty minutes on board?” Julius Brad asked, checking his time. “Uhmn… No sir, but ten minutes of your time would do.” “Can’t you start right away?” “I’ll like to have you alone sir, and we should be seated for it.” “Okay, I’ll be with you in a moment.” Julius said to him and turned to his friend to conclude their discussion. Cole already prepared two seats for them at the lounge where other people were. “I’m here,” Julius announced as he got to the table two minutes after. “Thank you sir for honouring my request,” Cole said. He waited for the man to sit before he followed. “So, let’s start.” “Sir, my line of questions would be brief but slightly sensitive.” Cole began. Julius raised a brow, wondering what he meant by slightly sensitive. “It’s about the loss of your brother, Richard Brad, I’ve got some hidden information about it and I’ll like to make some confirmations from you.” “What hidden information do you have?” Julius squinted at him. “Some FOX officials are suspicious that Richard Brad was a member of the Invisible terrorist group.” The journalist said. Julius frowned harder this time, his heart began to beat fast. “And what are the questions you have for me?” “Hey,” Someone called with a loud voice from the entrance of the place. Both Cole and Julius looked up, with every other person around there. It was a policeman and he was referring to Cole. “Please, I need to go. I think the chairman in charge of the launch wants to see me,” Cole said to Julius, the officer at the entrance was beckoning for him to come. “But we’re not done yet,” Julius protested. “I’ll be back,” Cole said as he got up. He took out a piece of paper from his back and dropped it on the table. “You can read this first, we’ll continue later.” He hurried off towards the officer calling him. Julius picked the folded paper and opened it. He saw only a word at the center of the paper – “person”. He noticed there were other words scattered at the different edges. He looked at them one after the other and tried to connect them. “You are the next person,” he whispered to himself and widened his eyes. He looked towards the entrance and could no longer see signs of the journalist or officer. He turned to the back of the paper and saw a well written paragraph in very tiny letters. “Don’t go home after today’s event, go straight to the FOX office. I’ll be back to help you with more information.” Julius heart began to beat faster, he got up immediately and proceeded to the entrance, he stepped out into a large section and looked around, wondering which angle the journalist could have taken. He suddenly caught a view of the journalist entering into the corridor at the left angle. “Mr Julius,” one of the other invited guest called him as he proceeded. “Hey! I’ll be back in a moment please,” he said and hurried on to the place. He noticed the passage led to another section with a restroom at one part and some rooms at the other side. He stepped into the place and saw the journalist’s bag on the floor beside a door at the right side. He moved closer to the room and stopped to read the label at the top of the door. It read; “Out of bounds to non-crew members.” He was still wondering whether to wait or proceed inside like the journalist when a strong hand gripped his neck from behind and another hand covered his mouth and his nostrils. Henry opened the door with his left hand and dragged Julius in. He closed the door and pushed him to the floor. Julius crashed heavily to the ground but tried to sit up as fast as he could. He saw the tall hefty man, dressed in police uniform walking slowly towards him. He looked around quickly and saw that the room was empty, and even the journalist he traced there wasn’t in. He managed to get up on his feet but Henry grabbed him by the shoulder with his left hand and sent a heavy punch into his belly. He crashed heavily to the ground again. Henry moved closer to him and grabbed him by the neck. He pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and covered his nose as he dragged him close to the wall. He then made him sit on the floor with his back resting against the wall. Julius forced in a very deep breath after the handkerchief had been taken off from his nose. He coughed furiously for a couple of minutes before he was able to look up. He could however still feel some peppery sensation in his nostrils which he inhaled from the handkerchief. Henry had taken off the cap on his head and had taken out a gun. He squatted and pointed the gun to the man’s neck, he cocked it. “I give you six hours from now to go to the FOX and report the Red Wolves to them, if you don’t, you die with your family.” He uncocked the gun again and turned back. He hurried out of the room immediately. Julius was in shock as he watched him step out. The man he had just seen was Carl Winston and he had come with an instruction. ___ Star City, United States. “So, what could these men want?” Gilbert asked on returning to the dining area. “I don’t know, I can’t tell.” Emery shook his head. “But all I need for now is to ensure my daughter is doing well.” Emery had finished eating some minutes earlier and had explained to Gilbert how he got to the United States and was attacked. “You should take a shower now, I’ll get your phone for you to make the call as soon as you return.” Gilbert said as he settled on one of the seats. “Okay, where do I take?” Emery asked, standing up from his seat. “Just go through the hallway, the door facing this place at the opposite end leads to the bathroom.” Gilbert explained. “I’ve also made arrangements for you to change your clothes there.” “Okay, thanks.” Emery proceeded into the hallway. Gilbert watched him carefully as he disappeared in the hallway. He waited until he heard the closing sound of the door. He took out his phone quickly and dialed a number. “I’ve got Emery Jack with me at my residence, you should come for him right away,” he said quickly into the phone.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +14

Hmmmmm Betrayal every where emery jack i hope u would hear the call

God, but why now, what did he do? I pray God should help him scape out there safe

Gilbert was too nice...had my suspicions

Okay i don come look where the next episode

Restless Episode 120 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “Thank you so much everyone for honoring our invitation to this epochal event, this is the first of it’s kind but we are sure that it would not be the last.” The chairman of the launch committee delivered his speech as the first half of the journey drew to a halt. The dignitaries would be allowed to leave on their own after dropping at Oso for the inspection of the bridge construction. They could choose whether to return with the ship to Bexford or not. He was addressing them in the lounge where the guests were either sitting or standing at their different corners, socializing with themselves. “I’ll like to specially thank the honourable Minister of transportation, Mr Black Ernest, the Governor…” He mentioned the names of each of the special guests and paused as his audience clapped at every mention. “I also like to thank Mr. Julius Brad, the for…” he paused and looked around to locate the man but he was nowhere to be found. “The former minister of transportation, thank you for honouring our invitation.” He continued without making eye contact with the man like he did with the others. The audience clapped even in the absence of the person mentioned. “Thanks to the men of the press and the security officials too,” he continued. “I know we all have different plans after the inspection of the construction project, but I’ll like to also invite you all for a small party during our return journey, it’ll hold right in one of the halls in this ship. Thank’s once again for coming, and…” He paused as he sighted the former Minister of transportation dragging himself into the place from the other entrance. “Here comes the former minister of transportation, Mr Julius Brad, thank you sir for honouring our invitation. Thanks everyone and God bless you.” “Where have you been?” One of the men asked Julius as he settled in the seat next to him. “I went to hiss myself,” Julius lied in reply. He felt a little bit stronger than he felt a couple of minutes ago. The hotness he felt in his nostrils and his stomach after inhaling from the handkerchief had also reduced. “But you took so long,” the man countered. “Yeah, I went to the wrong place first.” Julius lied again. “I was calling you when I saw you going there,” the man continued. “You never replied me.” “I’m sorry, I was so pressed, one of the security men directed me wrongly.” Julius replied. “It’s time to go,” the other man said, looking up as other men had gotten up and were proceeding orderly towards the door. ___ Oso 2 river, Oso Jenny checked her wristwatch again. It was already the expected for Henry to join her there. The main Bexford sea bank was where The Treak was headed to, from there the dignitaries would proceed to the inspection of the bridge and some would go their way. The Oso 2 river was one of the waters that found it’s way to a smaller area in Oso land from the Bexford sea. The river was often patronized by the village nearby. A number of people from the village got water for domestic uses from it. At that time of the day when the sun was hot, very few people visited the place. Jenny was sitting on a rock, hiding under the shadow formed by a tree. Only one man could be seen around with her, washing some of the tools he had gone to the farm with. Not long after she checked her time, she noticed some movements in the water. The man washing his tools also noticed the movements, he stopped washing and stared eagerly, wondering what could be moving that way in the water. He noticed Jennifer coming close to him and stared at her face. He had observed she was a stranger when he arrived and met her sitting there but it wasn’t strange to him as they often had strangers visit the stream. Soon, it was obvious the movement in the water was done by a person. The villager stared at Jenny’s face in surprise for a while before he continued his washing. He assumed that Jenny had been waiting there for the person swimming towards them. Jennifer took off the backpack strapped to her bag quickly and brought out some clothes wrapped in a nylon. Henry stepped out of the water few seconds later. He was drenched in his security official uniform. “You didn’t use an oxygen mask?” Jennifer questioned in amazement. “I did, I dropped it off when I got closer to this place.” Henry replied her as he took the piece of new clothes from her. He looked around and located an angle where he could change into the dry clothes. ___ Star City, United States. Gilbert watched Henry returning through the hallway from the bathroom. He was still sitting at the dining area. “The clothes aren’t so bad on you like I thought they would,” He observed. “Yeah, they’re a good fit.” Emery replied with a smile as he got to the dining area. He settled on the seat where he took the meal. The plates had been cleared and the table well arranged. “I called my friend who is a police official,” Gilbert said. “He should be here anytime soon.” “Okay, that’s nice of you.” Emery replied. He seemed puzzled for a while and then remembered he had not spoken with Sheila since the previous day. “May I have the phone now?” “Yea, sure.” Gilbert got up slowly and went for the phone. He returned almost a minute after and handed the phone to Emery. “Thanks,” Emery collected the phone and switched it on quickly. “He waited for it to load and then dialed Sheila’s number immediately. “You can’t connect to her?” Gilbert asked his friend after watching him try for about three minutes without success. “It’s strange, she’s got all her numbers switched off including her official line.” Emery answered. “Can you call someone else to reach her?” Gilbert asked. “I’ll try,” Emery replied, searching quickly through his contact list to see if he had saved Adrian’s number in his email. He heaved a sigh after finding the number and dialled it quickly. “Good morning…” Adrian answered the call. Emery paused and checked the phone’s screen again to confirm if he had really dialed Adrian’s number. The voice sounded distressed. “Good morning Adrian, this is Emery. What about Sheila?” “Uhmn… Sir, we’re yet to find Sheila since yesterday and I have been trying to reach you…” “What the hell are you talking about? Where did she go?” Emery cut him short impatiently. “Sheila was kidnapped yesterday,” Adrian replied. Emery was too shocked to reply. His mouth was left agape as he stared at Gilbert’s face dumbfounded. “She was kidnapped yesterday at the explosion scene,” Adrian explained further. “We’ve been making further efforts to find where she is since then.” “Weren’t you with her yesterday?” Emery asked. “I was with her until you told her to leave,” Adrian answered. “We left at the same time, but I was told she returned after getting a call from the official in charge of the inspection. Another explosion involving another part of the building occurred when she returned there and she was kidnapped by some men in the process.” “What of her bleeping bodyguard?” “I’m at the hospital to get him, he was left unconscious from the incident yesterday,” Adrian answered. “Let me speak with him,” Emery ordered. There was silence for about two minutes and the next voice he heard was the bodyguard’s. “Where the hell were you when Sheila was taken?” “I was right with her, they had it well planned. The government Inspectors tricked us back. Miss Sheila was listening to them when the second explosion occured. More than seven of the inspection officers attacked me, I couldn’t stop them.” “Damn it!” Emery let out a breath and shook his head in frustration. He ended the call abruptly and dropped the phone on the table. “What happened to your daughter?” Gilbert asked. Emery shook his head uneasily. “She was kidnapped yesterday,” he answered almost breathlessly. “How in the world did that happen?” Emery had not time to entertain questions at that moment. He was busy in his mind, trying to come up with the next step to take. He picked up his phone and navigated to the contact list again, he began to search for a number. There was knock at the door at that moment. They both looked towards the entrance. Gilbert got up slowly and picked his walking stick. “That must be the police official, I’ll go get him.” he said and began proceeding further. Emery let out a breath as he couldn’t find the contact he was looking for, it wasn’t saved in his mail contacts. He closed his eyes and tried to remember how else he could reach the person. He remembered he had a sim pack in his suit jacket where he possibly had the number stored. He got up quickly and proceeded into the hallway. He had located the laundry room of the house after taking his bath and had kept his clothes there to wash later. ____ Bexford Sea Bank, Oso More people, journalists and security officers were met waiting for the dignitaries. Pictures were been taken as the men stepped out one after the other, their aides and personal security officers there to receive them. “I need to make a call now, I’ll join you guys in some minutes.” Julius’ friend who stepped out of the ship with him said as he stepped aside with his own aides. “Okay, we’ll meet at the inspection.” Julius replied. He handed over his devices to one of his aides who had come closer to him. As he proceeded further, he was greatly troubled in his heart as he remembered Carl Winston and the instructions which had been given to him. He knew he had to do something quick but he was so confused. His first line of thought was to call Kahn or Hutton and report to them but he was still in a public place among a crowd of people and he could not have that kind of conversation there. He got distracted from his thoughts briefly at he saw a team of two journalists proceeding towards him to ask about his experience on the Treak just like they had asked the other guests that passed before him. “Good morning sir,” the female reported greeted. “Good…” Julius tried to reply but he coughed instead, throwing up blood from his mouth. “Are you alright sir?” His alarmed aide quickly asked. He widened his eyes in shock at the man as he saw blood already dripping from his nose. Julius felt some sudden weakness suddenly overwhelm him. He found it difficult to remain on his legs and he almost collapsed but for his aide who held him. They called for help and people gathered around him quickly. Cole glanced back and saw the man being gathered around and people calling for first aid and an ambulance. He was already changed into different clothes and was no longer with his camera. He turned back forward and hurried on. He checked his time, he h was sure Dave would already be waiting for him at the roadside. ____ Six unformed armed men walked into the house after Gilbert opened the door for them. He led them to the dining area to meet the absence of Emery. “He was here,” he whispered to the men. “So, where did he go?” The leader of the men asked him. “I don’t have any idea,” Gilbert frowned. He then turned towards the hallway and cleared his throat first. “Emery,” he called in a loud voice. “My friend is here.” “I’m coming,” Emery shouted back from the hallway direction. “He must have gone to the bathroom,” Gilbert whispered to them. “The guest restroom is at end of the main hallway.” “Go get him,” the leader of the men whispered to them. Five of the men proceeded into the hallway, holding their guns with them. ______ Oso Express Road, Oso “We’re close to the junction,” Jennifer heard Samantha say from the other end. “We’re waiting there already,”she replied. She was standing with Henry under a tree close to the junction which led to the Vincil road. She looked left where their vehicle was supposed to be coming from and it wasn’t in sight yet. She could only see a white bus and was sure it wasn’t them for their vehicle had already been described to her. “We’ll get to you in a couple of minutes,” Samantha replied. “They’re almost here,” Jennifer said to Henry after the call ended. Henry was already dressed in the new set of clothes. A simple black t-shirt on a blue jean and black sneakers. A minute later, Jennifer looked again and spotted the black Sienna jeep coming in their direction. “They’re here,” she turned and said to Henry quickly and they both stepped closer to the road. The Sienna pulled up right before them. Henry and Jennifer entered and sat at the middle seats. Cole and Samantha were at the back seat while Dave was in front driving with Hannah Kelvin beside him. “How did it go boss?” Dave asked Henry as he continued the journey. “Perfect, I guess.” Henry replied. “Yeah, perfect truly.” Dave smiled. “Cole watched the man collapsing before he left the place.” “There’s no way he’s gonna escape death,” Henry replied. “We all did a good job,” he said and turned around to look at their faces one after the other. “Kudos guys.” “His death should be the breaking news soon,” Cole said from behind. “I’ve been following the news to get the update.” “They’re been a lot of breaking news from around the world since yesterday,” Samantha chipped in. “Bethanians won’t be surprised to have one.” “We really have a lot of news to follow,” Dave joined in again. “I just hope terrorism hasn’t really spread to our beloved Anthanna.” Henry seemed to be lost for a moment. He wasn’t surprised though, he had been busy and was locked in the ship since the day before. He had gone in with a phone but network signals were unavailable. “What happened in Anthanna, was there some sort of bomb blast?” He asked, staring at Dave. “Yes, there was, in El Deols.” Dave replied. “They’re yet to ascertain if it’s about terrorism or factory accident.” “I do think it might not just be any of that,” Samantha put in. “Don’t you think it’s strange that she was kidnapped also after the explosion?” Henry heaved a sigh and rested his back. He felt lost and felt no need to ask any question since he could get to read the news by himself later. “So, who was kidnapped and where exactly in El Deols did this bomb blast occur?” Cole asked, being concerned about the happenings in his country. “At SheiDev Firm, it happened twice.” Samantha replied him. “The wealthy Billionaire’s daughter was also kidnapped yesterday after the second explosion which occurred in her presence.” “The news says her father Emery Jack is out of the country,” Dave said from the front. “I just…” “Wait!” Henry cut in suddenly with a loud authoritative voice. “Who did you just say was kidnapped?” He turned to Samantha. “Miss Sheila Jack, you must have heard of her,” Samantha answered him. Henry felt some hotness in his head and his eyes. His heartbeat increased and he felt a sudden surge of blood flowing through his veins. “Miss Sheila Jack is the daughter of Emery…” Samantha began to explain but Henry interrupted. “Pull over,” he said in a calm but commanding tone. Dave glanced back at him, thinking he had heard wrongly. “I said pull over!” Henry shouted so loud and got them all so alarmed. Dave quickly pulled over to the curb. All eyes were on Henry now. They stared at in surprise and could see he looked thoroughly disturbed. He didn’t talk until a minute after Dave pulled over. “We have to go to the El Deols right away,” he said in an authoritative tone. They were more confused, wondering how he was related to Sheila Jack and why he made such a decision so suddenly. “Boss, is there something we need to know?” Cole asked in soft tones. Henry turned to him sharply and stared for a couple of seconds. “I can’t let anything happen to Sheila Jack,” he answered Cole. “You know her?” Dave asked in surprise. Henry turned again and stared at Dave too. Then he turned and faced forward in Jennifer’s direction. “Sheila Jack was that woman that saved my life at the Nura river.” There was total silence in the car. The rest of the team except for Hannah Kelvin remembered Henry had told them how he was saved from the river but had hidden the identity of the woman that saved him. They now understood the reason for his sudden rage and decision. Getting back Sheila Jack was going to be a very difficult task, they all knew. But it wasn’t an option, it had to be done.

hmmm may God help u and ur team Henry..

Hold on Shelia, Henry is on the way

Getting more intense Next episode pls

this is interesting keep it up bro

Catch up with d story at the end... Henry... Hope u won't loose Sheila to death... Emery only God can help u out ooo... @Delexzy am still with u on this one, fire on

Restless Episode 121 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited The FOX Corporation, Bexford, Bethanna Steve walked into the investigation room and closed the door gently. He had his phone held to his ear by his left hand, he was on call with Agent Daniel. “What do you think went wrong with him?” He asked as he proceeded towards the table. “I’m not sure yet but they said he has been rushed to the hospital immediately,” Dan replied from his end. “Tell your guys to go closer, they have an invitation letter for him from the office, they need to keep an eye on him, anything could happen at anytime.” Steve advised. “I would ensure that is done sir,” Dan replied. “Thank you, is there any other thing?” Steve asked. “No, that’s all for now sir.” “Okay, you should hand over the lead to someone else and get back to the office as soon as possible,” Steve said. “More information about a recent explosion in El Deols just came in from the head office in Anthanna, on studying it, I found out that it could somehow connected to your last visit there.” “Okay boss, I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Steve ended the call and placed the phone on the investigation table. He sat on the stool just beside Evelyn and placed the A4 sized paper in his hand in front of her. She picked the paper and scanned quickly through it. She folded it into two folds and kept it in the breast pocket of her jacket. “How do I connect with the police officer assisting us?” She asked Steve. “You guys would meet at the Bexford bridge, here’s the phone number.” Steve replied, handing a small piece of paper to her. “Okay, I’ve got two of my men going with me. We would leave right away,” she said as she stepped down smartly from the stool. “Yes, you should leave now.” Steve placed a stern look on her face. “Ensure you get to Victor Finn as soon as possible, these men are cunning and may get information somehow that we’re coming for an invitation.” “Yes sir, we would return with him.” Evelyn nodded. “Good, you may leave now.” ___ Star City, United States Emery was in the laundry room when he heard his name been called by Gilbert. The laundry room was just adjacent the restroom, with it’s door facing another hallway which had a door leading to the back yard of the house. He had not fully locked the door when he walked into the laundry room, it was slightly open and faint reflection of the white bulb just before the toilet door could be seen in the room. He checked the pockets of his jacket for the second time and could still not find the sim pack in it. He dropped the suit jacket and picked his trouser. He touched the back pocket once and confirmed the sim pack in it once. He had a strange feeling as he dipped his hand into to pick it out. The house was so quiet and he could almost hear every little sound. It seemed to him like someone was walking through the hallway. It could be Gilbert, coming to search for him, he thought. But no, it actually felt strange because he could hear the more than one person moving their feet. He thought he was just imagining things and proceeded to the door, but stopped when a shadow covered the faint reflection of light entering the laundry room. Then he heard the door of the restroom opening, after which he saw another shadow passing. …He’s not here, check there,” he was able to make out part of the whispers. He silently moved to hide behind the door quickly, the absence of footwear on his legs made his movement silent. He held his breath. The door of the laundry was pushed in and held for a few seconds before being closed again. “Isn’t he there too?” He heard another whisper but did not hear the reply. “Emery!” he heard his name being called by Gilbert again and more noisy steps walking in the hallway. He could tell Gilbert was there to call him out. He did not respond to the call. He wondered why the men had come to look for him. Why hadn’t they waited for him at the living room. It seemed to him that Gilbert had actually called police officers to arrest him instead of helping him. If Gilbert was to betray him, it would mean he was stranded and maybe without help. He knew more people in the United States but he wasn’t sure if they would be readily available if he tried to reach them and that was even if he was allowed to reach them. He couldn’t afford to be arrested or locked away now that he had just heard of his daughter’s kidnap. He had to find a way to leave. “Emery!” He heard his name called again. He knew it was just a matter of seconds before the laundry room was opened and he was discovered. He did not know how many men had come for him, and wasn’t even sure he still had strength to combat them in his age. “Check these rooms, he couldn’t have left the house just now.” He held his breath for a moment and looked around the laundry room. There was nothing he could use as a weapon in there. He quickly walked to pick his suit jacket and returned to the wall just at the time the door was opened again. A man walked in tactically, holding a gun in his hand and pointing around. He was met with a punch in the face just as he turned to look back. Emery grabbed the hand in which the gun was held and followed up with another punch into his belly. He turned his back to the man to face the door as he tried to take the gun from his hand but the man held on strongly. Another man stepped in through the door and in impulse, Emery pulled tightened the grip of the man behind him on the gun and the trigger was pulled. A bullet hit the new man who had come in in the groin and he let out a shout as he fell to the side. Emery dug his elbow twice heavily into the belly of the man behind and was then able to take the gun. He dragged the man forward and pushed him towards the door. Coincidentally, a third man was coming in from the door and the pushed man collided into him. Emery followed with a heavy kick with both legs to the back of the man he pushed, making two of them fall down at once and also landing with his butt on their bodies. He raised his eyes to see Gilbert staring at him with three other gunmen in the passage. He rolled away immediately and got up in the opposite passage which led to the escape door. He turned and pointed his gun straight back as he got to the escape door, his left hand fumbling with the lock and his right hand holding the gun to shoot at anyone that came in sight. He fired an untargeted shot as soon as one of the gunmen came in sight but the man moved back quickly from the open space. Luckily, Emery was able to open the door easily. He stepped outside quickly and closed the door from behind. He looked front and back and finally went towards the back as he thought some more men could be at the front. He a spotted a cage for birds just by the short fence close to the center. He stepped on top of the cage and grabbed the top of the fence to pull himself up. “Hey, don’t move!” He heard a shout from behind and looked back at he tried to roll over the fence. He saw one of the man pointing a gun at him and another coming to join him. He rolled over to the other side of the fence without minding their threats. He dropped into the shoulder side of a small road. At the other side of the road was a large town with many clusters of unfenced buildings. It looked more like a slum but was neater. Emery had heard and read of the place and knew it was just behind Star City but he had never been there. He looked back as he crossed to the other side of the road and saw that the men were still after him. He proceeded further, running at fast as his left legs could carry him.   ___ The FOX Headquarters, EPA Hill, Bexford, Bethanna. “I’ve been expecting you,” Steve said as he watched Dan walk in and proceeded towards him. “The man died,” Dan said in a dry tone. “Which man?” Steve frowned. “Julius Brad,” Dan answered. He dropped his things in the table and sat on a stool not too far from Steve. “When did you confirm it?” There was silence for almost a minute before Steve spoke again. “These murderers are a step ahead of us, we need to level up and go ahead of them.” “I think we’re making progress, at least we now know who the next target is.” Dan replied. Steve let out a breath. “Come closer,” he beckoned on Dan. Dan moved close and sat on the stool next to him. “Here,” Steve opened a file and placed in front of him. “The report sent from the El Deols Headquarters.” He continued explaining even as Dan scanned through the document. “SheiDev firm experienced two explosions and the CEO was kidnapped, this is suspicious, coming after two of her staffs died only about a month ago.” “Damn it!” Dan cursed. “The police were supposed to keep an eye on her.” “It’s obvious they didn’t do that well,” Steve put in. Dan let out a breath. He took some more time to study the document. “The two staffs were killed by a woman, there’s no mention of any lady in this report but it’s very possible she organized the abduction.” He said after reading. “What could they want from her?” “I can’t tell if it’s still about that device,” Dan stared at Steve’s face. “Well, it happens that her father is also out of town and has been unreachable,” Steve added. “We can’t say if that’s a coincidence or if it was planned.” “You need to revisit this fully immediately, you tell me when you come up with something tangible. You may leave with the file,” Steve dismissed him. “Alright sir,” Dan said almost in whispers and got up with the file. ___ United States. Forty five minutes had gone and the men were still searching for him. Emery had hidden himself in an abandoned one-storey building. The building was dilapidated and unfit for living. The household items of the previous inhabitants however could still be found in it. He had chosen the building and taken the risk to climb up because he was sure they would not likely think he would ever hide in such. Emery had found his way into a room in the top floor of the building after being on the run for more than fifteen minutes. He lacked the strength to continue running as his legs were already heavy. He had also been injured on his feet after running on his bare feet on the rough ground for that long. He needed to pause to catch his breath and he was in desperate need for water. Looking out through small holes in the window of the room he was, he watched some of the men go around in search for him. At some point, he had heard the voices of two men in the lower floor of the building. The men were more than what he saw in Gilbert’s house and as he assumed while trying to escape, more men are truly waiting at the front of the house. He had counted fifteen different men looking for him in the neighborhood and he was sure there were some he didn’t see. The two men whose voice he heard had wanted to proceed to the top floor in search for him but changed their mind after they saw part of the balustrade of the cantilever corridor drop from the top. He no longer heard their voices again and he assumed they must have left without trying to come up. After almost an hour of searching for him and breaking into homes of the residents, the men finally began to retreat. “We haven’t checked this building,” the leader of the men said to one of them. “Some of our men have gone there, the building is bad, it can collapse at any time.” The other man replied. “But we can’t leave without checking it,” the leader insisted. “It’s dangerous to go up, Emery Jack couldn’t have gone in there.” The other man retorted. “I’m going up, you guys can proceed without me.” The leader said. The other man stared at his face for a while with a warning look, wanting to convince the leader to think about his decision. The man who led them was however convinced that Emery must have hidden in the dilapidated building. “What do we tell the boss if we get there without you?” The other man asked. “Tell him I’m on my way,” the leader replied. “Alright,” the other man said and walked away quickly to join the rest of the men. The leader of the team turned back to the building. He was certain Emery Jack was in it. They had checked other buildings around and did not find him. He couldn’t have disappeared with supernatural powers, he thought. He remembered that Emery had disappeared the same way in the shopping complex. This time around, he was going to ensure that the old man did not outsmart them. He pulled out his gun and cocked, he proceeded into the building. Emery was still feeling so weak where he was sitting. He wasn’t sure he could run or fight if he came across any of the men again. He decided he would have to wait until it was dark to step out of the building. The leader of the team was coming up gradually with slow steps, for two reasons; not to make any noise and not to take a wrong step in the already weak building.

Restless Episode 122 Unedited ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel The man proceeded carefully after opening the first door of the top floor. He checked every side as he moved and his eyes moved to and fro the corners. The first door he opened was the kitchen and he was met with the sight of two rats running after each other. He remained at the entrance and his eyes searched everywhere from there. He turned and advanced towards the rooms. He walked into the passage and noticed there were three bedrooms and another room which was probably a restroom. He had his grip fastened on his pistol as he pushed in the first door. The door creaked unexpectedly, making too much loud sound that he did not want. He paused for a second and looked back, wanting to confirm if anyone would come out to check what made the sound. He advanced into the room when no one came out. He looked around for a couple of seconds and he found no one. He repeated the same in the second room without finding anyone. As he proceeded into the third, he was fully prepared for any surprise since it was the last room and was the most likely place for the man to have hidden since he wasn’t in the first and the second room. The door was hard to push in just like the doors of the first and second room. He managed to push it in and just as he took a step past the opened the door, he got welcome with a heavy strike of a plank on his forehead. It sent him crashing his body heavily on the deteriorated abandoned wooden bed materials. He tried to get himself up immediately but Emery struck him again at his back and he further crashed into the bed, making the already weak materials scatter into pieces. The wood plank in Emery’s hand had broken into pieces after the second hit. He turned around to search for another one to use. He went for the standing fan at the other corner of the room and lifted it. The man was already turning up by the time Emery struck the item against his face. The whole thing crashed on his body but he was able to protect his face with his hands. Emery waited some seconds for the man to recover a bit from the hit before he pointed a gun at him. The man rolled up and stared at Emery. He was already badly injured on his forehead and on his cheek, he managed the wipe off the blood already entering into his left eye. The gun was no longer in his hand but he couldn’t tell where it had dropped. “Who the hell are you?” Emery asked as he saw the man manage to sit up. “What do you want from me?” The man squinted at Emery’s face for a while, wondering how a man of his age could be so strong and agile. “Don’t get up!” Emery warned as the man placed his hands on the ground to support himself. He cocked the gun to show his seriousness when he saw that the man did not obey. He pointed the gun at the man’s leg and pulled the trigger. “Hahahaha!” the man laughed aloud and wiped again with his finger the blood rolling down his head. He stared at Emery with an evil grin. “You shot thrice already with the gun, none of our men had more than three bullets in their guns.” Emery let out a deep breath. He had made an error by letting the man get up. They stared at each other for a while and Emery began to move his feet slowly. The other man also began to move. Emery knew he was in for some hard time. The man facing him was younger and his stature presented him as strong body builder. The man was the first to launch an attack. Emery dodged his blow easily and grabbed him at the back of his hand. He sent a blow into the man’s left side but the blow had very little effect. The man grabbed Emery by the shoulder and butt him on the face. Emery crashed into the old rusted electrical appliances behind. He proceeded forward to grab Emery again, but the old man picked the old DVD player from the ground and smashed it into the face of the man. The man yelled and held his face for a moment. Emery tried to get up but was not quick enough. He was grabbed by the waist and slammed to the wall again. He let out a cry and dropped to the floor weakly. The man dragged him up quickly and stared into his eyes. Emery managed to stare back and saw the rage in the man’s eyes. The blood dripping down his face made him look more devilish. Before Emery could make any move, he received two heavy punches into his belly. The man allowed him drop again, and took some time to clean his face and catch his breath. “It’s game over old man,” he said in a confident tone. “I don’t think so…” an unknown voice said from behind. The man was first shocked as he did not see Emery move his lips and he wondered where the voice came from. He turned back slowly but did not see who spoke as a heavy rod hit his face and he blacked out immediately. Emery stared in surprise at the unknown man who had struck his enemy. He was a young man in his early thirties. He wore an armless top and black shorts, with a bicycle seat cap on his head. He looked like a resident of the place. “I’m John,” he said as he offered a hand to help Emery up. ___ Vincil, Bethanna. “Be careful boss,” Samantha warned for the umpteenth time but Henry was in a rage. He grabbed Taveo by the shoulder again and lifted him up, he threw him against the back wall. He walked to the man and made him sit on the ground with his back resting against the wall. “Now, tell me everything you know about the strategist,” Henry requested again. Taveo managed to open his eyes and stare at him, then he shook his head slowly and adamantly. Henry was about to raise his hand again when a phone began to ring and diverted his attention. He turned back and watched as Samantha answered the call. She listened for a few seconds without speaking and took the phone off her ear. “Dave and Cole are back with them,” she said to Henry. “Tell them to proceed with the plan quickly,” he replied her. He then turned back and lifted the man again. He carried him back to the chair where the man was previously seated. “They would call back in a minute,” Samantha said to Henry after she ended the call. Henry stared blankly at Taveo’s face. His face was bruised and disfigured, yet he was not willing to let out what he knew concerning the person called “The Strategist”, for the fear of his family being killed by the Red Wolves. Samantha’s phone began to ring again, but it was a video call this time. She answered and watched the video for a second before turning it to Taveo. Taveo squinted at first but widened his eyes on seeing those in the video. It was his wife and his last daughter, tied to a chair with masked armed men around them. He looked at Henry’s face with his eyes full of fear. Henry stared back at him. He had never seen the man so terrified, not even during the torture he was made to go through. “You can’t hurt my daughter and my wife, they’re innocent.” Taveo pleaded. “That’s what everyone thinks, Carl Winston wouldn’t hurt my family.” Henry said in a mocking yet stiff tone. “What makes you think your family is better than other families you have wiped out?” Taveo was silent. “I don’t plan to get them killed there, I plan to bring them in here and let them know who you are before making you kill them with your hands.” Henry threatened. Taveo looked at his face, wondering what Henry meant by having him kill his wife and daughter with his own hands. Henry took out an ampoule and raised it up for him to see. “You should have heard of this, it will make you deranged in one hour after it gets into your body and you will be thirsty for blood. You would tear the skin of your family members yourself and taste their blood,” Henry paused and let out an evil smile. “What better way could the family of a murderer himself be killed?” Taveo shook his head, partially in self-pity and then in disbelief of Carl Winston being that wicked enough to make him kill his family. Carl took out a syringe from his other pocket when he noticed Taveo was still hesitant, he took off the cover. “I’ll tell you…” Taveo finally stammered. “I don’t know so much, but I’ll tell you what I know.” “Start talking already,” Henry replied. without looking at his face. He took off the cover of the ampoule to show that he was still serious about injecting him the substance. “The strategist’s real name is Hutton…, Hutton Ryker,” Taveo stuttered. “Hutton Ryker?” Henry frowned. He had never heard the name before. He glanced at Samantha to see if she was writing down the name. She took out her phone to write down the name as her eyes met his, she understood what his look meant. “Tell us more about this Hutton Ryker,” Henry urged the man. “He makes most of the decisions and confirm those he doesn’t make directly, he is an ex security officer of the Nation, I’m not sure which of the Forces he served in.” Henry stared at his face for a while, as if he was doubting his last statement. “Why don’t you know so much about him? You’re one of the top decision makers, and probably one of the founders of the Red Wolves.” “No,” Taveo shook his head. “I didn’t start the Red Wolves with them, I was lured into it.” “What do you mean by that? And who lured you?” Henry asked. “Most of us in the Red Wolves did not like the idea at first, but we had no choice, our greed led us into it.” Taveo began to explain in a frightened tone. “Elvis Kahn, the leader of the group, targets men of influence who are in some sort of financial crisis and brings s solution to them. The solution usually would involve dipping your hands into crime, but one wouldn’t mind because it would seem little at first. Once you’re in, you’ll be out of your financial crisis but you’ll need to cover your crimes with more crimes. That’s how you get into deep mess and the only solution would be left to meet Hutton Ryker the strategist, and you’ll have to sign allegiance to the cause of the Red Wolves.” “I see,” Henry said, nodding his head. He took in a deep breath and then glanced at Samantha. He turned back to Taveo. “Tell us how we can find Hutton Ryker.” “I don’t have an idea, the only man who is always sure of his location is Elvis Kahn.” Henry stared at his face quietly for some more seconds. “Tell me more about this Elvis Kahn,” he requested. “He leads the team but does nothing without confirmation from the strategist first,” Taveo explained. “He was a former police officer in the country, he left the force for business and was out of the country for a long while. He began to make contact with us when he returned, that’s about ten years ago.” Henry nodded his head gently. Taveo had just confirmed what they already discovered concerning Elvis Kahn. “And where can I find Elvis Kahn?” “He has different houses scattered around the country and abroad, he’s in every state. It’s difficult to say where he could be at a particular moment,” Taveo answered. “You’ll write us a list of all his addresses you know,” Henry replied. Taveo remained silent and Henry took it for consent. “You claim most of you were lured into becoming members of the Red Wolves, so, who are the main founders of the group?” “The only two I know of are Elvis Kahn and Hutton Ryker, but there are some unknown men somewhere,” Taveo answered. “Rumour has it that they are uneducated but are skilled in weaponry and they train the Red Wolves army.” “Where can I find this Red Wolves Army?” Henry squinted at him. “It’s hidden from us, Elvis Kahn promised to tell us after we’ve got to some level in our mission.” “Are you sure you did not tell me any lie?” Henry questioned. Taveo shook his head gently. “I didn’t, I don’t want you to harm my wife and daughter. Please spare them.” Henry stared straight into his eyes and saw the fear in it. He wondered how wicked the man could be to allow the death of others but protect his own family. He glanced at Samantha’s face again and gave her a signal. He stared at Taveo’s face for a while before he turned and proceeded towards the door. Samantha followed behind him. “What do we do with him?” Samantha asked as they both walked the passage. “We inject him and drop him off,” Henry replied without looking at her. “What if he finds help and survives?” “It’s unlikely he would survive, but if he does, the Red Wolves won’t let him live.” Henry answered. “We have to drop him off tonight, we travel early tomorrow morning.” “I’ll get the liquid prepared,” Samantha said and took another direction while Henry continued to the living room. __ Unnamed location, United States. 17:45PM “A lot of us saw you running into that house,” John said to Emery. He was mixing hot tea with two cups in his hands. “I was making some chairs with my apprentice close to the area when I also saw you.” Emery was sitting on an old sofa in the living room and could see John who was standing in the kitchen. He watched John finish mixing the tea and step out with only one cup. “So why didn’t you people tell those men I was up there?” “We don’t do that in this neighborhood,” John replied. “We mind our business.” “But the men tried to harass your people, I thought anyone would just tell them where I was.” Emery replied, looking baffled. “No, not even the small kids would do that.” John handed the tea cup to Emery. “Thanks,” Emery collected the cup and took a sip. The taste was not so nice as it wasn’t as rich as the one he was used to. He however was grateful with what John could offer and he took it joyfully. “So, why was it only you that came to help?” John sat on the plastic chair opposite Emery. “Well, others weren’t sure if you were the bad guy or if those men were. Some thought you were a thief and that you took something of those men.” Emery chuckled. “I don’t know any of those men. I arrived the United States two days ago for a business deal, only to be pursued by those men.” “What kind of business deal?” John seemed inquisitive. Emery took another sip from the cup and then dropped it. “I tell you about myself and what I came to do,” he cleared his throat. “But you must help me.” John’s stare lingered on his face for a moment, it seemed he was trying to decide if Emery was trustworthy or not. “I’ll help you,” he finally agreed.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +18

Hutton ur end is near henry is coming for u Emery jack becareful with john no one can be trusted Fox agent are too slow for my likely too bad for an the supposed best agency in the world Be anyways me writer next pls

Emery Jack is safe for now What about Shelia?

oh my thank God someone help u out Emery jack,I pray Henry find a way to save Sheila, those fox agent are always late what kind of lazy people is that.

My only concern now is how Sheila is going to be saved oo,at least her father has gotten someone ready to help him.... Will Carl go into another swap deal with de wolves???

Restless Episode 123 Unedited ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unnamed location, United States. “Are you really who you say you are?” John stared at Emery’s face in doubt. He couldn’t believe he was with one of the richest men in the African continent. “Yeah, you can confirm online.” Emery replied him. “Just type Emery Jack into Google search box.” John took out his small Android phone and carried out the search like Emery suggested. After reading some of the little excerpts displayed in the results by Google, he switched to the image results tab. He took a quick scan of all the images on the first page of the result and confirmed that they were all pictures of the same person. He then clicked on the first image, he looked at it and then stared at Emery’s face for some seconds. “You’re truly Emery Jack,” he locked his phone and kept it aside. “We thought you were a black American like us, no one knew you were African.” Emery stared at his face for a while. He seemed to doubt the intention behind the man’s last statement. “No need to worry man,” John said when he saw the expression on Emery’s face. “We’re not racists here, not even when you’re black like us.” Emery heaved a sigh of relief. “So, how do I help you Mr Emery?” John asked. “First, I need to get out of here, those men may return any time soon.” Emery began. “And then I’ll need you to join me capture the wife or daughter of my friend.” “How do we do that?” John asked. “I know her store and when she’ll be going there tomorrow morning, we can get her on her way back home tomorrow. All we need is a gun and a good car.” “I don’t have a gun nor a car, how do we get those?” “Isn’t there somewhere we can rent a car?” Emery asked. “Do you have the money to pay?” Emery searched his pockets quickly and brought out his international debit card. He raised it up and then frowned. “We can use this,” John said, staring at the card. “They’re gonna trace me once I use this,” Emery replied. “How?” John was confused. “They know I’m going to need money to stay alive, and they would be waiting for me to use it.” Emery explained. John let out a breath. “It will cost an average of twenty dollars to rent a car here,” John said. “Can’t you get that for me? I promise to refund immediately I get things sorted out,” Emery pleaded. John stared at his face again. “I will.” “Thanks, then we’ve got the major problem solved.” “What next?” “Let’s make a good plan,” Emery replied. “We must ensure that we do not only abduct Gilbert’s relative but that he is forced to tell me all I need to know about the attacks.” —— Cartak, Anthanna. June 7 07:15AM “Julius’ death has been confirmed,” Elvis Kahn announced as he walked into the computer room. He looked left and right, trying to spot which corner Hutton was. “It confirms the reason Carl Winston isn’t here yet,” Hutton replied. He was sitting at the left corner of the room, behind a shelf containing computer items. Kahn located him and proceeded towards the place. “We should expect him anytime from now,” Hutton said. Kahn came into his view. “What other arrangement do we need to make for his arrival?” “We’ve made all necessary arrangements already,” Hutton replied. “We only need to warn the men to tighten security around the camps and let no intruder creep into their midst.” “You think he can locate our camps?” “He would comb every corner and secret places of Anthanna on his arrival here, there’s a high possibility that the camps would be discovered and that would be the best link he can get to us at this time.” “You’re right, our men have to tighten the security.” Elvis Kahn sat on a seat not to far from Hutton. He pulled out his phone and began to type in a number. “Who do you want to reach?” Hutton asked. “Jafeek,” Kahn gazed at him. “What are you telling him?” Kahn squinted. “To be careful of course and constantly check the people in the camp to fish out intruders.” “Wait, don’t call him yet.” Hutton said calmly. He looked away and stared blankly at the wall for a couple of seconds. “You’re not sure about something?” Kahn asked. “Yes,” Hutton turned his gaze to him again. “Carl Winston works with a few number of people and he wouldn’t be able to carry out a direct attack, his likely means would be infiltrating the camp first and setting up structures in it before attacking.” “So, what else are you confused about?” Hutton looked away again. “He knows we know this fact about him, and he knows we would be taking security measures. It makes it possible for him to go about it in a different way.” ‘You’re right,” Kahn agreed in a calm tone. They maintained silence for a few minutes. “We’ve got no choice,” Hutton finally spoke. “Call and tell the Jafeek to tighten the security around the boundaries and also get men ready for any form of attack. At the same time, you make our men in town monitoring the satellites every second.” “Right, but what about the main purpose? Killing Carl Winston,” Kahn asked. “Our men have the orders to shoot on sight and not just to shoot, but to make sure every intruder dies.” Hutton answered. “If he escapes that however, Jafeek is going to lead him directly into our hands.” Hutton glanced at Kahn after speaking and Kahn also glanced at him. They were confident that they had a good plan and nothing was going to stop them. Hutton’s phone rang and he turned forward to pick it up. “Tell me you’ve gotten the old man,” he said into the phone immediately he answered. “No, I’m sorry, he escaped.” The caller replied in a sad tone. “Have you stopped search for him already? Keep searching,” Hutton urged him. “It’s 12:30AM already, we can’t keep roaming the streets in search for him. He got the search leader injured so bad.” “Make sure you keep on with the search for him once the day breaks,” Hutton ordered. “We’ll try boss.” “Get it done!” Hutton snapped and ended the call immediately. He looked at Kahn’s face. “Our men in the United States seem so lazy, Emery Jack keeps escaping them.” “Whether they get him or now, I think the important thing is ensuring he doesn’t return before we finish off Carl Winston. Emery Jack has the power to control all the security forces in search for his daughter and that would give us some more troubles.” “We gotta get things done quickly,” Hutton said. “We’d probably make Carl’s search faster if we upload pictures or videos of Sheila Jack in pain.” “You’re right,” Kahn nodded in agreement. ___ 08:50AM El Deols. “They must not lay a single finger on her, I wouldn’t forgive myself.” Henry said aloud as their vehicle drove into the rented house. He opened the door and stepped out even before Dave could park properly. He took out the building access card from his pocket as he advanced to the main door. Dave stepped out after parking the car. He closed the door and rested his waist against the car, waiting for Cole who was walking to him from the other car parked behind. “Boss is worried,” he said as Cole stared at his face. “We have to make sure this is done quickly and get back to our mission.” He turned and walked to the boot without waiting for Cole to reply him. Cole followed to the boot, Samantha, Jennifer and Hannah joined them. Dave took out the bags one after the other and gave to each of them to proceed into the house. Thirty minutes later The first thing the team did was to set up their computers and a surveillance around the house. After then, Cole and Hannah Kelvin sat behind a computer each and began to configure the networks. Dave and Henry sat behind them, Dave on a table and Henry on a chair, with his phone in his hands. Samantha had gone with Jennifer to the kitchen. “We’ll have to visit the police Arsenal tonight and get more arms,” Henry said to Dave. “How easy would that be? The place is not accessible, not to all policemen.” “Very easy,” Henry replied. “I have a special access card to the place as a known world wide security agent, I used to go there if I was close to Anthanna and I needed a weapon.” “I see, I hope your access hasn’t been revoked.” “Whether it is revoked or not, we’d still get in. I’ve gone in more than once without the cards,” Henry replied. “I trust you boss,” Dave said in a soft tone and smiled. Henry looked away and took in a breath. “Hutton Ryker,” the name echoed in his mind. He remembered the search carried out on the name the previous day. There was no match for his name among the list of past security officers, not in the police nor in the military. It could only mean that Hutton Ryker was still in the force or a dismissed officer of the FOX. Henry chose to believe the former. If he was once in the FOX, there was no way Henry wouldn’t have heard his name at all. “Sir, we’ve got the networks configured,” Cole announced to them. Henry and Dave got up immediately and picked up their closed laptops. They opened it up and pulled their seats closer. “Connected?” Henry asked Dave in whispers some seconds after he was able to connect his. “Yes,” Dave answered him. “We’re connected now, when do we begin transmission of data?” Henry asked Cole. “In a couple of minutes,” Cole replied. “But I think I have something we need to check out first.” Henry turned towards him and stared at his computer wondering what he wanted them to see. “While configuring the connections, I was able to download the footages of the kidnap scene.” Cole explained. Henry got up from his seat and advanced towards him, he stood behind him and bent over to watch the video. Dave also followed slowly while Hannah turned from her seat. Cole played the footage and they watched how Sheila was driven by her bodyguard into the firm again. Henry was patient enough to watch every second of the footage and there was no action until the explosion. For a couple of minutes, nothing else could be seen apart from the huge fold of dust that covered the atmosphere. After that, some signs of struggle could be seen. They watched how Sheila was dragged into the vehicle by the workers and how the vehicle drove out of the place. The bodyguard was seen lying unconscious on the floor after being beaten. “We need to ask that bodyguard some questions,” Henry concluded as he walked back to his seat.

Restless Episode 124 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel   Unedited The FOX Corporation, Bexford Bethanna. “We’re trying to protect you sir, not to harass you.” Evelyn said to the man who tried to argue with him again. “This is two hours since I got to your office, no one has been able to explain why I was brought here and I haven’t been allowed to call my lawyer,” the man fired at her. They were in the interrogation room, Evelyn and the man sitting directly opposite each other with a table separating the two of them. A junior agent dressed in the uniform was standing close to the entrance door. “I’m sorry for any form of inconvenience sir, but we needed to make some things plain before coming to you.” Evelyn replied. He took out a file and dropped it on the table. He opened and took out a photo, he handed it over to the man. “Please, have a look at this.” The door opened while the man was staring at the picture. Steve entered and walked straight to the table to sit on the chair beside Evelyn. “Here’s Agent Steve sir, my colleague and boss.” Evelyn introduced Steve to the man. “Good morning sir,” Steve greeted with a slight nod. Victor Finn only glanced at Steve’s face but did give any reply. Evelyn handed him another photo before he could make a comment on the one he had with him. The man stared at it for some seconds again and looked up. She was already handing a third one to him. “Do you know those men?” Evelyn asked. He took some few seconds to look at the third picture before he looked up. “Yes, I know them.” “Their names?” “This is Pitt Raph,” He turned the first photo to Evelyn and followed with the second and third. “This, Taveo Jude and this Julius Brad.” “You know them,” Evelyn said with a smile. “So, when was the last time you saw them?” “I haven’t seen any of them in years, the last person I saw was Taveo and that was about ten years ago. We met at a function.” Victor replied. Evelyn and Steve exchanged glances. “What was the last you heard of them?” Steve asked. Victor turned his gaze to Steve’s face. He stared up for a second, trying to remember. “The last I heard was Julius Brad’s death, just yesterday.” He answered. “You haven’t heard of the two others recently?” “I also heard of Taveo Jude’s abduction some days ago,” he replied. “What about Pitt Raph?” The man frowned his face. “I’m not sure I heard of him recently.” “How come you didn’t?” Steve squinted at him. Evelyn brought out a page of a newspaper folded in her file. She gave it to Steve who glanced briefly and gave it to Victor. “Pitt Raph’s abduction came first before the other two, how come you didn’t hear of it?” Victor scanned through the paper for almost a minute. He shrugged. “I didn’t see this, I think I just did not follow the news at that period.” “So, what do you think about it?” “It’s sad,” he shook his head. “Two of them kidnapped and one killed by poisoning, it’s a bad thing.” Steve glanced at Evelyn’s face and she unlocked the tablet device in front of her and gave it to him. He looked at the screen to confirm what was there before he turned it to Victor. Victor squinted and read for a couple of seconds. “Taveo Jude dead too?” He stared at Steve’s face in surprise. “Yes,” Steve turned the tablet back to himself. “After being kidnapped for few days, he was found this morning, dead in a car. The cause of his death is still unknown.” Victor shook his head. His eyes was squinted and his mind was full of confusion. “Julius Brad dead, Taveo Jude dead, Pitt Raph’s whereabouts unknown. Don’t you think this is a bad omen?” “Bad omen?” He narrowed his gaze at Steve’s face and then glanced at Evelyn. “Yeah, bad omen for you.” Steve added. “I don’t understand.” Steve adjusted his seating position. “How did you know these men?” “Well,” Victor leaned back a bit. “We were at college together, that’s how I got to know them.” “College alone?” Victor raised a brow. “You only knew them as colleagues in your college?” “No,” Victor shook his head. “We were in the same basketball team and we became so close, we formed a group of five, we were the best players during our time.” Steve smiled lightly. “Two of the five dead, one abducted with no known whereabouts and one in a far away country.” “What are you insinuating? That I could be the next?” Victor raised his voice. He was already in panic. “That’s why we have you here, to tell us everything you know. We need the right information to help you stay safe.” Victor closed his eyes for a moment and took in a deep breath. He opened his eyes and breathed deeply for some more seconds before he spoke. “What information do you need?” “When last did you meet any of these men?” Steve questioned. “You asked me before, ten years ago.” “And what business or deal have you had together since then?” “None, I got his number and he got mine but we only communicated for a while and stopped talking.” Victor answered. “These guys are rich guys, I’m only a poor guy trying to keep myself and my family.” Evelyn and Steve exchanged glances again. Victor’s last statement had brought something to their minds. They had not considered wealth while connecting the men. The connection between the three men who were already victims and the remaining two was the basketball team, but only the three victims were rich men, Victor Finn was poor and the fifth man living outside the country was only middle class. It wasn’t however enough for them to write off the connection, the possibility of the connection being true was still strong enough. “Tell us what you guys had together during the college days,” Steve requested. Victor stared blankly for a while. “It was all youthful activities,” he finally replied after thinking for a while. “We shared girls, partied a lot and supported each other any way we could.” “Did you guys get into trouble or carried out any business deal?” Steve questioned. “No, we didn’t do any of such.” Steve remained quiet for a while, he then took his hands off the table where they were rested and leaned backwards. “Sir, you have to tell the whole truth. We would not be able to help you if you hide anything from us,” Evelyn urged. “I’m not hiding anything from you, we did not business together.” Victor insisted. “Well,” Evelyn shrugged. “The abduction and deaths of these men happened within a short duration of one week. It is suspected that the killers would strike the next person any time from now. Since, you’ve had no business with the victims, you can’t be the next victim. We’d let you leave soon, thanks for cooperating with us.” Steve moved his chair backwards in readiness to get up while Evelyn began to arrange the pictures back into the file. “But what happens if they come to me?” Victor asked, staring at their faces in fear. “You do not need to be afraid sir, since you had no business with them.” Evelyn replied. “But they can come for me too, they already killed three out of five.” “You said you had no business with the three,” Steve snapped at him. “If you had no business with them, then you have no reason to be afraid.” The man stared at his face silently without being able to utter a word. “If you have anything to do with those men, tell us now and we’d be able to help you.” Evelyn said in a softer tone. Victor turned his gaze to Evelyn, he had a pitiable look on his face. “I haven’t had any business to do with those men in years and we never made any deal with anyone when we were together.” He answered in a calm tone. “Then, there’s no cause for alarm. You would be allowed to go home in few minutes, and all you need to do is be alert and report any suspicious observation you make to security agencies quickly.” Evelyn replied him in a soothing voice. He nodded slowly and dragged in a breath. “Thank you.” He watched the two agents get up and walk out of the interrogation room. He thought about it again. What could be the reason anyone would decide to murder five people who were no longer close friends for almost thirty years? He found no answer to his question. He decided he needed to heed the Agent’s advice, that is, to thread carefully and report any strange observation he made quickly to security officials. __ “We never thought of wealth ad a criteria when making the connection between those men,” Evelyn said to Steve as they both walked through the passage. “Yeah, but we can’t still rule out the possibility that the connection is right just yet.” Steve replied her. “If it is as we thought, then Victor Finn is the next target for the murderers.” “Their plans could change,” Steve said and stopped briefly, he stared Evelyn who had also stopped with him in the face. “If they discover that he was invited here by us, they could change plans. That’s why I asked that it should be done very secretly. And that’s why he hasn’t been allowed to reach his lawyer.” Steve proceeded again and Evelyn followed. “What happens now that we’re letting him go?” “We have to keep an eye on him,” Steve replied. “We’ll assign five of our officers to do that while we proceed to make the next important connection.” “And what’s the next important connection sir?” Evelyn questioned. They had gotten close to their team investigation room, so she stepped ahead of him and opened the door for him to step in. “Thank you,” he said after stepping in and walked directly to the investigation table. She followed behind. He took out his phone to dial a number. He glanced at Evelyn’s face and noticed she was expecting his answer to the question she asked. “Victor Finn brought clearly to our attention today that the victims of all these attacks are not poor people or middle class, they’re mostly very wealthy people.” Steve replied her question. “And considering all the victims truly, they were all wealthy men. There’s must be some other connection between all these wealthy men.” “You’re right sir, we need to study their lives individually and make the connection.” “Please excuse me,” he said to her before he put the phone close to his ear. “Hey! Get Victor Finn back to his house and follow him in. Four of you henceforth will keep an eye on every move he makes,” he said into his phone and ended the call. “Sir, do we keep tracking the man outside the country or leave him for now?” Evelyn asked. Steve sighed, thinking of an answer to give. His phone rang and distracted him from his thoughts. He picked his phone and answered. “Hello.” “Hello boss,” Agent Dan spoke from the other end. “I just got to Anthanna and I’m yet to locate the officers.” “Wait a minute, I’ll send your number and they’ll you.” He ended the call quickly and copied the Daniel’s phone number from the call dialer. He sent it in a text message to another Anthanian number. “We have to look for a way to do everything simultaneously,” he looked up and answered Evelyn’s question after a minute. ___ 13:45PM Government Hospital, El Deols, Anthanna. Thomas lay peacefully in the hospital bed with his eyes closed. He still had bandages all over his chest and one around his forehead. A wide plaster also laid on his swollen right cheek. He had slept off after being administered his morning dose of medicine. An IV fluid bag was hung on it’s stand beside the bed, connected into his veins with the connecting lines and the tubes. A white plastic seat was beside his bed and a drawer for keeping patient’s items was by the side of the bed beside the headboard. He felt a hand touch his chest in his sleep but did not respond until the hand began to nudge him. He opened his eyes slowly. It was blurry at first. A finger was placed on his lips to stop him from opening his mouth to talk. “Shhh,” the man in the white doctor’s coat hushed. Thomas vision was clearer now, but he was yet to tell the person whose face was before him. He was dressed like a doctor but his face was totally strange and different from all the doctors who had being attending to him since he was brought to the hospital. This man looked strong and huge with heavy muscles just like him. His face looked familiar but Thomas still found it hard to identify where he had seen the face before. “Tell me what happened to Sheila?” the man whispered and took his finger off Thomas’ lips. Thomas squinted at the face for another moment and then it struck him. The man standing before him was Henry, Miss Sheila’s former bodyguard before him. Lesedi had told him so much about this Henry, how Sheila had taken him home, how they began to live together and how they almost became lovers. “Start talking, I have very little time to spend here.” Henry urged him. “She was kidnapped by the Inspection workers who had come to find out the cause of the explosion,” he said in low tones. “Inspection workers from the federal government?” Henry questioned. “They were fake,” Thomas replied. “Mr Adrian confirmed yesterday that the real Inspection officers sent to building were ambushed on the way.” “So, those men came just to take Sheila?” “Yes, we had no idea who they were. They had it well planned and we suspected nothing.” “Who do you think is behind the abduction?” “I can’t tell,” Thomas replied. He closed his eyes to take in the pain he felt, he had tried to shake his head, forgetting that his whole body still hurt. Henry raised his head and looked back suddenly. He could hear footsteps approaching. He dashed quickly to the toilet and entered inside. Adrian walked in few seconds later. He looked around as if he noticed something as he walked towards Thomas. “You’re awake Thomas,” Adrian said on getting to the bed side. “Yes, I am.” “Hope you are doing better,” Adrian asked. “Yes, I am. Thanks,” Thomas replied. Adrian was about to say something else when the toilet door behind opened and Henry stepped out, dressed in the blue uniform meant for the hospital cleaners. “Your toilet looks so neat, it hasn’t been used at all.” Henry said, taking slow steps towards the patient. Adrian was staring at him suspiciously. He could see the man was on a uniform, but he was also on dark sunshades which was unnatural for cleaners to put on. “Good afternoon sir, “Henry greeted Adrian who was staring at him visibly. He scrutinized Adrian from head to toe quickly with his eyes. “I had just come to clean up this place and I spent some time keeping him company.” “Oh! Good afternoon,” Adrian greeted back and then turned back to Thomas. “I’ll be taking my leave now,” Henry announced and then turned to leave. “Thank you,” Adrian watched him step out before turning to Thomas again. “That guy looks strange.” “He’s a nice guy,” Thomas said to Adrian. “He spent some time with me before going to check the toilet.” Adrian shrugged. “Well, I have come to tell you that you’d be seeing less of me here. I need to get fully involved in the investigations and I won’t be chanced to come here. Your bill has been paid fully and the hospital staffs will treat you well.” “Thank you Mr Adrian.” Adrian smiled and nodded gently. “Take care.” Thomas stared up at the ceiling until Adrian was out of the room. He took in a deep breath, wondering where Henry had come from after being away for a long time. Apart from Lesedi’s narration of how Sheila and Henry were almost involved with each other, he had also seen through Sheila’s behaviour and responses that she really had something to do with Henry and he was more than a bodyguard to her. The door opened again few seconds after Adrian stepped out, Henry was back in. He walked quickly towards Thomas. “Who’s that guy?” “That’s Mr Adrian, Miss Sheila’s boyfriend. They’ve been together for a couple of months,” Thomas replied. Henry swallowed hard on hearing Thomas describe Adrian as Sheila’s boyfriend. He automatically concluded that Adrian could have been the same guy he had seen Sheila with. He held a communicator close to his lips. “Slim, five point five inches tall man, dressed in a blue long sleeve shirt, black pants and black shoes. He’s coming outside now, he’s Sheila’s boyfriend. Do what you should do.” He stopped talking and met Thomas staring at his face suspiciously. “There’s no cause for alarm man, nothing will happen to Adrian.” Henry said to calm Thomas down. Thomas heaved a sigh, but he was still suspicious of Henry. He now understood the reason Henry stepped out of the toilet when Adrian was and was amazed at how Henry was able to tell all Adrian’s features on seeing him for only few seconds. “Where did you get trained?” Thomas could not hide his curiosity. “I received a top security training, but that’s not a discussion for now.” Henry replied him. “What else do I need to know about Miss Sheila’s kidnap?” “I don’t know so much, but I believe the first bomb that exploded was installed in the company sometime last week. One of the visitors or the staffs would have done it, I think checking the footages from the security cameras would help.” “You’re right, I’ll get them as soon as I leave here.” Henry agreed. “I hope the security rooms where the footages are stored were not affected by the explosion.” “No, they weren’t.” Thomas replied. “Thank you, I gotta go now.” Henry said and turned to leave quickly. He walked back to the toilet and changed again into the white coat, leaving the cleaner’s uniform there. “One more thing Thomas,” Henry said, walking slowly towards him. “No one knows I came here, and no one should know.” Thomas managed to nod his head gently.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +19

Hummm

Following

Hummmm this is getting more interesting

Restless Episode 125 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel 14:55PM The FOX Corporation Headquarters, El Deols, Anthanna “This report from the police shows that not too much progress has been made concerning the case since the last time,” Agent Dan said after some minutes of studying some documents in a file. Three other men and a lady were sitting round the table in the office. They were all dressed in suits and had their ID cards hanging around their necks with a navy blue tag, only Agent Dan had nothing of such on him. “I think the officers got busy with other cases,” one of the male officers replied him. Dan picked a pen on the table and scribbled something quickly on one of the papers in the file. “The lady who carried out the murders is suspected to be Florence Brown, but she murdered the two other victims at the scene without having to abduct them.” Dan explained. “Her abduction does not seem to be so connected with the previous murders yet, there was no woman among the Inspection officers that abducted Sheila Jack.” “The most reasonable connection we can assume is the murders of the two men being part of the process leading to her abduction,” the lady amidst them put in. “Since we have no proofs that they are connected yet, we will therefore treat the cases as different.” Agent Dan said. “Looking into the report, I can tell that the fake inspection officers have not been traced.” “We’re still on it,” the female Agent replied him. “We found some of the vehicles they used in perpetuating the crime in El Deols, but from our investigations, the victim was taken outside El Deols.” “If we’re going to make progress with this case, then we need to draw a valid conclusion today.” Dan said. “I’ll suggest we get the CCTV footages and watch all vehicles that exited El Deols yesterday.” One of the men put in. “Good idea, but while we do that, we also need to be certain about how the first explosive that went off got into the building,” Dan suggested. “The SheiDev firm has CCTV cameras all around and inside the buildings, we should be able to get the footages from the security room.” the woman said. “That should be done immediately, while we also fetch footages of the road cameras.” Dan ordered. ___ 16:45 “Hey! I think I’ve gotten what we need,” Hannah Kelvin announced to the rest of the team. They were all sitting in the large room, at different corners, each one with a laptop. Except for Samantha who was keeping an eye on Adrian, the rest of the team were watching different footages retrieved from the security room of SheiDev firm. It was in one of those footages Hannah had discovered something and was calling the team’s attention to. Henry got up from his seat to answer her while the rest of the team only glanced at her and continued with their own tasks. “These three men visited the firm on Friday, they had a meeting with some of the staffs,” she said after rewinding the footage for Henry to see the three men. “On their way out, the one carrying a backpack opted to use the toilet.” Henry squinted at the screen and watched as the other two stopped at a secretary’s office to wait for the third man who went into the toilet. She forwarded the tape to three minutes later and they saw the man stepping out of the toilet with his backpack strapped on one side. “He stepped out of the toilet three minutes later with his backpack strapped only on one side not fully closed,” she said and focused on the video for some seconds before pausing it. She zoomed in and focused on the bag. “This shows the bag was opened in the toilet.” “You’re right,” Henry said in whispers. She rewound the footage again to four minutes earlier and played. She watched carefully to the point the camera had a stable vision of the bag and paused it. She zoomed again. “The bag was fully closed before he got it,” she said and glanced at Henry’s face. She moved the view to the man’s hand and showed Henry the man’s sleeves. “He also had his sleeves buttoned before he got in.” She forwarded the video again and stopped it when the man stepped out of the toilet. She zoomed to show his sleeves. “His sleeve on his right hand is not buttoned here,” she said. “His hands are also not wet, and that shows he did not use the toilet. He could have washed his hands if he rolled up his sleeves to use the toilet. He buttoned his sleeve and closed the backpack properly outside.” She left the video to play. Henry stood upright and folded his arms, still staring at the screen. “The explosion went off on Sunday, from that toilet, approximately forty eight hours after he got into the toilet.” She added. “Good job!” Henry commended with a soft tone and gently patted her shoulder. He turned back to look at the other guys. “Come around guys, Hannah’s got our targets for us.” Dave, Cole and Jenny got up and stepped closer to Henry immediately. “Let’s see the three men’s faces,” Henry said to Hannah. She moved it quickly to the part of the footage that shows the three men standing together. “These three men brought in the explosive device and the short man on the right installed the device in the toilet,” Henry explained to them. “Cole, Dave and Jennifer would take one of these men each and download every available information about them. We have to find them tonight,” he stopped to look at their faces. “We find every information about them and locate them tonight,” he reemphasized. “Okay boss,” they nodded. “Return to your seats and suspend your other activities, you’ll get a picture sent to you from Hannah.” They all returned to their seats quickly while Hannah proceeded with Henry’s instruction. She took a screenshot from the footage and sent it to the picture software. She cropped each man separately from the shot and saved the images separately. Henry waited till she was done sending the images to the three others before he spoke again. “You continue with tracking where the movement of those men, let us know where they went to from the firm.” “Okay boss,” Hannah replied. Henry took some steps back and looked around to see all the team members busy. He took in a breath. He felt confident that he had a good team he could rely on. The only person he wasn’t so sure of was Hannah Kelvin who had previously been with the Wolves, even though she had proved to be very helpful with the short time she was with the team. He trusted the other team members and he remembered teaching them that trust was necessary for team members to achieve their tasks successfully. He wasn’t so sure about something however, if his men had undergone enough training to combat the army of the Red Wolves. The revelation from Taveo Jude had made him realise that the Wolves had an army of terrorists who had been undergoing training for years. So, even though he was sure of the individual strength and abilities of the members in his team, it wasn’t so wise to put them before men who have received training for several years after only training them for few weeks. The only way to go about it was having well laid strategies before going on an attack. That way, even if they came against well trained military men, they would take them by surprise and the men would never be able to overcome their strategy. One thing he however made up his mind to do was ensure that the team members all remained safe as long as they remained loyal to the vision. That was the best way he could pay them for their loyalty. He took another deep breath and took some steps back towards the door. “I gotta go get our weapons from the Deols arsenal guys, I’ll be back as soon as I can.” He announced before he turned and walked out of the room. ____ 16:59PM FOX Office, Deols. Dan was sitting in the office, looking through the footages with the other men when one of the senior agents in the office received a call. He spoke loudly and made it obvious he was talking to the rest of the team who had been sent to the SheiDev firm. “They got the footages we need,” he said loudly after the call, specifically looking at Agent Dan. “But they suspect the security room was ransacked before they got there.” “Didn’t they meet the security officers in charge there?” Dan asked. “The place has been locked since yesterday, only security agents are allowed in and even the security officers there are allowed only by invitation.” “Which other security officers have been there before us?” ” It Could have only been the antiterrorism department,” the man answered. “And they only had business with the main building.” “The security room is also part of the building, they could have checked to confirm if something was there.” Dan replied. “Since they found the footages and nothing was missing, I don’t think there’s no cause for alarm.” “They’re on their way here, we’d be able to make some conclusions when they come.” “Please excuse me,” Dan whose phone was ringing said and got up. He walked towards the window as he answered the call. “I need an update, Agent Dan.” Agent Steve’s voice sounded from the other end. “We’re working on it sir,” Dan replied. “Florence Brown hasn’t been linked to this yet, so we can’t tell if it is connected to the other case.” “The casualties are increasing and spreading, we’re running out of time. We need to move ahead, please be fast and accurate with whatever step you are taking.” Steve said. “Yes sir, I’ll get back to you before the night ends.” He ended the call and returned to his seat. __ >>> Fast forward >>> “It’s on the outskirts,” Dave replied. “The gang operates in different states of the country, especially El Deols. They’re used to carry out different kinds of crime in the country.” “And why hasn’t that place been busted by the police?” “It has been busted several times with a lot of the criminals arrested but the court never find them guilty and they end up freeing them. They don’t just commit crimes, they are backed by top citizens in the country.” “Well, I don’t think someone is going to release them from us tonight,” Henry said and then located a seat. “What’s the plan?” “The gang makes up seventy five percent of those living in the community, so it means we’re probably going against a total number of three hundred people.” Dave began with the strategy. Henry squinted. He had a question but did not want to interrupt since Dave was taking the lead. He also knew it was possible for Dave to answer his question before he finished communicating the strategy. “We can’t tell for certain in which of the houses we would find any of the three men,” Dave continued. “Our targets are three men out of the five leaders of the gang. These five men are educated and seen like gods to the rest of the gang who are majorly not educated. The gang protects them with their lives, so it would be impossible to get directly to them.” “That means we may have to hurt a lot of people,” Samantha put in. “We don’t have to,” Dave replied. “Non members of the gang living in the community already knows the gang members receive visitors and cause trouble at night, so they do not stay out beyond nine o’clock.” “Good,” Samantha heaved a sigh of relief. “The three of us, I, Cole and Samantha would visit the main house where they receive visitors who want to see their leaders. We ask to see their leaders politely which they would refuse, we would insist and they would resort to violence. Henry and Hannah would be so close already. While the men face us to stop us from getting to their leaders, Hannah and Henry joins and takes them by surprise from their hiding places, this would make it possible to weaken them quickly.” He got up as he talked and walked closer to the device below the large screen. He pressed some buttons and the screensaver disappeared. “These seven buildings are the most beautiful buildings in the community and it is expected that one of the five leaders would own at least one of the buildings,” Dan continued as a slideshow showing some beautiful buildings played, all of them were bungalows. “The beautiful part of it is that none of these buildings are surrounded with fences, so they are easily accessible. The leaders would be forced to step out when they hear the commotion and from there we capture our men.” “Sounds like a good plan,” Henry put in after some seconds of silence from Dave. Dave had already answered the question he asked earlier. “Sounds good to me too,” Cole chipped in. Dave stared at everyone’s face one after the other and stopped at Jenny’s. He believed Jenny should know her role already but she was staring at him like she didn’t. “Jenny, you would…”

Restless Episode 126 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited Continued from Episode 125 Dave stared at everyone’s face one after the other and stopped at Jenny’s. He believed Jenny should know her role already but she was staring at him like she didn’t. “Jenny, you would drive us to place and away from the place.” Dave said to her. ————————- 22:42 The night was cold and windy. The darkness of the clouds and the occasionally lightening that ran through it made it seem a heavy rain was on it’s way. Mixed with the chilly atmosphere was the strong smell of tobacco which revealed that the rate of smoking in the area was not just heavy, but that a crowd of people were smoking close to the area. Dave, Cole and Samantha stepped into the first room in the bungalow. They were dressed in all blacks with black handkerchiefs tied around their foreheads and black gloves worn on their hands. They had an earpiece each in their left ears with the mouthpiece clipped to the shirt under their jackets. The room was fashioned like a reception and was the biggest room in the bungalow, taking about eighty percent of the total area of the building. There was a long wooden table at the centre and three wooden chairs behind it, one each placed at the edges and one at the center. Only the one at the right edge was occupied. Not less than fifteen men were seen sitting and spread around the room doing nothing in particular, except for the smoking done in unity. Only the group of three men at the right hand corner were playing cards. The visitors caught the attention of the men as they stepped in and they had almost all eyes on them immediately. One of the men playing cards got up from his seat and advanced towards them, he was followed afterwards by the man sitting behind the table. The visitors stopped and waited for the men to get to them. The two stopped right in front of them and stared at their faces without saying anything. “We want to see Reuben, Dickson and Gabrice.” Dave went straight to the point without bothering to exchange pleasantries. The men exchanged glances quickly. “Did any of them ask you to come here?” The man standing on the left side asked. He had a stout figure and a rounded bald head. His colleague was taller but also thick, he kept a rough hair but clean hair and had an ugly scar on his face which he had gotten from a deep knife cut. “No, they do not have an idea we are here to see them.” The stout man smiled mockingly. “And you think you can just barge in here asking for them without invitation?” None of the visitors answered him. “What really do you want?” the taller guy asked, in a calmer tone. “We want to see Reuben, Dickson and Gabrice.” Dave answered, mentioning their names slowly in a way to show he had no regard for them. “What do you want from them?” the taller man asked another question. “It’s none of your business,” Dave replied. The man squinted at him and glanced at the stout figure man, the latter already looking angry. The tall guy took some steps back and looked left and right to the men around, some of which had their attention at the center where the visitors were. “Guys, these men wants to see sirs Gabrice, Reuben and Dickson.” He said in a loud voice for all of them to hear. “Do they have an appointment with them?” Another man asked, getting up from his seat. He dropped his cigarette on the floor and stepped on it to put off. “No, I’m not even sure these men really know who they’ve come looking for.” the taller man replied. Dave looked left and right and saw three more men coming towards them. He glanced at his partners flanging him on the left and on the right and could see they looked ready for the fight that was about to take place. “And who do you guys say you’re looking for?” One of the new men that joined them asked. He was of average height and he seemed to be the most muscular of all the men in the place. Dave stared him straight in his eyes and answered, mentioning one word slowly after the other, “I don’t repeat myself”. The man chuckled and stared at Dave with evil eyes. He managed to conceal his anger and spoke again to the visitors. “You three have the opportunity to leave now without getting hurt, if you stay one more minute, I don’t guarantee that you would leave here alive.” “We can’t leave without you giving us Reuben, Dickson and Gabrice.” Dave slammed back. The muscular man looked and his colleagues and made some eye signals. “Give these guys what they really want,” he said and turned to return to his seat, leaving the other men to handle the visitors. The first stretched blow went towards Dave who had been speaking for the visitors but the wrist was held by Cole and a punch hit the man’s face. The floor for the fight was opened and even the lady, who was later found to be a strong as a man was not spared by the hosts. The visitors were not as easy as the men thought and after two minutes exchange of punches, jabs and kicks, four of the gang’s men were down already. The other men watching in the room joined the fight, realizing what they were in for. Henry and Hannah Kelvin, dressed just like the rest of the team, were sitting on rocks at the left side of a building just before the other section of the community where the gang occupied majorly. The front verandah of the building had a bulb which brightened the front yard but the side which Henry and Hannah was covered with the shadow of the side wall, giving them enough darkness to hide in. Henry wristwatch vibrated and he quickly glanced at the time, it was 22:48PM, ten minutes after they had been waiting for the signal from Dave. Hannah noticed the vibration and was already staring at Henry’s face and waiting for him to talk. “We can go now,” he finally whispered to her. They got up immediately and proceeded forward, splitting to the different directions as they got to the back of the house. Henry advanced towards a group of men whom he had spotted earlier. They numbered up to ten under the tree where they sat in a circular pattern , drinking, smoking and jesting about their activities for the day. There was a bulb at the center of the tree providing light for them. They noticed him even before he got so close to them and he could see some looking in his direction already. All eyes were on him as he turned to the other side of the tree where there was some space between the chairs they sat on. “Hey guys,” he greeted casually and took a quick glance at the face of all the people sitting there, two ladies were also sitting in their midst. They gave no reply to his greeting, and he did not expect any from them. He continued speaking after noting all their faces. “I’m here to see Reuben, Dickson and Gabrice.” He took his palms close to each other and began to crack his knuckles. He could see the expression change on some of the men’s faces and many of them exchanging glances. “Who the bleep are you?” One of the men asked angrily. “I have different names,” Henry replied, still playing with his knuckles. “But that’s not the topic for today, take me to either of the three men I mentioned and I’ll be back for pleasantries some other day.” They got vexed and the men sitting closest to his position at both sides got up to attack him. He was faster than they ever expected and within five seconds he twisted the arms they stretched towards him and grabbed the back of their necks. He then slammed their heads against each other and dropped them to fall. He took three steps back on seeing some men pull out knives as they came towards him, another one lifted his chair and joined them. The first man was so swift and almost succeeded in stabbing Henry but Henry held his wrist firmly and stopped the blade from going further just as it touched the breast pocket of his jacket. He twisted the man’s hand and moved swiftly under his arm to the other side, dodging the second man with knife. He sent a knee jab to the belly of the man and finished with a upper cut to his face. The man with the chair swung it to hit his head from behind but Henry dodged and the chair crashed into the face of the second man wife knife. Henry with a swift turn sent a heavy punch to the groin of the man behind who screamed out in pain and grabbed his private part. He fell to the ground, still screaming in pain. Hannah proceeded slowly to the man sitting alone by the side wall of the house. He was handling an android phone in his right hand and had a wrap of weed on his left. The building was just opposite the part in the gang’s section of the community where the seven beautiful bungalows were. A narrow untarred road which could take only one car and the large compounds in front of the bungalows separated them from the buildings at the other side. He didn’t notice someone was coming from behind until a hand covered his mouth and a cold knife touched his neck. “Don’t make any sound,” Hannah Kelvin said as she turned slowly to his front and landed him a heavy punch which made him fall off the chair. He turned up on the floor to see her pointing a gun at him. “I want to see Reuben, Dickson or Gabrice. Tell me which one I can find first and show me his house,” He stared at her face for a moment and was unwilling to answer until she cocked the gun. “That’s Dickson’s house,” he said pointing to the building at the center. Hannah did not turn her face to look as she knew he could try to act fast and take the gun from her. “Get up,” she motioned him with the gun. He got up quickly and put his hands in the air. She motioned him with the gun in her hand to step in front of her and he obeyed. “Which of the houses did you call it?” She asked again, standing behind him and touching his neck with the gun. “This,” he pointed to the same one again. “Is Dickson in right now?” “They have some visitors and Dickson is hosting them all in his house,” the man replied. “What about Reuben and Gabrice?” She asked. “They’re all in there,” he replied. She noticed the front door of the house opening at that moment. “Don’t move,” she said to him in a threatening tone. The door closed back without anyone stepping out. Hannah switched on the communicator. “Guys, I Dickson’s house. The other two are right there at this moment, join me as soon as you can.” She did not get any response but she knew Henry must have heard her even if no other member of the team did. “You’re gonna lead me to the place now,” she whispered to the man’s ears and he pressed the gun against his neck tightly. Just at that moment, she heard some footsteps and turned to look back immediately, she saw three men already behind them. She was confused at first at what to do, they were not meant to shoot or kill anyone in the task until it was necessary. Also, shooting at that point would alert the men in Dickson’s house unnecessarily and may ruin the task. Before she could make a decision, the man in front of her took advantage of her distraction and punched her hard in the belly. She staggered back and he followed up immediately with another punch to her face. One of the other man joined him and kicked her in the belly, sending her crashing to the ground and the gun flying off her hand. One of the other men picked up the gun and pointed while another man dragged her up and sent some more blows to her belly and her face. She fell again and he picked her up the second time. He stepped back, giving way for the third man to send a heavy kick to her face which sent her falling to the ground again heavily. They finally picked her and made her kneel in front of the man holding the gun. “Where the hell are you from?” the man pointing the gun asked. She was bleeding already from her nose and could not open her left eye. She felt too weak to answer at that moment even if she wanted to. “She says she wants to see sirs Reuben, Dickson and Gabrice.” The guy who she attacked first explained to them. “And she made a call to some other people.” “Let’s take her in, she must be with those guys at the entrance.” Two of the men lifted her up and carried her on both sides, they proceeded to Dickson’s house. They got there after walking for a minute and the man who held the gun made a call. Soon, two men stepped out of the building. The men dropped Hannah Kelvin in front of them and stepped aside. “Where did you find her?” One of the men asked. “She came to me with a gun while I was sitting there and asked about you people, she wanted to know your houses.” The man she attacked answered. Hannah managed to raise her head and looked at the faces of the two new men. The one who had talked was Dickson and the one beside him was Gabrice. “What do they want?” Gabrice asked rhetorically,, staring at the face of the man holding the gun. He looked baffled. “Bleep whatever they want!” Dickson cursed angrily. “None of them will here whole, they’ll leave in pieces. And we’ll start with this b**ch,” he said, staring at Hannah.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +20

wow! I just love this Henry he has never run out of ideas,, Henry and Emery jack I pray both of you succeed in ur mission

Following

Restless Episode 127 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited Hannah managed to raise her head and looked at the faces of the two new men. The one who had talked was Dickson and the one beside him was Gabrice. “What do they want?” Gabrice asked rhetorically,, staring at the face of the man holding the gun. He looked baffled. “Bleep whatever they want!” Dickson cursed angrily. “None of them will here whole, they’ll leave in pieces. And we’ll start with this b**ch,” he said, staring at Hannah. Hannah chuckled aloud at his words and it caught their attention. They all stared at her while she stared back at Dickson. “Who the bleep are you, and what do you want?” Gabrice asked. Hannah moved her gaze from Dickson’s face to his. “I’m here for the two of you and Reuben,” she answered him. Gabrice and Dickson glanced at each other’s faces. They could see she was still confident despite being in their midst and on her knees. ____ Henry had just slammed the head of the last man standing to the tree when he heard Hannah’s voice sound in his ear. He released his hand from the man’s neck and let him drop to the ground. He looked around at all the men lying helplessly on the ground, none of them was dead but about three were unconscious and the others were terribly injured. He was about to reply Hannah when he heard some more sounds from her end. He turned on his mouthpiece quickly. “Hey Hannah,” he said softly and paused to listen. He got no response from her but could tell from the sounds he heard that she had been overpowered. He raised his left wrist to check the wristwatch. He tapped one of the buttons by the side until it got to the tracker mode, he set with another button by the other side to Hannah’s tracking digit. The command was already processing when he turned back swiftly and grabbed the wrist of a man who had lifted a rod to hit his head. He grabbed the man’s neck with his second hand and held it so tight that the man began to suffocate and lose strength. The rod dropped from his hand. The man was previously injured and lying on the ground but had seen Henry busy and thought to take advantage since he was quite distracted, not knowing Henry’s ears were so sharp and every movement he made was being heard. Henry released his grip from the man’s neck to avoid killing him. The man’s legs were weak and he dropped to his knees, trying to catch his breath. Henry checked the wristwatch again, it had finished processing and the compass on the screen was showing the direction in which Hannah was. Henry turned towards the direction and was about to take a step forward but stopped at another thought. He turned to the man on his knees and pulled him up. Since Hannah had been overpowered, he thought getting to the place from a different angle without following the compass would be better. “You’re taking me to Dickson’s house,” he said and pushed the man in the direction. He tried to connect to Dave’s team as he hurried off to meet Hannah. ___ After more than twenty minutes of fighting at the reception, only four of the men were still up. Cole and Samantha were left with the five men in the building and they fought as a team attacking them together. Dave was outside the building where he had taken four men down already and was left with one more. He and his enemy both had pipes in each other’s hands and were striking against each other, aiming to get a good hit on the opponent’s body. The metal pipe was directed to Dave’s head but he stopped it before it could touch him with his own pipe. He took advantage of the closeness to send a kick to his opponent’s belly and sent him staggering backwards. He followed with another strike and his opponent who was yet to balance himself properly blocked it with his pipe but Dave landed another kick to his belly, sending him to the ground this time. The pipe rolled away from the man’s hand and Dave stood over him, pressing his pipe edge gently on the man’s chest and stopping him from moving. “Hey Dave, you with me?” Dave heard Henry’s voice in earpiece plugged in his ear. He adjusted the earpiece which was almost falling off and turned on his communicator. “Boss, I can hear you.” He replied, now staring down at face of the man on the ground. He had heard sounds in his earpiece on a previous occasion but couldn’t respond then as he was busy with more than one man then. “I’m on my way to meet Hannah and get our targets, can you ask one of your men to join us while two people hold it up there?” “Yeah, two people can handle here.” Dave replied. “Okay, be fast about it. And also call Jenny to drive in now.” Henry’s connection went off and Dave also switched off his mouthpiece. He was still staring at the man on the ground and the man staring back at him, being restricted by the sharp pointed edge of the pipe on his belly. Dave took out the tranquilizing gun from his pocket behind and fired into the man’s belly. He looked around briefly and then proceeded back into the building. ___ “What the hell do you want from us?” Gabrice asked, Hannah turned her neck slowly to ease herself from the pain. She looked at Gabrice’ face again and was about to answer when two other men from inside the house stepped outside. It was Reuben and another man. “What’s happening here?” Reuben asked. The other man followed silently and they stepped into the space between Dickson and Gabrice, with their eyes fixed on Hannah. Dickson was on the right hand side while Gabrice was at the left hand side. “She’s one of those guys causing trouble, she says she wants to see the three of us.” Dickson replied him. “And what the bleep do they want?” Reuben asked. “We just asked her that question before you stepped out,” Gabrice answered him. They all stared at Hannah’s face silently and she knew it was her turn to speak. She looked left and right, two men were behind her. The one with her gun was standing by the left and the one she had attacked on her right. “I need to see the three of you only, every other person has to excuse us.” Hannah replied him confidently. “You can let him stay if you want,” she added, referring to the fourth man who stepped out with Reuben. She knew he was also one of the leaders of the gang. The men were surprised at her confidence and wondered where she was from, they were more interested in hearing what she had to say. “Search and take away any weapon on her,” Dickson ordered the men behind her. They stepped close to her and search for a minute to the ground as she struggled slightly with them towards the end of the search. They removed another pistol from her body and the communicating device she had on. “Your men are damn perverts, handling my as* like they never touched a lady in their lives.” Hannah grumbled as she straightened up herself after the search “She’s got this,” one of the men took the items towards the leaders. “What the heck!” Gabrice exclaimed as he stared at the communicating device set, he collected the pistol. “She’s been communicating with some other people outside.” “It’s nobody outside, everybody I’m communicating with are in this community with us.” “What the bleep do you want from us?” Dickson asked again, he was getting impatient. Hannah sighed, she looked left and right slowly, making it obvious that she still wanted the other men away. “Let me have that,’ Dickson said to the man holding the gun that was collected from Hannah. It was handed to him. “You all should step aside till we call for you.” The guys moved away splitting into pairs to wait at the different sides of the house. Dickson and the rest of the men stared at her face. She sniffed in gently, hoping Henry or other team members were close already, she needed to keep the men engaged until someone else was there to support her. ___ Star City, United States 19:45 Mrs Gilbert was sitting at the backseat of the vehicle with a younger lady who looked exactly like her. They had hip-hop music playing at the background and the driver, a man in his early twenties was mumbling the rap lines under his breath and nodding his head gently as he drove. They still had about twenty more minutes on the road to get to the house. The driver had his eyes moving back and forth to the side mirror and the rearview mirror. He noticed a black vehicle behind them which he had seen parked somewhere close to Mrs. Gilbert’s store, even before she closed for the day. He wondered if the vehicle was following them or if it was just a coincidence. “You’re driving too fast,” Mrs Gilbert warned after noticing he increased the speed. The driver checked the side mirror again and noticed that the black vehicle had not increased it’s speed with them, instead he could see the indicating front lights which signalled that the vehicle was taking the turn into another road which they had just passed. He continued at the normal speed and apologized to the woman. Shortly after, he remembered that it was still possible that the black vehicle was coming after them. It could still join them through another entrance at the front if it drove with a high speed. “I thought that black vehicle was following us,” he decided to explain to the woman. “I noticed it from the store.” Mrs Gilbert looked back to check but the vehicle already turned into the other road. “I saw it too,” the young lady beside Mrs Gilbert said. “But only two people are in the vehicle, a man and his driver. I don’t think they could be following us.” Adnairax The driver apologized again and continued driving. He however hoped that the lady was right, because the road to the house was not a busy one and it was easy for crime to take place in such area. – “They’re close already,” John said to Emery. Emery was sitting at the backseat of the vehicle while John was at the driver’s side. The car was parked on the road that led to Gilbert’s house, just after a junction. It was parked at a wrong position but only for a short time as the vehicle they awaited could already be sighted driving down towards the junction. They were dressed in simple clothing, but had masks with them to wear for the task. “You get ready, we must not miss them.” Emery said to him in a fatigued tone. He could still feel pain in his body and was so tired even after taking a short time to rest. The trouble he had passed through the previous day and the present day was something he never expected to experience at his age. “They’re here,” John announced and then turned on the vehicle. He took out his mask and put it on, Emery also put on his mask. John looked into the side mirror again and made a count of three under his breath before he swerved quickly into the front of the coming vehicle. The driver of the vehicle stepped on the brakes quickly, bringing the car to a halt with a loud screech. Emery and John stepped out of the vehicle quickly and walked towards the car. Emery walked to the owner’s side of the car while John walked to the driver’s side. They had their guns pulled out. “Step out Mrs Gilbert,” Emery ordered. “Who are you?” The woman asked in a weak shaky tone. Emery cocked his gun to show his seriousness while John forced the driver to unlock the doors and step out. Emery opened the door and pulled the man by the hand. He dragged her out and pulled her with him to their vehicle. She walked slowly and shakily to the car and he forced her to enter into the backseat. John removed the car keys from the ignition hole of the vehicle and flung it far away to the other side of the road. He walked back into the driver’s side of the vehicle and turned. He sped off quickly. __ El Deols, Anthanna 23:22 “Can we find somewhere to sit and talk?” Hannah requested shortly after the guys surrounding her left. The men in front stared at her in shock, amazed at how bold she was to make the request. Gabrice cocked his gun and pointed to her forehead. “I’m gradually losing my patience and I won’t hesitate to fire this into your skull if you keep on delaying us.” Hannah stared at him silently, without expressing any outward fear even though she took his threat seriously. “We have deal for you, but it would only be peaceful if you agree to work with us.” She paused for a second when she felt the wristwatch vibrate on her hand. “Otherwise, we would have to force you to do it.” Dickson shook his head in disgust as he stared at her. “The sl** is only trying to waste our time,” he said as he repositioned the gun in his hand. He stepped forward, aiming to hit the butt of the gun on her head when they heard a loud yell. They all turned left to see one of their men thrown forward from the side of the building to the front just like a squeezed piece of paper. Hannah did not turn to look with them. Her hand grabbed Dickson’s wrist and she redirected the gun as she rose and hit him with her knee on the groin. Gabrice had already turned, pointing the cocked gun to shoot at the person who threw the man forward. He fired immediately someone came into sight, but was shocked to find out he fired at one of his gang’s men. Henry had stepped out holding the man and shielding his body with his. Hannah twisted Dickson’s arm to the back and stamped a kick to Reuben’s chest as he tried to attack her. She was eventually able to take the gun from his hand and hit him hard on the back of his neck with the butt of the gun. She followed with a kick to the man’s head, making fall to the ground. Reuben dealt her a blow in the belly just as she turned to him. He tried to punch her again but she was able to grab his arm the second time, she then struck him with the butt of her gun on the chest and again on his chin. She followed with two punches to his face and a kick to his belly. Henry pushed the shot man’s body to Gabrice but he managed to dodge and tried to shoot again but was taken by surprise as a kick landed on the left side of his face, making him fall to the ground and land on the side. Henry grabbed the fist of the fourth man who tried to punch him and dug a blow into his belly, totally disorganizing the man’s system. He followed with another punch to the man’s face and the man fell to the ground like a log of wood. He laid on the ground still conscious but feeling like his intestines and the organs in the belly had been purged out with the punch. Henry picked the gun from Gabrice’s hand and quickly fired at another man who had just stepped out of the building and was trying to shoot at Hannah. The other two guys who had gone to wait at the right hand side of the house also returned and were about attacking Hannah but Henry caught the punch of the first and sent the second to the back with a kick on his chest. He pulled the one whose punch he caught closer and sent a rib-breaking punch into his belly. He lifted him up and threw him towards another two men who had just stepped out of the building. He landed a punch on the mouth of the one he kicked back few seconds before and then grabbed the man by the neck. He dragged him close to the building and slammed his face to the wall. “Where are they?” He asked Hannah who had just finished with Reuben. “Here,” Hannah pointed to the three men on the floor. “Get one of them up,” Henry instructed her. He looked towards the building and saw three men now standing at the verandah and staring at them with no seeming effort to join the fight. He looked back briefly and saw Samantha coming, already so close to them. He turned and picked Gabrice up from the ground. He wrapped a hand around his neck and placed the gun to his head. “We only need to talk to you guys, tell your men to step away and we won’t hurt anyone else.” Henry whispered to his ears. “Step aside everyone, they only want to talk to us.” Gabrice shouted in a loud voice. Some more men were already coming closer to fight. Hannah had Reuben up and held him on the collar, with her gun pointed to the back of his neck. “Samantha, take out your guns.” He instructed her as she got to them. “You’ll shield us while we step aside with the men.” Samantha took out her guns and spread both hands wide, turning around slowly to sound a warning to the people around. Henry moved slowly with Gabrice and also pulled Dickson up. He put both men in front of him and pointed his guns to their necks. ___ Star City, United States. “Where are you taking me to?” Mrs Gilbert asked for the umpteenth time and got no answer from the men. They had been driving for more than thirty minutes. The driver had taken off his mask while the man sitting behind was yet to take his off. They drove into the slum ten minutes after and parked in front of an uncompleted building. Emery ordered the woman to step out and motioned her into the building. He turned on a small torchlight to help them see. “What have I done to you? Please let me go,” the woman pleaded with Emery but he was silent until they got to the part of the building where he had set up two chairs for them to sit. He made her sit on the chair and sat in the one opposite her. He stared at her face silently for a couple of seconds before taking off his mask. The woman squinted at his face but she couldn’t recognize his face in the darkness. “Good evening Madam,” Emery began. “It’s unfortunate we are meeting again under this kind of circumstance.” “Who are you and what do you want from me?” the woman asked. “My partner would be coming with a lamp in a couple of seconds and you should recognise me,” Emery replied. He was silent for some seconds to hear her reply but she said nothing. “Before he comes, I want to apologize for having to put you through this, but we had no other choice at the moment. I assure that we wouldn’t hurt you in anyway and you would be allowed to return home once we have the information we need from you.” The woman remained silent. Emery also remained quiet and waited a minute until John walked into the place. He walked straight to the window with a nylon bag in his hand. He took out a lamp from the nylon bag and turned it on. The place was brightened and the faces could now be seen clearer. The woman squinted at Emery’s face for a while and then slowly opened her mouth in shock. Emery heaved a sigh. He saw the look on her face and knew she was wondering how possible for it to be really him. “I need your help madam and I’ll explain everything to you,” Emery began, she was still very startled to speak. “I’ve been in some kind of trouble since I got to the US few days ago and I was in your house yesterday to get help from your husband but I found out your husband knew the men who were after me. He called them to get me instead of helping me.” “You were in our house yesterday?” The woman squinted at him. “Yes ma’am, you don’t believe me?” The woman stared blankly for some seconds at his face. “I believe,” she said slowly, remembering she had observed something unusual about the house when she returned home the day before. She asked her husband if he had a visitor and he denied having anyone, even resorting to shutting her up when she kept questioning him. “What happened to you actually?” She raised her head after a moment of thinking. _____ Anthanna Reuben, Dickson and Gabrice did not find it so difficult to get their men to back away. Most of them had seen what the visitors were capable of doing and did not try to do opposite of the instruction. They were now in front of the next house. Reuben, Dickson and Gabrice sitting on the last steps on the short stairs leading to the balcony. Henry and Hannah were standing and facing the men while Samantha was backing them sitting on a footstool and facing the other gang men who were about ten metres far away from them. “Tell us what you three went for at the SheiDev firm in El Deols,” Henry requested. The three men glanced at each other. “We were there on an assignment,” Dickson answered. “Assignment by who?” Henry asked. “Just one of our usual customers,” Dickson replied. “And can’t you tell me who the customer is?” Henry stared at them furiously. “Listen gentlemen, I know Reuben installed the explosive device. You don’t need to waste time hiding anything from me.” They glanced at each other’s faces again, but this time none of them spoke. “It’s gonna get difficult for the three of you if you don’t give me the answers I need,” Henry threatened. He looked at their faces and could see the uncertainty. “It’s not a regular person, it’s the first time the person gave us a job.” Gabrice finally spoke. “Tell me where I can find him.” “His name is Jones Gatar, he used to live at Gege slum but I don’t know where he stays now or where he can be found.” Samantha glanced back on hearing the name. “How the hell did you do business with him?” “He only called us once, the first time but always came here to see us when he needed to talk to us.” “I know Jones Gatar, I know how to find him.” Samantha who had stepped back whispered to Henry’s ears. “Are you sure?” Henry asked her in whispers. “Yes,” she nodded. “Okay,” Henry nodded and she then returned to her position. “Where did you get the explosive device you installed?” Henry turned again to the men. “He brought it here and told us where to put it,” Reuben replied. “We knew it was an explosive device until we heard the news yesterday.” “I hope you’re telling me truth, I won’t forgive any one of you if I discovered that you lied to us.” Henry was yet to get a reply from them when he heard Dave’s voice from his earpiece. “Jennifer is here with the bus.”

Restless Episode 128 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Henry took out an android phone and opened the pictures gallery. All pictures in the gallery were the shots gotten from the CCTV cameras at the SheiDev company on the day Sheila was kidnapped. The first picture he clicked on showed Sheila standing with Adrian beside and one of the fake Inspection officers who had latter turned kidnapper, standing in front of them and discussing with them. He showed the picture to Reuben. “Do you know this man?” United States “I believe all you have said about my husband,” Mrs Gilbert said surprisingly after Emery narrated his experience. “I got to meet the house unarranged when I returned yesterday and noticed that people visited the house but my husband denied receiving any visitor. These clothes you showed me also proves that you were truly at the house.” “Apart from this, has your husband been acting any strange of late?” Emery asked. “Yes, very strange. He receives strange visitors and steps out to speak on phone. He changed a long time ago, but it has only recently become worse.” Mrs Gilbert answered. “So, what do you think your husband is involved in?” Emery questioned. “Do you know if he has new friends?” “He surely has new friends, but only entertains them at home while I’m away. I’ve only seen strange people and new friends with him a few times when we go on functions together.” “Well, Madam. The reason we have you here is to get enough information from your husband…” Emery was saying but she interrupted him. “Have you reached the police?” “Ma’am, I can’t leave the police now. I need to return to Anthanna as quick as possible but reaching the police might force me to stay longer,” Emery replied. “My daughter’s life is in danger and I’m sure the purpose of the attack on me is to keep me from returning home.” “Having me here would not help you, Gilbert would not release any information to you even if you keep me here for years.” Mrs Gilbert said. She was quiet for a while and watched Emery take a long deep breath. “He’s so loyal to whatever he is into and doesn’t say a word about it. He protects his devices and items so dearly and hurts any one who goes close to them.” Emery heaved a sigh, he glanced at John and saw him also staring with a look of disappointment. “But I can help you get back to your country,” she said after some seconds of silence. Emery turned his face to her quickly. “You can?” “Yes, my younger brother is a director at the SBI and he can help us out if I talk to him.” She replied. “Oh no!” Emery heaved a sigh of frustration. “He can i help you get back without having problems with the police,” she added. “No,” he shook his head gently. “I don’t want us to go through the police or anything now. Gilbert was also supposed to call in the police to help me, but they came to get me instead.” “You think I’m with Gilbert on this?” The woman questioned. She sounded rather disappointed. “Ma’am, I’ve been through a lot in the last couple of hours.” Emery said, shaking his head and wiped his face with his palm. “From being sold out by my business partners, to being betrayed by my friend Gilbert. It’s difficult to chose who to follow now.” “What if we monitor her calls and her conversation with her brother?” John suggested, jumping down the window where he sat and walking close to them. The woman glanced at him and then looked at Emery. Emery had his face buried in his palms. He sniffed in and raised his head slowly, he stared at John’s face. “I mean, we can monitor her conversation with her Director brother and know what to expect if she says something else,” John explained himself further. Mrs Gilbert stared at Emery’s face again. “If you would let me have my phone now, we can make a call to him immediately.” “No,” he shook his head quickly and waved a finger to emphasize his point. “We can’t do that now, they’re going to track and find us immediately.” “You said you could keep our location hidden for some minutes if we needed to communicate,” John stared at Emery’s face. “Yes, but we need the computer and other tools here first.” Emery replied. “We need to leave this building and go into the house.” “Okay,” John said in soft tones. “We can just take the back and walk to the house,” he added, showing the direction with his hand. ___ Anthanna. The team left the location taking Reuben with them, they promised to let him go only after confirming they were given accurate information. Dave was now driving the Jeep with Jenny sitting next to him. Hannah and Cole were sitting at the backseat with Reuben at their middle, while Henry and Samantha were sitting at the centre seats. There was total silence and almost no activity for more than fifteen minutes of the journey, only Samantha and Henry were whispering occasionally to each other and looking into the same tablet device. Dave finally broke the silence by asking for the direction to take when he got to a junction. “Move into Lafia, we’re going straight to get Jones Gatar.” Henry replied him. “Who is Jones Gatar?” Cole asked. Only Henry, Samantha and Hannah knew about Jones Gatar. “He’s the man who provided the explosive device that was installed by Reuben,” Henry replied. There was silence for another minute before Cole spoke. “Boss, don’t you think we might be spending a lot of time trying to connect these men?” Cole questioned. “Who knows if Jones is gonna lead us to a different man who would still lead us to another?” Henry turned back and stared at Cole’s face. “You’re right, I’ve thought about that before.” He said and turned forward again. “But we almost have no choice, since the CCTV footages did not pick the faces of the men who took Sheila.” “I think we could just end it all if we get to the men who sent them, instead of looking for the men who were sent.” Cole added. Henry turned again, this time not his neck alone but his body partially. “Have you come up with any strategy to reach Hutton Ryker and Elvis Kahn directly?” He asked, staring into Cole’s eyes. Cole squinted at him. He hadn’t thought of it, but Henry’s question made him realize that they had not been able to create any perfect link to the two known bosses of The Wolves. Their last interrogation with Taveo Jude had revealed that most known executives of the Wolves were not even part of the main leaders and that there was a hidden team somewhere. The fact that no executive could tell for sure where to find Elvis Kahn and none knew much about Hutton Ryker was another proof that the executives were only like figure heads and shadows covering the main people. “Do you have a plan?” Henry asked again a minute after waiting for Cole’s response. Cole shook his head. Henry turned forward and heaved a sigh. Taveo had hinted that the other people behind the scenes apart from Hutton Ryker and Elvis Kahn were probably uneducated ones, but he couldn’t see how possible it was for leaders of such organization, would not have any form of education. He was sure they were well educated people who only did not go through the formal education system. One other thing that bothered him was the invisibility of Elvis Kahn and Hutton Ryker. There was something he was yet to connect, he couldn’t tell what it was yet. “We have three kilometres only to get to Jones Gatar,” Samantha said to Dave. “Keep going straight for now, I’ll tell you when to take a turn.” “You’re sure we’d find him there?” Henry questioned Samantha again. “Yeah,” she nodded. “I was once taken to work for him, I was sixteen then. He took me as one of his favourites and allowed me access to more information than I should have.” “We gotta get him tonight,” Henry muttered and stared out blankly through the side glass. ___ United States. Mrs Gilbert was sitting on a comfortable chair in a room this time, after taking some food with Emery and John. She was allowed to have her phone to call her brother. Emery was sitting on the sofa beside her and had a laptop on the table in front of him. The network cable connected to the laptop was run into the house from the space above the door. John was on a footstool beside the door and opposite them. She put the phone on loudspeaker after the call had been answered. “Good evening brother,” she said in a calm tone. “Hey sis, where in the world are you?” The brother sounded worried from the other end. “I’m very fine dear, I need your help, you have to listen to me.” “Your husband called to tell me few minutes ago that you have been kidnapped, the police are in search for you already. If you know where you are, tell me so we can get across to you quickly.” “Listen to me brother, I know you are already trying to track me.” She continued in a soft tone. “You can’t find my location because it’s locked, I need you to step out to somewhere no one would listen to our conversation.” “You mean you arranged your kidnap?” The brother asked but got no reply from her. “Please talk to me, I’m listening.” “Step out please, I need only you to listen to me.” “Okay,” the brother said and went silent for some seconds before he spoke again, this time in a very low voice. “I’m listening.” “I told you that my husband has been acting strange, remember?” “Yes, you did. What does that have to do with this?” “I got home yesterday and suspected an unusual activity at the house, but I got to find out today that Gilbert is trying to sell out a friend of his to some hired assassins. I need you to help his friend get out of the country safely, then we can work with proofs to find what gilbert is involved in.” “Are you sure of what you are talking about?” “Yes, I’m very sure.” “But why didn’t you tell me first? Why did you have to kidnap yourself?” “I needed to distract Gilbert with something, he would stop looking around to kill his friend and will be distracted with looking for me.” “You should still have told me,” the brother insisted. “How can we see?” “I’ll send you an address,” she replied. “But promise you won’t give me out.” “No sis, I got you. I promise.” “Okay,” Mrs Gilbert said and ended the call. ___ Lafia, Anthanna. 01:25AM Two desktop computers were seated on the table, a man behind each one. The man behind the first system which had the screensaver on was deep asleep already and had his forehead resting on his arms on the table. The second computer was still on without a screensaver but the man in front was also dozing off already. He had his head tilted backwards and jerked off every minute he was about to fall. The both man had headsets covering their ears. Another man was sleeping on the mattress at the far end of the security room. Two empty long guns were hung on the wall at the center of room and some extra uniforms beside them. A strange sound from the headset awakened the first man. He sat up quickly and squinted at the screen in front of him. He could see a lady figure just fallen at the gate outside. He rubbed his eyes and stared at the screen again. He noticed what seemed like blood on the ground where the lady laid. He rewound the footage and watched the lady turn to the front of the fence, she seemed weak and injured. Supporting her body on the fence, she kept dragging herself until she fell to the ground when she touched the gate. He quickly tapped his partner who raised his head up immediately. “See, what we’ve got here.” he said to his partner and rewound the footage again. The second man yawned as he watched the footage. He widened his eyes when he saw the lady drop on the floor as if she were dead. “What the heck! Is she still there?” He stared at his colleague. “Check your system,” the other man said to him. He tapped his system on quickly and switched to the footage. He saw her still lying on the blood and the traces of blood beside her. He opened the drawer and took out a pistol quickly. “Wait for me,” his colleague said and quickly pulled out his own pistol. They stepped out of the security room together and opened the gate. They both walked to the position the woman was lying and stared down at her for some seconds. One standing at the right where her head was and the other at the left. “Let’s check if she’s still alive,” the one at the left suggested and squatted immediately. He managed to turn her up, it was obvious she was still breathing. “Wait,” the man standing was the first to notice something unusual. He also squatted and pull her shirt to see where the blood was coming from. He got the shock of his life as the lady grabbed his neck suddenly. The other man before he could realized what was happening also received a kick in his private part which sent him falling to the ground. Samantha dragged down the man’s whose neck she held and turned him to the ground. She dealt him two quick blows on his face and another in his belly. She picked his gun from the floor and turned immediately to the other guy. He was already trying to get up but she kicked him on the shoulder and he fell to the ground again. “Good job Sam,” Henry said as he walked past her and tapped her on the shoulder. He entered through the gate and located the security room first. He peeped before he walked in and saw the man far away sleeping in the mattress. He walked straight to the computer and opened the CCTV software. He navigated around for a while and then disabled the cameras. He also opened the storage and wiped off the recently stored footages. He looked back again to check and the third security man was still sleep. He to the door and pulled out the key from the keyhole, he stepped outside and closed the door, locking the man in. He left the key in the keyhole. He was about to check Samantha outside the gate when she stepped in. “You took them out already?” He questioned. “I shot then tranquilizers and dropped them at the left side of the fence,” she said as she turned to lock the gate. “Let’s proceed,” Henry said and waited until Samantha led the way. It was a two storey building which occupied up to half of the whole two plots of land. Both floors were flats, designed in the same fashion. “This way,” Samantha whispered to him and they both went towards the left hand side of the building. She led him towards the back of the house. “This is his room,” she said, pointing up to a window close to the end of the building. “There’s a ladder he climbs to go up.” Samantha walked quickly to the back of the house and returned with a ladder. They positioned the ladder close to the window and Henry proceeded up immediately. It wasn’t difficult to enter into the house. The window had an adjustable burglary proof which wasn’t locked, as Jones never expected someone coming in from there. Henry easily pushed it aside and stepped in. Jones stirred awake on hearing the sounds at the window and quickly turned on the light using the switch beside the bed. The room brightened up to reveal to Jones a man sitting on the window and pointing a gun at him. “Hey Jones, I’ve only come to make a quick enquiry. Shall we proceed?” Henry started immediately. “Who the heck are you?” Jones squinted at him in confusion. “No time for questions man, you gotta be ready to answer my questions first.” “You have to get the bleep out of my room,” Jones said angrily, shaking his head and wondering how the man got into the compound. What amazed him more was how he chose the option to get in through the window. Henry got up from the window where he sat and walked slowly to the side of Jones bed. “I need to know where Miss Sheila Jack is,” Henry sat on the drawer and placed his feet on a footstool. “Who the hell are you?” Jones asked stubbornly. He seemed unafraid of the intruder’s presence. He was of a strong build just like Henry, only shorter. He was sitting up with his back rested against the headboard and a blanket covering the lower part of his body. “Don’t make things hard for yourself Mr Jones, just tell me what I asked you.” Henry said in a threatening tone. “What?” He raised a brow at Henry. “You gon shoot at me?” “No, I won’t make death that easy for you. I’ll make sure I break your bones.” Jones seemed a bit angry at Henry’s remarks, he wanted to get out of the bed and attack Henry but the gun in Henry’s hand restricted him. Henry noticed him staring at the gun. He then raised the gun up and removed the cartridge. He stood up and placed it on the drawer. He stepped back slowly from the bed, inviting Jones for a fist battle. Jones who was already enraged got him immediately and flung off the blanket. He was almost naked except for the short briefs covering his privates. He jumped down the bed and charged towards Henry. With a swift movement, Henry dodged his blow and caught him by the arm close to his shoulder. He grabbed his neck and turned swiftly slamming him to the wardrobe behind. Without giving him time to rest, Henry pulled him by the shoulder and with quick light steps dragged and slammed his head again to the adjacent wall. He pulled him up and followed up on his face with heavy punches. Jones attempted to raise his hand and throw a punch but Henry grabbed his hand and neck again and slammed him to the wall. He held his neck to the wall and slammed him hard on the face. “Will you answer my request now?” A phone began to ring at that moment and Henry glanced back in the direction. He stared again at Jones’ face but Jones still looked unwilling to answer. He pulled Jones by the neck and arm and dragged him towards the window. Jones tried to struggle but Henry sent a kick to his face and he staggered back. Henry pulled him closer again and slammed his head to the window glass. Jones fell to the ground with his face badly bruised and torn by the shattered glass. The ringing phone caught Henry’s attention again and Henry quickly walked to the drawer where it was. His eyes widened as and heartbeat increased as he saw the caller’s ID – Hutton. He answered the call and placed it on loudspeaker, he turned to face Jones. “Hey Jones,” the voice sounded. Henry recognized it, it sounded just like the Strategist’s. “Carl?” Henry squinted at the call of his name. He stared at Jones who was still lying helplessly on the ground. “I know you’re there Carl, in search for Sheila Jack. I’ve been searching for a way to contact you and it’s good you’re present there. I’m giving you two more days to come for Sheila Jack, after that I’ll return her to the firm in body bag.” “Damn you bas***d! Stop hiding and let’s…” The line went off and Henry clenched his fists angrily. He looked at the phone’s screen and knew there was no need dialing Hutton back. He stared angrily at Jones. The call had given him more confirmation that Jones knew where to either find Sheila or Hutton.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +21

God were are the other team members nah

Henry is getting closer to finding Shelia

Hutton u are smart no wise any ways am watching Next pls

hmmm Hutton or whatever they call you, very soon Henry we catch you

Hmm. Hutton b ready. Cont bro

Restless Episode 129 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Jones had his back slammed against the wall for the umpteenth time. This time, he didn’t expect it. The last time he looked up, he had seen Henry with his phone and heard him listening to Hutton, only for him to find his body lifted in the next second. He could feel his whole body hot, his head banging him so hard and his heart racing so fast. He looked up again and saw Henry walking towards him. He managed to raise a hand up to signify he had surrendered and was ready to speak. Henry pulled him up and made him sit on the ground with his back resting against the wall. “Speak now, and waste no more of my time.” Henry held his chin up with his right hand and stared into his face. Jones was in serious pains and was sweating badly, it was obvious from the way he gasped that he could no longer take more. He tried to take time to catch his breath before answering Henry’s enquiry, but as he saw the expression on Henry’s face changing, he decided to speak up quickly. “I’m not sure exactly where they took Mrs Sheila Jack to, but I know the locations of two Red Wolves camps in Bethanna.” He said, still panting hard. “Where are these camps located?” Henry asked impatiently. He took out his phone and opened the notepad application to write down the locations. The man called out the locations of the two camps for him and he typed them in his notepad. “What if I don’t find her there?” Jones seemed confused for a while. “The men who kidnapped her took her there, that was the plan.” “And where can I find Hutton Ryker?” “Hutton Ryker is always in Cartak or in El Deols,” Jones answered. “Do the Red Wolves have operation centres in Anthanna?” “No, not yet.” Jones shook his head. “But Hutton Ryker and Elvis Kahn has houses around.” “Tell me what else you know about Hutton Ryker and Elvis Kahn, I need to have more details of them.” “I don’t know them in details, I only met them three years ago and know they are Bethanians. I’ve been running errands for them since then.” “Tell me the little you know,” Henry demanded. Jones stared at Henry’s face and swallowed in. “I only know that these men are stinkingly rich and has connections with almost all gangs in the world. They like getting reports of the assignment they give you in details and they always make it impossible to be connected to you in case you get caught.” “Give me addresses of their houses in Anthanna,” Henry requested. “I would give you but I’m very sure you would never meet them there,” Jones replied. “Now that they know you have gotten to me, there would be no trace that they ever owned the houses.” Henry insisted he needed the locations of the houses and Jones told him. Henry stared at the wall beside Jones for a while and then suddenly squinted into his eyes. “Something tells me you’re hiding some truths for me,” he said in soft tones. Jones widened his eyes in fear and shook his head. “No, I haven’t hidden anything I know from you.” Henry pulled out another gun and pointed at him as he stepped back. “Are you sure you haven’t hidden anything?” “I swear, I hid nothing from you.” “Good,” Henry said and fired a shot into his chest. He turned towards the window and made his way out quickly. ____ 09:23AM “I’m Dan, we’re FOX agents and we need you to lead us to any of these men.” Daniel said to the man sitting behind the table. “Hmmm,” the man heaved a sigh like someone in deep grief. Daniel squinted at his face and turned left and right to look at the other men. Most of them look disgruntled, injured and sad. He had noticed the mourning in the atmosphere even before they walked into the place and how the whole place looked disorganized made him feel something very bad had happened there overnight. “What is wrong here?” Daniel asked. His two colleagues flanging him were also looking around. The three men were dressed in all blacks and visibly armed, their shirts labelled with the FOX logo and their faces covered with FOX masks. “Some men came here last night,” the man in front of Dan asked. “They killed Dickson and Gabrice, they left with Reuben.” “What!” Daniel raised his brows. “They injected them with the poisons but told them it was only meant for them to forget the night’s encounter, they died an hour after the men left.” The man explained further. Daniel heaved a sigh and turned around. He could now understand why the men looked wounded and so bitter. He concluded it must have been a hell of a fight the previous night. “Who are these men that came here, and how did it happen?” Dan asked the man. “We don’t know who they are, they only came asking for sirs Reuben, Dickson and Gabrice but we insisted they followed the protocol of scheduling an appointment first but they attacked us instead.” The man took a brief pause. “There were two women among them and three men. There was another person who drove in the vehicle they left in, we didn’t see the person and the gender is unknown.” “Can you describe them, or any one of them you saw closely?” “They were all normal guys, they didn’t look so strong but they were.” He paused and squinted as his mind flashed back to the night before and he began to picture all of them. “There was one different among them, he looked strong and was the strongest. He was huge and so muscular.” He paused again and looked at the agent’s face. There was a look on his face that made it obvious he was astonished at his thought. “That man broke the bones of most of the people here in a very short time, and he did it easily.” “You said he was tall and muscular?” Daniel questioned again. “Yes,” the man affirmed. “With two ladies and two other men?” Daniel squinted at the man’s face. The man nodded once more. “Get the other information we need from him, I need to make a call.” Daniel turned and whispered to the colleague at his left. He pulled out his phone and walked out of the large room. As the call began to connect, he remembered that the agents sent to the SheiDev firm had given a report that they suspected the place had been previously visited by another group. He should have believed them but he discarded the suspicion as untrue. “Hey Dan!” Agent Steve’s voice sounded from the other end of the call. “Good morning sir,” Daniel replied. “I should have gotten back to you last night but I couldn’t. The investigations have continued this morning and I just discovered that another group is ahead of us.” “What do you mean? What other group?” Steve questioned. “Simon Perry and his men, they already attacked the place we visited this morning and the men we needed have been killed.” “Are you sure they were the ones who did it? ” Steve asked. “The descriptions perfectly matched,” Dan answered. “So, do you think Mrs Sheila Jack is also connected to the Red Wolves?” “I don’t know, but I need you guys to check if there is any connection between Miss Sheila Jack and the previous victims of Simon Perry’s group.” Dan replied. “There are two possibilities. Either Simon Perry is here to save Miss Sheila Jack like I am, or he kidnapped her and he’s trying to cover his tracks.” “I’ll get back to you Dan,” Steve said and then hung up. Dan returned his phone into his pocket and was about to step back into the reception room when he noticed the FOX agents were coming out with some of the men. He stepped back and waited for them to come out. “We want to check the bodies of the men,” one of the agents said to him. He nodded in agreement and followed them quietly. ____ 09: 56AM The FOX Corporation, Bexford, Bethanna “There’s no way that inspiring young woman could be linked to the terrorist organization,” Paul Edwards countered Steve’s report. “She’s a victim for now, but also a suspect.” Steve replied. “She surely has a connection with the Red Wolves, there’s no other Simon Perry would have killed our leads before we got to them.” Paul heaved a sigh. He readjusted himself on the seat and placed his right elbow on the armrest of his chair, with a finger placed across his lips. He thought to himself that the man being mistaken as Simon Perry must be Carl Winston, but he couldn’t reveal his thoughts to Steve as he didn’t want to complicate their investigations. He could only reveal such thought after he had seen and confirmed that Carl Winston was alive. “If Simon Perry is in Anthanna presently, don’t you think you need to have more of your team members in Anthanna?” “Agent Daniel has a couple of good men working with him,” Steve replied. “If the need arises, we’ll have any of our top agents join them there.” Paul nodded in agreement with him. “Get back to work and get back with a good report as soon as possible.” “Right sir,” Steve saluted and then walked out of the office. Paul Edwards closed his eyes and heaved a sigh after Steve walked out. He thought silently for some minutes and then leaned forward to make a call. He dialed the number and the call was answered almost immediately. “I need to be in El Deols tomorrow, make my flight arrangements confidential.” He ended the call immediately after getting a response and dialed another number. “Good morning Agent Mensah, are you in your office yet?” “Good morning Chairman, I’m in the upper chamber for now. Will be in my office soonest,” the man replied from the other end. “I need take some time to do some personal investigations, I may be absent for a while. I need you to take control of things while I’m away. Please let me know when you’re here so you can get more details from me,” he explained. ___ El Deols, Anthanna 02:02PM Hannah, Cole and Dave were sitting in the computer room, silently busy with the systems in front of them. They all had jotters and pens beside for writing down their observations. They had been there for hours after having their breakfast for the day and they got up occasionally and walked to each other’s seat to show their observations and make comparisons. At a particular time, they all converged at Dave’s seat for more than twenty minutes, talking silently and making conclusions before they returned to their positions and continued. Henry, Samantha and Jennifer had left to complete a different task, to check out Hutton Ryker and Elvis Kahn’s houses in town. They returned exactly four hours and thirty minutes after they left the house. “Guys, the houses are empty for now and we discovered no underground. We have no option than to go to the camps,” Henry reported to them as he walked into the room. He took off the gloves on his hands and kept them into the backpack. Out of the three working in the room, only Hannah had turned to look at him. The other two had only glanced and kept their eyes still glued to the computer screen. “Any progress made yet?” Henry asked when he got to the seat at the middle of the long curved table. He pulled out the seat and sat behind his own computer system. Two other computer systems were at the left hand side which were dedicated to the other two persons. “Welcome boss, we have it almost done.” Dave finally replied. He concluded what he was doing and turned to Henry. “I need to know how far we’ve gone,” Henry requested. Dave glanced at Cole who seemed to be in hurry to complete something. Cole glanced towards them. “I’m almost done boss, I only need a minute to show you what we’ve got.” “Take your time,” Henry replied him. He pushed the power button of this system on and stared at it as it began to boot while he waited for Cole to finish up. Cole was done before the requested one minute and he signified he was ready. The rest of the team turned towards the left side wall where a screen appeared on the wall. Samantha appeared at the doorway holding a bottle of water. She stared at them for a while and then gulped down the remaining liquid in the bottle. She dropped it in a bin at the entrance and proceeded in. “We need Jenny here also,” Cole said after looking around and finding that she was missing. They all stared at Samantha. “Jenny is on her way,” Samantha replied before taking her seat and turning it towards the screen. Jennifer walked in just in time and walked straight to her seat. She saw the screen on and saw how they were sitting, she knew they were set to watch something together. Cole tapped the space button on his laptop and a picture slid in slowly. He tapped it again to stop it and further reduced the speed of the slide show. He clicked play and then turned his chair in a parallel position to enable him watch and also speak to the other people. “So, this is Camp Sisa of the Red Wolves situated in a remote area in Cartak.” Cole began his explanation. “To the rest of Anthanna and the World, it is known as just Sisa, a remote village isolated from the rest of the country and the world. The estimated population of people living there is seven hundred and fourteen. It has a larger population of men and children than women. About seventy five percent of the population are the Wolves army in training. The rest is made up of the trainers and other officials.” He waited for a while for a picture to be showed on the slide show before he continued. “We got shots from satellites and this shows an overview of the usual security system before yesterday. The security has been tightened since yesterday and it makes it obvious that they are anticipating danger.” Cole went on and on for the next ten minutes until the slide show ended. A deafening silence followed for the next two minutes. “It’s an isolated area without close surrounding villages we can penetrate through,” Dave made a loud observation to break the silence. “There must be some other way to penetrate,” Cole put in. “Yeah, I’ve got a plan.” _____ The Red Wolves Sisa Camp, Cartak, Anthanna. 03:25PM “Carl Winston has got a plan, I’m sure he’s working out that plan already.” Hutton Ryker said to the listening ears of his audience. He was sitting in a room with nine other men and a woman, Florence Brown. They were all sitting on stools, Hutton and Elvis Khan at one side and the others at the opposite side. The room was a beautiful one, with a shining marble floor. The walls were also beautifully painted and the ceilings were made of attractive materials. The immediate surroundings of the building was also beautiful, the remaining part of the one plot area floored with interlocking bricks and the inner side of the fence well painted. It was a different case right from outside the compound. The outer walls of the fence were not painted and the floor was sandy. The particular building was just for use whenever executives like Hutton and Khan were in the camp. “Whatever his plan is, we also have a plan.” Hutton continued. “Carl Winston is a tough man and cannot be easily killed with physical might. The best way we can get him dead is draining him emotionally first and we have put in plans to do just that.” Hutton paused and looked at the men’s faces as if to check if they were listening. “Carl Winston will strike soon and when he does, he will also kill Sheila Jack with his own hands. That will set him in place for his own death.”

Restless Episode 130 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Unedited Waait Town Market, Anthanna. 09:24AM It was the first Market Day in the month and the Town Market Square was rowdy as usual. People from neighboring towns, cities and villages had come to patronize the sellers. The many unarranged selling points on the roads and illegally parked vehicles at some points also added to the clumsiness. The selling points and stores were both on the left and the right sides. There was a road in between which was usually not visible as the crowd of people walking occupied it and only gave way when a vehicle was seen coming from behind them. Jennifer could be seen in one of the stores, sitting on a bench and with a phone in her right hand. She was dressed in a native Waait gown. The attire was made of similar material to the dutch wax, with patterns around it. She also had it tied around her forehead like a scarf and a different material covering her forehead. Another woman is at the store with her, the real owner of the store. She’s at the front, attending to customers. She was advanced in age compared to Jennifer but barely in her sixties. She had a happy face and calm look. She was dressed in exactly the same type of cloth as Jennifer was, only that her gown was long and less tight fitted. “Can you get me the carton of cheese in the store?” the older woman beckoned on Jennifer. “Sure,” Jennifer smiled and walked into the store immediately. Two hours had past and that was the first time the woman would allow her help her even though Jennifer had offered to help many times. Jennifer returned with the carton some seconds after and placed it on the table. “Thank you,” the woman smiled. Jennifer smiled back with a nod and turned back. She was close to the bench where she previously sat when the watch on her wrist vibrated. She raised her hand slightly and stared at the screen for a brief moment. She then turned immediately and looked left and right before stepping forward again. She stopped beside the woman and whispered something into her ear. The woman turned her neck slightly and stared at Jennifer’s face. She seemed confused and not sure of what to do. “Do you remember all we told you?” Jennifer asked. “Yes, I do.” she nodded gently. “You don’t need to be scared, just do all we’ve told you.” Jennifer said to her in a soft reassuring tone. The woman nodded again and turned back to attend to the customer. Two minutes later, a bus appeared in sight, only some few metres away. Jennifer could see it from when she raised her neck. It was driving slowly from the left hand side. She remained calm and continued with her phone. It still took the bus up to two minutes to get to the front of the store because of the crowd of people that stubbornly refused to give way even with the blaring of the horn. It parked on one side of the road just in front of the woman’s store, further making the road tight for the pedestrians. The bus was painted white but it had turned to brown from dust. It looked so dirty like it had come from a very far distance on a bad road. Two men dropped from the front seats of the car and headed towards the store. Another two men dropped from inside the bus. One of them went to the back of the bus to open it from the boot behind. The bus had only the front seat and a row behind it, the rest of the space was empty. The trader smiled at the men as they approached her. Jennifer was now looking up and watching them. “Good morning, I’ve been expecting you. Why are you late today?” “Good morning ma’am,” the man who led them greeted. “We were so busy this morning.” He had a thick accent and from it one could tell he was from South Husan. He looked well built, even though not so muscular and tall. He was not looking too neat. His choice of clothes did not help, they seemed too much for the hot weather. He was wearing a grey jacket with a navy blue shirt inside, he also had a head warmer covering his head. He looked like someone who was returning from the farm. The others did not look too different from him, they were dressed the same way. Only one of them were not putting on a head warmer. “You are here with only one vehicle today, don’t you plan on getting so many foodstuffs?” The trader asked, acting surprised as she stared at the road looking to see if another vehicle was coming. “No, we just need a few supplies for now. We haven’t finished selling the ones we took the other time,” the man replied. “Okay, I ordered the usual quantity of goods for you but I guess you would have to return next time for the rest of them.” “Yes, please you keep it safe for us.” “Sure,” the woman smiled. She turned back slowly to Jennifer who was watching them. “Please get me the keys to the second store.” Jennifer got up quickly and walked into the main store. She returned some seconds later with the key. “Is this your daughter?” the man who had had the conversation with the trader asked as Jennifer returned with the key. The trader was already attending to another customer but was listening to him. “Yes, she is.” he answered. She motioned Jennifer to give him the key. He collected the key and handed it over to another man who led the other two to the other store behind the main store. “She’s looks beautiful like you,” the man complimented. “Oh! Thanks,” the trader replied with a smile, even as she attended to other people. “Good day sir,” Jennifer smiled and greeted the man. “Good morning,” he smiled back at her. She walked past him to the side where the vehicle was parked. She walked to the back and spent some time, acting she was just having a look at the vehicle. She took a walk around it and walked back to the shop. “You ain’t from Waait, are you?” She stopped at the counter in front where the woman was previously standing. The woman had gone in to pick an item. The men who had gone to the back of the main store were now returning, carrying heavy bags. “We’re from a very far village,” the man replied. The smile disappeared from his face and he turned to look at the men coming with the bags. “They’re from Sisa,” the trader said to Jennifer. “Oh! I’ve heard of that place,” Jennifer exclaimed. She wanted to ask the man another question but when he turned towards them again, it was brief and the look on hid face was no longer the friendly look. She decided to remain quiet. To the woman, the men were just traders from Sisa village who used to come to get supplies from the Waait market. She acted the role of a middleman, always sourcing for all the items for them and keeping in her store for them to get it on the market day or the day after it. She would order the goods from other traders and they would deliver to her store very early on the market day. She had the phone number of the man who led the others but had never been able to reach him when she wanted, he always reached her instead. She however never thought it was suspicious or found anything else suspicious about him until Jennifer and two other men had visited her the previous night. It took about twenty minutes for the men to complete arranging the goods into the bus. The man paid the trader and they got into the vehicle immediately after. Jennifer watched them go before she took out an earphone and fixed in her ear. She dialed a number on her phone. “They took the bags and they left already,” she said briefly and ended the call. She got up from the bench and walked to the woman who was staring at her. “It’s no longer safe for you here ma’am, some men may come for you if they find out what was done.” “Okay,” the woman replied in a calm tone and drew in a breath. “Thank you ma’am,” Jennifer said and walked away quickly without taking another glance at the woman. ___ 09: 55 Deols Airport, El Deols. “I just landed in El Deols,” Paul Edwards said as he walked out of the building. He had a small traveling box which he dragged along as he walked towards the garage. He was dressed in black suit, a white inner and a black tie. He also had dark sunshades covering his eyes. “Welcome, I’ll send you the address of the place to meet me.” A man replied from the other end. “Send it now,” Paul Edwards replied, his eyes wandering around like he was searching for something. “But I have to stop by to pick some tools.” “Sure, take your time.” Paul Edward’s eyes were still wandering around when he spotted a man waving beside a blue car at the other side of the garage separated by a road way from where he was. “Please hold on a second,” he said into the phone and quickly proceeded to the roadway. “Mr Stone?” The cab man met him on the road to collect his bag. “Yeah, Mr Stone.” Paul handed his box to the man and followed him to the car. He continued his conversation. “I’m getting into the cab now, is there any other thing I need to know before getting there?” He stepped into the car after the cab man opened the door. The door was closed after he sat comfortably. “Nothing for now, just get here and let’s solve this together.” The voice replied. “Okay, see you soon.” Paul said and ended the call. He tightened his grip on the phone and took in a breath. “Yeah, we got to solve it. We have to stop Carl and all of them.” ____ 10:46 AM The dusty two lane road had thick bushes covering both sides. There were potholes at almost every point on the road, a result of negligence of the government over the years. The black rickety car was parked by the side of the road, just after a sharp horizontal curve on the road. It was parked so close to the bushes to avoid accident. The car was covered with dust from the long journey, and one could not easily tell what the colour was, looking from afar. Dave and Cole were at the front seat of the car while Hannah was sitting behind. All of them were dressed in the same type of shirts and trousers, with a colour similar to leaf green. “They’re so close already, less than 0.5 kilometres close to this place.” Dave announced to them. Cole stepped out from the passenger’s side first and Hannah at the backseat followed. Hannah walked to the back of the car and leaned her bum against the boot while Cole walked to the other side of the road. Dave drove the vehicle about fifteen metres forward and parked it at the centre of the road. He turned off the engine and also stepped out with his gun. They all hid behind the bushes where they could not be easily seen and waited for the arrival of their target. The dirty white bus appeared in sight not too long after. It had just passed the sharp horizontal curve when the man driving noticed the car blocking the road in front. There was no need to slow down as the motion of the vehicle was already slow due to the several potholes on the road. “What is this nonsense?” the driver said as they drove close to the car slowly. “Can’t you pass beside it?” the man who led them to the market asked. He was sitting on the right hand side of the driver. “There’s a hole at that side I always like to avoid,” the driver replied and stopped movement at about nine metres close to the car. “But you can take it, there’s no danger now since it is not raining season.” One of the men behind them suggested. “Who is this idiot?” The leader asked as he sighted Dave stepped out from the bush. He seemed to have gone into the bush to ease himself as he was buckling his belt as he walked to the center of the road where the car was parked. He also seemed oblivious of their vehicle. “What the hell is wrong with him?” the driver asked when Dave stopped by the car but instead of going in rested his back against it and looked up in their direction. It was now obvious the man was aware of their presence. “Looks like some local thief,” the leader of the men said after looking and examining the man standing by the car for a moment. He turned his neck to the men sitting behind. “Two of you should go get him,” he ordered with a nod of his head. The two men stepped out and pulled out knives from their bodies as they proceeded towards him. Dave also turned and pulled out a metre long thin metal from the floor before the backseat. The two men stopped briefly when they saw he was ready for them, they glanced at each other’s face and then charged towards Dave the next second. Dave also stepped forward in readiness to take them. It was time to make use of one of the moves he had watch Henry do. He made two swift movements simultaneously as the men got to him. He struck the rod at the first man and leaped, sending a kick to the other. The first man dodged the rod but the second could not as he got hit on the face by the kick, he staggered and missed his steps due to a pothole behind and fell to the ground heavily. Dave landed and turned quickly. He saw the first man about to turn and he thrust his rod forward quickly, pushing it into the belly of the man who turned to it. He followed with a kick to the man’s chest. The other two men left in the vehicle were caught unware by Hannah and Cole. They were still watching the fight and contemplating if they needed to join when the leader of the team noticed someone by his side. It was however too late for him to act, as Cole had launched a blow to his face already through the open window. Cole dragged his face forward again and pulling his collar with his left hand and sent another punch to his face with the right hand. He held on the the man’s collar and opened the door. He dragged him out and close the door quickly. He tried to raise the man’s face up to punch him again but the man retaliated with a punch to his belly. Cole however did not let the punch in the belly move him as he replied with two punches to the man’s face and a kick to his belly. He pushed him to the car and followed with more blows to his belly. On the other side, the driver of the car was shocked when the man sitting by his side was punched but before he think or make any move. He saw a gun pointed to his face. ___ 11:10 Henry and Hannah were in a space surrounded by bushes, sitting at different points. Henry was sitting on a rock while Samantha was sitting on the huge visible roots of a tree. A Jeep was at the center of the round space, the boot was left open and there were some bags of ammunitions in it. The call Henry had been waiting for finally came in. He answered it and placed the phone close to his ear. “You can start coming closer now,” Dave’s voice sounded from the other end. “We just finished with these men, we’re only taking the driver with us. We’d be leaving soon after changing into their clothes.” “Okay, you have to be careful. You’d meet several of their men on the way and your responsibility is to take them down without noise,” Henry replied. “Okay boss,’ Dave answered. “Instruct all the men to remember to use their silencers, we must not make any mistake in this.” “Sure, we would take caution.” “Thank you.” Henry replied and ended the call. Henry got up from the rock and looked towards Samantha, she was already staring at him. “It’s time to leave,” he said to her and proceeded towards the car. She also got up and joined him.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +23

I hope u guys are not walking into a trap since Hutton also said DAT he's got a plan!!!

Hope everything goes well with you guys

Hmmm. Lets go gun them down guyz

I pray you guys should not enter their trap they're also setting up for u guys,I pray ur mission should be successful

Okay following Next pls

Restless Episode 131 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel The FOX men were still busy with the investigations even though none of the details made sense to them. They had found out Jones Gatar’s death and how it was related to the case at hand. Since then, they dedicated themselves to investigating Jones’ recent activities before his death. Sitting in the room were seven FOX agents including Agent Dan. The place was totally silent as all Agents had their eyes glued to their desktops screen and hands on the mouse. Dan had received a call from Steve at the headquarters an hour before then, telling him that he had less than two hours to give a useful report. With less than an hour left, the required report was not yet ready. The door to the room opened and a man stepped in. He looked around and walked to Dan after locating where he was sitting. “Agent Dan,” he whispered as he bent over beside him. “Sir?” Dan turned his face to the man. “You have to follow me right now,” the man said and stood up straight. “Oh, okay.” Dan let out a sigh as he quickly saved his work and got up. The man who came to call him led the way and he followed. They stepped out of the office and the man led Dan to his own office which was some metres away. He opened the door and asked Dan to step in. Dan walked in and took two steps forward before he stopped. A man was sitting in a swivel behind the table. Only his back view could be seen but Dan could tell who it is, Paul Edwards. “He’s here sir,” the man who led Dan in said as he walked past Dan to the table. “Thanks, I’ve can sense him already,” Paul said as he turned the swivel back. “Good afternoon sir,” Dan made a quick salute as the man turned him. “Good afternoon Dan,” Paul Edwards replied his greeting. “Only the two of you in this office knows of my presence here, I needed to join this investigation to make it quick and I’m doing it secretly. You shouldn’t include my input in your report for now, is that clear?” Dan squinted at him for a while, his lips partially apart. What the chairman was asking him to do was against the ethics of their job. Paul sensed what Dan had in mind and he explained to clarify the instruction. “I mean you can’t include my input in your report until the case is finished successfully.” “Oh, alright sir.” Dan nodded. “Great, I understand from your last report that the Simon Perry team seems to be a step ahead of us. I’m not sure if any progress has been made today, please tell me if there has been.” “No sir, I’m sorry we haven’t taken any step ahead yet.” “This means Simon Perry’s team must be miles ahead of us now, and not just a step.” Paul said and Dan couldn’t reply. “I’m here for this reason anyway,” Paul turned slightly and picked a pen and jotter from the table. “This case involves the daughter of one of the most powerful men in Africa, the FOX will be under fire from every part of the world if she happens to die in the hands of culprits the FOX have been after for months. I just hope she isn’t dead yet.” Dan was still silent and staring at the man. “Now, I need a verbal report of what you’ve done today so far. After that, you can send me a copy of the detailed report.” Dan took in a breath and swallowed in. He has doubts in his mind and wasn’t sure he could trust Paul Edwards, especially now that Paul’s involvement in the case was secret. He also recalled that Paul had been once linked to terrorists by his team, but no further proofs had been seen since then. “You need to start talking, we don’t have much time.” Paul Edwards said impatiently when he noticed Dan wasn’t talking. “We met Jones Gatar and we’ve been following his recent activities, we have successfully traced his call records to men who were present at the SheiDev firm on Sunday and we’ve been trying to trace the activities of the men linked to him.” “Which of the men at the SheiDev company was linked to him?” Paul interrupted. “From his recent call records, he made contact with the Ministry Inspectors impostors who went to the company on the day of the casualty. They ended up being the abductors.” Dan answered. “Have you tried tracing these two Impostors?” “Yes, we’ve been trying to. But the sim cards were registered with identities of already dead people. They also made no calls with the numbers until the next day,” Dan answered. “Then we need to trace the location they made the calls from,” Paul stated. “Yes, they were at different locations the next days and we have about nine other different locations till today.” “Have you been to any of these locations?” “Not yet sir, we need to narrow down the options, so that we can hit rightly.” Paul stood to his feet and picked his phones from the table. “You would send those locations to my personal email address, I’ll also work on them and keep in touch with you.” ____ 12:18PM Unspecified location Dave, Hannah and Cole had taken down three of the four men and left only the driver untouched. They still needed him alive as he could possibly make it easier to get into the camp. The team had done an in-depth study of the area and had identified narrow but longer paths in bushes through which they could get into the camp. The major entrances into the camp were already heavily guarded by Soldiers of the Wolves. These bush paths had less supervision which offered them a better chance of penetrating through. The only challenge they had to face were the Wolves’ soldiers at different points of the major road through which they could access these bush paths. A mini explosive device had been wrapped around the driver’s body with Dave holding the control in his hands. The explosive device was a type used in breaking small hard materials, and would in this case, tear the driver’s body in pieces once it was activated. The driver was forced to continue driving the vehicle and obeying their instructions. The trio had changed into the clothes worn by the men they took down. Dave who had the control was sitting in front with the driver. He had his thumb hovering around the button to keep the driver constantly in fear. Cole and Hannah were sitting behind. They had also taken out weapons from inside the bus before they left the previous points. The weapons had been hidden inside the goods which the four men had taken from the Waait market. They also now had communicators attached on their bodies, with two voice chips each hidden at different places and a side earpiece in their left ears. They had left the road full of potholes and moved into a smoother section. The new area of the road seemed to have never been constructed with concrete before but made movement easier as the ground was well leveled with the soil. “I think we’re close to the first point,” Dave announced as he spotted two men afar off. He glanced back and made a signal to his partners, then he stared again at the driver and raised the switch in his hand visibly for the man to see. “I’ll push the button if I notice any suspicious move.” The men Dave spotted in front were sitting on a rock under a tree by the left hand side of the road. They seemed to have seen their vehicle coming but bothered not to get up. The driver slowed down as he approached the point. “Umefanya vizuri (Well done),” the driver waved to the men and they waved back at him without suspicions. None of them got up to check since they knew it was the vehicle that had passed to get food stuffs. Dave heaved a sigh of relief. He hadn’t thought it was going to be so easy passing that point. He had expected to see more men at the check point and that they would carry out a brief check on the vehicle and the contents His relief was however short-lived as they proceeded. He realized the men at the check point weren’t all, some were hiding in the bushes. “Be on your guard guys, some men are in the bushes. They could recognize any of us as strangers,” Dave whispered a warning to the other two. He counted up to five other men hiding in the bushes as their vehicles passed, he knew there would be some other men at other points where he couldn’t get his eyes to. Safely, they left that check point and continued for another thirty minutes before they saw another check point ahead. There were five men standing in the visible areas at this point. Three men were sitting on a huge, large stone at the left hand side and one was standing beside them. The fifth man was at the right hand side, he was resting on a tree and smoking tobacco. Dave placed his elbow on the window and rested his right cheek on his spread out palm like he was tired. That way, he covered part of his face from the man standing at the right hand side. The driver slowed down again as was required when approaching the point. He hailed the men who were also staring at the vehicle and continued on a normal speed after he passed the point. Dave again noticed more men in the bushes, he counted more than ten men this time around. “We have one more check point before the gate right?” Dave asked the driver, ten minutes after they left the previous check point. “Yes,” he answered, almost in whisper. “They would check the vehicle there, won’t they?” Dave asked. The driver glanced at Dave, wondering how he knew so much. Dave was staring back at him. “Yes, they checked us when we were leaving.” Dave looked back to see Cole and Samantha looking into a device together. He stared at them silently for a while before he spoke. “We’re just ten minutes away from where you drop,” he reminded them. “Yeah, we’re having another look at the chosen route.” Cole replied him. “And are you sure it’s the best for you to follow?” Dave questioned. “Yes,” Cole nodded. “It’s the longest of all the paths, but as long as you’re able to keep the men distracted for long, we’d get in unnoticed.” “Great!” Dave let out a breath and turned forward. He glanced at the time on his phone and then fixed his eyes on the road for a moment. After about three minutes of silence, he glanced at the driver and ordered him to pull over. The driver glanced at him, wondering if he had heard him rightly. “Pull over,” he insisted. The driver obeyed, pull over to the right hand side. Dave turned back again. Cole and Samantha were busy behind with some sort of preparation. Cole took out three of out the four short knives in the pack and carefully hid them under his clothes. He handed a second pack to Samantha. Cole was the first to finish and he opened the door in readiness to step out. He glanced at Samantha and waited a few seconds for her to be ready before they both stepped out of the vehicle simultaneously. Adnairax Cole walked to Dave’s side and stopped at the door. He placed the arm on the opened window while staring at his face. “Let the boss know we just split, we’d try all we can to make this successful.” He said and paused to take a deep breath. “I hope to see you again after this ends.” He let out a light smile and then hurried to join Samantha who was already walking at the other side of the road, close to the bushes. Dave watched them for a while as they walked on, until they had gone very far away.  He took out his phone and dialed Henry’s number. ____ Cartak, Anthanna Paul Edwards now had his suit taken off and was dressed in what seemed like a military outfit. He was sitting behind a computer and had his hand on the mouse, he had a pistol on either side of the desktop. His phones were also on the left side beside the pistol. He picked one of the phones and dialed a number. “Dan, have you gone through the two locations I sent you?” “Yes, I have and we’re sending men to spy the places right away.” “I’m leading men to Sisa, you lead them to the other location. I’ve sent messages to security offices Nationwide and we’d have enough backup when we need them.” “Okay sir,” Dan replied. “Do keep me informed,” Paul said and then ended the call. He turned to see his friend already standing behind him. He was also dressed in the military outfit and looked ready for war. “You look smart in that, but you don’t have to come with us.” Paul said to him. “I can’t stay back, we’d have to do this together.” Paul shook his head gently, he knew he couldn’t convince his friend to stay back when his mind was made up like this. “So, what route are we taking to Sisa?” “I’m not sure yet, but we would decide on our way out of Cartak.”

Restless Episode 132 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “I hope to see you again after this ends.” Cole’s words continued to echo in Dave’s head for more than three minutes after Dave spoke with Henry. Strangely, the words seemed to put some tension in Dave’s mind even though he had almost no fears before. He took in a deep breath again and then checked his time. “We move, but at a slow pace.” he glanced at the driver and ordered him. The driver turned the key in the ignition hole and started the engine immediately. Dave kept glancing at the time as they proceeded. He unlocked his phone and had the map on it opened. Some points on the map had already been marked. He zoomed in so large to see one of the marked spots, it was the entrance into the path chosen by Cole and Samantha. It was less than one minute from their current position. There had been no signs of Cole and Samantha, and Dave believed they should be on their way to the camp through the bush path. The drive continued for a few more seconds and Dave spotted the entrance to the path in front. It was bushier than they thought it would be, maybe because the raining season had already started. He checked his time again after they passed the spot. He realized they had less than ten minutes to get to the next check point. “You can move at the normal speed now,” he said to the driver. Six minutes later, he began to notice signs of men in front. He got himself ready in his mind and kept a confident look on, though he felt some kind of fear in his heart as Cole’s words echoed in his mind. Four men had already stepped to the road as they saw the vehicle approaching. Up to twelve other men remained under the trees at both sides of the road. The driver glanced at Dave’s face as one of the men in front raised a hand up to stop the vehicle. “Obey them,” Dave said to him and the driver slowed down immediately. “Unatoka wapi? (Where are you coming from?)” The man who waved them down asked the driver as the vehicle stopped. “Soko la Waait (Waait Market),” the driver replied. The man who stopped the vehicle squinted at his face for a while and then looked into the car. Another man had also come to Dave’s side and was staring at his face. “Mtu huyu ni nani?” the man at Dave’s side asked in an alarmed tone. He was staring at Dave’s face suspiciously. Dave made no attempt to hide his face or reply. “Nilikuona wakati unaenda sokoni, hakuwa na wewe.” The man had just asked who Dave was and mentioned that he didn’t see him (Dave) when the vehicle was leaving for the market. “Nilidhani wanne wamebaki, kwanini tunayo wawili tu wamerudi? (I thought four of them left, why do we have only two returning?)” The third man who was also at Dave’s side came closer to the vehicle. The men were raising their voices and were already attracting more of the men standing aside. Dave was however not looking bothered. He had the control of the explosive vest around the driver’s body now held firmly in his hand. “Wote wawili ondoka sasa hivi na nyanyua mikono yako! (Step out now and raise your hands, you two!)” A man commanded as more men began to step onto the road. The driver took another look at Dave’s face. He also looked at his hand and still saw the control for the explosive still in his hand. He finally realized that there was no way he could escape death. It no longer made sense at that point to think or hope that Dave could let go out the control without pushing the button. All his efforts to remain alive had been fruitless. He saw no reason to keep following Dave’s orders again, when at the end of the day, he was still going to end up dying. Dave could see the look in the driver’s eyes and knew already he was about to give him away. He unlocked the door from behind as he saw the driver made way to step out. “Mtu huyu alituona…” The driver jumped out of the car and was about to recount when Dave pushed the button on the control. He pushed the door open violently at the same time, slamming it to the body of one of the men. He then launched out of the vehicle with a kick to another man’s face. The activation of the explosive device had been followed with a bang and shattering of the driver’s body in pieces with his blood splattering around. It caused confusion among the men for a second, but they knew it was a sign of a bigger problem and they were quick to act. One of the men launched a blow to Dave’s face as he stepped on the floor but he caught the man’s hand and twisted it, he grabbed the man at the back of his neck and slammed him to the bus. He bent quickly to dodge another blow and replied with an upper cut to the man’s belly. He rose up and followed with another blow on the chest. Another man directed a blow to the side of his face from the left but he bent his head slightly forward and the blow missed his face, he made a sharp one-eighty degrees turn and landed his elbow heavily twice on the man’s face. He squatted as he dodged the strike of a rod and pulled by the belt to himself the man he had just elbowed on the face. He dragged the man to his front quickly to receive a kick from a tall man charging towards him. He moved beside the tall man quickly and landed two punches on his chest. He turned hurriedly to block a punch from a man who had appeared from the back of the vehicle. He followed up with a kick to the man’s groin and a blow to his face. He turned to face another man, but a heavy foot hit him at the back and he staggered forward. Another man rushed to his front and punched him hard in the face, making him stagger again in a different direction. A third man rushed from another direction, trying to push and slam him to the vehicle but Dave saw him first and moved aside quickly, he grabbed the man sharply and slammed his face to the bus instead. Dave turned again to the left to block a punch, but he got punched on the head before he could respond. He was yet to recover from the punch and make a move when he received an upper cut from the man in front. It was followed by series of jabs and punches on the face and he eventually dropped to the ground, falling on the man who was still trying to get up to his feet (the one whose face he slammed to the bus). The man pushed him away and managed to stagger away from the place. Two strong hands pulled Dave up at both sides, pushing his back against the bus. A man in front reigned some quick blows on Dave’s face and his chest. He stopped and then stepped back, pointing a gun at him. “Je! Wewe ni nani kuzimu? Na unafanya nini hapa?” He shouted at Dave, asking him who he was and where he was from. “Alivaa kama mmoja wetu lakini sina uhakika kama yuko pamoja nasi,” one of the men who was at the other side and did not partake in the fight joined them, stating that he was sure Dave wasn’t part of them. “Amevaa kama anatoka kambini lakini angeweza kuchukua moja ya nguo za wanaume wetu(He’s dressed like one of us but he must have stolen the clothes),” the man with the gun said. He took a step forward and stared at Dave with anger in his eyes. “Ulifanya nini kwa dereva?” the other man requested an explanation for what happened to the driver. The man holding Dave’s arm raised his head up for him to see the men asking him questions. Dave stared at them for a while without mentioning a word. He then looked down and spat out. His saliva was mixed with blood. “Ningekupiga risasi ikiwa utakaa kimya,” the man with the gun threatened to shoot if he remained quiet. He cocked it. “Hapana, usifanye hivyo. Tunamchukua,” the other man stopped him, saying they should take him in. “Nadhani ni mgeni na haelewi lugha yetu.” The man with the gun stared at the other one’s face and then lowered the gun slowly. “Tafuta mwili wake kwa silaha na uchukue kila kitu kutoka kwake,” he ordered for them to search Dave and take all his weapons. Two other men moved towards Dave quickly and began to search his body. After searching his front pockets and taking out some knives, they pushed him to the floor and made him lie face flat while they searched his back. They took out a pistol and another knife. “Je! Hiyo ndiyo yote aliyokuwa nayo? Safuta tena,” the man who asked them to search seemed to be unsatisfied with what they found on him, he ordered them to search again. The men searched Dave for a second time, first his back and then turned to search his front pockets and under his clothes. One of them discovered the chip under his shirt. “Nilijua hangeweza kuja peke yake (I knew he couldn’t have come alone),” the man exclaimed after seeing the chip. “Wanaume wake wengine wanaweza kuwa karibu au kuwa njiani hapa. Chukua bunduki yako nawe utafute gari.” He asked them to take out their guns and search inside the vehicle. About five of the men took out guns and began to search, two searched in while the three others went to the back to check what was inside the boot. They returned after two minutes without seeing any other person. Dave had already been tied up with strong ropes by the other men. “Ikiwa hakuna mtu mwingine aliye ndani ya gari, inamaanisha anawasiliana nao mahali pengine karibu na eneo letu,” he said and then ordered the man who had raised the gun earlier to make calls to other check points on the road to tell them of the development. He commanded some men to carry Dave into their own vehicle. He took out his phone to send a message to the rest of the troops in the camp as he walked to the vehicle. __ Henry and Hannah had just gotten to the spot where the Dave and the others had left the Jeep. Henry pulled up right behind the Jeep and Henry stepped out to check inside. He saw three lifeless men placed on the seats in the vehicle like people who had only slept off. He walked back to the vehicle and sat inside. He glanced at Hannah and was about to say something when a sound from his earpiece distracted him. Hannah also glanced at his face. She also had her earpiece on and could hear the same sound. “Dave is on a fist battle with some men,” Hannah said before Henry could talk about Henry only looked at her and replied with a nod. They continued to listen silently. Henry let out a deep breath after six more minutes of listening. “They just discovered the first voice chip on him, I hope they don’t discover the second.” Hannah also glanced at him without saying anything. They listened for a little more time before Hannah asked a question. “What language are they speaking?” “I’m not sure, the voices are not so audible. It sounds like a language I heard before though, I think it’s spoken in Kenya and some parts of Anthanna here. ” Henry replied. “Whenever Dave needs us to hear anything, he will speak up himself.” “How long do we wait until we move further?” Hannah questioned. Henry glanced at her. “We can’t move until we get signal from either Cole and Samantha or Dave.” “I think they’re moving him in a vehicle now,” Hannah assumed loudly, from the sound of the moving vehicle she could not hear. “Yes, that’s it.” Henry replied. “But we still need to wait for a signal from someone.” “What if Cole and Samantha encounters some difficulties?” Hannah asked. Henry turned to her sharply and stared at her face for a while. He wondered why she was sounding negative. He could see fear written all over and he was tempted to ask if she had never gone on an operation with the FOX before he remembered the department she worked in. She had also been on a team with him on a little assignment before, but all she had done for the team was identifying explosives and detonating them safely. “We never expected the journey to be smooth but with Dave’s distraction, it would be less difficult for them.” he replied her. She nodded gently and turned her face forward. ___ Sisa Camp “They found a stranger in a vehicle that went to get supplies from town ,” Elvis Kahn mentioned to Hutton as he stepped into the room. Hutton looked up from where he sat. He had a laptop in front of him and a cup containing red wine. “Why should they go get supplies today?” “The camp was so low on supplies already,” Kahn replied. “I thought they farmed here,” Hutton countered. “Yes, they do but they started not too long ago and are not producing sufficient crops yet. Besides, the soil here is not fertile for all crops.” “So, they found the stranger in the camp?” Hutton questioned. “No, he was discovered at one of the check points.” “Let them bring him and the men who went to get the supplies,” Hutton requested. “They’re already bringing him in but the men are nowhere to be found,” Khan replied. “The only man that got to the check point with him had an explosive attached his body and was blown up at the check point before he could say anything to our men.” Hutton glanced at Khan again. “Who is this stranger? Do we have a picture?” “Yeah, I was sent his picture.” Khan moved closer to Hutton and turned his phone’s screen to him. Hutton stared for some few seconds at the picture. “They found a voice chip on him, some knives and a pistol.” Hutton moved his gaze to Khan’s face again. “Tell them to further tighten the security, Carl Winston must be somewhere close.” “Sure, I ordered for more soldiers to join those at the check points already and for the ones in the camp to be on the lookout for strange faces.” “Good, I will await the arrival of the stranger before we take the next step.” ____ 15:15 “Shhh…” Cole turned and hushed Samantha who was coming behind him. They were already close to the camp, just a few metres away. Samantha stopped beside him squatted just like he had. The narrow path was almost covered with bushes and there were almost no signs that there was a path there. That was the major reason Samantha and Cole had chosen to follow it, it would be the least place the Wolves would expect anyone to penetrate through. However, Cole could still see two men dressed like the guards they had seen along the way. He realized that for there must be a lot of guards at the entrance of other paths if two guards could be at the one that was least penetratable. “We must thread carefully now, so they don’t suspect anyone is here.” Cole said to Samantha. “There are two more there, we’ll take them one after the other silently.” “Are you sure there are no other men there apart from the two you can see?” Samantha questioned in whispers. Cole looked confused for a while. He turned and tried to check but he couldn’t rise up fully for the fear of being seen. “I don’t think there are,” he replied her. “But we’d find out as we go closer.” They began to crawl carefully, slowly and as quiet as they could, Cole pushing aside the tall grasses with his hands as he led the way. “They’re just two,” Cole stopped and turned to Samantha. He was unable to see a full view because of the leaves which obstructed but he could tell that the path had led them to the back of the camp buildings. “There’s a well at the left hand side and a man is fetching there presently, he’s one of the captives. He could notice us easily if we move further now. We let him go before we move closer and attack.” “Okay,” Samantha whispered back. “So, we speak to the boss after getting in now right?” “Yeah,” Cole whispered back. “The man is leaving now.” They waited some more seconds and then crawled forward. The men sitting at the back of the tents were already noticing movements in the bushes but had no idea that it could be people moving there. They were sitting under the shadows behind the wall of the bamboo tents which was not more than five metres away. Cole could see one of the men staring intently in his direction, he remained still for sometime but the man kept staring as if he had seen something he was sure of. To satisfy his curiosity, he got up from the bench and proceeded towards the bush. “They’re coming,” Cole quickly whispered to Samantha and then charged forward immediately. Samantha followed after him to meet the man still sitting on the bench behind, both of them taking the men in surprise. Cole pulled out a knife and cut through the man’s chest vertically. He held the man from falling and dug the knife into the side of his belly. He placed the man gently on the ground and stepped forward to help Samantha but she was in control. She had stabbed the man in his chest already and was dragging him on the ground. Cole joined her and they dragged the two bodies into the bush together. They stepped back into the small open space behind the building and surveyed the area with their eyes. Towards the right hand side, the land was covered with bushes and the small opened which had a well by one side seemed to be like a washing area. There was a very narrow path in between the bush and the building at the extreme left side which led to the front of the building. The windows on the wall of the building were opened but no one seemed to be in the building. Cole moved closer and leaned against the wall beside the window while Samantha walked to the edge of the building beside the path. Cole peeped in and noticed an almost empty room, except for the little kids sleeping on mats at different sides. He looked in further and scanned the room quickly. He concluded with the contents that it was the native medicine room of the camp. “No one is here,” Cole whispered to Samantha. “Check if it is safe to step out.” She stared back at him and moved her lips. He couldn’t hear what she said and it took him sometime to be able to decode what her lips read. Someone was coming through the path already. The lanky man who Cole had seen fetching water earlier showed up from the corner in no time and stopped in shock as he saw the two of them. His outlook was that of the captives. He tried to turn back immediately but Samantha grabbed him quickly and pinned him to the wall. The man’s bucket dropped to the ground. Cole walked quickly to them. The man stared at their faces in shock. He had expected to meet the guards at the back and couldn’t tell where these two had come from. Cole brought out a card and showed him. “Hey, we’re from the FOX and we’re here to help you guys.” The man stared at Cole for a while. There was no change in the expression on his face and it was difficult to tell whether he believed Cole or not. Samantha let go of her firm grip of him slowly, since he wasn’t struggling with her. He noticed she was releasing him and tried to make a fast move but she was faster as she pushed him back to the wall. Cole took a step closer to them and relieved Samantha of forcing the man to stay. “We’re here to help you all, but we need your help first.” Cole said, staring into the man’s eyes closely. “I don’t think he understands English,” Samantha said and quickly switched the language. “Halo mtu, tuko hapa kukusaidia. Huna haja ya hofu.” The man stared at Samantha’s face for a while and then let out a sigh of relief. “Nyie ni watu gani(Who are you people)?” The man asked. “Tunatoka FOX, hapa kukusaidia nyote kutoka hapa(We’re from the FOX, here to help you get out of this place).” Samantha replied him. “Lakini unahitaji kutusaidia kuingia kambini,” she added quickly Cole let go off the man and took a step back. The man stared at their faces for a while, wondering if he could trust them and honor their request to help them get in. He finally took in deep breath and nodded in agreement. He picked his bucket and moved it away from the road. He then walked slowly through the path towards the front. He peeped and then turned back immediately. “Njoo nami (Come with me),” he said to them after returning, and led the way through the path. ________ Dave raised his head and stared at the five new men walking into the room. His face was bruised already and his lips were slightly swollen. His legs were fastened to the legs of the chair and his hands were tied together behind the backrest of the chair. The men were well dressed and he needed no one to tell him that these men were top officials of the Wolves. Two men were in front and they seemed like the leaders. The taller of the two had white clothes on while the second one had a blue top and black trousers. Dave remembered Samantha’s description of the Strategist instantly, it perfectly matched the man on white. Dave stared him directly in the eye as they stopped in front of him. The strategist also stared back intently without moving or blinking. “Where is Carl Winston now? How long will it take him to get here now that we’ve captured you?” Hutton asked. His voice was calm but there was still something evil about it. Dave stared at him without saying anything. “Hehe,” Hutton chuckled after some seconds of waiting for a reply. “I knew you were not going to talk to me and I didn’t come here preparing to get answers from you.” Dave kept a stern gaze at his face. Hutton stared at him for a little longer and then turned to one of the men who had come in with him and Kahn. “Assemble the people at the ground, make fire, heat up enough oil in a big pot and put him in it to fry.” Hutton said with an evil voice to the man. He laughed sardonically and glanced again at Dave, his eyeballs looking so devilish. “Make sure the people watch him fry,” he added and then turned to Kahn. He made a signal to him and they both turned and proceeded to the door. “Bleep you a*****e! You ain’t going to get away with this.” Dave spat out loud, he wasn’t sure if he said it out of fear or just to insult the man. Hutton stopped and turned slightly. He let out a devilish smile as he stared at Dave. “Fry to hell you di**head!” With that, Hutton and Kahn walked out of the room without looking back again. Dave was totally frustrated. He couldn’t imagine how it would feel like being fried to death. He hadn’t expected that judgement would be passed on him so early, he would have spoken earlier to signal for Henry to find his way into the camp. Now, Henry was probably still far away and he couldn’t tell if Cole and Samantha had made it in yet. __ Hutton and Elvis Kahn walked into another building with two other men and stopped at a very large living room. The two other men proceeded further while Hutton and Kahn waited for them. Hutton looked up and smiled. Kahn also looked up. The living room was sparkling clean and beautiful like every modern living room, the furniture and the appliances were neatly arranged, adding to the attractiveness of the place. Something was however not in place, the ceiling. Right at the center of the ceiling at the living room where a beautiful decorative item used to hang, a large hole had been created there with a large black box hanging up. The visible area of the box was up to two-squared metre, while the hole in the ceiling through which it was suspended seemed to be one-half of the area. A closer look at the sides of the box showed that it was suspended by some spring like items. A minute after, the two men who had gone in returned carrying Sheila tied on a chair. They dropped her right at the center of the room under the suspended object and stepped back to stay behind Kahn and Hutton. Sheila raise her head up to see the suspended box. She stared at Hutton and Kahn in horror. Hutton still had that evil smile on his face. He looked up at the box after his eyes met with Sheila’s, just to get her attention to it again. “Miss Sheila Jack,” Hutton moved closer a bit and began to talk. “The suspended box you see above you is 1763 kilograms and it’s up for no reason that to crush you to your death.” He stopped talking and stared at her face. He laughed briefly on seeing the fear on her face. He stopped laughing suddenly and moved closer to her again. He bent and looked into her eyes. “But I’m not so wicked to let that drop on you,” he said, shaking his head. “I’m not that cruel.” He stood up straight again and glanced up at the box again. “Your friend Carl Winston is going to crush you with it when he comes, he’s on his way here just to kill you.” He spread his hands out widely and stepped back slowly with a grin on his face. “You don’t deserve such death from Carl Winston but he’s going to crush you anyway,” he said again to taunt her. “I’m sorry it has to go this way Miss, I wish you a great ‘Carl Winston’ death.” With that Hutton turned again and Kahn turned with him. The other two men stayed behind. Fear mixed together with confusion in Sheila’s heart. She was scared of dying such a terrible death but confused as to how Henry would be the one to crush her to death with it. She knew there was a trap set somewhere, but she had no idea what it could be. One of the men moved close to her and covered her lips with a tape.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +26

???

Fire on

God make this mission successful even though Hutton an his people are surrounding them, how about Emery jack what happened to him?

Poor Sheila..next

I'm getting very uncomfortable with de latest development??? Is dis mission going to be successful at all??? Hmmmmm!!!

Omg! Hope sheila isnt gonna die at d end

Restless Episode 133 © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel ® 18 + SNVL “What the bleep!” Hutton exclaimed, looking up at the sky as he stepped out of the building. The crowds were getting darker and slowly gathering. The atmosphere was somewhat moist, cold and a little bit windy. “Is there a problem?” Kahn asked Hutton after noticing the worried look on Hutton’s face. He stepped closer to Hutton on the bare ground and also looked up. “Is it the rain?” Hutton glanced at his face and scoffed. “Don’t you think it would be a problem?” “It could, I’ll call to give instructions for none of our men to leave their points, no matter how heavily the rain falls.” Kahn replied and took out his phone. He was about to dial a number when he got distracted by Hutton’s sharp reply. “It’s more dangerous than you think it is,” Hutton looked up again. “Carl Winston is a master of the atmosphere, he could use everything as a weapon against us. Everything include the wind, the rain drops, the moving trees and the wet soil.” Kahn paused and stared at Hutton’s face, he just realized how truly the rain could make it easier for Carl Winston. “Would it destroy our plans to make Carl Winston cause Sheila Jack’s death?” Hutton took a glance at his face. “No, “ he answered, shaking his head. “The rain would not disturb the fire since the burning starts from inside the house. We would only tell them to increase the fuel in the box hung in the ceiling, so that it raises the fire intensity when it drops on her.” “I’ll give instructions to our men and also make the calls to tighten the security around the camp,” Kahn said and looked up to the clouds already. “Well, it may not rain after all. The clouds have been gathering like this for some days now.” As if in response to Kahn’s statement, a heavy wind blew at the moment, sweeping some dust in the air and sand on their faces. They both closed their eyes to block entrance of dust into their eyes. Hutton turned his back against the direction of the wind and placed his palm above his eyes, he felt some droplets of rain on his body. Kahn realized that it was serious than he thought, and the likelihood of the rain falling was more than that of not falling. The wind’s continued with the same intensity and he also turned in the same direction as Hutton. Done for the day? Can we fly in this weather?” “I’ll fly the chopper myself,” Hutton replied. “The rain would not stop our movement, but I’ll go check the atmosphere now and see if the condition is perfect for visibility.” Hutton turned and proceeded in a different direction, placing his palm above his eyebrows to protect his eyes from the wind. “I’ll send the instructions around immediately,” Kahn shouted in reply to Hutton and he walked on in the opposite direction. His phone rang just as he climbed up the balcony. He checked the caller and it was the Wolves’ executive in charge of the security of the place. “Hey! Is there a new update?” He said into the phone immediately he answered. The expression on his face changed as he listened to the man. “How the hell didn’t you tell me that before?” He quickly turned and placed his palm above his eyes to check for Hutton but Hutton had gone out of sight already. “Send men to search around for them and get them to us unfailingly,” he ordered the man on the other end. He let out a breath as he ended the call. He opened the call and dialed Hutton’s number immediately. “Hey Hutton!” He scanned the distance with his eyes again to see if he could see Hutton afar off. “I was just told that there were two other people with the guy our men captured.” “Two other people?” Hutton questioned from the other end. “Yes, they passed the first two checkpoints unnoticed, but they weren’t seen in the vehicle at the third check point.” Kahn further explained. “Damn it!” Hutton cursed angrily. ___ “It seems it’s gonna rain heavily,” Hannah noticed, fifteen minutes after they got signals from Cole and continued their journey. “Makes things easier for us, isn’t it?” Henry glanced at her with a smiling face. “Yes,” Hannah nodded. It’s been years of not partaking in any of the FOX’s operations and even though her department was different, she still remembered some of the physical trainings in the different weather condition which she underwent. The rains was always an added advantage for the FOX in a war like this. Just like the FOX animals have good eyesight, FOX agents during their training are always made to subject their eyes to different conditions which makes it easier to identify and recognize objects when it is difficult for the ordinary person. Other sense of the FOX agents are also trained. They could hear and differentiate sounds in the noisiest environment. They could differentiate smells of different items even in a confused and smelly combination. In total darkness, they could also identify objects and persons by touching and feeling their previously felt texture. Hannah though not great in physical battles was confident with the rain as an added advantage. They were about to turn into the road when Henry pulled over beside the bush and opened the door. He took a glance at Hannah and she already knew what he meant. She also opened the door at her side. He stepped out of the vehicle and opened the backseat door while she turned around to the driver’s side and sat in it. Henry left the backseat door opened and walked to the boot, he opened it and took out three different heavy bags. He closed the boot and dropped the bags at the backseat before entering. “Open up,” he said, without looking at her and she pushed a button which opened up the car sunroof. “You can drive on.” She pulled adjusted the side view mirror of the vehicle and then wound up the glass before she turned into the road. Henry opened the medium sized bag and took out ten .40 S&W pistols, leaving ten more in bag. He placed all on the seat and picked two, holding one each in either hands. He stood up through the sunroof and balanced himself with both hands spread out wide on the roof. He got back into the car and opened the smallest of the three bags. He took out three rubber belts and placed them on the seat. He looked around the vehicle quickly and spotted the points where he planned to hang the belts which will be connected to his body to give him stability while the vehicle was moving. ___ Sisa Camp 15:45 Cole and Samantha had eyes staring at them as the man successfully smuggled them into one of the rooms in the camp. There were sixteen other people in the room having lunch, seven men, all in their twenties and three ladies also in their twenties. The rest were male kids all below 12 years of age. They all noticed that Cole and Samantha were strangers. The man who had brought Cole and Samantha in was older than all of them, he was in his late thirties and was the leader of the group of people eating in that room. One of the kids in their group was sick and had been taken to the native clinic where the man was seen earlier. Cole and Samantha sat on the floor at the extreme end of the room while the people eating were all sitting towards the center of the room. Cole looked around the tent and also at the people. Apart from the tattered clothes they wore, none of them looked as malnourished or weakly as they thought they would. Only one of the kids seemed to be a bit skinny. He glanced at Samantha’s face and also saw her looking around, he was sure she noticed the same thing he did. He realized that the Wolves was feeding this people well most likely because of what they were being trained for, to become their soldiers. For such training, one really had to feed well and be healthy. The man who brought them in returned a minute later, holding two plastic cups with water for the both of them. They received the offer with thanks from him and watched as he walked to the center where the other men were sitting. Samantha stared at the cup of water for while wondering if refusing to drink it would not be rude. The cup looked somehow dirty but the water in it was clean and clear. She glanced at Cole and noticed he was yet to drink from his also. “Sikiza kila mtu, ni wangapi kati yenu wangependa fursa ya kwenda nyumbani?” They heard the man asking the rest of the group if they would love to leave that camp and return to their homes. They all stared at him without replying. “Watu hawa wako hapa kutusaidia kutoka, ni kutoka kwa polisi.” He explained further that Cole and Samantha were there to help them get out. “Lakini, tunalazimika kufanya chochote wanachotwambia.” None of them said a word, but only flashed looks at Cole and Samantha. The man got up and walked again to Cole and Samantha. “Wote hapa ni wapya na bado tunatamani kwenda nyumbani,” he explained that everyone there were new in the camp and were still eager to go home. “Oh!” Samantha exclaimed happily and stared at the others. “Haraka haraka, mtu mwingine atakuwa hapa hivi karibuni,” he added hurrying the duo to take steps before another man joins them. Lakini, hii ni nyumba yetu mpya. Na tukaambiwa waripoti wageni,” a man from those eating protested. Samantha and Cole exchanged a glance. Just when they were about rejoicing that it would be easy, one of the men was protesting. Samantha got up and proceeded towards them quickly. She faced the young man who had gotten up to protest, and assured all of them that she was there to help. “Tuko hapa kukusaidia kurudi majumbani kwako, sikiliza tu maagizo yetu.” “Hatutaki msaada, hii ni nyumba yetu mpya (We don’t want you help, this is our new home).” The guy protested still. Cole moved slowly towards them and grabbed the man’s neck from behind, he slammed him hard at the back of the head and the man fell unconscious immediately. He placed him on the ground gently. None of the men watching moved or made a sound. They were used to watching the Wolves trainers treat other trainees like that. “”Halo watu! Msiwe na wasiwasi juu ya hilo, hatutaki usumbufu wowote,” Samantha quickly squatted and reassured the others that they would not be hurt. She waited for a while and saw that they were calm before she continued talking. She further instructed that all they had to do was help themselves and others be in safety while they (Cole and Samantha) faced the soldiers. “You guys would lead other people to the back of the clinic and wait there until one more soldiers come” “Nyinyi watu mnaweza kuwaongoza watu wengine nyuma ya kliniki na kungojea hadi askari mmoja zaidi atakapokuja,” she further explained to them to lead every other person towards the native clinic and wait until more soldiers came. A bell began to sound just as she was about to give room for them to ask questions. The bell sound was followed by a voice from a megaphone and instructing everyone to step out and proceed to the ground. Everyone stared towards the entrance door until the voice stopped and they turned back to Samantha. “We would all go out to the ground but once shooting starts, you guys here would have to lead the kids and the other people towards the native clinic like I instructed earlier. ____ 15:50 Dave had been left in the room for over twenty minutes and and he had seen nobody since then. For a while after being left alone, he had struggled to set himself free but he was tied so strong and he made no success in his efforts to lose free. He eventually gave up and began to anticipate whatever they had to do to him. He wondered if he would get any opportunity to escape from the frying ordered by the strategist and all that kept ringing in his mind were Cole’s last words to him before they departed earlier. Not only was he hoping to see Cole and the rest of the team again, he was now silently praying in his heart. “Get ready to die bas***d,” one of the men whom the strategist had instructed walked in after a long time. He proceeded straight to Cole and two other men walked in from behind him. “The people are waiting to watch you fried to death.” The other two men stepped in front of the first and were about to lift Dave with the chair from both sides when the Strategist walked in. “Put him down,” Hutton said in a commanding tone and stopped beside the man who came in first. The man stepped away immediately. Hutton felt a vibration in his pocket and looked down to see the light on his phone blinking but he ignored the call. Dave stared at Hutton and noticed his clothes looked a bit ruffled and not as arranged as it was before, meaning that he had been involved in some activities. “Sir, we’re heating the oil already and we have the people gathering at the ground.” the man explained to Hutton. “I know,” Hutton gave him a vicious look and then stared at Dave again. “You scaled through two check points with another man and a woman, who the hell are they and where did they go?” Dave stared at Hutton’s face for a moment not knowing what reply to give. He however realized that it could be his opportunity to delay the plan they had for him. Hutton waited for about a minute and turned to proceed out when he got no reply. “Are you scared of Carl Winston?” Dave finally spoke and Hutton stopped immediately. He turned back with a narrow gaze at Dave’s face. He wasn’t sure if Dave was insinuating that the other man he was seen with was Carl or if he was just trying to play on his intelligence. He chuckled for a second and then frowned. “I’m here because I’m expecting Carl Winston, if he came with you, then he’s come at the right time to watch you and Sheila die.” Dave looked on silently without having a reply to give. The look on The Strategist’s face showed that he was indeed not scared. Hutton’s phone began to ring again and he took it out from his pocket. He was about to answer when Dave spoke. “Carl Winston is here for you Hutton Ryker, he’s here to make you pay for all your atrocities around the world.” Hutton smiled lightly and answered the call. “Hey Kahn! I think we’ve got Carl Winston in the camp already,” Hutton said before Kahn could say anything. “What?” Kahn sounded surprised. There was silence for about three seconds before Hutton spoke again. “The man who was seen with our captive here is Carl Winston and he would have gotten into the camp with the lady by now,” said Hutton. “But…” Kahn stuttered and his voice trailed off for a moment. “There’s an attack on our men at the check points now, another vehicle is on it’s way in.” Hutton widened his eyes and returned his eyes on Dave again. He thought for some seconds before he replied. “That must be a distraction for us, Carl Winston must have mixed with us in the Camp. Give orders for a greater number of our soldiers to find their way to the ground now. They should shoot any one that looks like an intruder on sight, I don’t care if they have to kill all the captives to fish the intruders out.” “Okay Hutton, we should also prepare to leave immediately it’s all over.” Kahn replied. “Yeah, I’ll be with you in a moment.” Hutton ended the call and put the phone into his pocket. He looked at Dave’s face for a moment and then turned to the men. “No matter what happens today, make sure he fries in that oil.” Hutton said and walked out immediately. The men stared at Dave with a look of mockery in their eyes before they lifted him and carried him out. Hutton was still standing at the balcony of the building when the men got outside with Dave. He seemed to be considering walking under the rain which had just started drizzling. His eyes met with Dave one more time and he watched the men step down with him and proceed towards the direction of the field which was less than two minutes walk away. Hutton stepped into the rain and proceeded in the other direction quickly. His mind was filled with thoughts as he walked. He had checked the weather prediction and the rain was not expected to fall for so long. He was still in control and was certain of success as everything still looked under his plan and timing. There were more than eighty Wolves’ soldiers in the camp and over a hundred of the men who were already qualified to become soldiers. These men would be able to delay or stop Carl Winston and his team from stepping beyond the field where Dave was to be thrown into the burning oil. It was even possible Carl Winston would get killed at the field. He still had about twenty five more well trained soldiers in reserve. Twenty of these reserved men were to stop Carl Winston if he finally succeeds in going past the field. He would be faced with these men after having been made to see Sheila in danger from afar. Hutton was sure Carl’s emotions would come to play and he would be in a hurry to save Sheila Jack. His rush to save her would make him fall into the trap that would kill Sheila Jack faster. By then, he, Kahn and two of the remaining five would be on their way to Zambia in the chopper. ___ Going past the first checkpoint was an easy one for Henry and Hannah. The men were taken down easily with the two guns in Henry’s hands, each capable of shooting fifteen rounds. Henry had however been informed by Cole, how some men were hiding behind the bushes. The heavy wind also made it difficult for the men to hide as the bushes opened up and Henry was able to spot them through their clothes easily. The bullets kept flying in different directions and the bodies kept dropping to the ground. The bullets in the gun at the right hand got exhausted first and Henry quickly dropped it into the car through the sunroof, he pulled out another from his pocket and continued with it. He felt a vibration in his hand and he saw the light on his wristwatch screen come up. He could tell it was a signal from inside the camp. He also began to hear some sounds from the earpiece. It was Cole’s voice and he could tell from the tone that it was about to go down in the camp. ____ The rain was drizzling already and the intensity of the wind had increased, yet over 600 people: soldiers and captives (60% men, 20% women and 20% children) were on the field. Many had their palms placed closed to their eyes to protect themselves from the dust and the other particles being carried around by the wind. There was a large, flat concrete stage in front. About six armed Wolves soldiers were standing there while some other soldiers were standing around the stage. On the floor, in front of the stage was a set up of stones and burning firewood, a big cubic pot on top. Some soldiers were around the fire, trying to make the firewood burn more even under the drizzling rain and storm. One of the soldiers stepped to the middle of the stage holding a megaphone in his hand. “Quiet!” He shouted into the megaphone and almost everyone looked in his direction. It was however difficult to tell if they were quiet or not, as the sound of the wind and the drizzling rain kept the place noisy. The man switched to the native language to continue. “Tulikuambia mapema wiki hii kwamba waingilizi wengine watajaribu kuja katikati yetu na tukawaonya kila mtu kuwa mwangalifu (We told you early this week that some intruders would be trying to come into our midst and we warned everyone to be careful),” he paused to watch as the men carried tied Dave close to him. “Watu hawa wanajaribu sumu ya chakula na vinywaji yetu na kutuua wote lakini hatutawaachia(These men are trying to poison our food and drinks and kill us all but we are not going to let them).” He stopped and moved closer to Dave who had been placed on the ground. “Mtu huyu hapa ni mmoja wa wahusika waliokamatwa, lakini tunajua kuwa wengine wengine tayari wamechanganyika na sisi. Ikiwa umeona mhusika yeyote, saini sasa na tuambie juu yake(This man here is one of the intruders caught, but we know that some others have already mixed with us. If you have seen any intruder, signify now and tell us about it).” There was no response from any of the men. Dave stared at the crowd eagerly from where he was. Their distance was about twelve metres away from him but he still tried to scan their faces. He could see no sign of Cole or Samantha. He however still wanted to believe that they were among the crowd and someone would soon identify them as intruders. Fifty seconds passed and no one signified nor was anyone identified as an intruder. The soldier with the megaphone let out a small laugh into the device. “Kwa mara ya pili, ikiwa umeona maingilio, ongea. Ukikataa kusaini au kutambua, itabidi ufe pamoja nao(For the second time, if you have seen intruders, speak up. If you refuse to signify or identify, you will have to die with them).” His threat was followed by murmurings in the crowd. They all began to look and whisper to each other. Fear could be seen in the faces of the people who Cole and Samantha had stayed in their tent. Apart from the man who took them in, they were all looking around trying to spot Cole and Samantha. Dave’s heart was beating so fast and his eyes scanning the crowd from where he was placed. He could only see a side of the crowd as the big pot on fire covered his view. There were no signs of Cole and Samantha in the area where he could see. He hoped they would be at the other side. “Ninachosema kwa mara ya mwisho, ikiwa utakamatwa, ungeyekwa ndani ya sufuria hii na walioingilia(I’m saying it for the last time, if you’re caught, you would be fried in this pot with the intruders).” The soldier warned again. They waited for a minute and the murmuring only increased but non identified the intruders anywhere. The drizzling rain had reduced and the murmurings could be heard loudly. “Mchukue na uweke kwenye sufuria (Take him and place him in the pot),” the man finally ordered. Dave looked around again for a while before strong hands seized him. They lifted him with the chair and proceeded down the stage. He could feel the heat and could smell the gas escaping from the burning oil as they moved closer to the pot. He closed his eyes firmly as the men lifted him, less than a metre away from the pot. He remembered Cole’s last words to him again. Cole’s wish was not going to come true.

Restless Episode 134 ®18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel (Proofread by Blessing Joy) Dave looked around again for a while before strong hands seized him. They lifted him with the chair and proceeded down the stage. He could feel the heat and could smell the gas escaping from the burning oil as they moved him closer to the pot. He closed his eyes firmly as the men lifted him up, less than a metre away from the pot. He remembered Cole’s last words to him again. Cole’s wish was not going to come true. “Kuna mtu anayeingilia hapa (There’s an intruder here)!” Someone suddenly shouted from the crowd. There was total standstill. The voice had come from the middle of the crowd. A man was pointing out a lady who stood still beside him, with her head slightly bowed. A scarf was covering her hair and part of her face. The crowd began to move slowly away from the centre, including the man who had pointed her out, to give room for the soldiers to take her away. Samantha made no other movement apart from raising her head up slightly. She could see the soldiers coming close to her slowly as the crowd moved away as quick as possible. Five soldiers were moving towards her at the same time, all with their guns pointed at her. “Ni mchezo juu ya mwanamke, songa mbele mara moja (It’s game over woman, step forward immediately).” The man with the megaphone said. “Ukifanya harakati zozote bila kusonga mbele utapigwa risasi (If you make any move apart from stepping forward you’ll be shot dead immediately).” The four soldiers surrounded Samantha but did not move so close to her. She proceeded forward slowly according to the instructions and the soldiers moved with her. The men still had Dave held up in their hands and yet to put him in the pot. They moved back slowly and dropped him with the chair on the ground. Cole was also somewhere on the field, studying the whole area and the buildings around. He had seen the tents beside the field on the right hand side and on the left side, a group of small brick building which seemed to be stores for different items. There was another large brick building behind the stage, just after the field. “Kuja na mtu aliyemwonyesha (Come with the person who pointed her out),” the man with the Megaphone said. The man who had pointed out Samantha in fear tried to run but he couldn’t go far as the soldiers went after him. One of them was able to grab him first and then dragged him slowly on the floor towards the burning oil and the stage. The weather was a bit calmer and the rain had stopped drizzling, but the clouds were still dark with lightening occurring occasionally, showing signs that there was still possibility of the rain falling heavily. Dave heart was still beating so fast even though he had been placed on the floor again. He wondered who the intruder that disturbed them from placing him into the fire was. He hoped it wasn’t just a temporal disturbance. He could still feel the heat of the fire where he was. The men by his sides had taken their eyes off him, looking towards the direction where the intruder was being brought from. He managed to scrutinize their bodies with his eyes and noticed they had no guns on them. He then turned his eyes in the direction of the intruder and also began to try free himself from the ropes used to tie him to the chair, thinking the tightness must have reduced with the men carrying him up and down. The soldiers finally led the intruder into sight and Dave’s eyes met with Samantha’s. He heaved a deep sigh of relief on seeing her, but he knew it wasn’t over yet. He wondered what plans they had and why Samantha would let them get hold of her in such a way that it would be difficult to escape. His confusion was not for long as the soldier dragging the man who had reported came into sight from the other end. He felt relieved again. The soldier had a long gun in his right hand and was dragging the man with his left hand. A loaded waist purse was around his waist. Cole was the soldier. Dave watched as he dragged the man past his left hand side without giving him a look. Samantha was surrounded by four soldiers at the left hand side. The soldiers at Dave’s side whispered something to themselves. Dave could hear them. They had suspected Cole’s face as strange. Cole arrived close to the stage with the man on the floor. He could feel several eyes on him and knew most of them were suspicious of his face. He flashed a look at Samantha who was some metres away at the other side down the stage, surrounded by some men. She also looked towards his direction at the same time In the mean time, the man with the megaphone had continued shouting threats and warnings at the people. He stopped as another soldier stepped close to whisper something into his ears. They both raised their faces and looked at Cole. Cole looked left and right, calculating the step to take in the next few seconds. Luckily for him, sounds of distant gunshots rent the air at that moment distracting almost everybody, except for Cole and the two others who knew the sounds meant Henry was close by. Cole took quick advantage of the distraction and opened fire at the men on the stage. Samantha at the same time punched the man beside her on the left and fired shots with the gun in his hand at the two men standing opposite. She punched him again in the face and turned his back to receive two bullets from the other man on the left side. She took the gun from the dead man’s hand and pushed his body to the man behind. She then rose up quickly and fired two shots at the man. The crowd had dispersed immediately Cole started to shoot. Four of the men on the stage were dead, one escaped with a bullet wound while another escaped unhurt. He took out two grenade balls from his waist purse and turned quickly. He threw one to the left and the other to the right hand side of the field. The grenades landed some distance away from where the running crowd were and exploded. Cole had done it that way to avoid killing anyone in the crowd, all he wanted to do was stop the soldiers at those corners from having clear visibility and coming closer. He turned forward again as the grenades exploded and fired some more shots at the sides of the stage. He flashed a look back to see Samantha already moving towards Dave. “Go and join the others where we asked you to wait,” Cole ordered the man he had dragged on the floor to the place. The man quickly got up and ran towards the left direction, avoiding not only the soldiers but the fire, dust and smoke caused by the explosion on the field. Cole then hung the long gun quickly around his body and proceeded with two pistols towards the left side of the stage. ___ Hutton was sitting comfortably in a sofa when they began to hear the gunshots. He had earlier discovered that Dave had only being playing wise with. Carl Winston had not gained entrance but was the one killing the Wolves’ soldiers from the road leading to the main gate. He saw this in the footage from the cameras he had placed on the road. The first set of gunshots sounded distant, but the next set some seconds later sounded very close to them. Hutton could tell that Carl Winston was already at the entrance of the camp. Kahn’s eyes met with Hutton’s as he walked into the living room , he had a phone held close to his ear. He had also heard the gunshots and had made the same conclusion in his mind as Hutton. “Have you sent more men to the field already?” Hutton said into the phone after his call was answered. “Yes, they’re going in batches.” The call receiver replied. Kahn hung up immediately and faced Hutton. “I think it’s time to leave now,” he stared staring intently at Hutton’s face. Hutton seemed relaxed and not ready to move. He delayed for some seconds before he replied Kahn. “Do we have our effects in the chopper already?” He asked. “Yes,” Kahn answered. “I’ve called Chanda and he’s expecting us already,” Hutton replied him. “Did you call back the soldiers at the river bank?” “Yes, I did. Carl Winston is here already, we need all our men to fight him.” Hutton turned his face and squinted at the wall for a while. He felt some danger on knowing the river bank which was another entrance into Sisa camp had been left unguarded. Somehow he felt anyone could penetrate through that entrance without them knowing. He however discarded the feeling on another thought. All he wanted was Carl Winston, and Carl Winston was almost in already. Whether or not anyone else came in, it no longer mattered. He picked his phone and unlocked it. On the screen, he had the live stream from the road leading into the camp showing. He had seen Carl Winston a minute ago, standing in the vehicle through the sunroof and taking down the Wolves’ soldiers easily. Carl Winston’s guns were of the highest quality, releasing bullets with more speed than that of the Wolves. Hutton wasn’t expecting less. He knew Carl was coming to unleash terror. His plan however was to make sure that Carl Winston in unleashing terror, kills Sheila Jack. He changed the source of the live stream to see where Carl was currently and he located them at the gate. He got up from his seat. “Carl Winston would be here soon, let’s the reserved twenty men get ready.” ____ “Boss, the windscreen is almost shattered, I can barely see.” Hannah shouted to Henry from inside the car. They had just driven in through the gate, after stopping briefly outside to kill some of the men. The duo had remained in position, Henry shooting from the top of the car and Hannah driving. The windscreen, although bullet resistant, had been hit several times and was already losing it’s resistant. Henry heard her but couldn’t respond immediately as he was busy spraying more bullets to the men around the gate. “What’s our distance to Cole’s position?” Henry shouted out loud. He had a mouthpiece attached to his shirt which was connected to Hannah’s earpiece but he still had to shout loud because of the noise of the gunshots. “We have less than three hundred metres to Cole,” Hannah replied him. “Watch when and manage to dodge straight shots until we get there,” Henry shouted again. They were already in the camp and the car was moving so fast through the untarred roadway. Less than a minute after they got in, Henry saw a crowd of people running towards a direction, he could no longer spot any soldier around. He remembered Cole had mentioned of his instruction for the captives to wait at a particular location after the gun war begins. He got back inside the car and unbuckled the belt around his waist which was used to give him stability. He sat and began to reload the guns. Hannah gradually reduced the driving speed and eventually paused so as not to hit any of those running. “How many pistols do you have with you?” He asked Hannah as he dropped two loaded revolvers on the passengers seat. “Just one,” Hannah replied and picked the two guns from the seat. She put one in her pocket and placed the other on her lap. She began to move the vehicle again, but slowly. The people running past had reduced after a minute. Henry got up again and let himself out through the sunroof. He placed both hands on top of the car to support himself as he turned left and right with his eyes scanning the place. He could see the tents and bamboo structures around. There were also small farms by the sides of the roadway. Far off from where they were, he could see smoke in the air from the explosion on the field. He was about concluding that there was no soldier in sight when he finally looked at the buildings again. He spotted a man at the top of the building holding a gun which was pointed in their direction. He wasn’t sure what type of gun it was, but it looked to him like a Barret M107. “There’s someone aiming at us, we’ve got to get out right now before we turn into the straight roadway.” He said as he entered back into the car. He opened picked two other guns and opened the door but Hannah was yet to slow down. We’ve got to get out right now,” he shouted. She marched the breaks quickly and also opened the door by her side. Quickly Henry pulled a bag with him and stepped out through the opened door. He looked straight towards the man on the top of the roof and saw that the man had taken his eye off the telescope and was now looking directly in their direction. The man after confirming they had left the car quickly returned to the gun and re-positioned it. “Let’s go,” he said and dragged Hannah with him into the farm and they began to run over the soil beds and already growing plants. The man from the roof of the building began to fire at them. His first two bullets hit the car and shattered the windscreen. He tried to follow them with bullets in the farm, but they moved out of his vision range so quick and all he could see left were the bamboo huts. ___ Samantha led Dave slowly behind the wall of the centre brick store. They both had their guns raised in their hands. Dave watched from the back while Samantha slowly walked to the edge of the wall. The area left in between the brick stores and the bushes behind was about five metres wide. The bushes looked so thick and no path could be seen from where Samantha stood. She glanced at Dave again and then bent down carefully before peeping from the edge of the wall. She saw two of the Wolves soldiers standing in the space behind one of the brick stores, about ten meters away from them. They were trying to fix bullets in their guns. Samantha got up swiftly and turned into the open space, she fired only two shots and got the two men down at once. She glanced at Dave and signaled for him to come closer. Dave moved faster towards her and stayed at the edge of the wall while she proceeded slowly with her back against the wall. He looked back for a moment and shook both arms. He could still feel pains from the ropes used to tie him to the chair. He followed after Samantha but at a distance, walking at the center of the space. She increased her pace after noticing he was behind her, and he also followed at the same pace. She slowed down again on getting close to the spot where the two soldiers were killed. She turned into the adjacent space between the two stores and gave a signal for Dave to wait at the edge. Dave also got into the space quickly and stayed at the edge while Samantha walked to the other side. She got to the edge and bent immediately to peep. She spotted some men at a distance close to the field. They seemed to be in a gun war with someone and she instantly knew that the other party was Cole. She turned again to Dave and was about to give him some signals when she heard a sound in her earpiece. “Hey Samantha, I’ve been trying to talk to Cole but he seems busy. The trackers shows you both are at different positions.” “Yes, we are at different positions and he seems to be busy, I’ve also got Dave with me now.” Samantha replied after turning on her mouthpiece. “Have you found what position Sheila Jack is?” “Not yet,” Samantha replied. “Okay, I’ll join you soon.” The sound of a gunshot stopped Samantha from replying and she turned back to see Dave firing more shots. She bent quickly to peep and also saw a man already walking beside the wall towards her. He also saw her but she was faster than he was. She already held her gun out and all she needed to do was raise it up slightly and fire. It got into his chest and he fell. She noticed a large rock at some metres away. She stood up straight and moved swiftly out from behind the wall. She fired three shots forward as she ran to hide behind the rock. A rain of bullets began to hit the rock from the other side and she bent to stay safe. She waited for a couple of seconds before she peeped and caught a clear view of some men trying to rearrange themselves. She moved out slightly and fired three quick shots, taking down two men and one going wide. She hid again behind the rock as more bullets began to hit it from behind. She could feel the rock disintegrating already. She moved towards the other side of the rock and peeped. She dropped the gun in her hand and took out two fully loaded ones. She turned out swiftly again and fired three successive times from each gun, bringing three extra men down. ___ It was tougher at Cole’s end but he had managed to kill ten more soldiers without being hurt. He had gotten an extra gun and extra bullets from the soldier whom he stole the uniform from. It was in a dilapidated brick building. A large open hall with columns at different points. Some of the pillars had undergone axial compression forces which led to buckling. Cole was behind one of such columns, refilling his gun. He cocked the two pistols and then peeped to see if any of the men had come closer again but none had. He however spotted three men hiding behind columns and another hiding outside the window side at the building. He switched quickly to the back of another column, where he could get a clearer shot at them. He hid himself well first before he peeped again. He located one of the men hiding behind the pillar with his feet slightly protruding out. He knew he could get the other men to change their positions if he killed that one. He fired a shot at the man’s feet, making him fall to the ground and followed up with another one to his body. He turned around quickly to the other side and found another man’s belly showing behind the pillar. The man was about to hide properly when a bullet scratched the column edge and entered his belly. His gun dropped to the ground first and then he followed slowly. Cole stayed without moving for more than 30 seconds. He was about to peep once more when he heard Henry’s voice sound in his earpiece. He turned on the mouthpiece quickly. “Hello boss, I didn’t get your last message please. I’ve been busy,” he said hurriedly and then peeped to check if the positions of the men had changed. He did not see anything. He was bothered. Henry’s voice had distracted him and made him loose sight of the men. That was dangerous and could get him killed. “Turn to your left and look out through the window adjacent you. There’s a damaged Stryker out there” He heard Henry’s instruction in his earpiece. “Take cover behind it.” He did as he was told and saw the damaged vehicle. He peeped once more and what he saw this time scared him more. More soldiers were walking into the building and spreading out. He couldn’t look long enough to count them but he could tell that more than five new men had entered already. The distance from where he was to the window through which he was supposed to exit was six metres away. Following Henry’s instruction seemed unreasonable. “Boss, I can’t go now. Some more soldiers just got in, I could be shot.” He explained to Henry. “You move at the count of three,” Henry insisted. Cole’s mind began to beat so fast. “I…” Cole peeped again to check the men, their number seemed to have multiplied. “2…” He closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. He wasn’t sure of what to do, trusting Henry at this point could just cost him his life. “3…” He found himself race towards the window, not so sure of what propelled him. His movement was followed by sounds of heavy gunshots. Henry had jumped in through the window at the opposite side at the third count. A bag was strapped to his back and an M16A2 held in his hands. Cole’s movement had distracted the men and they did not get to see Henry entering. Before any of them could shoot at Cole, the bullets from the M16A2 rifle had gotten into their bodies easily due to the speed and accuracy of the gun. Henry stopped at the last column before the window and peeped to check if he still had any men left to kill, but there was none standing. He looked straight out of the window and his eyes met with Cole who was standing behind the vehicle outside. Henry made a sign to him and Cole got up slightly to peep. He sent back a signal to Henry who then proceeded out of his hiding spot. He fired some more shots with the gun before he stopped by the window. He unbuckled another rifle hung around his body and hung the previous one before he jumped through the window. He walked slowly and confidently towards Cole. He noticed new set of men coming from a narrow passage between the buildings. He walked quickly to Cole and knelt beside him. He dropped the other rifle on the floor and turned with his backpack to Cole. “Open the first zip and take out the cartridges,” he instructed. “Be fast.” Cole took out the cartridges as fast as he could and began to reload the other gun. Henry held his own gun and stood up to face the new set of men while Cole was still reloading the other one. He proceeded forward boldly, spraying the bullets into the bodies of the men, with none of them being able to take a shot at him. By the time Cole got up with the gun, Henry had released twenty five bullets and had twenty three men down. Henry motioned for him to join quickly and they both advanced further. ___ Hutton and Kahn stood next to each other on the balcony of the white painted bungalow. From the footage the cameras were able to cover, it was so obvious that Carl Winston’s men were defeating their soldiers, they hadn’t expected less. Hutton had lost track of Carl even though he was still monitoring with the footage from the cameras. The last he had seen of Carl and Hannah was when they stepped out of the car. Hannah being in Carl Winston’s team had not come as a surprise to him. He had known Carl Winston had either killed or turned her to his side after they had searched for her without success. There were cameras present at the part of the camp where Samantha and Dave were. So, Hutton had watched for a while the gun war happening there. He watched Samantha as she used the gun perfectly to gun down the men with more accuracy than the Wolves’ soldiers. He recognized it was Carl Winston’s effect on her. He saw less of Dave’s actions as Dave did not come out from behind the building. All he saw of Dave were the Wolves Soldiers falling from his bullets. It got to a point gunshots from Dave and Samantha had ceased and Hutton guessed they had run out of bullets. He had hoped the Wolves’ soldiers would take advantage of it until Hannah Kelvin had appeared again from nowhere, holding a dangerous machine in her hands and releasing bullets which got the Wolves’ soldiers down quicker than they could use their own guns. Hutton and Kahn also knew about the gun war going on at the other side of the camp, behind the stage on the field. He knew Carl Winston was at that side when he began to hear the same kind of sound produced by the machine in Hannah’s hand from that other side. Hutton took a step down the balcony to look at the sparkling white chopper beside the house, ready to fly. The weather was also clearer and poised less threats to them. He took another step down and towards the building at the left, where Sheila Jack was. Three men were standing at the balcony. There was other buildings beside the building at the left. Hutton checked his wrist watch again, he couldn’t wait to see Carl Winston walk into his death. ___ Henry peeped from the back of the building, with Cole behind him. He realized they were close to the end of the whole area of the camp. There were less bushes at this side of the camp. The bushes there were cut very low. The road way few metres away led into two other roads, with bushes demarcating the two. One of the roads was only slightly bent and it led out of the camp. The other one was curved, sharper than a crescent should be and there was only a very narrow path that led from the river boundary to the camp from there. The sharper side looked like a modern part of the camp. It had modern buildings, all painted white. The first building after entering into the curved road didn’t look like a residential building. It had large windows and large doors. Henry could see some Wolves’ soldiers in it and some standing outside. They seemed like the reserved team. He looked back and saw from where he was and saw a large brick building afar off where some other soldiers were. He realized that other building was where the soldiers who had been attacking them were from. Henry picked out a device to check Hannah Kelvin’s location and the other two. They were not so far from them. After that he checked Jennifer’s location and confirmed that she was already close to the camp gate already. He turned to Cole who was also peeping with him. “We’d step out together now, you go towards these men at the back while I go forward. Understood?” “Yeah,” Cole replied in a soft tone. ____ “I think the FOX soldiers might be on their way here too,” Hutton said to Kahn as he stepped out of the building into the balcony again. He had a sound device in his hand. Kahn turned to him wondering why he said so. “FOX vehicles were spotted driving through Waait Market,” Hutton explained further. “They could just be on their way here.” “Well, they’ll get here late. We should have been done with everything we need to do before then,” Kahn put in. “Yes, they’ll come to meet our finished work and most likely Carl Winston’s dead body.” Hutton smirked. There was a sound of a gunshot and it distracted the duo. They both looked in direction of the sound. They knew instantly that Carl had crossed the field and was coming towards them. The sounds increased. Hutton smirked again. He was confident that it would end badly for Carl Winston even with the sophisticated firearms he had brought. He turned sharply to Kahn. “We’d moving in a couple of minutes.” They stepped down from the balcony at the same time. ** Fifteen minutes later ** The gunshots sound had subsided and there seemed to be peace for a moment, apart from the smoke and odor in the air. Hutton was sitting at the pilot area of the chopper, ready to set it in motion. Another man was sitting beside him while Kahn was at the backseat. Sheila Jack had not been brought to the corridor of the next building, with three hefty men standing behind her. About fifteen more men were in front of the house, standing side by side on a line. A soldier could be seen with a keg pouring out petrol around the building. He had gone round the building once. He then climbed up the balcony and entered the large living room through the already opened door. He began to pour the fuel around the walls of the living room and proceeded after into the other parts of the building. He stepped out with a long rope already soaked in fuel. One end of the rope was tied to an item inside the house. He dragged the other end with him to where it stopped at the center of the compound. The other fifteen soldiers moved forward to meet the man where the rope stopped. Five minutes later, the man they had all been waiting for showed up in the road. He looked more like a beast. Four other people were coming behind him and they all had guns held in their hands. Carl noticed immediately they turned into the curved road that only five buildings were in the area. They were all built on a straight line, leaving the largest space in front of the last two compounds. The team could see the men in front of the second to the last building. They could also see the chopper at the first building with the men inside. All five of them only had few rounds of bullets left in their guns but they were sure it could defeat the number of left men they could see. Carl kept leading the team at a fast pace but suddenly reduced the pace when he saw Sheila tied on a chair on a balcony with two men beside her, both pointing guns to her head. “Welcome Carl Winston, I knew you would survive the tests on your way here.” Carl stopped when he heard the voice. He looked towards the chopper and saw the man sitting at the pilots seat. He needed no one to tell him that was the Strategist sitting there. He only wished he was closer to see his face well and squeeze life out of him. “As you can see, we have Sheila Jack in our hands and we have been waiting for you to arrive before we kill her. We want you to witness her execution,” Hutton continued. Carl managed to keep himself calm even though his heart was beating fast seeing Sheila in that dangerous position. “I want to give you an opportunity to save Sheila Jack. You have an option to surrender yourself to us and let her live.” Carl drew in a deep breath. He stared at the men for a while and knew, he couldn’t make any ulterior move that would save Sheila. He carefully went down and placed his gun on the floor. He got up and raised his hands in surrender. The other four behind him followed suit. “Your men could pick their guns again, tell them to pick the guns up and fling them far away from you.” Hutton ordered from where he was. Henry obeyed. He picked his gun first and flung it far away. The other four did the same. “Now, take her in.” Hutton commanded the men standing beside Sheila. “You’ll have to go through my men to save Sheila.” Henry wondered what was happening as he saw Sheila being carried into the house. He was amazed at the strategies of Hutton Ryker and how he used the landscape of the camp to his advantage. He however knew Hutton had more plans than just letting him fight the men and saving Sheila. He could see the men through the opened door as they dropped Sheila at the center of the house and walked out to join the other fifteen people. “I wish you good luck, Carl Winston.” Hutton concluded and then faced forward to fly the chopper. Henry was yet to make any move when he the man at the center of the eighteen men put an item on the floor on fire. Before the team could know what was happening, the eighteen men were racing towards them for a fight. Henry made a quick signal for his men behind to take the eighteen men down. He took another look at the chopper as it levitated. He thought of going after and trying to stop it but then he noticed that the building which Sheila was taken into was now on fire. He widened his eyes in shock and charged towards the building. He could not go past easily as the Soldiers were there to stop him. He had six of them surrounding him alone while his men were faced with the others. The soldiers were stronger than they looked. Carl realized that the Wolves had left their best men for the last round. The fight became rough and it seemed the men were stronger than Carl Winston’s team could handle. Only Cole and Samantha could manage to handle the men facing them while Hannah was being thoroughly beaten up. Dave was also finding it difficult as he still felt very weak from the torture he had received earlier. Carl had nine men totally taken down with his fists in less than ten minutes. The others had taken down six, leaving them with three more to go. Carl hurried up to the burning building. He checked around for the best opening to enter and could not find any. His best bet was going in through the door. There was fire around the metal door too, so Carl could not try to open through the handle. He however knew the fire would have also weakened the lock. He took some steps back and kicked the door heavily. The door shook weakly but did not open yet. He stepped back and kicked it one more time. Then the unexpected happened. It was as if the door pulled down the roof and caused a mini explosion. The vibration was so much that it threw Carl off his feet and he landed some metres away. He got up quickly and his eyes widened in shock to see the fire burning ten times more than it was before. Inside the building was full of fire and there was no visible way to get in without being burnt by the fire. Even if he tried to get into the fire, there was no way he could see in it or find Sheila and there was no way he wouldn’t get burnt up himself. His mouth was left opened in shock and his knees touched the ground weakly.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +28

Haaa Sheila most not die

Oh no,pls don't confirm my fears for me,Sheila must not die,something needs to be done pretty fast,who's going to be de saviour???

Restless Episode 135   ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye He got up quickly and his eyes widened in shock to see the fire burning ten times than it was before. Inside the building was full of fire and there was no visible way to get in without being burnt by the fire. Even if he tried to get into the fire, there was no way he could see in it or find Sheila and there was no way he wouldn’t get burnt up himself. His mouth was left opened in shock and his knees touched the ground weakly.   As he placed his palms on the floor and bowed his head. Flashes of the night at the Turin province returned to his mind.   He could see Sarah and Kellar being dragged into the building that night. He remembered how he watched helplessly without strength in his body until the building was set on fire.   It looked similar to what was playing out the present night. Sheila had been put in the house and the house had been set on fire right before him. The difference, however, was that he had strength to move his body. The only thing stopping him was the absence of a way to get in.   He managed to raise his face up again as he bit his lips. He watched again as the fire angrily razed the building. He took in a deep breath and rose slowly. Even though, there was almost no possibility of Sheila surviving in the fire, he wasn’t going to give up without finding a way to get into the building and get her out.   “Boss, you can’t go in there.”   He heard a voice behind him as he took the first step. He turned his face slightly before proceeding. “There’s no way we can save her anymore boss,” Cole ran after him to stop him from going into the building.   All of the nineteen men were already dead. Dave and Hannah were badly injured while Samantha only had a slight cut on her elbow.   Jennifer had also gotten into the camp and was driving in their direction as led by her tracking device.   “Boss, we have to go. Jennifer is here already,” Cole said blocking stepping quickly in front of Henry.   They were so close to the building already and there were burning items on the floor around them. The heat from the fire could also be greatly felt where they stood.   Henry pushed Cole aside and proceeded towards the left side of the burning building to check for space.   Cole heaved a sigh and turned to look at him. He knew no one could stop Henry except he stopped by himself. He could only hope Henry would not do something stupid.   Nineteen out of the twenty men Hutton prepared to finish Carl Winston had died already. Unknown to Henry and his team, there was one man left. He was around, watching and waiting for the moment Carl Winston would be vulnerable, just as instructed by Hutton. Henry returned to the front of the building a minute later, after checking both sides of the building and finding no way to get in. He dropped to his knees, broken and filled with grief and regrets.   The winds had returned and the rain was drizzling again. Cole stood behind him, without knowing what to say or do.   Samantha and Dave also came closer, standing opposite the building as they joined their boss wallow in regret of the failed mission.   Jennifer arrived at that moment and stopped the bus at the road side after honking twice.   They all looked towards the vehicle after Jennifer tried to call their attention with the horn. Only Henry remained with his head bowed, unable to bear the pain he felt inside.   He regretted that he was ever saved from death by Sheila. If she had listened to Tom, she would have been alive, enjoying her normal life. He had failed once more, unable to save her, just like he was unable to save his family.   The whole team was feeling the pains of failure, even though not as heavy as Henry. Cole who was standing behind him, took a look at the many dead bodies on the floor again, over a hundred men had also been killed before these. He recalled Dave’s suffering and how he was almost put into the burning oil. All the sufferings and the team’s effort had been futile as they were not able to fulfill their sole mission, which was to save Sheila Jack.   Jennifer honked again from the road, wondering why they were still standing under the rain without coming into the vehicle like they had planned. Dave, Samantha and Cole looked towards the car again but Cole was the first to take his eyes off. He looked forward to seeing a man already stepped out, of the building next to the burning one. He had two guns with him, one pointing at Henry and the other towards Dave and Samantha.   The man was about to pull the trigger at Henry when Cole shouted and moved Henry quickly away from the position, pushing him to the ground. The gun was fired and the bullet entered from the left side into Cole’s belly.   Henry realized what was happening late and the man was about to release another shot at him when a bullet got into the man’s belly from somewhere. The man dropped to the floor in front of the building where he was.   Henry got up quickly to check Cole while Dave and Samantha looked around trying to be sure where the bullet came from. It had not come from Jennifer.   They were still unsure of who shot the man dead when a man appeared from the side of the building and walked slowly towards them. He was fully dressed in the FOX war attire. He stopped some distance in front of Henry who had ripped off his shirt and was trying to stop Cole’s bleeding with it.   “You need to leave now Carl,” he said in soft tones. Henry froze immediately as he recognized the voice, he raised his head slowly and his eyes met with Paul Edwards.   “You!” Henry exclaimed in a weak tone. He dropped the clothes in his hands and got up slowly.   “The FOX men are coming, you have to leave now.” Paul Edwards repeated again.   Henry stared at him for a moment before he knelt back and picked the clothes he had ripped off. He squeezed it and used it to cover the point the bullet had gotten into Cole’s body.   “Let’s take him together,” he beckoned on Dave who rushed to him quickly.   Henry turned one more time to Paul Edwards after they lifted Cole’s body up. “There are captives in the camp,” he said and then quickly proceeded towards the vehicle parked at the road side.   Paul glanced at the burning house behind him before he turned fully to watch Carl and the rest get into the bus. He wasn’t surprised to see Hannah Kelvin also get into the bus with them. He continued to watch as the bus went on a reverse motion until it got to the intersection. It turned slightly into the other route and sped off.     After watching them drive out of sight, Paul Edwards turned back and walked to the man he shot. He stared at the dead man’s face for a while and then squatted and checked his pulse to confirm he was dead.   He rose up quickly and took out his phone. He dialed a number as he crossed to the other compound and proceeded towards the road.   “How close are you?” he said into the phone. “I’m waiting, hurry.” he said and then stopped at the point where the nineteen dead bodies were scattered around.   He began to walk around the dead bodies, trying to confirm if any was still alive.   ___   30 Minutes Later   The journey had been a silent one for the team. Jenny was driving as fast as she could with Samantha sitting at the front with her. Cole and Hannah were at the middle seats while Henry was at the very back seat with Cole’s body laying on him. Cole’s shirt had also been torn off and was fastened around his body with Henry’s.   “You take the left turn,” Henry said aloud to Jennifer as they approached an intersection on the road. “It leads to somewhere else,” Jennifer glanced back.   “Take the left turn,” Henry insisted without explaining.   Jennifer spoke no longer but switched immediately to the left lane.   Dave turned to take a look at Henry. He observed that Henry was no longer finding it easy to control Cole’s bleeding. Henry’s hands with which he held Cole was soaked with blood already and Cole was looking as good as dead. Dave recalled Cole’s words again.   Even as Henry held Cole in his hand. He could not get Sheila out of his mind. He had failed to save her, just like he couldn’t save his family. He was never going to forgive himself for letting her down.   His thoughts drifted for a while and he wondered what he and his team had not done right. They had put out a great plan and a great fight. They had given their best shot, but Hutton Ryker had proven to be a real master strategist. If not for the appearance of Paul Edwards, he and his team would have lost their lives. He would have not only failed Sheila, but the whole of the team.   He took in a deep breath and stared again at Cole who took the bullet for him. His hope of saving Cole was because of the point the bullet had entered through, but now that Cole had lost a lot of blood, he was no longer sure he could survive. “Slow down, we’re close to a clinic.” Henry said Jennifer, three minutes after she had turned into the other road.   She gradually reduced her  speed and soon located the clinic. She turned towards the gate and honked. The gate was opened some few seconds after and she drove in.   Samantha stepped out first with a FOX ID card and quickly walked into the hospital to make a request while Dave waited to help Henry carry Cole.   Cole had been taken into the hospital before a stretcher could be brought out. Dave and Henry were met by some other nurses with a bed at the reception. They placed him on it and followed as the nurses rolled him quickly.   He was rolled into the emergency room and two doctors joined them to begin work on him immediately.   The nurses tried to ask Dave and Henry outside, but Henry insisted on staying.   “Sir, you have to leave us to work now.” One of the doctors said to him politely.   “I’m sorry, I’ll have to stay here.” Henry retorted. “We don’t have much time to stay here, we need you to help stop the bleeding.” “We need to check him properly,” the doctor argued. “The bullet could have destroyed something else and caused internal bleeding.”   “We are FOX agents on a mission and we don’t have so much time,” Henry replied. He paused for a second and watched as a nurse set up an Intravenous fluid system beside the bed. “You’ll stop the bleeding and give us enough IV fluid bags to keep him until we get to our doctors.”   ____   Ndola, Zambia   June 16, 2016 13:56PM   Ernest Daysman and three other men were sitting around the table. They seemed to be waiting for some other people as the seats at either adjacent sides were empty. They muttered words to each other occassionally while they waited until Hutton Ryker and Elvis Kahn finally came in. The men got up in respect.   Elvis took the first seat while Hutton turned to the opposite end. “Please, sit gentlemen.” Hutton said before taking his seat.   There was some silence for the first minute after they all sat. The look on Hutton and Kahn’s face made it obvious that what they had to share was bad news.   “We flopped yet again,” Hutton began in croaky voice after the long unmerited silence. “Carl Winston remains alive and will be coming after us again. Over five hundred captives and soldiers in training have been set free.”   The men sitting around made no reply but remained totally silent. The silence lasted for more than a minute.   “Did Sheila Jack die?” Daysman asked. He stared at Hutton’s face to get a response but got none until Elvis Kahn spoke.   “The FOX has not confirmed her death yet, but there’s no way she could have escaped death in that fire.”   “The news said a body was recovered from the fire, but they’re yet to identify it.” One of the other men put in. “There was only one person in the building while it burnt. That is Sheila Jack, “ Kahn said.   “And how long would it take the FOX to identify it as Sheila Jack’s body?” Hutton asked rhetorically. “I do think there’s a reason they haven’t named whose body it was.”   “Of course, there is a reason.” Kahn replied him. “They would surely find it difficult to announce to the world that Sheila Jack was killed. She’s a popular figure like her father. It could cause revolt and would bring a lot of shame to the Wolves for failing to stop us.”   Hutton stared at Kahn’s face silently for a moment. Everybody else was staring at his face. What Kahn said seemed reasonable to them.   “Until they identify we get proofs that she died, every single thing we think here would just be assumptions.” He finally said. “We can also assume that she didn’t die in that fire.”   “Come on Hutton,” Kahn shook his head. “There was no one else in that building, she was the only one. The fire got so intense after Carl Winston forced the door opened and no one could have escaped such.”   “I think Mr Kahn is right, if Sheila Jack was the only person in the building, it means her body is the unidentified body.” Daysman joined.   Hutton raised his head again. “What if she got out before Carl Winston forced the door down?”   They all stared at each other’s faces wondering why Hutton was sounding so negative.   “But that’s impossible, she was tied firmly. She couldn’t have escaped without anyone untying her, and if she did escape, the FOX wouldn’t have found any burnt body.” Kahn replied him.   Hutton gave up and shook his head. “Alright, I would have just loved Carl Winston dead there. But since he was saved by Paul Edwards, he has only postponed his death.”   “Yeah, we made him weaker than he is,” Kahn put in with a note of victory. “I think we should take a drink and toast to our success.”   “Oh Yeah!” The other men agreed.   Hutton smiled lightly to hide his feeling of uneasiness. He still had doubts in his heart, especially as he remembered that Paul Edwards must have gotten into Sisa through the water entrance. What if Sheila Jack had been taken out of the fire so early?   He shook his head, trying to dismiss the thoughts. He was only trying to be careful about making conclusions without proofs, just like they had been sure of Carl Winston’s death. Kahn, however, must be right in his case. The only person that could have burnt in the building was Sheila Jack.   Paul Edwards had appeared suddenly to save Carl Winston, but that was only postponing his death. Death was very close for Carl Winston, and he would never be able to escape forever.   ____   Illidad, Anthanna.   June 17, 2016   11:09 PM   The old six-bedroom flat bungalow sat in the middle of the small town. It looked small in the large compound from the aerial but was larger on a closer view. There were other smaller buildings in the compound but there was no other flat.   Behind the house was a small farmyard for live-stocks. Close to the fence on the left side were two big cages for domesticated birds. One of the cages had about twelve hens at the upper-division and had five cocks at the lower. The other cage was empty.   At the right-hand side was an empty shelter for goats. About five goats could be seen around at different points in the backyard and few more at other points in the compound and outside.   The livestock farmers who were the owners of the house were also doubled as doctors. The husband and wife were in their late sixties and had grown-up children who were all married.   Henry was sitting at the dining area of the living room when a motorcycle with two people arrived in front of the house. The old man dropped from the motorcycle while the younger man riding it, turned and drove out of the place. The man proceeded into the house with the nylon bag in his hands.   “Were you able to get it?” The wife who was sitting on one of the sofas in the living room asked her husband as he walked in.   “Yes, I had to go into Cartak to get it.” the man replied.   “I was getting worried about you,” the woman said. “You left since morning and your line wasn’t connecting.”   “That has to be network issues.”   Carl got up as the man approached.   “I got everything we need Carl,” the man only took a glance at him while proceeding into the hallway.   “Okay, would he survive now that we’ve gotten the drugs?” Henry asked as he followed the man into the hallway.   “Let us hope he does,” the doctor replied.   They both walked into the room to meet Cole still sleeping in the bed. Dave was sitting on the chair by one side of the room.   Cole was in shorts only. The bullet had been taken out of his body and a bandage was around his belly. An IV fluid bag hung beside the bed and the fluid was running slowly into the blood vessels through the IV line.   Not only Cole had received treatment in that house, but the whole team. Dave, Hannah and Samantha had also gotten their wounds treated, while Henry who had to donate some blood for Cole was also taking time to recover.   The doctor pulled a stool closer and placed the nylon on another stool in front of him. He took out three ampoules and three syringes. He drew in part of the first ampoule into the syringe and covered the needle before putting in on the stool. He repeated the process for the other two before he moved closer to Cole.   He disconnected part of the IV line and removed the needle part from the syringe. He injected the three mixtures into Cole’s body through the IV line.   Henry stood and watched as the man administered the drug. He had been unable to rest since they got there. He kept seeing his wife and Sheila in his sleep and even while he was awake. Everything he could see around kept reminding him that he failed them.   “Hello Carl,” the Doctor’s wife tiny voice interrupted Henry’s thoughts. He turned back and saw her peeping from outside the room. “Your attention is needed.”   She gave no extra explanation before she walked away.   He raised his brows and wondered what she needed his attention for. He followed seconds after and saw that she wasn’t waiting in the hallway but had returned to the living room. He walked to the living room to meet Paul Edwards waiting for him.   “We need to talk Carl,” Paul said in a calm tone.   Henry stared at him for a while without replying.   “How did you know I’ll be here?” Henry asked.   “There was no other place you could have gone, considering that your men were injured.” Paul Edwards replied.   “What do we have to talk about?”Henry questioned again.   “My car is parked outside, we could talk in there.” Paul offered.   Thy were sitting in the car five minutes after and the atmosphere between them seemed awkward.   “When are you confirming that Sheila Jack died in that building?” Henry interrupted Paul who was explaining how they made their way to Sisa.   “You know that is impossible to do right now,” Paul replied.   “Why is it impossible to do? You announced Carl Winston and Rex’s death without confirming, why would it be difficult to announce a death that is evident enough.”   Paul took a deep breath. “Carl,” he shook his head and heaved a sigh again. “We really thought you were dead.”   “That’s not what I’m talking about now, I’m talking about Sheila Jack.”   “Carl, you’re the only one who claim that the person in the building was Sheila Jack, we don’t have proofs anywhere else.” Paul retorted.   “Oh! You think I lie?”   “No, but you should understand that we can’t announce of someone like Sheila Jack like that. It would put the FOX under fire.”   Carl stared at Paul in awe.   “Carl, I know we’ve done you so much wrong. But I swear to you that we really thought you were dead,” Paul swore.   “And what did you do about those who killed us?” Henry snapped.   Paul shook his head. “I swear to you Carl, I can’t explain what happened now. But we got into a big mess, I found out recently that Elkim Nuel betrayed the FOX.”   Henry sighed. He was taking anything Paul Edwards told him.   “Believe me Carl, I can’t explain to you now. I’ll tell you everything when we have the time to discuss more.” Paul pleaded.   “So, what have you come here to do?”   ‘Carl, I need you to stop this movement you’re making. I got involved in the investigations already and we would take them down, I promise.”   Carl turned to him and gave a light smile before turning it to a brief laugh. “Come on, the Wolves were having a field day until I returned to Bexford. What makes you think you can stop them now?”   “We can Carl, I’m not the only one involved. A lot of the executives are also involved now.”   Paul chuckled again. “Same executives where you have betrayals?”   Paul was silent for a moment.   “There are many bad eggs in the FOX right now, and you do not seem to be in charge anymore.”   “Carl, what you’re doing is illegal, I may not be able to stop the laws from fighting against you later.”   “To hell with the laws man! Bleep the whole legal system,” Henry cursed. “Why the hell should I be scared of fighting against what has never fought for me?”   Paul stared Carl in the eyes, knowing it would be difficult to change his mind.   “Carl, the FOX would fight for you if you back down now. Please, do.”   “It’s too late to fight for me Paul, you did nothing at the right time.”   Paul shook his head and was about to talk again when Henry continued.   “You, Paul Edwards, can no longer be trusted, you have so many dirty things hidden under your cupboard. The FOX cannot be trusted also.”   “I say once more, Carl, let us handle this.” Paul pleaded again.   Henry did not reply immediately but stared him straight in the eyes. “I take them all down, for the death of my family, for Rex and for Sheila Jack.”   Henry turned immediately and opened the door to step out. He had placed a feet outside when he suddenly stopped on remembering something. He turned back into the car without closing the door.   For a moment, he only looked and didn’t say anything to Paul.   “Thank you for saving me and my men Paul,” he put on a smile which changed into a hard face immediately. “But I’ll kill anyone who tries to stop me. And that includes you.”   With that he got out of the car and slammed the door. Paul watched him walk into the house before he drove away.

Restless Episode 136 ®18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel The doctor’s wife was no longer in the living room when Carl got back in. He met Dave there instead. “You missed a call from Simon Perry,” Dave said immediately their eyes met. “Thank you,” Henry replied as he took the phone from Dave and settled on one of the seats. He dialed back the number. “Hey Simon! What’s up and how is Morris faring?” “Well, he’s good. The doctor want to speak with you,” Simon Perry replied from the other end. “Okay, let him have the phone.” Henry replied. “Hello,” Dr Alan greeted in a weak voice. “Hello Doc, I hope everything is fine.” “Yes, it is. Morris is now stable but he’s yet to speak or move. In five days, he would be undergoing the next surgery. We need more money to pay the bills,”the doctor replied. “Okay, we’ll make a transfer to you soon.” Henry replied. “So, how long will it take for him to bounce back?” “The expected recovery period after the surgery is withing two weeks to 3 months,” the doctor answered. “It depends on his body system. If we don’t start seeing changes within that time, he probably would never recover.” Henry drew in a breath. “Morris has a strong body system, he would recover soon.” “I believe so too,” the doctor agreed. “Hope you’re doing well too doctor,” Henry asked. “Yeah, I’m very fine.” “Good, we’ll make a transfer to you as soon as possible. Stay safe Doc,” Henry said before ending the call. The Doctor’s wife returned to the living room while Henry made the call. She sat on the sofa opposite him and Dave and glanced at him from time to time like she was waiting for him to end the call. “Uhmn, what of Mr Paul?” the woman asked after Henry dropped the phone. He was yet to give her a reply before she spoke again. “This must be his,” she said, holding out a phone in her hand. Henry squinted at her for a moment, then he got up and moved closer to take the phone. “I found it on the table, I’ve asked everybody else for whose own it is. Your men said it isn’t theirs and it isn’t yours either.” She added. Henry quickly scanned all corners of the place with his eyes as he returned to his seat. He found nothing suspicious around and sat back. He stared at the phone for a moment and then tapped it on. “For how long did he wait here?” he raised his eyes briefly to ask the woman. “Very short, I only left him here to call you for him.” Henry got up from his seat again and began to walk slowly around the living room, searching the walls and corners, his eyes also scanning around the ceiling. He turned to see Dave and the woman staring at him. “We need to make sure he did not drop something else,” he said to them. “I don’t think he could have, he didn’t stay here for up to one minute.” the woman explained. Henry nodded and walked back to his seat. He was yet to sit when the phone in his hand vibrated. He sat and then looked at the screen, it was a new message. He thought for a moment before he opened the message. His eyes widened as he saw the content of the message. Carl, I’m sure you must have seen this phone by now. By the time you’re reading this, I’ll be far away already. Sheila is safe and in good hands, no one died in that fire. I beg you again, leave the FOX to handle this. We’d get vengeance for you and your family. Henry was totally speechless. He wasn’t sure of how to react and whether to believe Paul was saying the truth. He jumped up to his feet and dialed the number. The call was answered immediately. “Where the hell are you now and where is Sheila?” “Hello, who am I speaking with?” A lady replied from the other end. “Ermm…Sorry,” Henry took in a breath. “I got a text message from your number a couple of minutes ago.” “Uhmn, he stepped out of the train already. I’m talking about the man who used my phone.” “Oh! Thanks,” Henry said and ended the call immediately. Dave and the woman had their eyes on him, expecting him to make them know what was happening but he ignored them and buried his face in his palms. The woman said Paul had gotten off from a train. How could he be on a train when he drove with a car? Was it possible he just got onto the train to send the message? But he did not need to join a train before getting a phone to use. He tried to recall in his mind the image of the car Paul Edwards drove there. He remembered some of the items he saw in the car included a teddy bear at the backseat. It meant the car couldn’t have been Paul Edward’s nor for an official of the FOX. He must have gotten it from somewhere closer. “Boss, is there something you should tell us?” Dave finally asked. Henry did not respond immediately until some seconds after when he stretched the phone to Dave. “This is from Paul Edwards, he left here a couple of minutes ago.” Dave took three steps to him and took the phone. He turned it to read what was on the screen. His mouth was left agape after he read the message. “How true can this be?” Dave narrowed his gaze at Henry. “Paul has no reason to lie to me, but I still need to confirm and we need to make some movements,” Henry said and got up from the seat immediately. He proceeded towards the hallway and Dave followed slowly. Henry walked into a room while Dave knocked at the door of a different room, where the ladies were. The door was opened to Dave and he only took a step in. Jennifer had come to open the door and was returning to the bed where Samantha was. Hannah was sitting on a chair at the left corner. “Guys, we might need to move soon.” Dave said and got the attention of the three. “Why?” Samantha queried. “I thought the boss wanted us all to rest well before moving from here.” “Yeah, he wanted that but Chairman of the FOX, Paul Edwards left here about thirty minutes ago.” Dave replied. Hannah Kelvin seemed to be moved at the call of Paul’s name and she sat up to listen carefully. “How did the Chairman locate us here?” Dave turned his face to her corner. “Remember Henry told us this Doctor hosting used to treat him, Rex and a couple of other top FOX officials. This place was not the safest option for us. We choose to stay here to save Cole’s life.” “So, what’s the plan?” Samantha asked. “The boss is yet to say,” Dave replied. “But we should all get ready, so that the instructions wouldn’t catch us by surprises.” Dave finished his words with a light smile and turned out of the room. Jennifer closed the door behind and leaned on it weakly, staring at the faces of the other two women. Henry stepped back out of the room with a tablet in his hand. He walked straight again into the room where Cole was. He met Dave sitting on a chair beside the bed with his eyes fixed on Cole. “Where’s the doctor?” Henry asked Dave. “He left when I walked in here, I think he went into his room.” Henry stepped closer and stared at Cole’s face for a while. He drew in a breath and turned his gaze to Dave. “Get the others to join me at the living room,” he instructed Dave before walking out of the room. ____ El Deols, Anthanna. It was a large beautiful mansion in a beautiful and quiet compound. The whole compound was beautified with amazing flowers and ornamental trees. The six expensive cars at the garage also added beauty to the view. At different corners of the compound, one could see different security officials including FOX men. It made it look like a property of a top government official of the country. The men were well-armed and looked ready to defend. Somewhere inside the mansion was Sheila Jack, comfortably laying on a settee. She had an android phone in her hand which kept her busy. The TV on the wall was on and music was playing softly. It tasted good to be free again. The few days of being in captive had been like hell for her. She had not eaten for the first two days, but it became unbearable for her and she had to. Apart from the meal times, the rest of her day and even sleep hours had been spent in the sitting position. Her captives, however, never tortured her apart from the ropes. They made it clear every single time they had the opportunity that who they wanted was Carl Winston. Whilst she was with them, she wondered why they kept her tied all day though she was kept in a well-secured place and couldn’t escape even if she wasn’t tied. She got to know the reason later when she overheard the Hutton and Kahn’s conversation. She didn’t really overhear them. They actually spoke knowing she was listening. Hutton had said to Kahn that they had to keep her tied because he didn’t trust what she could do if left untied. Not in terms of strength, but with intelligence. She could see much more than she was supposed to see and hear more than she was supposed to hear if not restricted. Notwithstanding, Sheila had gotten so much information by just looking around and hearing them speak, enough information to give Henry an advantage against them. Emery Jack walked into the living room from the passage. “Hey girl, Adrian is on the line.” “Adrian…” She smiled as she sat up to take the phone from her father. “Hey Adrian,” she greeted cheerfully. Her father sat on the sofa opposite her. “Hey Sheila, I’m so glad that you’re safe,” Adrian said from the other end. “Oh! Thank you so much for everything,” she replied back. “You don’t need to thank me, Sheila. I’m just so glad you’re back. I hope they didn’t touch you,” Adrian asked. “No, I’m fine.” “Thank goodness! I can’t wait to see you as soon as you’re certified safe.” “Can’t wait too dear.” “Talk to you later.” She ended the call and saw her father smiling mischievously at her. She raised her brows at him, wondering why he was smiling that way. “I thought you said you were not going to tell anyone I’m here.” “Adrian deserves to know, he’s been calling for three days.” Emery replied. “That guy loves you.” “Not again Dad,” Sheila chuckled. “Yeah, he does. I contacted him through a Facebook account and he helped to make my return to El Deols possible.” “Oh! I see.” “He wanted to stay with me and partake in all we were doing to find you but I had to compel him to leave us.” Sheila just smiled and re-positioned herself on the settee. “The FOX chairman would announce that you’re alive by Tuesday, you would be on your way out of the country to a safe place by then.” Sheila frowned. “Out of the country? Why?” “You can’t stay here after all that has happened, it’s not safe for you.” Sheila sat up again. “But Dad, we have over a hundred security officials guarding this place.” “Yes, but I need you to be safer especially because I can’t stay here with you for now.” She frowned harder. “Where are you going?” “I’ve got to clear my name in the United States before they come for me, Paul is going to help me make it easy.” Emery replied. “I see,” she let out a breath. “But I still think I’m safe enough here and besides, I have to talk to Henry.” Emery frowned at the mention of Henry. “You can’t do that Sheila, it’s dangerous for you to contact him now.” “I have to do that, I need to tell him all I know about those men.” “You’ll tell that to Paul Edwards Sheila, I can’t allow you to communicate with him.” “But…” She heaved a sigh of frustration. “He also deserves to know I’m alive.” “Paul is handling that, we have to stay out.” “But Dad, you can’t treat me like this. I’m grown and I know what is safe for me.” Paul stared at her with amusing eyes and a smile. “Really, you know what’s safe for you?” The smile disappeared from his face. “How come you didn’t know you should tell me who Henry was? How in the world did you think you would be safe after housing Carl Winston who’s got so many enemies?” Sheila was quiet now and she couldn’t look at her father in the eyes anymore. “I’m not going to watch you get us into more trouble, it’s best to stay away from Henry… Or Carl Winston for now.” He said and kept staring at her for a while. He watched her return to her laying position before he got up and proceeded towards her. He took his phone from her and walked towards the hallway. As he got into the hallway, he remembered how the journey to save Sheila had gone. FLASHBACK June 6, 2016 19:56PM Cartak, Anthanna “So, that guy Henry was Carl Winston?” Emery questioned in amazement, looking as Paul walked away. He was sitting at the dining table, they had just finished dinner and were discussing Paul’s discovery from his visit to the FOX office when Paul revealed to him that Henry who his daughter helped was Carl Winston. Paul picked his phone from the center table and turned back towards the dining area. “Yes, he’s not Henry. He’s Carl Winston Rank 9 Agent, code number 4679.” he replied as he settled back on the seat. “So, Sheila knew this?” Emery questioned. “I think she did, I went through her flight records and discovered she came once to Bethanna to see Carl.” “Damn it! She never told me any such thing.” Emery breathed hard. “Carl must have warned her not to, I guess he did everything he could to make sure no one could associate her with him. But the mistake that made it possible to link them together was done before he regained his memory.” “I see…” “So, how do we find her? And is it possible Carl Winston knows where she is?” “I’m not sure, but I believe he’s trying what he can, to get her back, just like we are.” Fast Forward >> June 7, 2016 12:20PM Paul Edwards now had his suit taken off and was dressed in what seemed like a military outfit. He was sitting behind a computer and had his hand on the mouse, he had a pistol on either side of the desktop. His phones were also on the left side beside the pistol. He picked one of the phones and dialed a number. “Dan, have you gone through the two locations I sent you?” “Yes, I have and we’re sending men to spy the places right away.” “I’m leading men to Sisa, you lead them to the other location. I’ve sent messages to security offices Nationwide and we’d have enough backup when we need them.” “Okay sir,” Dan replied. “Do keep me informed,” Paul said and then ended the call. He turned to see his friend already standing behind him. He was also dressed in the military outfit and looked ready for war. “You look smart in that, but you don’t have to come with us.” Paul said to him. “I can’t stay back, we have to do this together.” Emery replied. Paul shook his head gently, he knew he couldn’t convince his friend to stay back when his mind was made up like this. “So, what route are we taking to Sisa?” “I’m not sure yet, but we would decide on our way out of Cartak.” “What are the options we have?” Emery asked “The fastest way to get there from here is traveling on water,” Paul replied. “Is it safe?” “None of the routes are safe, we just have to take a chance. We’d be careful.” Hours Later. “This way!” Paul said to the man sailing the speedboat, pointing his finger in the direction. He was following the compass showing the direction on his device. “Do you think there’s a route to Sisa in that forest?” Emery Jack asked. There were four other men in the speedboat with them, all dressed in the same uniform as Paul and Emery. “Yes, it’s not a thick forest, just a small one separating the village from the water. If we don’t find a route, we’d create one.” Paul replied before he bent to take a bag from the ground. He took out a telescope from the bag and dropped it. The telescope was placed before his eyes to view the location where they were headed for. The view seemed clear with no one in sight. There also seemed to be a narrow path at one side of the bushes. “I think there’s a path that leads there,” Paul said as he handed over the telescope to Emery. “I can also see the path,” Emery confirmed. Emery returned the telescope to Paul and he was about to look through it again before he heard something and stopped. “Did you hear that?” Paul turned to Emery. “Sounds like gunshots,” Emery replied. Paul also looked at the other men’s faces and they confirmed they heard gunshots too. “I think someone got there before us,” Paul said after listening for another minute to the continuous gunshots. “Who could that be?” Emery asked. “None other but Carl Winston,” Paul answered him. The path on the way became narrower as they got close to their destination. The color of the water also seemed to change from the normal seawater to brackish water. They soon got to the bank and all stepped out. They kept their speedboat locked with a chain to a tree. Paul Edwards then led the team to the path they discovered from afar. It was not too narrow like it seemed, though not still wide enough to take a car. ”We have to be careful, some people were here.” Paul said after noticing footsteps and some other signs on the ground. He had just finished talking when they began to hear gun shots He pulled out his gun and proceeded forward. The other men also took out their guns. They walked in the bush path for close to 5 minutes without meeting or seeing anyone before they started seeing signs of the buildings. They moved closer until they got to the end of the bush path where they could see a building in front. By the time they got there, the sound of the gunshots had ceased. Paul looked back after peeping and signaled for two of the men to step out of the path to the back of the building which was done immediately. Paul and the other men remained in the path, squatting while the two helped to check the way. They all listened as they began to hear a voice sounding from a megaphone …Carl Winston, I knew you would survive the tests on your way here. As you can see, we have Sheila Jack in our hands and we have been waiting for you to arrive before we kill her. We want you to witness her execution… On hearing what was said about Sheila, Emery tried to rush out of the pathway but Paul grabbed him and they both fell into the bush. Emery got up quickly and tried to proceed but Paul still held him back. “You could spoil things if you got out right now,” Paul warned. “They’re about to kill her!” Emery exclaimed with his eyes wide open in shock. “No, they’re trying to use her to kill Carl Winston,” Paul replied. “Just wait, we’d get her.” It took some time for Emery to agree to stay calm, and when he did, they had missed some of what was being said. …Now, take her in. You’ll have to go through my men to save Sheila. Paul felt Emery move again beside him and he grabbed his hand. “They’re taking her into a house,” he whispered to Emery. There was silence for a about ninety seconds before they heard the voice again. I wish you good luck, Carl Winston They waited some more seconds and saw the chopper rising slowly. Paul looked at his men and made a signal to them again. They pointed in the direction of where the sound was coming from. Paul looked up again to see how far the chopper had gone. It was going in the opposite direction as it levitated. “Let’s go now,” he said to Emery and they both ran out carefully. The other men followed. They spotted a house with burning fire slowly surrounding. Paul led them towards the place. He stopped behind the third house and peeped from the edge. He could see men fighting far away in front of the second building. “We have to check if she was taken into this building and get her out quickly,” Paul turned and whispered to the others. Before he finished talking, Emery had run to the back of the building with the burning fire rising slowly. Paul followed him. “We’re not sure she’s here,” he said to Emery. “We have to go in to confirm,” Emery replied. “Yes, you wait here, while I go in to check before the fire increases.” “How do we go in?” Emery asked, looking so disturbed already. Paul looked around quickly, The burglary proofs of the windows were solid would not let them gain entrance without attracting attention. He looked at the surroundings and noticed a ladder. He turned to his men and signaled them to bring the ladder to him. Paul got into the roof after breaking the ceiling. He dropped in the first room to make his movement easier. It was a bedroom. He walked slowly to the door and opened it slowly. He peeped and saw that there was fire burning in the house already and not just outside. He also began to hear muffled sounds of someone in the house and he knew it had to be Sheila. He was about to step out of the room when he noticed noise behind him and saw Emery Jack also coming down into the house from the part of the roof he had broken. “I though I asked you to stay!” He shouted at Emery but did not wait for any response before he proceeded out of the room. He began to search for the direction where the sound was from but the smoke and fire made it a bit difficult for him. It took him sometime before he eventually found his way to the living room. Sheila was already sweating from panic and from the heat of the fire around, even though it wasn’t close to her yet. She was vibrating in the chair but was helpless as the ropes held her firmly. “Hey!” Paul rushed on seeing her and began to lose the ropes from behind. Emery rushed in front of her instead and took off the gag from her mouth first. He then began to lose the ropes tied around her legs. Sheila was elated on seeing her father and she just couldn’t contain the joy. She hugged him tightly after she was free from the ropes. “We have to go now,” Paul hurried them. The smoke and the fire were gradually increasing. ____ PRESENT Ndola, Zambia “Hey Florence, where are you?” Hutton asked with his phone held close to his ear. He was facing the window. “We’re close to the place already,” Florence Brown replied. “No mistakes, I need a good response from you,” Hutton said. “Certainly, sir.” ____ Adrian’s Apartment, El Deols, Anthanna. 14:05 Adrian was sitting alone in his living room, filled with joy after hearing that Sheila was alive and speaking to her. He had a pen and a jotter in his hand and he could not think of any other thing apart from Sheila. He had written on five pages of the jotter, about his love for her and how he wished to see her. The Television was off and the whole place was quiet, except for Adrian’s occasional chuckling as he fantasized about meeting Sheila again. He was so lost in thoughts, h didn’t hear any footsteps approaching him. A hand covered his mouth from behind and held a knife close to his neck. “Hey! Where can I find Sheila Jack?”

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +29

i pray for some miracle to happen so that Sheila and Henry team we be saved

Hummmmmm This story is full of suspense and action countine Next pls

Restless Episode 137 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Adrian’s Apartment, El Deols, Anthanna.   14:05   Adrian was sitting alone in his living room, filled with joy after hearing that Sheila was alive and speaking to her. He had a pen and a jotter in his hand and he could not think of any other thing apart from Sheila. He had written on five pages of the jotter, about his love for her and how he wished to see her. The television was off and the whole place was quiet, except for Adrian’s occasional chuckling as he fantasized about meeting Sheila again. He was so lost in thoughts, he didn’t hear any footsteps approaching him. A hand covered his mouth from behind and a knife was held close to his neck. “Hey! Where can I find Sheila Jack?” The voice asked. Adrian froze in shock. He noticed the shining blade of the knife and realized that any movement he made could make the knife go into his neck easily. “I don’t want to hurt you, but I don’t want you to shout also. Just give us the answer quickly,” the man behind said as he took his hands off Adrian’s mouth but gripped his neck. Adrian widened his eyes on hearing “us”, it meant the man was not the only one. The intruder was dressed in all blacks, his face partially masked and his hands covered with black gloves. His knees were on the ground behind the sofa where Adrian was sitting. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Adrian said in a weak tone after his mouth was uncovered. The man took the knife away from his neck but still had his hands wrapped around his neck. Adrian noticed another person entering through the door but he couldn’t turn to see who it was. The woman was dressed just like the other intruder. She walked to Adrian’s front and pulled a footstool close to him. She sat on the footstool and held a gun in her right hand with a knife in the other hand. The man behind Adrian released his neck and got up after the woman sat. He stepped back to the wall. Adrian turned his neck quickly to look at the face of the person behind him but he noticed it was also partially masked like the woman in front. There was panic written all over his face. He wondered who they were and how they got into the house so silently. “Gentleman, we do not wish to waste our time. Just tell us where we can find Sheila Jack and we’ll leave immediately.” She said in a firm voice. Adrian stared at her shakily, he glanced back again and still saw the man standing behind him. “Sheila Jack has been kidnapped, and I don’t know if she’s alive or dead.” He replied in fear. She leaned forward, taking her face close to his. “We’re not here to joke, man, we’ve been monitoring you for some time and we know you’re aware of her whereabouts. So tell us, and stop beating about the bush.” “ I swear, I don’t know anything about her whereabouts. There are speculations that she died a few days ago in the fire at the discovered camp of the terrorists.” She leaned back again and stared at him for a moment. She was sure he wasn’t ready to speak up. Her eyes wandered quickly around the living room and she saw a jotter on the floor a few centimeters away from Adrian’s leg. She noticed the fear in his eyes when he noticed she had seen the jotter. It made her gain more interest and she bent forward to reach for the book but he quickly picked it before her. She sat up and stared at him, now believing that there was something about the book. “These are my thoughts, you shouldn’t be intruding my privacy. I don’t know anything about Sheila Jack’s whereabouts,” Adrian defended. Without saying a word, she cocked the gun in her right hand and pointed at him. she stretched out her left hand to collect the jotter. He stared at her shakily for a moment before he finally handed over the jotter. She placed it on her knee and quickly scanned through the opened page. She found nothing reasonable there apart from incoherent rants of someone missing his lover. She raised her face and looked him in the eyes. The look on his eyes still made it obvious that he was hiding something in the book. She flipped over to the next page where she found only a few words. A look at his face again still kept her convinced that there was something to find in the book. She flipped to the previous pages and stopped where the writings began. The first line gave him out. I could not contain the joy when I heard that the love of my life is still alive. Dear Sheila, I can’t wait to see you again… She chuckled and stared at his face. “You dunce! You know she’s alive, where the hell have they kept her?” “I don’t know anything, I was only writing that from my imagination.” Adrian lied. “Don’t bleep around with me man!” She slammed the jotter angrily on the ground. “We’ve monitored you closely and we know you picked Emery Jack from the airport, a few hours ago, you spoke with Emery on the phone, didn’t you?” Adrian was dumbfounded. He hadn’t told anyone about going to get Emery Jack from the airport, so he wondered how this woman knew that. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he insisted. It angered her and she got up and pressed him to the seat with her hand against his neck and a knee on the seat. She placed the gun on his head. “Would you bleeping let me know, or I blow your brains off?” Adrian trembled all over, his lips shaking and his eyes blinkering. “Talk to me now,” she slammed again. “I don’t know where she is,” he said with stammering lips. She got infuriated and forced the gun into his mouth. “I’ll ask for the last time before I pull the trigger, do you know where Sheila Jack is?” Adrian was sweating now. From being so madly in love a few minutes ago, he was about to die for that love. He had a quick recap of his life and remembered all the dreams he was yet to achieve. He remembered the promises to his parents which he hadn’t fulfilled and he wondered if it was worth giving up. His bladder gave way in fear and he could feel his boxers wet. He then remembered he wasn’t even sure if Sheila had accepted him yet. He was the only one madly in love with her and she was yet to reciprocate. He closed his eyes for a second and opened them. He shook his head to signal a No. The lady slowly took the gun from his mouth. “What did you say?” “I don’t know where she is…” He stuttered. She pressed the gun to his neck before he could finish talking. He closed his eyes to expect his death but he suddenly felt a release. She got off him and stepped back. “Where are your phones?” She asked in a calmer voice. She didn’t wait for him to reply as she remembered she had seen the phones earlier when she looked around the living room. She walked to the sofa where the two phones were placed and picked them. She turned on both phones to confirm if they were locked and then took them to him. “Unlock the phones,” she commanded him.   15 Minutes later. Dave got into the driver’s side of the car while Samantha got into the passenger’s side at the same time. “He said nothing to us about her,” Samantha turned to report to Henry who was waiting at the backseat. “Did you threaten him enough?” Henry asked. “Yes, the gun was forced into his mouth.” Henry raised his brows. “Hope he wasn’t injured.” “Physically, he wasn’t. We can’t tell psychologically.” Samantha answered. “We took both phones from him and his jotter. We locked the doors and tied him inside, we should be done before he can communicate with anyone.” “Can we move now?” Dave chipped in. “Yes, we should,” Henry replied and Dave kicked on the engine immediately. Henry took the phones and the jotter from her. He looked at both phones first and then dropped it beside him to check the jotter. He read the content for about two minutes before he dropped it and took in a breath. “He must be truly in love with her,” he said aloud thoughtfully. “Yeah, he was willing to keep the truth and die.” Samantha put in. Henry closed the jotter slowly and stared thinly out of the window. He recalled the day he met Adrian and Sheila in her living room making out. Adrian was probably the best man for her. ___   14:25 Somewhere close to Sisa.   Florence Brown stepped out of the hospital with two men flanking her. She was holding a phone close to her left ear as she proceeded to the gate. “We couldn’t get any information regarding their whereabouts from this clinic,” she was saying into the phone. “We are only certain that they stopped by to treat one of their injured men who had a bullet in his belly.” “Have you checked all other hospitals around there?” Hutton Ryker asked from the other end. “Yes, we’ve combed the area and made inquiries everywhere.” She replied as she stepped out of the gate. “Meet me at Bexford tomorrow evening, I have other assignments for you.” _________________   Ndola, Zambia   After the call, Hutton turned to Kahn and the other men who were sitting around a table. “We have to get back to Bexford, Carl Winston’s present location is unknown.” He said and walked up to them slowly. “And what’s the plan?” Daysman asked. “What are we going to do when we get back to Bexford?” Hutton pulled out the seat and sat with all eyes staring at him. “What do you guys suggest we do?” He asked. “We should focus on killing Carl Winston before we go ahead with our mission,” Kahn suggested. “I think he’s right,” Chanda put in. “We can’t go ahead knowing Carl is still alive, he’s going to always step in our way.” “Looks like we’re forgetting something here,” Daysman called attention to himself. “Rex is still alive somewhere, possibly recovering.” “Come on,” Kahn raised his brows at him. “It could take years for Rex to completely recover, and even if he does, he wouldn’t be strong enough to fight us.” “You’re right, but we need to know where he is. It could help us get to Carl Winston easier.” Another man chipped in. “Gentlemen, let us never underestimate those men. Carl Winston and Rex Morris have survived extreme conditions and can survive more.” Hutton put in. “So, what do we do about him?” Daysman asked. “Bringing down Carl Winston is our priority now, that would solve most of our problems. We need to focus our energies on killing Carl Winston for now.” “But we’ve got the FOX closely on us like never before, don’t you think it’ll be a distraction for us?” “It’s easy to get the FOX off our backs, and we’ll work on wrecking them after we return to Bexford,” Hutton said. “That is supposed to be one of our last steps on the mission.” “Yes, but as it is, Carl Winston seems to be a bigger threat than them. If we get them out of the way, it’ll make it easier to combat Carl Winston.” Hutton replied. “So, it’s time to weaken the FOX’s structure?” Kahn asked. “Yes, we’ll begin that in the next few days and then invite Carl Winston to fight for his life,” Hutton replied to him. “I hope the plan would not fail this time,” Chanda voiced his fears. “It either takes everyone’s life than not working at all,” Hutton answered. _____   17:36 Emery Jack’s Residence, El Deols.   Emery had just ended a call with Mrs. Gilbert when his phone began to ring again. Adrian was the caller this time. He stared at the screen for a while, wondering why Adrian called back after they had spoken earlier in the day. “Hi Adrian,” he answered the call and said into the mouthpiece of the phone. “Good afternoon Mr. Emery, it’s Henry.” Emery frowned at first, not sure if he was hearing rightly. It was obvious the voice wasn’t Adrian’s but he also had not spoken with Henry for a long while and couldn’t tell if it was his voice. He got up from the edge of the bed where he was sitting and walked towards the door. “I got Adrian’s phone just to reach you, I know you’re with Sheila. I’m in front of your residence and would only like to see you.” “We don’t have anything to discuss Henry, if you love us and want us well, you should stay away for now.” Emery Jack finally replied. “I beg of you Mr. Emery, I promise I would stay from you and Sheila after meeting with you this once. I only need to get some details from her.” “You can’t meet with us, it’s against the instructions from the security officials.” He replied after opening the door and stepping out. “Please, Mr. Emery. I wouldn’t…” “Please stay away Hen…Carl Winston, and do return Adrian’s phone to him.” Emery ended the call abruptly and proceeded to join Sheila and Paul Edwards. Sheila was with Paul Edwards in the living room, answering questions and telling him about her experience with her abductors. “So you’ve never seen any of those men before?” Paul Edwards asked for the umpteenth time. “Yes, I can’t name any of them.” Paul was about to ask another question when Emery Jack walked in. Both Paul and Sheila looked at his face and noticed his expression. Emery stopped at the center of the living room and glanced at both faces. He then stared at Paul’s face for a while wondering if he should tell Paul about Henry in Sheila’s presence. His phone began to ring again. He looked at the screen and heaved a sigh. “He’s calling,” Emery said facing Paul. “Who?” Paul arched his brows. “Carl Winston,” Emery answered. Paul’s eyes widened in surprise, so as Sheila’s. He got up quickly and took the phone from Emery to answer the call. He swiped the green icon and put the phone close to his ear. “Mr. Emery, I just need a chance to speak with you and Sheila. After that, I’ll stay away forever if you want me to.” “Carl, would you take my offer of leaving the FOX to fight the Wolves alone if I let you come in?” There was a brief moment of silence as Henry heard Paul’s voice instead of Emery’s. “You know I can’t do that Paul, I have to make the killers of my wife pay.” Henry finally said. “That’s what the FOX is about, Carl,” Paul replied. He turned slowly and faced Emery who had his eyes on him. Sheila was also staring at him anxiously. “I can’t trust the FOX with this,” Henry replied. “You once let the men who killed me leave, I can leave this in your hands.” “If you stick to doing this illegally, I’m sorry we can’t let you in. You’re as dangerous as other criminals as long as you carry on your mission,” Paul replied. “I think the FOX is bleeping more dangerous, Paul. You let the men who killed my family go, what else is illegal than that?” Henry seemed to be getting pissed off. “And we’re trying to make amends now, but you’re stepping into the way of the law.” “Paul, I’m the law. I was not dismissed from the FOX, so I’m still an agent of the FOX.” “You have to report to the office man, you’re carrying out your operations outside the ambit of the law.” “Bleep you, Paul, I need to see Sheila Jack.” “I’m sorry, we got no deal man,” Paul said and ended the call. He turned to Emery again. “How did he get your phone number?” “He took Adrian’s phone, I don’t know how he got to Adrian,” Emery replied. “You called Adrian?” Paul asked. “Yes, I had to let him speak with Sheila.” “You should have asked me to hide your location first, you should know Carl Winston would do anything to find her after he finds out she’s alive.” “I’m sorry, I didn’t think he knew Adrian.” Paul was about to return the phone to him when the call came in again. He answered the call. “Can we see Paul? We need to talk about this,” Henry offered. “Where are you?” “Opposite the residence.” “I’ll be with you shortly,” Paul replied and ended the call. “I’ll be back now, I need to go with your phone,” he said as he returned the phone to Emery. “Be careful,” Emery warned. “Are you letting him in?” Sheila asked Paul who had turned towards the door. “We dare not let him in,” Emery replied first instead. “I need to see him and talk to him first,” Paul said to Sheila and walked out. “You still want to see him after explaining to you that it could get you in more trouble?” Emery moved close to his daughter after Paul had left. “Dad, I just need to see him.” He stared at his daughter unbelievably. “I don’t want you to see him, you’re the only one I’ve got and I want you safe always.” He spoke softly to her. “I know Dad, but I’m known with him already. Seeing him once more would not increase or decrease the risks.” Emery took a deep breath. “That aside Dad, Paul told me you trained with him several years ago.” “Yes, we trained together in the Military when we were younger, he lived in Anthanna then,” Emery answered. “How come you never worked in the military?” Emery smiled. “Your mum, I was madly in love with her. She was always sick and the doctors predicted she would die soon, I couldn’t return to work in the military after the first training because I wanted to spend time with her before she died.” “But she didn’t die then, did she?” “She lived, contrary to the doctor’s predictions. She lived for several more years, we got married and she gave birth to you. But she was still sickly, I still couldn’t let her be alone. We started the business together and were able to make progress from the money her parents gave us to invest but she died six years after you were born.”   ____   Paul looked around as he stepped out of the gate. He looked over to the other side of the road but did not see Henry or any car parked there. He raised the phone to dial the number when the call came in again. “Walk towards the left side, I’m sitting in a black jeep across the road. I couldn’t come too close without attracting the attention of the security” He heard Henry say on the phone. It took Paul less than two minutes to get to him and sit on the passenger’s side of the car, a reverse of their positions in the morning. “I can’t stop going after those men, you know I can’t.” “But you should, as long as you aren’t in the FOX, you’re wrong,” Paul replied. “I can’t rest as long as I know the men that destroyed my family are still breathing,” Henry fumed. “That’s the exact reason you have to stop, this case is too personal for you to handle.” Henry took a sharp glance at him. “Yeah, you’re too emotionally involved in this and these men seem to know a lot about you than you think. They tried to weaken you emotionally to get you, that’s why they wanted you to watch Sheila die. You were so weak when you thought you couldn’t save her and you almost got killed. As long as this is a personal battle, you may not just be the right person to handle it.” Henry heaved a sigh. Paul was right. They could have killed him and everyone else if Paul had not shown up. “But the FOX hasn’t been making progress on this, it’s been to slow.” “We’re all involved now and the executives are working, we will get rid of them as soon as possible. The only reason you are faster than us is that you are a target of the Wolves. They want to kill you and that’s why they give you the chance to come closer.” Henry stared at Paul thinly for a while. He didn’t believe all Paul said but he wasn’t ready to argue. He thought for a moment and decided that he couldn’t still trust Paul. “Chairman Paul,” he said and let out a breath. “I can’t trust you. You’ve got your hands in a lot of dirt and you have explanations to make.” Paul squinted at him, wondering what he was talking about. “You deceived the world to think your son died in the explosion at the Bexford University and you’ve been also found at the Magic Complex more than once, that used to be a meeting point of the Wolves,” Henry explained. Paul Edwards heaved a sigh. “That’s what it seems like, Carl but I never meant to deceive anyone. I was also deceived, and at the time I spoke on TV, I thought he was truly dead.” Henry scoffed. “Come on Paul, you know I wouldn’t fall for that. Not even the newest FOX intake would fall for that.” “I know it would be difficult to believe and that’s why I haven’t been able to explain it to anyone. Only Elkim Nuel knew about it.” “Yeah, and is it a coincidence that the same Elkim Nuel was caught as an ally of the Wolves?” “I’m not an ally of the Wolves, Carl. Trust me, I’m not. I never knew he was alive when I spoke at that press conference. We already began to mourn him at home. It was that evening someone called me to inform me the young man was alive and demand for ransom. I did not believe at first but he proved it to me. I couldn’t inform the FOX or the police after talking about his death on air. No one would believe if I had told them my dead grandson was kidnapped. Since I knew he was the target of the explosion, I decided to keep it secret not to make him a target of the Wolves.” Paul explained. Henry chuckled. “How come he was kidnapped just before the explosion?” “All I say is that it was a coincidence, he went out of the school a few hours before the explosion and he was taken by the kidnappers. It just happened by coincidence.” Paul answered. Henry kept staring at him without saying anything. He seemed to be pondering on Paul’s explanation. “I tried to find the kidnappers after paying the ransom and getting my grandson. I kept tracing the kidnappers’ lines and never got to locate him. One day, I tried again and found a location. That location was the Magic Complex in Bexford and I went there in search of him, I never found him.” Paul concluded his explanation. Henry still stared at him without saying a word. Paul shook his head. “Listen, Carl, I don’t expect you or any other person to believe me. For now, I’m not fighting to prove myself yet. I just want to stop the Wolves.” “You’ve not been able to convince me to trust you,” Henry replied. “Well, I’m afraid we’d have to do things our way then. You continue illegally and the law comes after you,” Paul said and paused to clear his throat. “I think that’ll be all,” he added and opened the door to step out. “How long will it take you to wipe out the Wolves?” Henry asked, stopping Paul from stepping out. Paul turned back to him. “You know I can’t give you a date, even you can’t ascertain that.” “I need something to hold onto, I can’t wait for you forever to get it done. I’ll have to step in if you fail to get it done.” “We don’t have much information now, we’re still working on getting details,” Paul answered him. “If we get a certain level of information, then I would be able to give a timeline.” “Can you close the door?” Henry requested. Paul stared at his face. “Yeah, close the door,” Henry affirmed. “We still have more to talk about.” Paul closed the door and turned back to him. “How many of the FOX men did you take from Sisa?” “Only three were alive but terribly injured, all the other men were dead.” “Have there been any interrogation?” “Yes, all three culprits have been interrogated even on their treatment beds. Ten of the captives have also been interrogated.” “Care to share the results with me?” “I can’t, you know it’s classified information.” “Oh well, I’ll keep what I know to myself since it’s classified.” “You’re supposed to let us know what you know, that will help our investigation.” Paul cautioned. “Well, we don’t have a deal yet. Do we?” Paul kept his eyes on him silently for a moment. “We got no relevant information from those interrogated, it seemed the elders in the hierarchy of the Wolves let no secrets out to their men.” “What are those irrelevancies you got from them?” “The captives only told us how they were abducted and trained to be soldiers, for a war they knew nothing about. The soldiers caught gave names but irrelevant names, all the names of people they gave were already dead in the camp. They had no idea were the chopper was flying to.” “Do you know the man called Elvis Kahn?” Paul squinted. “Yes, I know Elvis Kahn. He’s been away from the public a long time ago. Rumors had it that he retired with his wife to a village in South Husan.” “Come on, why is the FOX lagging so behind?” “Do you mean Elvis Kahn is involved with the Wolves?” “He left in a chopper, I think they left before you arrived,” Henry replied. “No, we saw it leaving.” so “He was there, Elvis Kahn.” “What the bleep! How come?” Paul looked so confused. “Do you know where his wife is in South Husan?” Henry asked. “No, but we can find out,” Paul replied. “Well, I don’t think Elvis Kahn poses many threats. I’ve made my research on him and I don’t think he’ll be difficult to kill. There’s another man, I believe he is the most dangerous of the Wolves.” Henry paused and stared at Paul’s face. “His name is Hutton Ryker.” Paul widened his eyes in shock at the sound of the name. Henry squinted at his face, realizing Paul knew who Hutton was. “Tell me, who is he?” Henry demanded. “I’ve searched everywhere and he seems to be like a ghost.” Paul glanced at Henry’s face with his lips still apart in shock. He circled his lips and let out some air from his mouth. “There are two well known FOX Agents in the world today, that’s you, Carl and Rex. There was one who was as ruthless as the both of you, his hands were like machines when he used guns, his fists were dangerous and his feet were as fast as those of a Cheetah.” Henry’s brain did the searching while Paul talked and a picture of a man came to his mind. “Agent H Force?” “Yes, H Force.” Henry turned forward and stared thinly with his mouth now open in surprise. He knew Agent H Force and had been on the same team with him on two operations while in the FOX. Agent H-force, as he was fondly called was the most brutal man he ever saw in the FOX. While Rex and Carl were in training H-Force was already the FOX’s best. He was like a one-man army, not just in strength but in wisdom. “Hughes Kanwa was his real name, Hutton Ryker was his registered Agent name but he was called H-Force by everyone. He was dismissed many years about eighteen years ago for insubordination and compromise. We never saw since then.” Henry now realized why he had not been able to get information about Hutton Ryker. The name Hutton Ryker was not registered in the database and the records of a man dismissed from the FOX many years ago were not available for Henry to check. It was obvious to Henry now why Hutton Ryker had always had exceptional strategies and why he always had to escape narrowly. He only wondered why Agent H-Force had not chosen to stand face to face with him. He recalled an event several years ago on the battlefield. After the battle had gone sour and they had to retreat immediately. There was a young wounded Agent on the field who couldn’t move. No one was willing to risk their lives to help or take that wounded soldier. Agent H-force was the man who carried the young wounded Agent on his shoulder, running for almost one hour as the enemies pursued. Agent H-force did not leave the young agent until they got to safety. That young agent was him, Carl Winston.

Restless Episode 138 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel Ndola, Zambia “I’ve prepared everything necessary for the flight tomorrow, is there anything else we must do before we leave?” Chanda asked as he walked back into the living room where Kahn was sitting. Kahn turned to him, “I’m not sure we still have there’s anything we’ve left undone. You can ask Hutton to be sure,” he suggested. “Okay, where is he?” Kahn squinted and turned. He looked around the living room in a bid to remember where he had last seen Hutton. He turned back to Chanda on remembering. “Ermm, I saw him walk out through the back door a couple of minutes ago. You can check him outside.” Hutton was sitting on the top slab of the pavement surrounding the balcony and staring blankly at the sunny field. The moisty Zambia breeze was blowing strongly against his exposed bare chest and there was water formed in his eyes from the effect of the breeze entering. On his back was a large tattoo, a drawing of a spider-like insect. Other drawings were on his arms, from his shoulder to his elbows. From his elbows to his fingers were devoid of tattoos. Also, on his body were some scars. He had a noticeable stitch at his belly area on the left side. He noticed someone had stepped out to the balcony where he was, but he did not turn back. He remained still as Chanda walked closer and stopped beside him. “We took all the bags and items you arranged already, I wanted to find out if we need to do some other things before we move tomorrow,” Chanda said to Hutton. “I’ll be with you shortly to see if anything else is needed,” Hutton answered and Chanda turned back in after whispering a reply. Hutton could hear Chanda’s footsteps sounding loud in his ears until he walked back into the house. Chanda’s voice rang in his head for a second time. …I wanted to find out if we need to do some other things before we move tomorrow He recalled one of his last missions as a FOX agent. He led seven other men to clamp down a group of deadly thugs sponsored by a politician in another country. The youngest officer on that team was Carl Winston. As the youngest, Carl was in charge of arranging and watching over the items they took along with them for the trip. It was from that mission he had liked young Carl. He also had Carl on his team on two other missions before he was dismissed from the FOX. The third mission had turned out to be unsuccessful. He had lost eight men out of a team of twenty on the field that fateful day. Five other officers were injured including Carl Winston. The other officers had only slight injuries and could still move but Carl Winston was totally down, after having three bullets penetrate into his body. When it was obvious they could not win the battle, Hutton and Sylvanus who assisted him in the team for that mission ordered the men to retreat. Hutton had found unconscious Carl on the floor and noticed he was still breathing. Despite the fact that Carl looked as good as dead, Hutton somehow believed he could survive if he was helped. He was warned by Sylvanus not to waste time trying to save someone who wouldn’t make it but Hutton did not want to lose any other men. The other soldiers had to leave him in the forest as the opponents were already closing in on them. Hutton had to quickly tie some wounds on the injured soldier’s body before he placed him on his shoulder and began to run. He ran for close to an hour that day, with the angry opponents chasing from behind. The enemies began to shoot sporadically at a point, but he did his best not to get scared. He eventually had a bullet penetrate through his already weakened Kevlar, it got into the left side of his belly. He had Carl on his right-hand side. Till that day, only he and the doctor who treated him knew the cause of the injury. That same mission had been the root cause of his dismissal from the FOX a year later. He still had scores to settle with the FOX and some key members who betrayed him, another memory to recall some other time.   Here he was presently, plotting to kill the young man whom he risked his life for many years ago. This memory had been the reason he had never wanted to get directly involved in killing Carl Winston himself. He always had to send someone else, or set him up to be killed. ____ Emery Jack’s Apartment, El Deols, Anthanna.   “You brought him in,” Emery stared at Paul in disappointment , watching him walk in with Henry behind. “Yes, I’m sorry I had to. He had some information for us and he’s ready to cooperate,” Emery replied. Sheila was so excited on seeing him and jumped up immediately to hug Henry but the look her father gave her totally killed her morale. Emery glanced once again at Paul and took a final glance at Sheila before he proceeded towards Paul and Henry. “I really do hope there would be no complications from this,” Emery whispered to Paul. “Trust me, Jack, there’s no problem,” Paul replied to him. Emery nodded in response and then walked to the other side and stopped before Henry. “Good to see you again Henry, and nice to know you are Carl Winston,” he said in a low tones and patted Henry on the shoulder. Henry turned and watched Emery walk into the hallway before he turned back towards Sheila. Paul already took some steps forward. He turned sideways and glanced at the other two’s faces. “I guess I’ll leave both of you for now, I’ll be with Emery if you need me,” he said and then walked away. Henry again watched him walk away until he was out of sight. He then turned slowly to Sheila who was already staring at him. They stood transfixed in their positions for a short while before Sheila ran to him and hugged him. He didn’t reciprocate at first until after some seconds when he wrapped his arms around her. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It was difficult for him to believe he was really holding Sheila Jack in his arms again. He remembered that moment when he had tried to open the door to the burning building at Sisa and it had led to a further explosion and the moment he ran around the building trying to find an opening to get in through. At that moment, he had thought all hopes were lost and that he had lost Sheila just like he lost his wife too. The grief in his heart that evening had been turned to relief and happiness which he found so difficult to express. He released her from his grip and she took a step back from him. They stared into each other’s eyes silently for a moment. “Can we sit?” Henry broke the silence. “Yes,” Sheila replied in soft tone. “Sure,” she ushered him to the three-sitter sofa and they sat beside each other. After some few seconds of silence, Henry held her hands and stared into her eyes before he began to speak softly. “Sheila, I’m sorry for the pain I have caused you. I should have taken more precautions and ensured you were safer. I was so stupid to think they could not connect us both…” “It’s okay, Henry. Thank God I’m safe. I’m glad to see you again,” Sheila replied, more focused on his face rather than his words. Henry let out a wry smile. “Hope you were not hurt,” he asked. “No, I wasn’t. They didn’t really attempt to hurt me, what they wanted was you,” she answered. Henry took a deep breath. “I’m so sorry for making you go through such experience, I promise it won’t happen again…” “It’s okay,” she cut in. “I’m safe and I’ll always be safe, you need to stop apologizing.” Henry took in a deep breath and scratched the left side of his head briefly. “I think you need to listen to the FOX chairman,” Sheila continued. “He wants you to stop pursuing the revenge illegally and let the FOX take control. “I know and I’m trying to consider that,” Henry let out a breath and looked away briefly. “You should let them take control,” Sheila reached for his hands. “You almost got yourself killed some days ago, those men are dangerous and won’t stop until they get to you.” Henry suddenly turned to her again. “Please, I need you to tell me your experience with them.” He requested as he tightened her hands in his. “I told Chairman Paul Edwards everything already,” she replied him. “Yes, I know but I also need to get some details.” Her face went blank as she drew in a breath. She pulled back and released her grip on his palms, he also let her go. “Please, give me every detail I need to know,” Henry pleaded. “You’re still interested in going after them?” She asked with a frowned face. “I haven’t decided yet but I need to get enough information even if I’m not going after them.” He replied. She remained silent for a couple of seconds, staring at the opposite wall. Then she began to narrate her ordeal, starting from the explosion at her firm. “Can you describe the lady?” Henry interrupted when she got to the part she was with Florence Brown. “I can’t remember her perfectly, all I know is that she had a Bethanian accent, she was tall and slim.” Sheila replied. Henry squinted for a while, checking his mind for ladies who fit Sheila’s description. He couldn’t match anyone as the description was not specific enough. “I was taken somewhere else and I never saw the lady or her men again, then I saw those two men who escaped in the Chopper.” Henry squinted at her face and continued to listen with rapt attention as she began to talk about Hutton and Kahn. Five minutes after, Henry interrupted to ask a question. “Did you by any chance get an idea of the locations they have these machines?” “No, but from their devices and drops of the conversation, I could tell they had all of this.” Sheila replied. Henry pulled back and squinted at her face for a while. “But how could they be so careless to let you discover all of these?” “I’m not sure they had any idea I was discovering these things and they also never thought I’d get out alive, so they had no reason to be careful of me,” Sheila replied him. He stared at the ground for a while and looked at her face. “I wished we had more information about this.” “That’s all I know,” Sheila answered. “There’s still a lot to find out.” “Did you tell Paul all these?” Henry asked. “Yeah,” she nodded. He frowned. “How come he never told me?” There was silence for a couple of seconds. She moved closer to him and held his hands. “You shouldn’t be bothered about this, leave the FOX alone to do the job. You deserve rest, pursuing revenge would not get you rest.” He took in a deep breath and then raised his face to look into her eyes. She was also looking into his eyes and there seemed to be a deep connection between them. Henry couldn’t but admire her pretty face and her lips. His face moved close to hers and they were only a few centimeters apart. At that moment, he felt his restlessness disappear. The peace he was looking for seemed to be in her eyes. But then, he saw something else. Sarah’s face flashed through his mind and Kellar’s voice rang in his head. He let go off her hands and pulled back immediately. He shook his head as he dipped his hand into his pocket. “Sheila,” he called, letting out a tired breath. “Please return this to Adrian.” She stared at his face as he placed Adrian’s phone in her palms. She only glanced at it and continued to stare at his face. “Adrian loves you, he was willing to die without disclosing your location. I think he’s the right man for you,” Henry said to her in soft tones and used her both hands to grip the phone. She tightened his face. “But I don’t feel any love for Adrian.” Henry who had looked away turned to her again. “Love is not a feeling, it’s a choice. You can decide to start loving him right now, I’m sure he would make you happy.” She stared at his face feeling somewhat confused. “Adrian is the man for you, he’s willing to make things work with you.” Henry continued. “But I’m different, I may never get over the guilt for the death of my wife and son.” He brought out his phone from the other pocket and dialed Paul’s number. He then turned to Sheila and took another long breath before he got up. “Henry,” she called him. He turned and looked at her face, putting on an assuring smile. “Adrian loves you, you’ll be happy with him. He turned back again to see Paul Edwards already walking back into the living room. “You ready?” Paul asked. “Yeah,” Henry nodded and then turned to look at Sheila again. Paul also stopped and briefly stared at Sheila. “Let’s go,” he finally said to Henry and followed behind as they walked to the exit door. Sheila watched him leave without turning again to look at her. She dragged her body up on the seat and rested her back against the backrest properly, with her head tilting upwards. _ “You’ve never told me Sheila mentioned anything about the Wolves technological work,” Henry accused Paul as they stepped out of the house, walking side by side. “I didn’t need to since you were going to hear it from her and you’re supposed to let the FOX take total control.” “I haven’t decided I won’t be involved yet,” Henry corrected him. “You have no choice,” Paul snapped. Henry stopped and stared at his face. “If you continue, the FOX will declare you as a criminal and come after you.” “That does not move me,” Henry shook his head cynically and continued to walk. “I stop only when I want to.” “I know it doesn’t move you, but do you realize you’d be killing a hundreds of innocent FOX juniors if you really decide to continue?” Henry glanced at him again, this time with squinted eyes. “Tell them not to get in my way,” he said and hastened his steps towards the gate. Paul Edwards took some more steps with him and stopped as they got closer to the gate. “Carl,” he called from where he stood. Henry stopped and turned. “I’ll be expecting your call.” Henry shook his head and turned back without replying. Paul Edwards watched him walk out through the gate before he turned back to the house. __   2 Hours Later   Henry had been quiet since he got back into the vehicle and they made their way back. So many thoughts were in his mind and it was becoming a struggle for him. He believed he had made the decision for letting Sheila off his mind. Adrian was truly the best option for her for he only could give her the peace he deserved. It seemed impossible to Henry that he would ever get over the guilt of letting his family die. He was scared that the same would happen to Sheila if he remained close to her. He needed to keep her safe by totally staying away from her. Another thing that bothered his mind was Hutton Ryker and how to stop the Wolves. He wasn’t afraid of who Hutton Ryker was as he believed that light would always prevail over darkness no matter how powerful the forces behind the darkness were. What actually bothered him was how H-force who was so committed to the FOX and protecting lives became the exact opposite. He also found it difficult to forget that particular day he opened his eyes while someone running had him on his shoulder. He had gone unconscious again shortly after but he never forgot that short moment of horror. Bullets were flying around from a terrible gang who was giving them a hot chase but this man held onto him until they got to safety. He remembered waking up after two days to be told the story of how H-force had carried him. He didn’t need to ask for how long because he knew how far that forest was to the main town. It took him a couple of weeks to recover and he barely saw H-force to thank him. The only times he saw H-force was on the parade grounds and the man seemed to always disappear after they were dismissed from the field. After some time, he never saw him again and no one seemed to know where he had gone. Rumors had it that he was transferred but no one he asked ever had accurate information. Only a few hours ago did Paul Edwards explain that H-force was dismissed secretly and sent to prison in another country for two years. It had been made secret to save him shame as a reward for his achievement in the FOX. However, Henry still found it confusing that H-force could ever decide to become a terrorist. He took in a deep breath after several hours of thinking and re-positioned himself on the seat. He took out his phone and dialed Paul Edwards. “Hello Paul,” he greeted in a calm tone. “I think it could be difficult to kill H-force myself, so I’ll stepping down for the FOX to continue.”

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +29

wow! that's good idea,but the man want you death before he will continue with the bad things he is doing,, Henry, Sheila love you can you stop pushing her away

Restless Episode 139 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel El Deols, Anthanna. June 18, 2016.   10:15AM   Cole had gotten better before the team left the Doctor’s residence. He still had the wounds on his body but he was no longer confined to the sickbed. He was on the three-seater sofa in the living room where Samantha, Jenny, and Dave also were. His head was resting on the armchair and he had an android phone in his hands. Dave and Samantha were sitting on the rug in front of the television playing a video game with the consoles in their hands while Jennifer was sitting on a one-sitter sofa adjacent to Cole. They’d all remained in the living room after taking breakfast together at the dining room earlier. Henry walked into the living room about ninety minutes after breakfast. He walked straight to the center and stopped, Hannah, followed him shortly and sat on one of the sofas. Samantha and Dave paused their game and moved to where he could see them. Cole and Jennifer also sat up to give him attention. “Hey guys, we’d be leaving for Bexford tomorrow morning. The flight is for 7 am, let’s all be prepared.” He said briefly and paused to see their reactions. “Isn’t there anything we must do here before we leave for Bexford?” Dave questioned. Henry squinted at his face. “Is there something I’ve missed out?” He queried Dave. “Yes, I think you’re not telling us something.” Dave accused. “You haven’t given us instructions or made any explanations for days, even before we returned to El Deols. So, how do we just leave here without achieving any aim? The last time we heard anything was on our way back after visiting Sheila Jack, and you never told us anything, we only heard you telling someone on the phone that you were stepping down.” “What have you been expecting me to tell you?” Henry asked in a calm voice. He knew Dave was right about him no longer carrying them along, but he was just not sure of what to tell them yet. “We need why we’ve been idle for days, why haven’t we been on a search for Hutton Ryker? We need to stop him before he comes again for us.” Henry took in a breath and then placed his hands on his waist. “It’s the FOX’s job to stop Hutton Ryker, not ours.” He gave a reply which shocked all his listeners. He could read the surprise on their faces and could tell they had more questions rising for him in their hearts. He pulled a footstool and sat on it. “Guys, I’m sorry I haven’t told you yet, but I had to step down for the FOX to continue.” He explained. He saw their eyes and could tell they were still amazed at his decision. “Why would we step down now after all the processes we’ve been through?” Samantha questioned. “It’s a long story,” Henry replied in a stressed tone. “Hutton Ryker is not someone I’ll like us to go after.” “What the heck are you talking about?” Dave slammed. “Hutton Ryker is quite dangerous than we think,” Henry replied and paused to look at their faces. “We all would have died if Paul Edwards had not shown up at the right time that day.” “So, we scared of him now?” Samantha asked. “No, not at all.” Henry answered. “Then, why are we backing off?” Dave asked. “You seem to be hiding some important details from your team.” “No,” Henry squinted at him and replied with a sharp tone. “I don’t just have instructions to give you right now, because I’ve got an inner battle to fight first.” It was getting heated and more confusing now. It seemed to them like Henry was talking in parables. “We need to know what’s wrong,” Dave insisted. “I’ve been asking you questions since the day you met with Paul Edwards.” “It’s a personal battle I’ve been trying to fight,” Henry said in a calm voice. They all stared at him attentively. “I spoke to Paul Edwards about Hutton Ryker and he knew who Ryker was. He happens to be a man I know personally.” The guys glanced at each other slowly after Henry paused. “If you know him personally, I think that should make it easier for us to bring him down.” Samantha put in. “You think it should?” Henry chuckled and slowly raised his face up. “Well, he used to be a Rank eight Agent, one of the best to ever come out of the FOX. I was in rank three when I was put in his team for a couple of missions. I can boldly tell you that I never saw an Agent of the FOX as deadly as he is. He never wastes bullets and never misses his shots. He is also physically strong, I saw him bring down men who were three times bigger than he was. Hutton Ryker is not a man to joke with.” There was complete silence after Henry finished talking. They could create mental pictures of Hutton in their mind as he talked and they realized he had to be truly dangerous if Carl Winston who was known as one of the deadliest Agents could be talking about him with such reverence. “However, I’m not appalled by his strength. What troubles me is why he switched from being a committed savior that he was to being the terrorist. I heard he was dismissed for insubordination and disobedience, but I need to hear his own side of the story. I don’t think he would just switch to being a terrorist only because he was dismissed.” There was complete silence for another minute before Cole spoke. “Boss, you sound like it’s more personal.” Henry glanced at him. “Yes, it is. That man was one of those that inspired us when we were much younger. His commitment, zeal, and strength had a lot of effect on us. And not just that, I’m alive today because he risked his life to save me. So, I won’t want to fight against him until I hear from him.” “How do you intend to get to him now?” Dave asked. “I’ve been tracking him for days after I discovered his real identity and I won’t want to involve you guys until I’m sure I get to him,” Henry answered. “Why? You should let us help you as a team,” Samantha suggested. “I know we should work together, but I decided not to involve you because it’s not a part of the team’s goal.” “So, we aren’t taking any step until you get to him?” “I think we can leave the FOX to continue for now,” Henry was saying when his phone began to ring. He took it out and stared at the screen. “Doctor Alan is calling,” he said before answering the call. He spoke on the phone for about two minutes before the call ended. He got up with a smile on his face. “Some good news guys, Morris is responding to treatment well and they’ve begun to see positive effects of the surgery on him.” He announced to them. “Oh! Great,” he got a remark and facial expressions as responses from some of them. “I need to make a transfer to Doctor Alan now. I’ll be willing to listen later if anyone has a question or suggestion, please excuse for now.” He said to them and walked quickly away. ____   Bexford, Bethanna. 11:23   “We have our eyes on Stanley now, Agent Dan and Evelyn are following him closely in South Husan,” Steve reported to Paul Edwards. They were in Paul’s office. Paul had gotten up during their discussion to have a look outside through the window behind his chair, he remained standing as he talked with Paul who was sitting opposite him. “I hope you remember that we need more than Stanley, we let him escape for a reason. Returning him without the reason fulfilled makes it all a waste of time.” “Yes sir, we have that in mind. That’s what has been delaying them from taking action.” The man turned from the window and rested both hands on top of the seat. “What have you done with the reports from Zambia?” “There was only one private flight that landed the capital that day with three people in it. We traced them to Ndola but we don’t know where exactly in Ndola they’re in. The cabman who drove them from the airport was found dead the next day they arrived. We couldn’t get any detail from him.” “Interesting, I had no opportunity of getting close to those Wolves men that day. But studying the strategies used, there was something similar to the FOX. I have stronger reasons to believe we have moles within us.” “Yes sir, we’ve had those suspicions for a while but we’ve not been able to fish out the mole.” “I think we have to revisit Elkim Nuel’s case,” Paul said as he returned to the seat. He was yet to settle when the office line on his table began to ring. He leaned forward and picked the receiver. “We just received reports of two train explosions, one in Bexford and the other at Benuit. Our anti-bomb squad has responded already and this is just to notify you.” Paul Edward’s eyes widened as he listened to her. “Thank you,” he said in a stiff voice and dropped the receiver. He stared at Steve’s face as he picked his device and got up from his seat. “Two simultaneous explosions just occurred, I’ll talk to you later.” He marched out of the office immediately and was followed by Steve. ___   Emery Jack’s Apartment El Deols, Anthanna   Sheila had prevailed over her father to stay in El Deols but under tight security and restrictions. Emery Jack had no choice than to succumb to her will after she made him realize staying alone in Canada where he wanted her to go would be less secure. She could be easily attacked without help there just like Emery was also attacked in the US. Emery Jack had since returned to the US to finish the uncompleted business, he went prepared this time. Sheila had no option than to work from home. She started by analyzing how much money and property was lost due to the tragedy and she was now making an analysis of how to get back on. Almost all the equipment at the firm were destroyed and it would cost close to billions to restore them. She did have that much money but her father had promised to help her in getting back. Being restricted to working from home was the only challenge she had. She, however, knew it was dangerous to step out unnecessarily and she wasn’t planning to. It was a Saturday and the only thing she did on Saturdays was to spend time working out and rest. She was about to take a nap when Adrian called to tell her he was on his way there. She got out of bed quickly, happy that she would get some company again. Apart from Adrian and Victoria, no other person had been allowed in to see her. Adrian had visited three times in the week already, stopping by from work all three times. He didn’t work on that Saturday and it was expected he had enough time to be with her. On the other hand, Victoria visited daily. She came always directly from her store and had spent the night twice with Sheila. Her arrival was always late in the evening, so she never got to meet Adrian there.   Adrian arrived thirty minutes after the call. Sheila was already in the living room waiting for him. She was laying on the three-sitter sofa and watching a music program on the television when she heard the sound of his car driving in. She sat up and smiled as he walked towards her. “Hello Sheila,” he said all smiles. “Hi,” she replied. He landed a peck on her left cheek and took his seat at the other end of the three-sitter. “How are you doing today?” “Perfectly fine as you can see,” she replied. “How about you?” “I’m fine too,” he replied with a nod. He focused his eyes at the television screen for a moment while she steals glances at him. He looked quite handsome in his blue collared shirt and with a necklace hanging around his neck. His hair was neatly trimmed and carved and so were his beards. “You just had your hair cut,” Sheila observed loudly. “Yeah, this morning after the workout session.” He smiled at her, surprised that she noticed. “The new hairstyle looks great on you,” she complimented. “Oh! Thanks,” he blushed. “You’re welcome,” she remarked and then turned to the television. “So, erm… What have you been up to today?” He asked after a few seconds of silence. “Nothing really, just some exercises this morning and I was about taking a nap when I got your call.” She answered. “Oh! Nice, have you heard from Dad lately?” “Yeah, he calls me every day but he hasn’t called me today,” she replied him and readjusted herself on the seat. “Do you care for fruit juice and chips?” “Uhmnn…” “Don’t worry, let me get it for you,” Sheila said and got up but he held her by the wrist to stop her. “I’m okay, I just want us to talk.” “Talk?” She squinted at him. “I hope it isn’t about something serious.” She returned to her seat and faced him. “No,” he smiled. “It’s not serious, it’s just about us.” “Two of us,” she smiled lightly. He nodded. “Well, I’ve been thinking a lot about us and my feelings keep growing for you daily. I want to know if I do stand a chance to win your heart.” She closed her eyes for a moment and remembered Henry’s advice for her to accept him. She opened her eyes and stared at Adrian’s face. He was staring back at her, looking so pitiful. “I don’t like to see you this way Adrian but I’m sorry to say I haven’t decided yet,” she replied in a sad voice. “I don’t want to start what I’m not sure about.” “You can learn to love me, Sheila, I promise I’ll do everything to make you happy.” Adrian pleaded. “But what about you?” She asked. “I don’t want you to lose yourself for loving me, you deserve to love someone who will love you the same way.” Adrian heaved a sigh. “I’m sorry Adrian,’ she whispered. “It’s okay,” he raised his face and put on a smile. “I’ll keep trying, I know I’ll get to convince you soon.” “Really?” She smiled back and placed on her hands on the seat to stand up. “Can I check us something to munch on now?” “Yes please,” he nodded. She got up and walked to the kitchen, his eyes followed behind her until she was got out of sight.   13:08   Henry had remained in the computer room for hours after leaving them in the living room. He had downloaded some much information about Hughes Kanwa and his family and was ready to start tracing them when he got back to Bethanna. He was about rounding up with his work there when Dave joined him in the room. “Boos, you have to see this,” Dave said as he walked to him with a device. Henry raised a brow and kept his eyes on Dave until he got to him. He took the device and looked at the screen. He squinted as he saw the headlines. SIMULTANEOUS EXPLOSIONS ROCKS BETHANNA He glanced at Dave’s face before he continued to read the details of the news. He looked up again after a minute of reading and then handed back the device to Dave. “I’m working on tracing Hutton Ryker’s family, the FOX would investigate the explosion.” “Boss, I have a request to make from you.” Dave said after taking back the device. “What’s that?” “Can we get a day off?” Henry raised his brow for a second, trying to understand what Dave meant by a day off after they had been less busy for more than a week. “We’d like to make a visit home if you won’t mind,” Dave clarified. “Oh!” Henry bit his lower lip slightly. “Yeah, if you permit. We’d join you in Bexford tomorrow,” Dave continued. “How many of you?” Henry asked. “The four of us; I, Cole, Samantha, and Jenny.” Dave replied. Henry seemed a bit uncertain about it. He got up slowly and drew in a breath. “Well, you can take two days off but I need to talk to you guys about being careful,” he said and proceeded out of the room. ____ 14:08 EPA Hill, Bexford Bethanna. “Can someone tell me what’s the hell is happening?” Paul Edwards asked as he joined the open office. There were several officers taking arms from another room and rushing past that room hurriedly. The others sitting were in front of computers, all in a rushing mood. “Our men were ambushed on their way to the train station, eight of them are dead.” Agent Sylvanus got up from where he sat and answered him. “The reinforcement is on the way there.” Paul Edwards squinted in confusion as he walked up to Sylvanus and they both stood to watch the screen showing the dead men. “Has anyone identified those who ambushed them?” Paul asked. “They arrived in a bus all on masks, we’re already tracing where they came from.” a younger Agent replied. Paul turned to Agent Sylvanus. “Who led this reinforcement team?” “Agent Mark,” Sylvanus answered. “Good,” Paul nodded feeling relieved on hearing that a member of the executives led them. “All other security forces need to tighten their work to avoid situations like this.” Paul took out his phone and was about to make a call when one of the men at the other end of the room called his attention. “Sir,” the young agent who had just received a call got up from his seat and approached the Chairman. Paul and Sylvanus had their eyes on him. “There are new reports of explosions in three other places outside Bexford, they happened ten minutes ago. All at the same time.” Agent Sylvanus and Paul exchanged shocked looks. “The security operatives and our men have responded already,” the young agent continued.

Restless Episode 140 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye June 19, 2016 07:05 The FOX Corporation, EPA Hill Bexford, Bethanna   “Good morning sir,” Agent Mark welcome Paul Edwards who was just arriving at the underground building with two younger officers. “Hello Agent Mark, there’s certainly nothing good about this bleeping new day,” Paul Edwards replied, venting out the frustration of the day before. He and Agent Mark began to walk side by side further into the building with the younger officers following behind. “We’re about to send a memo to other security outfits to increase security at all entrances and exits into major cities, it’s waiting for your approval.” Agent Mark said. “Please do right away,” Paul replied him as they turned into another hallway. The two young officers behind them went in a different direction. Agent Mark dialed a number on his phone immediately. “Let the memos start going round immediately,” he said briefly and ended the call. “Today is Sunday,” Paul Edwards continued after Mark’s call. “We need to make some efforts to avoid casualties at religious gatherings.” “You’re right sir, how do we go about it?” Mark asked. “Make contact with the leaders of the Bethanna Christian association and ask them to send warnings to all church leaders, especially those leading large congregations. They should take extra security measures to ensure no terrorist gains entrance into their facility. You can also provide hotlines for them to call if they observe suspicious movements.” “Okay sir,” Mark nodded in agreement. They continued walking for a couple of seconds before Mark turned into a different hallway. Paul took a few more steps before he entered into a large office with over 30 agents sitting at their tables and working on computers. “Good morning sir,” greetings from every corner of the office welcomed him and he replied with nods and slight wave of hands. “Good morning Chairman,” Agent Sylvanus approached him and ushered him to the table he was sitting. “Good morning Agent Sylvanus,” Paul Edwards replied. “Did you arrive very early today?” “Yes, I did. I left earlier yesterday. So I had to resume early today, I heard you left the office at 1 AM.” Sylvanus replied as they both sat. “Yes, we lost a lot of our men yesterday. We already counted forty before I left the office,” Paul replied. “What’s the current situation?” “Our men who reported to the office earlier today found fragments of the IEDs used at the different locations,” Sylvanus said as he opened a folder of pictures and clicked on the first picture. “Here are some pictures of the fragments found, I’m sure you’ll recognize some parts.” Sylvanus squinted at the screen and studied the pictures carefully as Sylvanus changed from one to another. “I’m not sure Hannah Kelvin could have done this alone,” Sylvanus said after he got to the last picture. Paul Edwards took in a deep breath as he rested his back. The pictures of the fragments revealed that the IEDs were made in the FOX way. The FOX had begun manufacturing explosive devices several years ago to counter enemy attacks. Someone who had been with the FOX must have led the process of manufacturing the IEDs. Paul was not surprised. He knew Hutton had a wide knowledge in almost every area of the FOX and even if he couldn’t manufacture the bomb himself, he could provide instruction manuals for experts to use. However, Paul could not reveal to anyone else that he knew Hutton was behind the Wolves. He would have to answer a lot of questions from the executives and that would increase their doubts about him. The report given had already made it clear that he arrived at Sisa Camp after the leaders of the Wolves had arrived. His meeting with Carl Winston was also unknown to any other person. There was no way for him to explain how he got his knowledge. He had to keep it to himself until the FOX discover the truth itself. “It’s obvious we have more men of the FOX who are more experienced than Hannah Kelvin working with the Wolves, I suggest we investigate the department.” Paul finally replied. “That’s what we should do…” Sylvanus was saying before Mark interrupted from behind. “A total of sixty-five FOX men have been confirmed dead while 103 Wolves men are dead,” Mark dropped a document showing the statistics on the table before them. Sylvanus and Paul raised their faces to look at him. “A total of seven arrests were made, five of the men are at the FOX hospital receiving treatment while two are currently in our custody.” Mark continued. “I’ll be interrogating the first two this morning.” “Who is organizing the reports from the different security outfits?” Paul asked. “Agent Michael is heading that,” Mark replied. “We also need someone to monitor vulnerable areas and prepare our response teams,” Paul said. He looked at the faces of the other two agents, expecting to get a suggestion from them but he got none. He picked his phone and unlocked it. “Agent Mensah should handle that, I hope he is around.” “I saw him not too long ago, we arrived at the same time.” Sylvanus replied. “You’ll have to excuse me please,” Mark said and turned to leave. “Please, make the interrogation as strict as possible and let me get the videos immediately after,” Paul instructed before he placed the phone close to his ear. “Definitely sir,” Mark replied and walked away. “I’ll be back here soon,” Paul whispered to Sylvanus before he got up from the seat and proceeded to his office. ____   08:45 AM Bexford International Airport.   Henry and Hannah placed their bags into the boot of the cab and watched the cabman close the boot before they entered into the backseat. “Can we go now?” The driver asked, after sitting at his side. “Yes, you can proceed,” Henry replied. He took off his face cap and his sunshades. Hannah also took hers off. The driver kicked on the engine and drove out of the facility. After they had gotten to the road, Henry handed a device to Hannah for her to see what’s on the screen. “Those are pictures from the scenes of the latest explosions, have you seen them before?” “No, I haven’t,” Hannah replied as she scrolled through the web page. “The explosions were of the same impact at the different locations, I guess they were the same explosive devices,” Henry said to her, still in low tones. “That should be it,” She replied, looking unsure. He stretched his hand to take back his phone from her. “So, we’re not doing anything about this for now?” She questioned. “Nothing the FOX is taking care of it already, we let them do their job,” Henry replied. He moved his eyes to the rearview mirror and caught the driver looking at them. He was sure the driver was wondering why they were talking in low tones. After some seconds of silence, Hannah spoke again. “Sir, how soon would the others return?” Hannah asked. “Don’t you think it’s a dangerous step for them to visit their homes at this time?” “I trust that they’ll be careful enough, they all know what is at risk,” Henry answered her. She nodded in response and they continued the rest of the ride in silence. ____   09:45 AM The FOX Corporation   Sitting around the table were three of the executives: Mark, Sylvanus, Michael, and the chairman. They had their eyes glued to the flat-screen television in front of them and were listening carefully to the just concluded interrogation of the arrested culprits by Mark. “Please, pause it there,” Paul said to Mark who was with the remote control. Mark paused the clip and they all turned to listen to Paul. “The guys we arrested do not seem to have any information concerning the installation of the explosive devices but there seems to be something consistent about the two of them. They came to Bethanna with the aim of killing FOX officials.” “From their words, the war seems to be against FOX officials now,” Agent Sylvanus put in. “It could be retaliation for stopping their plans and dissolving their camp at Sisa,” Mark suggested. “I’m thinking the same too,” Paul agreed with Mark. “But we killed over one hundred of their men,” Michael opined. “And they killed bleeping 65 of the FOX men,” Paul said in an aggressive tone. “That’s crazy and too much.” “You’re right Chairman, it’s a strange proportion. That population of FOX men shouldn’t have died in a war with some terrorists.” Sylvanus supported. “These terrorists are also trained, remember Sisa camp was just discovered.” Michael reminded them. “We shouldn’t compare the training received in such camp with the FOX training,” Paul said. “I took a walk around that camp and they don’t have the facilities FOX men are trained with.” There was silence for a couple of seconds. “I think what we should not forget that those men were prepared for it, those men did not kill 65 of our men because they were good fighters but because we walked into their trap,” Sylvanus said. “You’re right sir,” Mark agreed. “It’s evident that the Wolves is led by a good strategist, the man had a good plan and deceived us into their hands.: Michael put in. “How wise could this their strategist be?” Paul stared Michael who was diagonally opposite him in the eyes. Michael stared back at him. “Very wise and experienced sir, it’s obvious. We can’t let out guards down anymore.” “I just got a text message from officers at the hospital, three of the injured culprits are awake and fit for questioning,” Mark said as he got up from the seat. “I hope to return with some more helpful information.”   Two Hours Later “There have been no new reports of explosions anywhere,” Agent Mensah reported as he walked closer to Sylvanus and Paul in the open office where they were sitting. Paul glanced at Sylvanus to see his reaction. He waited for Mensah to sit with them before he spoke. “We still have to be on guard, it could happen anytime.” “Yes, we still have our eyes on the vulnerable areas,” Mensah replied. “Have you been in touch with the government of Ghana? I’m not heard about their request in a while,” Paul asked. “I haven’t heard from them, I believe they have been able to handle the cases themselves.” “Good, that reduces the things we should be worried about,” Paul said. He was about to say something else but his eyes wandered around the place and he noticed Agent Steve walking towards him. “I think Steve is coming to see me,” he said to the other executives who also glanced at Steve. “Good afternoon sirs,” Steve greeted when he got to the Agents. They responded in low tones and he faced Paul. “I’ve got some reports for you, sir.” “Wait for me in my office,” Paul instructed. Steve nodded in response and then saluted before he turned away. “I’ve got to go listen to him now, please keep me updated and let’s take necessary actions as soon as we can,” Paul said to the executives before getting up from his seat. 2 minutes after “Agents Evelyn and Dave have just discovered the training camp for the Red Wolves at South Husan,” Steve broke the news barely before Paul could sit. Paul raised his head sharply to look at his face. “Are you sure about this?” “Yes,” Steve replied. “Dave sent reports on how he combed the area the same way you did.” “Do you have comprehensive data to prove this?” Paul asked. “Yes, he sent me the files,” Steve replied, taking out a flash drive from the inner pocket of his suit jacket. “Can I see it?” Paul said, opening up his closed laptop. Steve stepped closer to the table to extend the flash drive to him. “No, turn around,” Paul said to him. He placed the laptop by his left side for Steve to have easy access. Steve plugged in the drive and typed in his password to unlock the files. He opened the first picture. “These are screenshots taken from the map of Hiatangwa in South Husan,” Steve began to explain. “The circled blue area is the village used as the camp.” “Can you zoom in?” Paul requested and Steve complied. He nodded when he was satisfied with viewing the zoomed image. Steve closed the image and opened a subfolder close to the image in the drive folder. There were several other images in the subfolder. He opened the first one. “They took pictures of almost every move of Stan,” Steve continued explaining. The opened picture showed Stan and two other men stepping out of a car. “He was here with these other men to withdraw some money at the bank.” Steve slid to another picture where they were getting back into the car. He continued with his explanation for about thirty minutes. In the end, Paul Edwards was convinced they had indeed discovered another camp of the Red Wolves. “We need to plan this well, in a way that will help us make arrests that would help us in defeating the Red Wolves leaders. We also have to ensure that the captives are safe and they don’t get hurt.” Paul spoke after the whole explanation. “We will need thirty more men with us to carry out the mission,” Steve requested. “Giving you thirty more men is not an issue but you need to assure me that you aren’t leading these men to a slaughterhouse,” Paul said. “Sir, we have a good plan, all we need is the men and the weapons.” “How many terrorists base invasion have you been involved in?” Paul asked him. “Seven, sir,” Steve answered. “In what capacity did you function and who led the teams?” “My first two experiences were with Agent Mark, I was at rank 2 then and I was tasked with storage and cleaning of weapons. The third…” “Just tell me the highest capacity you functioned in,” Paul Edwards interrupted. “I was in the strategy unit two times, once with Agent Ted and another with Agent Carl Winston.” Paul took in a deep breath. “I can’t risk having you lead the team alone, you’d need a senior agent to head the team for this mission.” ____   16:07 Gogiata, Bethanna.   “How much is it?” Henry asked the bike rider after he stepped down from the bike. “One Bethannan dollar,” the man replied in a thick accent. Henry raised his brows in surprise and smiled. He took out his wallet and paid the man who rode away immediately. He looked around for a moment. Gogiata was a rural community just like he had read. The roads were untarred and bushes could be seen everywhere. While on the motorcycle to the place, they had seen many local farms by the roadside and met occasionally with hunters. It was not his first time of visiting a community like that, he had actually visited less developed ones. There was electricity and good government schools in Gogiata but there were some other villages that lacked such. He had read while finding out about them that the village had existed for long but had not experienced so much development. After looking around for a while, he turned to stare at the big old cathedral in front of him. It was just as he expected. He hung his backpack properly and proceeded into the cathedral. A young lady approached him as soon as he entered and greeted respectfully. She requested to know what he had come for. “I’m a visitor here, I’ll like to see the Priest,” Henry replied. “Alright, please have your seat. I’ll be back in a minute,” she replied. “Thank you,” Henry replied as he walked to sit at the place where she pointed to him. Memories of how he met Sarah returned to his mind as he watched her walk away. He recalled again how he entered that church that morning and could still remember some of the things said by the preacher that morning. He remembered the smile Sarah made the first time she spoke to him and how calm she was. The young lady returned a few seconds later to tell him the Priest would join him soon. True to her words, the Priest, adorned in a white garment appeared five minutes later. The Priest was younger than Henry imagined he would be. He got up immediately after sighting him to greet. “Good evening sir,” Henry bowed slightly. He had seen how two other men in the cathedral greeted the Priest before the Priest got to him. “Good evening gentleman,” the Priest replied with a nice smile. His accent was different and it was obvious he wasn’t from the community. “You’re welcome to Gogiata, how may I help you?” “Sir, I have come in search of someone. I’ve asked around before I boarded the motorcycle but no one seems to have the answer. So, I came here to ask because she is a very committed member of this Church.” “So, who is this person you’re looking for?” “Her name is Cecelia Kanwa, she’s about eighty-three years old now.” The Priest squinted. “I’m not sure I know anyone bearing that name. Are you sure she comes to church and she is committed?” “Yes, she’s a deaconess,” Henry replied. “Oh!” The Priest seemed more confused. He turned and beckoned on one of the men standing at the altar side in front of the church. He turned back to Henry while the man walked closer to them. “He is a native of this place and knows them by their name more than I do.” He said to Henry with a smile. Henry smiled back. The man got to them and bowed slightly to the Priest. “Do you know anyone who is Cecelia Kanwa?” The man frowned his face and then stared at Henry for a moment. “Yes, is he looking for her?” “Yes please,” Henry replied with a smile. The men turned back to the Priest. “Well, she left the community two years ago, before you were transferred here.” “Oh! I see,” the Priest turned to Henry. “I’m new here, that’s why I didn’t know her name.” “Do you know where she stays now?” Henry asked the man. “Nobody knows, they said she left at midnight one day and she never returned.” “Is there a problem?” The Priest asked Henry. “No,” Henry smiled at the Priest and turned again to the other man. “Please, do you know anyone else that knows her well?” “Sorry, may I know why you need to know her?” The Priest cut in, stopping the man from answering Henry. Henry took out an ID card and displayed to them. “I’m actually from the police office in Bexford and we’re digging some history. She happens to have some information we need.” The Priest stared at the ID card for a moment and then signaled to the man to answer him. “Yes, I know an old woman who was her close friend.” “Can you take me to her please?” Henry requested. “No please,” the Priest interjected. “You can wait here, he’ll get her for you.” “Oh! Thanks,” Henry smiled. The Priest spoke some words to the man who walked away hurriedly. “He’ll back with her soon.”   Thirty Minutes Later. The man walked in with an elderly woman and they walked towards Henry. She was made to sit down in front of Henry. “She can’t speak English, so you may need an interpreter but I have to get the Priest first. He wants to be here while you talk to her.” The man said to Henry. “Okay, please get the Priest.” The Priest returned with the man a few minutes after and they all sat down. “Good evening once again ma, I’ll like to hear from you everything about Mrs. Cecelia Kanwa’s disappearance,” Henry went straight to the point. The woman spoke in the local language while the man interpreted. “She left two years ago at midnight, she only came to tell me her son was taking her to the city but gave me no explanation.” “Did she ever tell you she was leaving before that night or give you a hint in some way?” “No, she didn’t.” “Do you know the son who came to pick her?” “Yes, Hughes is his name.” “What do you know about him?” “Hughes grew up in this community, his father died of sickness a year after he was born. His mother struggled to make sure he had his elementary education. He was so intelligent and got a scholarship to the tertiary institution. He came back years after joining the military.” “Did she tell you anything about him?” “Yes, several years ago. She told the women in Church to pray for him that he had some trouble with his superiors.” “What happened after that?” “She stopped hearing from him for a while, she was so worried and thought he was dead. But he miraculously began to send her letters again after two or three years.” The questioning session ended after ten minutes. Henry thank the woman and the Priest profusely. He gave some money for the woman to purchase fruits before he left.   Henry rode on a different bike to the park where he was to board a vehicle back to the train station. The journey to the train station lasted ten minutes and Henry got there twenty minutes earlier than the time for the train to move. He settled on a seat on the train and busied himself with his phone while he was waiting for the train to move. Five minutes before the departure time of the train, he noticed two suspicious-looking men walk into the train. He carefully took note of them and wondered if he was just suspecting them for no reason. After a minute, he looked up and looked around again. He caught suspicious eyes staring at him. Then, he realized that the men were more than just two in the train.  

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +30

Who r des men? I hope dey r not from Wolves n have no ulterior motive? I trust Henry's instincts but I hope dey don't bomb de train or cause any havoc!!!

who are those people,be safe Henry

Henry becareful pls nothing must happen to ubat this stage And my guess is hutton is taking revenge for wat was done to him at the FOX next episode pls

Finally caught up on this story. Ride on bro @delexzy01.

Restless Episode 141 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye 19:25 The train had been on the journey for about an hour and Henry remained quiet on his seat. He had his eyes fixed to the device which he was busy with but he remained conscious of his surroundings and had an eye on the suspicious-looking men in sight. He was aware they were there for him as he had caught two staring in his direction at different intervals. None of the men had also gotten up since the journey began and it made Henry conclude they were either waiting for orders to attack him or waiting until they got to the final destination. Whichever one it was, there was only one hour more for the journey. Whatever their plans are would be executed by then. He took out another phone from his pocket and opened the text message tool. Drive by 9 PM to the Bexford Nexus junction and wait for my instructions. He selected Hannah’s number and clicked on send. ____ The FOX Corporation Headquarters, EPA Hill, Bexford.   19:35   Some of the executives with Agents Steve and Lydia were sitting around the table in the underground meeting hall. The large flat screen was at the wall opposite the table. Paul Edwards was sitting at the centre of the shorter side of the table, with the screen directly opposite him. A laptop from where he projected the details on the screen was in front of him. He explained the slides as he navigated from one page to another. “The team is made up of forty-one men with Agent Mark as the leader. The camp contains about 150 Red Wolves Soldiers and more than 400 captives. Our team of 41 would be further split into four units. The first unit would be made up of sixteen people, the second unit 14, the third 6 and the final unit 5 people. We should remember that there are two major routes into the camp while there are several other routes some of which have been covered with bushes. The job of the first sixteen would be to attack from the major entrance. The second fourteen men would have to fuse into the camp through the other routes. The 7 men group will be a backup for the first unit.” “Have these men been selected yet?” Agent Mensah questioned and Paul Edwards had to pause the slides. “Certainly, they have,” Paul answered. “The operation is for tomorrow and the team is moving to South Husan tomorrow, will they be able to master the routes and the plan?” Agent Michael asked. “I will handle that,” Agent Mark, the team leader answered. “There are thirty-seven men waiting for us in the room for a briefing after this meeting. And we also have enough time to master it before the operation kicks off by 3 PM South Husan time.” “You spoke about the first three units, what about the last unit of 4 people?” Agent Sylvanus asked. “The last unit consists of Agents Mark, Steve, Lydia, Dave, and Evelyn. Their work started already,” Paul Edwards answered. “And what would be their job?” Agent Michael asked. “Coordination,” Paul replied. Michael and Paul stared at each other for a while before Paul Edwards continued the slides. The session lasted for fifteen more minutes. “What do you all think about the strategies put in place?” Paul asked, giving room for them to contribute. “I think it’s just perfect,” Agent Sylvanus put in. “I love the detailed study and survey of the area, it gives our men the edge.” “It’s perfect,” another member of the executives said. Paul looked at everyone else face and they all nodded in agreement. “Well, I think we can all close for today except for those who have to put things in place for the flight,” Paul Edwards said in conclusion. “Do enjoy a good night rest, Gentlemen,” Paul added with a smile and got up. He picked his two mobile devices from the table and stepped back. The other Agents also began to get up one after the other. Agent Mark was the first to rise after Paul and walked from his seat towards Paul. “Sir, we’ve composed the memo to be sent to the South Husan office and forwarded it to you.” Agent Mark said to Paul. “I’ll look into it and send it before I leave tonight,” Paul replied. He noticed Agent Steve also walking towards them. “It’s not your first time working with Steve, is it?” “No, this would be our second major mission together,” Mark replied. “Then, it should be easier to get along,” Paul remarked. He turned his eyes to Steve who was now close by. “I hope you selected the right men for the job.” “Yes sir, I went briefly through their profiles before picking them.” Paul was about to say something else when his android device beeped. He raised it up and looked at the screen. He swiped down the notification bar to read the message. A frown formed on his face. “Hello Gentlemen,” he spoke in a loud voice, calling unto every one in the room. Agents Mensah and Michael were already at the door. Agent Sylvanus was still sitting while another standing Agent was discussing with him. They all turned their faces to him. He stepped forward to where he sat previously and placed a hand on top of the backrest of the chair. The two agents standing close to Paul also moved back to listen to what he had to say “I just got a text informing us about four new explosions at different locations,” Paul announced. “I’m sorry we may have to stay back at work for a while.” The men all looked surprised to get the information. There was silence for a couple of seconds. “The mission at South Husan must be accomplished tomorrow,” Paul continued. “Agents Mark, Steve, and Lydia can get to work. The rest of us will look into these new reports.” “Alright, please excuse us,” Mark said as he stepped back from the table. He signaled to Steve and Lydia who made their customary salute before they all stepped out of the meeting room. “Let’s get to work guys, the four of us will be in charge of handling four of the response teams tonight. We should avoid having casualties like the last time.” Paul said and they all picked their things and began to leave. He was left alone in the room. Still standing behind the seat, he took down a deep breath. He squinted his eyes at the screen opposite him which was now displaying a screensaver. He wondered what strategy the Red Wolves were taking. They did not strike in the morning when it was expected but did at the time it was least expected. ___ 20:25PM   The train was slowly approaching the last stop at the train station and there had been no action from the guys yet even though none of them had alighted. Henry knew whatever plan they had for him was after they all stepped out of the train. It finally came to a halt and the remaining passengers including the men got up to alight. Henry remained sitting in the chair and was busy with the device in his hands. He sat still for two more minutes after every other passenger had alighted until a train conductor came to meet him. “Sir, this is our last stop for tonight. Do you need somewhere to pass the night?” the young man asked. Henry looked up and smiled at the young woman. He then locked his phone and kept it in his pocket. “Thanks, I’ll find my way,” he responded before getting up from the seat. He strapped his backpack on and proceeded out of the train. He stopped at the entrance for a second and took in a breath before stepping out. The day was already dark but the station was well brightened with bulbs everywhere. He stood for some more seconds and his eyes scanned around without turning his head. He located some of the men at different corners around and wondered what they were still waiting for before they would come for him. It took him a minute to get to the main road for vehicles. He located a restaurant at the other side of the road and proceeded towards the place. He remained vigilant and kept noticing the men following him carefully. It was now obvious to him that they were looking for the right place to get him and he was going to lead them to one. The restaurant was part of a bigger facility in a compound. It was a three-storey building. Many of the other outlets in the building were already closed for the day and only a few were still open. The restaurant was rounding up with their services for the day and there were only two customers who had almost finished their meals in the eating hall. The customers were sitting at the left side of the hall as the chairs at the right side had been stacked. An attendant approached Henry politely immediately he sat at a table at the right hand side. “Good evening, what can we offer you?” Henry delayed before replying. He was looking around and he noticed the other two guests getting up from the table to pay. “Good evening, may I have the menu?” Henry finally turned to the man. “It’s late and we don’t have most of the things in the menu at this time, we only have…” The attendant stopped when he noticed Henry was not paying attention to him. He stared towards the direction Henry was looking at. He saw three men approaching the transparent large glass door from the road and he thought they were all with Henry. “Are they with you sir? I’m not sure we have enough for all of you.” Henry turned back to him sharply and stared at his face. “How much is everything here?” The attendant frowned, wondering what Henry was talking about. Henry looked out briefly again and turned to the man. This time the men were already in front of the door. “How much is this facility and everything in it?” He asked the man for the second time. “What are you talking about sir?” The guy asked with a confused look. Henry did not turn his face towards the door again but he knew the men were already entering the eating hall. The other two guests were leaving at the same time, “Can you lock your doors from outside and leave me with this men?” Henry requested. The man was totally confused now and could not say anything. He raised his face to look at the men who were already walking towards Henry. He realized they were much more than three people. Four had already entered and five others were outside. He suspected foul play but was still confused until he saw the last of the four men pull out a gun. His eyes shone widely as his mouth opened in shock. “Get out of here now,” Henry said in a soft tone and a nod to the attendant. He got up sharply the next second and grabbed the closest man with his left hand while he pulled out a gun from the side pocket of his backpack. He shot at the man who had a gun in his hand and then lifted the man whose neck he grabbed and slammed him on the table, making it crash totally. The bullet entered into the left side of the man’s chest and he fell to the ground dead. The man right behind the man who was first slammed launched a blow but Henry caught his arm and struck him in the face with the boot of the gun. He pulled him close and struck him again in the neck and chest before kicking him to another table by the side. The third man came with a kick which Henry dodged so easily by sliding forward. He was pulled back by his collar and an uppercut was dug into his belly. He bent over unconsciously and grabbed his belly but Henry met his face with a knee kick. The man staggered forward. Henry followed quickly and landed two kicks which sent the man crashing to the floor. Henry turned back quickly to dodge an attack from the first man he had slammed to the table. His hand grabbed a chair and he picked it up and slammed it on the face of the man. A fifth man had entered and was rushing towards Henry while the second man rushed to him at the same time from another angle. Henry moved back quickly and took a chair from the table where the previous guests had left. He slammed it on the head of the fifth man as he dodged a blow from the second one. He dropped his gun and picked the fork from the plate on the table. Then he grabbed the second man’s arm as he attempted to strike another blow and stabbed him with the fork in the neck repeatedly until it penetrated deeply. He kicked him away and picked the gun again. He had the gun in his left hand and the fork in his right. There was only one bullet left in the gun. He fired a shot at one of the men who had just entered with a gun and the bullet penetrated straight through the man’s forehead. He kept the gun in his back pocket and then picked up another fork from the second plate on the table. His eyes scanned around the place quickly and he noticed one of the man sprawling on the floor trying to reach for the gun which had dropped from the hand of the first man he shot. He picked one of the plates quickly and stoned his face with it while he turned to face another man who was charging towards him. After two more minutes of jabs, punches and stabs, he brought down three other men totally. He ensured no of them could pick the gun close to them. However, two of the men were still alive and one of them was able to pick the gun which dropped at the door side. He began to shoot at Henry and Henry had to run for cover. He found his way to the back of the front stand where the foods were being served from. The man followed him and Henry had to proceed further towards the kitchen where the food was cooked from. He met open the exit door of the kitchen where the restaurant’s attendants had escaped through. It provided him an easy way to step outside. Henry quickly found where to hide after stepping to the backyard. It was a concrete stand where a large tank of water was placed upon. The two remaining men also stepped out to the backyard and began to look for him with guns in their hands. Henry remained still where he was and got ready to take down the first man to discover him. One of them came so close but could not notice anything because of the darkness behind the concrete stand. Henry noticed from the sounds of his feet that he was about to turn back. He made some noise with his foot to alert the man of his presence there. The man turned quickly and proceeded straightforward to the direction. He had only taken few steps when Henry took him by surprise. Henry grabbed the arm with which he held the gun and raised it upward while digging a kick into his belly with his knee. He sent two punches to his face and then held his neck and slammed his head against the concrete stand. The man dropped weakly to the ground. Henry picked his gun and took the other side of the stand to attack the other man who was coming. The man was also caught unexpectedly. Henry sent a kick to his belly first before firing a bullet into his shoulder. He followed quickly and sent him too more punches. The man was unable to lift his hand and the gun dropped as he fell to the ground. Henry stepped over him quickly and squatted by the side. He put the gun by the side of his head and slapped him on the cheek. “Tell me, where can I find him?” He asked in an impatient tone. The man gave no reply but Henry slapped him hard on the face twice and asked him again. “I don’t know,” he finally replied in a weak voice. “Don’t bleep with me dude,” Henry said and then pressed the gun to his chest. “I’ll ask you one more time, where can I find him?” “I don’t know,” the man repeated. “He doesn’t talk to all of us, he only talks to one of us on phone.” “Which one of you does he talk to?” Henry asked. “Rodger, he was putting on red.” Henry hit his head with the butt of the gun immediately and he went unconscious. He picked his gun and proceeded back quickly into the restaurant. He looked around quickly for the man on red and found him sprawled on the floor, terribly injured but still conscious. “Where can I find him?” He said as he dragged the man and turned his face up. “I don’t know,” the man replied in a weak tone. “I’ve not seen Hughes for years.” “Then, why were you following me?” “We’ve been there for a year, he asked us to stay and watch until anyone comes to ask for his mother. We called him when we heard of you and he asked that we should capture you after we described how you look.” “And how…” Henry was about to ask another question when a phone began to ring. He searched the man’s pocket and took out the phone. The caller was Hughes. Henry answered the call. “Hello Carl,” the voice sounded calm. Henry made no effort to reply. His eyes shone and he looked towards the transparent glass door as he began to hear police sirens. “I guess you must have talked about me with Paul Edwards,” Hutton continued. “I have nothing against you except that you’re in my way. Just get off my way and you can have a good life.” “We need to talk Agent Hughes,” Henry replied. “Oh No! Bleep you man, no one calls me that anymore. There’s nothing between us, so there would be no need to talk.” “I need to see you,” Henry insisted in an aggressive tone. He was getting more impatient, now that the sound of the siren was getting closer. “That would not happen Carl, step out of my way and face the right enemies.” “What the hell are you talking about?” He asked but the connection went off immediately. He stood up hurriedly and look outside. The police vehicles were already arriving. He bent down and struck the man with a blow. Then he proceeded to the backyard after putting the phone into his bag. The fence was high but he was able to scale over by running a short distance after running a short distance.   40 Minutes Later Henry sat quietly at the backseat of the car, holding his phone and the phone gotten from the man on red. He had just done a quick investigation of the number Hutton had called with and it seemed it was his personal contact line. It had his real names and profile in the registration database. Tracking the line could help him create more links and get quicker to Hutton. He kept the phone and then dialed Hannah on his phone. “Hey, have you gotten to the junction?”

Restless Episode 142 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel June 21, 2016 Benuit, Bethanna 09:46 AM   “I thought we had this under control, but I was wrong. The FOX outsmarted and killed over a hundred of our soldiers yesterday,” Daysman said on the table where all five of them were sitting. He could still remember vividly the pictures of dead Wolves men he saw on the news after the FOX had attacked them at South Husan the previous day. “It seemed like a counter-attack on us,” Chanda put in. “We allowed them to discover the camp at Sisa but I’m amazed as to how the camp at South Husan was discovered.” “It’s very simple,” Hutton replied in a calm voice. He was sitting on the chair in a relaxed manner and wasn’t looking touched like the rest of them. “Stan did not escape, the FOX allowed him to escape.” They all turned quiet and stared at Hutton’s face except for Kahn who had already talked about it with Hutton the night before. “The FOX men attacked our Strategy House at Ruthernard Estate the same night Stan escaped, it wasn’t Carl Winston like we thought. They managed somehow to keep an eye on Stan without letting us suspect. He was being watched even while in South Husan.” Hutton explained. “What the bleep!” Chanda cursed. “But you knew all these before?” “No,” Hutton replied to him. “I only had suspicions, they were just confirmed yesterday.” “But how in the world did we not receive information about how Stan was being followed?” Daysman asked. “You all should remember that we were previously told the executives now suspect there’s a mole amongst them,” Hutton continued. “This means that everything could have been done in secret by the FOX team handling the case. Or our informant possibly knew about it but it had seemed less important for him to tell us about it.” “We need to ask him questions and be sure where his loyalty is,” the fifth man who had been quiet like Kahn spoke. “If he thought that such information was less important, how could he have also thought attacking our camp at South Husan was not important too?” “He told us about the intended attack two days ago,” Hutton said softly. The other men apart from Kahn all stared at him in surprise. “Then why was nothing done about it?” “It was too late,” Hutton replied. “He gave us the information less than twenty-four hours to the execution of the attack.” “But that was enough time to cause a change,” Daysman protested. “It was too short to take steps that wouldn’t ruin our future plans,” Hutton answered. “What do you mean?” Chanda asked. “If we had taken any step to evacuate our men from the place, it would have exposed the mole in the FOX executives,” Hutton answered. “They were only a few of them in the meeting.” There was a brief moment of silence. “But, we could have still done something,” Daysman spoke after fifty seconds, his voice was calmer. “We could have sent more weapons to the facility to help them combat the FOX men better.” “We did that,” Hutton replied. “But it was unfortunate that our mole never got the complete information. Due to the suspicions, the FOX team that attacked the camp did not give full information about their mission.” “And what was the lacking part of the information?” Daysman asked. “The FOX team did not reveal to the executives that they already had two undercovers in the camp before that evening,” Hutton replied. “Those undercovers weakened our camp from inside.” “What the bleep! But the FOX executives are supposed to get complete information at their meetings,” Chanda countered. “Yes,” Hutton affirmed and then placed his hands on the table as he leaned forward. “Usually, the team gets punished for giving incomplete information. Paul Edwards punished Agents Evelyn and Steve the last time they took a similar step and killed scores of our men. But in this case, they can easily dodge punishment by saying their strategy changed after the meeting that night.” Daysman shook his head and let out a breath. “So, we lost more than a hundred and twenty men in South Husan after losing close to the same number at Sisa.” “We lost about 400 in less than two weeks,” Chanda put in. “But there’s good news,” Hutton said and they all paused to look at his face without enthusiasm to listen to the good news. “We are closer to our aim.” “What the heck! I’ve heard that a thousand times already,” Daysman flared up. “We have less than two-hundred men left, how do we combat the FOX successfully?” “Truthfully, It doesn’t look possible anymore to achieve our goal,” the fifth man added. “Gentlemen, I think we would make more progress if we stop complaining about what has happened and focus on what’s next,” Kahn spoke for the first time after a long moment of silence. “I know losing a lot of men is devastating but we have plans in place that have not been disrupted. We can’t stop or back down yet. I’m a hundred percent confident we are closer to our victory.” They all went silent for a couple of seconds. Hutton rested his back again and began to speak. “I spoke the last time we met concerning the strategy we’re putting in place to destroy the FOX totally. But, we need to follow up on Carl Winston simultaneously and that’s what’s delaying.” “Yes, as long as Carl Winston breathes, he remains a problem for us,” Kahn replied. “You said before that we should focus on him and finish him up. So, why have we been delaying this?” Daysman questioned. “We have not gotten him at the place we want him to be yet. And we’re still in search of the weapon to kill him,” Hutton replied. “And what’s that weapon?” Chanda asked. Hutton smiled for a second and then turned to Kahn. “Please, the weapon is known to all of us.” He turned to the others and looked at their faces one after the other. “I hope we do remember that Carl Winston has gotten my real contact number. He can easily gain access to your numbers and track down any of you. The only way you can prevent that is having the protector app running on your phones always” “I turned on the protection app after you told us on Sunday,” the fifth man said. “I believe everybody else did too.” “I’ve had the protector app on for months now, since the FOX started tailing me,” Daysman replied. “So, let’s get straight to the point. What weapon are we in search of?” Hutton turned to him and stared at his face silently for a while. “The best way to kill Carl Winston is to kill him inside before trying to kill him physically. We need a weapon that can kill him inside,” he paused and looked away from Daysman. He looked at the other men’s faces again and then settled his gaze on Daysman’s face again. “We almost killed him recently, by using Sheila Jack. It was going well until the FOX interrupted. This means we also need to ensure he wouldn’t get any support even after we find the right weapon.” “What support are you talking about? Is it Agent Rex?” Chanda interjected. He looked at the other men’s faces to see if they were thinking like him. “We don’t know Rex’s whereabouts yet, but he must be somewhere recuperating at the moment.” “It’s going to be easier for us if Rex ever comes back strong. I feel pity for Carl Winston.” Hutton turned his face to Chanda and laughed. “You think so,” Daysman countered. “I know so,” Hutton replied with so much confidence in his voice. The other men looked at his face and wondered how he was so confident. “So, what support are you talking about for Carl?” The fifth man asked. “His men, all those that work with him and all those that can save him before when we want to kill him eventually,” Kahn answered the question, speaking again after a long time of silence. “We have to make sure Carl Winston is alone without anyone to help him, then we kill him slowly.” “You’re right Mr. Kahn,” Hutton interjected with a broad smile. “And it will happen so soon.” Except for Hutton and Kahn, the rest of the men sitting around the table were in confusion. Only Hutton and Kahn understood the moves they were about to make. ____ 10:25 AM The FOX Corporation Headquarters, Bexford, Bethanna.   “The President of South Husan just called a few minutes ago, to congratulate us on the success of the mission yesterday.” Paul Edwards announced as he entered the room where four other executives were sitting. “Yeah, it was a well planned and executed mission. Agent Mark and his team deserve the honor,” Agent Sylvanus said, his eyes following as Paul walked to his table. The room was a slightly large one, containing thirteen tables. Twelve of the tables were well spaced and arranged to form a rectangular shape. The thirteenth table was close to the left wall of the room with some electronic devices on it and a screen hung above on the wall. There were no seats in the room. Each Agent was standing at a table. There was a laptop on each of the tables the Agents were standing at. They also had pictures and documents spread on them. Paul Edwards and Agent Mensah had newspapers additionally on their tables. Some long cables were connecting the laptops to the device below the large screen. “I think I have found something here,” Mensah announced after some minutes of working silently. None of them acted like they heard him, they continued with their work until the screen came on. A picture of a storeroom was displayed on the screen. It had a security man sitting on a chair under the shadow of the fenced wall. “A yellow Toyota van from this storeroom had visited all the explosion scenes on Friday and Saturday before the explosion on Sunday,” Mensah explained as the slides began to play. Pictures of the Toyota van leaving through the gate of the warehouse on different days were seen. “The man who drove the van on Friday to two event centers is one of the culprits arrested on Saturday. I’ve taken shots of the man who drove on Saturday, we’d do an investigation on him soon.” They all had their eyes fixed to the screen now, and their ears attentive to Mensah. “I believe the explosive devices were transported from this warehouse to the explosion venues,” Mensah added. “But what do they store in that building?” Agent Sylvanus asked. “It’s a depot for soft drinks,” Mensah answered, sliding to another picture to show men loading crates and packs of soft drinks into different vehicles. “The venues of those explosions were event centers,” Agent Ted put in. “So, it’s possible the explosive devices were transported to the event centers in the Toyota van.” “I think it’s beginning to make more sense,” Agent Paul Edwards joined in. “The study from the fragments taken by our anti-bomb squad shows the explosive devices could have been hidden in drink containers. “What? Is that possible?” Agent Ted asked. “Yes, it could be,” Sylvanus answered calmly. “This is the most reasonable point from our investigation today,” Paul Edwards continued. “It explained the reason there were no signs of terrorists at the event centers. It meant they planted the bomb before the time, and only ignited it when the people were there. It happened the same way for the explosions on Saturday.” “We need more proofs to ascertain that the devices went in with the Van of drinks,” Ted said. “I have something here,” Paul replied. He clicked some buttons on his laptop and his laptop screen was soon projected on the screen at the wall. All the other men fixed their eyes to the screen. “These are pictures of the fragments I talked about. There are steel elements with explosive chemicals.” The pictures slid slowly, giving them enough time to view each and they all watched with rapt attention. They were yet to finish the pictures slide when Paul’s phone on his table vibrated. He picked it up and looked at the caller. The number was unsaved and it was a South Husan number. “I think we have a call from our men in South Husan,” Paul Edwards said before answering the call. The pictures slide continued. “Good morning Chairman, I’m in Husan and I need you to give me some information.” Paul frowned as he heard the voice, it wasn’t the voice he expected. “Who is this?” He answered in soft tones. “Paul, it’s Carl Winston. Are you alone? I need some important information from you now,” Henry replied from the other end. “What the f***!” Paul Edwards caused and quickly looked around as if to see if the other men could hear he was talking to Carl. He muted the call and lowered the phone for a moment. “Please excuse me, gentlemen, I’ll have to go to my office urgently, I’ll be away for only a brief moment.” He walked out briskly without waiting for a reply from any of them. He proceeded quickly into his office and locked the door behind him. “Hey, Carl, why the hell are you calling me at this time? You would have sent a text,” He fumed. “I’m sorry but it was urgent,” Carl responded. “I couldn’t wait for long to get an answer.” “I was with the executives when you called,” Paul said, still sounding angry. “So, what are you doing in Husan?” “Don’t be scared man, I’m not concerned with the FOX’s job here. I am on a different mission and it’s a pure coincidence that I’m here at this time” Henry answered. “Okay, tell me what you want from me?” Paul requested. “I need the full names and profile of the warder at the prison facility when Hughes Kanwa served, please get it to me as soon as possible. I know you can find out in a few minutes,” Henry made his request. “What the heck do you need that for?” Paul questioned. “For personal reasons, Paul. Please, get the details and send to me.” Henry replied. “I hope you’re not about to breach our agreement. You promised to stay out of the investigations,” Paul reminded him. “Yes, I don’t break my words. Just help me get the details I want, I won’t get in the FOX’s way.” Henry answered. “Okay, I hope so,” Paul let out a breath. “I’ll see what I can do and get back to you in minutes.” “Thanks, I’ll be expecting your reply.” The call ended and Paul dropped his phone on the table. He picked up the official line on the table and typed in a number. “Hello, come to my office right away.” His secretary arrived in less than two minutes after. “You called for me sir,” she courtesied. “Yes, I want you to get me a list of all the head warders that served at the Husan High-Security Prison between 1995 to 2015,” he said to her. “Please, send it to my mail as soon as possible.” “Alright sir,” she saluted and then turned to leave. ______   Naim Hotel, Husan, South Husan.   Henry walked into the beautiful reception of the hotel with a backpack hung on his left-hand side and a phone in his right hand. “Good morning sir, you’re welcome to Naim hotel.” A beautiful woman sitting behind the reception desk welcomed him. “Good morning ma’am, I need a room,” Henry replied. “Kindly check the list and make a choice sir,” she placed an opened booklet in front of him. “I’m here for work, so, I’ll like a simple one with a table in it,” he said and turned back the booklet to her. “Okay, will you like to pay in cash or with your card.” She asked. “Do you accept Bethanna credit cards?” “Yes, we do.” Henry pulled out his wallet and took out the card. After his payment was confirmed, she took out a key and handed it to him. She then called for one of the attendants to direct Henry to his room. Henry settled in the room five minutes later. Without taking off his shoes or doing anything else, he opened his backpack and began to bring out the items he needed. He positioned the laptop on the table and pressed the boot button. Then he took out two phones, two new sim packs, and a modem, and placed them on the table. He sat on the chair and waited for the system to boot. In the next few minutes, the laptop was connected to the internet. He clicked on the tracking software to launch it. While it launched, he took one of the phones and opened the back cover. He picked one of the packs of sim cards and found it empty, he kept it aside and picked the second. He inserted the new sim into the phone and turned it on. The software on the system had finished launching. He moved the cursor to the menu and clicked on one of the options which open a dialog box. He typed in the number on the new sim pack on the dialog box. He went to another option on the menu and clicked. Another dialog box opened, he picked his other phone and searched out a number in the contact list. He typed in the number from the phone and saved. Then, he picked the phone he had just turned on and typed the number form the other phone on the dial pad. He waited a minute and stared at the laptop screen until a live network graph showed on the screen. There was a dot at the center of the graph which showed his present location. He dialed the number on the phone and placed it on loudspeakers. After a few seconds, the call ended without any response from the network. He tried two extra times but the number still did not connect. Then he dropped the phone and picked the other one. He searched on the contact list and selected the contact named “Dave Anth”. He dialed and placed it close to his ear. “Hello,” Dave’s voice came through the phone speaker. “Hi Dave, it’s Henry. It’s good you can receive this call, it means you’re yet to leave Anthanna,” Henry replied. “Yes boss, our flight is for 1 PM Anthanna time,” Dave replied. “Great, I’m in South Husan and I need you to join me here. Cole, Samantha, and Jenny can proceed to Bethanna without you.” “Alright boss, I’ll check for the next flight to Husan.” “I’ve checked already, the only flight from El Deols to Husan left by 8 AM. You’ll have to come by road.” “Wow! The road journey takes close to six hours, I hope you don’t want me there for something urgent.” “It’s not urgent yet, but you should start coming right away,” Henry replied. “Okay boss.” He ended the call and paused to think for a while. Then he picked the other phone and proceeded out of the hotel room. It took him two minutes to walk to the reception where he met with one of the hotel staff and pleaded to use her phone to make a call. “Okay, I hope you are not speaking for a long time. I don’t have so much airtime,” the woman said before handing him the phone. “No, it’s just for some seconds. Thank you,” He collected the phone and walked some distance away from her to a corner where no one could easily hear him. He dialed the same number on her phone. It began to ring without delay. He then realized that the user had blocked new lines and numbers from calling his number. That way, only if the user had stored the new line on his phone first before he could be reached. However, any old phone numbers could reach the number, whether it was stored on the receiver’s phone or not. Henry had also tried the number when he was in Bethanna and it did not connect. His Bethanna sim was also new and not up to a year. The phone number was gotten from his investigation on Hutton Ryker’s phone number. The number he got from the men who trailed him from Gogiatha was Hutton’s Ryker’s main line registered in his real name. From Henry’s investigations, he had discovered that Hutton only called a few numbers with that line. But this particular South Husan number which Henry was tracking was the first-ever number to be called by Hutton on that line and the most frequently called number. “Hello,” a gruff male voice sounded through the speaker after the call was answered. Henry raised his brows. He hadn’t expected a male voice. He had thought the number was owned by Hutton’s mother. “Ermm, Good morning. I need to speak with Joe,” he gave a random answer. “Joe? This isn’t Joe,” the man replied. “Oh! Sorry, I must have dialed the wrong number.” He ended the call and deleted the number from the phone. Then he proceeded back to return the phone and thank the woman. He was about to turn back to go to his room when his other phone vibrated. He took it out and checked the notification. It was a message from Paul. He opened it to read. Paul mentioned that his request was ready and asked him to send an email address to receive it in. He quickly typed in an email address and forwarded it to Paul. ____   London, England 07:15 AM The doctors had predicted that changes would be noticed In Rex’s health between two weeks to six months after the surgery. Any change noticed before that given period would be a miracle and if it passed six months without any change, then it meant Rex would never recover. However, it was only close to two weeks when Rex began to notice changes in his health. He was gradually feeling strength return to his bones and body but he was yet to move. He was in his bed in the room in the apartment in the UK. The last time he was at the hospital was the third day after the surgery. Since then, he had been taking drugs and been tended to by Doctor Alan at home. He had woken up about an hour earlier but always had to wait for Simon Perry to get him into the wheelchair. Simon had always come by seven o’clock, but he was yet to come that day. Rex felt no need to be in a hurry to get up. Simon had always been good to him, always checking up on him frequently even at midnight. This was regardless of the fact that Rex had a tube for urination connected to his male organ and barely needed help at midnight. Somehow, Rex felt some more strength in his body that morning. He decided to make a trial to move. He was shocked when he made an attempt and he felt his fingers moved. He took in a breath. Then, he attempted to move his toes and he felt them move too. His eyes shone in surprise. He knew strength was gradually coming back. A thought flashed through his mind and he wondered if he could move his legs or whole hands. He attempted to move them but nothing move. After some more trials, he gave up. Soon enough, Simon Perry walked into the room. He was putting on an armless vest and had a face towel around his neck. “Good morning Morris, sorry I came late today. I went to the gym and…” Simon was trying to apologize when he noticed the smile on Morris’ face. He squinted his eyes at Rex and moved closer slowly. “You look happy today, you’re smiling” The expression on Rex’s face changed immediately. A female nurse joined Simon in the room at that moment. They both helped Rex get to his wheelchair. After ten minutes, the nurse had also cleared the urine bag and fixed a new one. “He’s supposed to take some drugs at eight, I forgot to bring them in.” Simon suddenly remembered. The nurse looked at his face. “You should go and get them now while I go prepare his water to bath.” Simon Perry proceeded out of the room immediately while the nurse proceeded to the bathroom int the room. She was about to open the bathroom door when she heard a sound. She stopped suddenly and turned back to see where the sound was from. She looked around the room for a while and saw nothing. Then she stared at Rex’s face for a while. Rex stared back at her and did not blink until she proceeded into the bathroom. He took in a deep breath. She had truly heard a sound and it was from him. He had tried to open his mouth and an unclear word came out surprisingly. His speech was gradually returning also. It was time for him to plan his next move, he thought. He had to make sure these people never knew he was recovering. He would keep it secret even after he could talk and could walk. There was an incomplete mission for him to finish. To be continued......

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +32

Hutton's plans better not work, As for Rex I don't know wat ur unfinished mission is? Ride on bro....

Its gud to see Rex recuperating but what incomplete mission is he thinking abt? I hope it's nothing DAT will put his health into jeopardy again sha!!!

Restless Episode 143 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye London, England. 09:50   “He looks stronger and refreshed,” Doctor Alan commented in a happy tone as Simon Perry wheeled out Rex. Rex had been bathed and dressed. Apart from recovering internally, he had also begun to look healthier from the outside. “Yeah, the medications have been working. And I’m sure the surgery would help him get back up as soon as possible,” the nurse inputted. The sitting room was a large one, with neatly painted walls and beautiful works of art hanging around the walls as decoration. The sofas were made of black leather materials. A small glass flower vase was on the center table in the middle. Simon wheeled Rex and left him beside Doctor Alan who was sitting at the edge of the three-seater sofa. Doctor Alan smiled broadly at Rex. “Carl would be so happy to hear that you’re doing well,” he said in a joyful tone. Rex’s heart skipped a beat and he drew in a breath gently. He had to make sure these people never get to know he was already recovering. It wasn’t his first time he was recovering quickly from a bad condition. But this particular one had been the most terrible condition. He was sure that he would be able to speak well in a few months time. He could feel his tongue getting active again even though he had tried several times to pronounce words that morning and failed. “I’ll be going out in a short moment,” Simon Perry said to the doctor after getting into his room and coming out again. “Remember, you have to always be careful.” Doctor Alan warned. “Yes, Doc. I won’t be out for long and you can always call me when you need me.” _____ Unverified Location, Husan, South Husan 13:00 “It’s here,” Henry said to the cab man after, taking a look at the address on his phone again. “Here?” The man glanced back at him. He seemed not to believe Henry had arrived at the right location from the look on his face. The area seemed too rugged and dirty, people barely boarded cabs to that part of town. “Yes, it’s here,” Henry confirmed. “Alright then.” “Would you wait for me? I’d pay you double to take me back,” Henry offered. The man glanced at Henry with hos brows gathered and one eye partially closed. He had already taken twice the amount he was supposed to charge for the trip from Henry and Henry was offering him more. “How long will you be gone for?” He asked Henry. “Less than an hour,” Henry answered. He let out a breath and looked around as if to check if waiting was safe. “Okay, I’ll find somewhere close to wait for you.” The driver replied. “You call me when you’re ready to return.” “Thank you,” Henry picked his backpack and stepped out of the car. He closed the door and looked around the area for a moment from the spot where he stood. Then he stepped away from the car, closer to the dirty drainage passage at the side of the road. The area was full of old buildings. The particular house he was visiting was just opposite where he stood. It had a rusty gate, which looked like it had never been painted. The painting on the walls were also dirty and made it look unpleasant. He proceeded to the gate after strapping on his backpack. The door to the smaller entrance of the gate was not locked, so he pushed it in gently and stepped into the compound. The gate still creaked loudly. He closed back the gate and stopped to look around the compound. It was a large one with a small bungalow located close to the back fence. The grasses in the compound looked like they had just been trimmed. A young lady stepped out of the house and approached him as he proceeded further. “Good afternoon, how may I help you please?” She asked politely, but with a serious look on her face. “I’ll like to see your father,” he replied. “Who are you and where are you from?” He did not answer her as he saw the father appear at the front door of the house and look towards them. 5 Minutes later Henry and the man sat opposite each other in the small living room. The man was advanced in age, he looked close to his eighties or in his early eighties. “Yes, I served as the head warder for the prison during that period. But I can’t remember all the prisoners there as at then,” the man replied to Henry’s question. “I’m here to ask about a prisoner who was popular as at then, you would remember him. His name is Hughes Kanwa,” Henry replied. The man frowned on hearing the name. He straightened himself on the chair and stared thinly at Henry’s face. He was silent for a couple of seconds. “I need to ask you some questions about him,” Henry continued. “I’m not certain I know who you’re talking about,” He interrupted. Henry stared at his face for a second. “Of course you know him, it was obvious you remembered him when I mentioned his name.” “I don’t remember such name, and even if I do, you do not have any right to get answers from me.” the man countered. Henry chuckled and then dipped his hand into the inner pocket of his jacket. He paused and turned his eyes around to see if anyone else was watching them. Then, he pulled out the pistol and placed it on his knee. The man was horrified when he saw the gun. He shook fearfully and also looked around to see if any of his family members were close. “I’m in desperate need of answers. If you don’t give them to me, I won’t touch you but I’ll go for the three other people in this house and leave you to mourn them. After that, I’ll go for your first son who works in a school at the capital and your daughter who recently gave birth to a baby.” The man’s body shook more and he felt his bladder suddenly full. He stared at Henry’s face with so much fear, wondering who he was and how he knew about his family. “So, would you tell me what I want to know about Hughes Kanwa?” Henry asked. The man remained quiet, even as his body vibrated. His granddaughter who had approached Henry earlier then walked into the living room and Henry smiled suggestively towards her. He finally nodded and voiced an almost silent Yes. Henry carefully returned the pistol into this pocket. “Tell me, do you remember why Hughes Kanwa was imprisoned?” “Yes, he was sentenced for insubordination and compromising with enemies of the state.” “Tell me the significant things that happened with him while he was in prison,” Henry requested. “We were told to keep him in one of the most secured cells and watch him against attempting to escape,” the man replied. “Did he try to escape?” “No, he never did. He never caused any problem as they speculated in the instructions given to us after he was sent to our prison.” “And was there anyone suspicious person that visited him ?” “No, he rarely had visitors.” “How are you so sure about that? Were you monitoring him personally?” “No, I wasn’t. But the officers in charge told me. No one ever visited him during his first two years.” Henry frowned. “His first two years? I thought he was supposed to serve for only two years.” “Yes, he was sentenced for two years. But he spent five more.” Henry widened his eyes in surprise.”Five more?” “Yes,” the man nodded. “Few days to the date of his release, I got a call from the FOX chairman at that current time. I was told not to let him go yet.” “So, what happened? Were there fresh allegations against him?” “No, they tried to raise fresh allegations but he defended himself in the FOX court and was supposed to win…” The man’s voice trailed off as he slowly raised his head to stare at Henry. “And what happened?” “The Judge gave the most shocking judgment ever. He sentenced him for an additional five years,” the man answered and watched as Henry’s face widened more in surprise. “We were shocked but there was nothing we could do about it. “Hughes felt he was being treated unfair and he tried to appeal but it was rejected. We were asked to isolate him in our secure cell. Prior to that time, the longest time anyone had spent in that cell was 2 days but we were instructed to keep Hughes there for two months. He was very ill when he was brought out after two months, he had become so thin and feeble. He was a shadow of himself. In that same month, he got his first visitor.” Henry squinted his eyes at him. “Who was his first visitor?” “I don’t know his name but he was an officer from Bethanna,” the man replied. “Oh!” The only officer that came to Henry’s mind was Elvis Kahn. “And did he have any other visits after that.” “I think the same man visited him two more times and then stopped visiting.” “Okay, what else happened with Hughes?” “After spending two months in the pit cell, he became so calm and never troubled us again. He as so calm that he was totally forgotten. I think that was their aim,” the man paused and looked at Henry’s face. “Their aim was to humble him and make him weak.” “And did you ever get any instructions concerning him again?” “No, except for calls from Bethanna asking to hear if he was giving us troubles and the call stopped after some time.” “Who was always calling you?” “The FOX chairman from Bethanna.” Henry squinted and thought for a while. “The FOX chairman who is now the Chairman of the Anna Nations?” “Yes,” the man confirmed. Henry was silent for another couple of seconds before he asked another question. “Do you know what happened with him after release?” “A friend was here to get him.” “Do you know who this friend is?” “Yes, they met in prison.” the man answered. “His name is Del Vincent, he’s a notorious drug trafficker in South Husan.” “I’ve heard of him,” Henry said thoughtfully. “Is there any other thing I need to know about Hughes Kanwa’s case?” “I don’t know, except you ask questions.” Henry thought for a while and then let out a deep breath. “Wait!” The man said suddenly remembering something. Henry looked at him. “His mother once came to the prison to look for him.” “His mum? Elizabeth Kanwa?” “Yes.” “Was it just once she came?” “Yes, she wasn’t allowed to see him that day.” The man said. Henry raised his brows. “The FOX instructed her not to let her, we had to lie to her that her son had been moved to another prison which we were not sure of.” Henry took in a breath and stared blankly at the ground for some seconds. “Thank you for answering,” he said and then dipped his hand into his inner pocket to take out the pistol again. “I wasn’t going to kill anyone, there’s no bullet in this.” He opened the gun to show the man it was empty. “Thanks, once again,” he got up from the seat and proceeded out without waiting to hear a response from the man.   Thirty Minutes Later He was sitting once again at the backseat of the cab. His eyes were wandering from left to right and right to left, without really seeing anything. He kept wondering what Hutton did to the men who decided to punish him unjustly. But what bothered him the most was why Hutton had decided to lead a terrorist group instead of just going against his enemies. There was still much left for him to uncover. He took out his device and unlocked it. He opened a browser and typed in “Del Vincent” into the search engine box. It loaded after a few seconds and displayed some results. After some minutes of reading through the man’s profile on many websites, he minimized and opened his chat application to locate Cole’s ID. “Hey Cole, I need you to extract all information about Del Vincent, a drug trafficker in South Husan. I need information on all his assets and associates. Get this done immediately you get to Bethanna.” He dropped the phone beside him and then picked his backpack. He took out the laptop and turned it on. “Hey!” He called on to the driver who had been peeping at him from the rearview mirror. “Can I use your phone?” “My phone? Yeah,” the driver responded and took out his phone from his pocket. He handed it to Henry. Henry turned on the tracking app again after the laptop was turned on. He repeated the process he had done at the hotel, but this time with the driver’s number. After he was done setting up, the app. He dialed the number he was tracing on the driver’s phone. The tracking app began to work immediately the phone began to ring. The call was answered and the exact location of the phone user was registered on the app.   ____   The FOX Corporation, Bexford, Bethanna   14:05 It was one hour and thirty minutes after the FOX’s executives had returned to their investigation room. There had been a break before that. They all stood at their positions silently, only moving around when necessary and comparing their facts and figures from time to time. “Gentlemen, guess what I found here,” Agent Sylvanus called their attention. Only Agent Michael who was close to him glanced at him. The other Agents just looked at the screen to see what was projected. “Here are pictures of someone like Mr. Daysman going in and out of the store,” Sylvanus continued as he projected the pictures on the screen. He displayed about six different pictures before he returned to the first picture. “The pictures don’t look like him until you look closely,” he zoomed the picture. “He tried to disguise himself with the hood and clothing,” he said and moved to the other picture. “His face is also not visible here.” He continued explaining with the other pictures and then returned to the first picture again. Another software was opened and it showed the first picture of the suspected Daysman on the left and another picture of Daysman on the right. “The physical features of this men are the same,” Sylvanus clicked the scan button and the software began to examine the features of the men in both pictures. It continued for two minutes before Sylvanus spoke again. “It can’t be a coincidence that the features are exactly the same, Daysman consciously avoided showing his face to the street cameras.” “This seems a hundred percent true,” Agent Mensah said. “From my findings here, this particular building used as the store is owned by Daysman’s cousin.” Agent Sylvanus’s report was cleared from the screen and the one from Mensah displayed. It showed the picture of Dayman’s cousin and his brief profile by the side. “The property history reveals that the building was once owned by Daysman himself before it was transferred to the cousin,” Mensah added quickly. “Can we have your pictures back, Agent Sylvanus?” Paul Edwards requested. “Sure,” Sylvanus answered and returned the pictures to the screen. “Who are these men with Daysman and what do they have in their bags?” “I save shots of them from the footages but they’re yet to be identified,” Sylvanus replied. “The content in their bag is also unknown but it’s suspected to be explosive materials.” “This is their time of entry, what about their exit?” Paul asked. Sylvanus took a few seconds to project another set of images on the screen. The new images were dark and almost nothing could be seen in it. “They always left at midnights, there are no clear shots of their exits,” Sylvanus explained. The men stayed quiet for a while before Paul spoke again. “The clues I have here suggests that almost all the affected explosion areas are supplied drinks from this store.” This explains how the explosive devices were placed on the train without the security suspecting. It was disguised as drink packs.” There was some quietness for a few minutes as they all paused to meditate on all that had been said. “I think we have enough facts now to make an arrest,” Agent Mensah suggested. “We can get Daysman’s from his cousin.” “No, that’s too dangerous. It could make us lose Daysman again, and forever,” Paul Edwards objected. “I agree with you Chairman,” Sylvanus joined in. “Daysman has been on the run for a while, giving him any hint we’re close to arresting him would make it difficult for us.” “Then, we have to wait for the right time to get Daysman himself,” Agent Ted put in. “Yes, we’d keep surveillance on the store henceforth,” Paul said. “We’ll send four men to the area while four others would watch from the office. It won’t be long before Daysman shows up again.” ____   19:34 PM   Krafts Street, Husan, South Husan   Dave stood by the side of the road nodding his head to the hip-hop music playing from the building behind him. He had stories about that street but this was his first time of being there. The street was one of the most exciting places in Africa. It was made of several clubs and recreation centers with only a few residential buildings. And it was mostly visited and inhabited by rich folks. He enjoyed every bit of the view and the atmosphere as he waited for Henry. The street was well lit with colorful lights and the beautiful buildings made it a sight to behold. Beautiful girls in their sexy skimpy dresses walked past and waved at Dave from time to time, inviting him to patronize for a nightstand. He felt it unfortunate that he wasn’t going to have fun on his first visit to the place. Soon enough, a strange Lexus Jeep with tainted glasses parked right in front of him. He stepped back slowly wondering who it was. The glass at his side slowly wound down and he squinted in to see who was at the driver’s side. “Get it!” Henry said in a gruff voice. Dave stepped forward and got into the car immediately. “Have you studied the area as I told you to do?” Henry asked him. “Yes, I have. I’ve got all the routes mapped out and saved on my device,” Dave answered him. Henry cleared his throat and began to explain the details of the task to Dave. “I’ve been tracing Hutton Ryker like I told you guys, I got his personal telephone number and I picked out his most called number. It also happened to be the first number he ever called with his line after purchasing it. I traced the location of the phone owner and it was the Krafts Casino. Maybe it was a coincidence or not, Krafts Casino is owned by Del Vincent. The same man that took in Hutton Ryker after he left prison. That first call was also made on the second day Hutton Ryker left the prison.” “So, this means the number you’re tracing could be owned by Hutton Ryker’s friend?” Dave asked. “Yes, but that’s not all,” Henry said and stared forward. “Hutton made several calls to Del’s during the time he moved his mother from Gogiata. From Gogiata, Hutton had also come to South Husan, he couldn’t have left his mother behind.” He paused and looked at Dave’s face. “It only means Hutton brought his mother here.” “So, do we plan on taking his mother?” Dave asked. “Yes, I need her to get to him,” Henry replied. “So, what’s the plan?” “Del Vincent has a secret house in the same building with the Casino. That secret house is the only place he could have kept Hutton Ryker’s mother, it’s a place where no one would be able to discover her.” “So, we attack this casino tonight?” “I’ll go in alone, and you’ll help me get out of this place with her.” Dave looked a bit confused. “How would this work?” “I’d attach a tracking chip to my body and give you a signal when it’s time for me to leave. You’d use the location of the tracking chip to determine the exact spot to pick me. There’s a route surrounding the casino itself.” “Great!” It sounded easy to Dave with Henry’s explanation.   21:15 Krafts Casino   It wasn’t Henry’s first time entering the casino. He had visited twice before. Once to meet with someone and the second time to find one of the regular gamblers who had committed a crime. Prior to this time, he had no information about the owner of the casino. The casino was busy as usual. The e-sports gambling area was the first area he got into and then the wheel games area. He stopped there for a minute and remembered that the stairs which led to the gambling area for very high rollers were somewhere around there. He looked around only for a few seconds and then located it at the far end of the left wall. He took ou his phone and advanced towards the place slowly. As expected, he was welcomed by the bouncers who enforced restriction of access to the section. “Guys, I’m here to play to a high-limit game,” he said to them as they obstructed him from moving up the stairs. “You don’t look like you got the money man, where’s your VIP access ticket?” One of the two bodyguards replied her. “How do I get mine?” “It’s a thousand bucks men,” the bouncer replied. “Where can I get it?” Henry asked. One of the men pointed him to a table by the side where an almost naked woman was standing. Henry proceeded to the stand and purchased a ticket. He got back to the staircase entrance and his body was searched before he was allowed to go up. It was the second time he was being searched. It was a protocol there to ensure the safety of gamblers and their monies. “Your ticket man?” he met with another bouncer at the entrance on the top floor. He displayed his ticket and was allowed to go in. The VIP area was different as he expected. It was well arranged and all the dealers were scantily dressed to amuse the men. His eyes wandered about the place and he found the door which led to another inner room. Without going to any of the game points, he proceeded straight towards the door. Three men approached him as he got closer to the door. “Hey man, you can’t go in there.” One of them said to him. “Why not? I’ve got my VIP ticket,” Henry countered. “Not even the VIP ticket grants you access into that room, only high rollers selected by Del himself can go in there.” “I’m a high roller,” Henry raised his brows. “It’s your first time here nigga,” one of them retorted. “But I need to play a game with Del,” Henry insisted. It was slowly getting heated and they were attracting the attention of other security men around. Henry knew it was time to apply force. His eyes scanned through the whole area quickly to identify the security men with weapons and those without. “You gotta step back now…” one of the men was saying when Henry pulled him close with his left hand and punched his face with the right fist. He pulled out the knife from his belt and pushed him to another man. The war of fists began and the place was thrown into confusion. The security men could not use their guns because of the other customers around. Henry was able to take five security men down in three minutes after a series of blows, jabs and stabs with the knife. The men were left sprawling on the floor in pains while Henry proceeded into the room. There were only eight men in the room. Del was sitting at the poker table with five other men while two security men were standing at the corners. The room was soundproofed, so they barely heard what had happened outside. They were all surprised to see an intruder burst into the room and they all paused at him. Henry paused for a moment at the entrance and then proceeded towards Del after identifying him. “Get out everybody, I want to talk with Del,” he said displaying his knife. The other men who were playing the game with Del quickly got up and quickly proceeded outside while the two security men charged towards Henry. Without using the knife, Henry caught the punch of the first man and sent him a jaw-breaking blow. He followed up with an uppercut and then twisted his neck. He dodged the second man’s punch and caught him by the arm. He twisted the arm with sharp force and dragged his neck and slammed his face to the wall. He took the gun from the man’s pocket and proceeded towards Del. “Where is Elizabeth Kanwa?” Del Vincent stared at him with so much confidence in his eyes. “Who the f*** are…” Henry did not allow him to complete his statement before landing two heavy blows on his face. Three new men rushed into the room at that moment but stopped when they saw Henry holding Del’s by the neck with a gun to his head. “Tell them to step out or I’ll kill you slowly,” Henry instructed Del. Del cleared his throat stubbornly and refused to speak. Henry then made the blade of the knife touch his neck. He still remained mute until the blade began to cut into his skin slowly. “Get out!” He finally screamed after blood began to drip from his neck. _____ 22:45 Benuit, Bethanna.   Hutton stepped out of the bathroom into his room after taking a shower. He walked straight to his phone which he had heard beeped while he was bathing. He unlocked it to check the new message. It was from Florence Brown. I got him, he sent replied my message today A smile escaped Hutton’s lips as he read the message. Things were already falling in place and soon Carl Winston will be out of their way. He began to type a reply to Florence. Try all you can to extract what we need soon enough. We don’t have much time. He sent after proofreading the message. He was about to drop the phone when it began to ring. The caller was Del Vincent. He guessed Del had been trying to reach him on the other line. “Howdy Del!” He said as he answered the call. “It’s gone bad,” Del’s sounded almost inaudible. “Huh?” Hutton raised his brows, wondering if Del had gotten drunk again that night. “It’s bad man,” Del managed to repeat in a louder voice this time. “What’s bad? Did you run out of luck today?” Hutton asked, thinking that Del had lost in a gambling game. “He almost slot my throat, he broke my left hand and almost killed my men,” Del managed to say. He was coughing hard as he talked. A frown appeared on Hutton’s face as he realized Del was talking about something more serious. “Who the f*** are you talking about?” “He claimed he was Carl Winston and he went away with Mama,” Del finally let out. “He says you know how to reach him.” Hutton froze on the spot where he was. He felt blood suddenly surging through his veins and his heart began to beat faster. It was the first time he was really feeling afraid after a long time. “I’m sorry I couldn’t protect Mama, he took down all my men and…” Hutton slowly took the phone off his ear without waiting to hear Del’s apology. He had always thought his mother was safe where he had safely hidden her with Del. But Carl had just done his job again. Carl Winston had gotten him at the right place this time. He had gone to take the only person that mattered to Hutton in the world. It was time for Hutton to feel restless.

Restless Episode 144 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel June 22, 2016 Husan, South Husan 07:05 AM Del Vincent was lying weakly in his bed. A bandage was tied around his neck and one around his left arm. There was another one around his right lap where he had received a bullet. He could feel the pains all over his body as he tried to adjust himself in the bed. His mind went again to the terrors of the night before. The only person he had seen fight so good like that without a gun was Hughes. His mind flashed back again to the moment he was leading Henry to where Mrs. Kanwa was. He wanted to lure him into a trap and had led him through a route where some of his men were positioned secretly. But it was terrifying as he watched Henry kill six men who were armed with guns, with only a knife. It was during that moment he got the bullet in his lap. He managed to drag himself up and sat with his back resting against the headboard. He heaved a sigh of relief. His door opened the next minute and a tall man dressed on suit entered into the room. The man had a plaster on his forehead and his left hand was suspended with a bandage. “You have a call,” he said as he proceeded to Del with the phone.  “Who the heck is it?” He asked angrily. “Hughes,” the man said in a soft tone and then stopped beside the bed, waiting for Del to show his willingness to receive the call. Del heaved a sigh of frustration and then finally stretched out his hand to receive the phone.  “Hello Hughes,” he said calmly into the phone.  “Del, do you have an idea where he took my mother to?” I’ve not been able to reach him,” Hutton’s voice sounded from the other end.  “No, I couldn’t follow him. I had my neck, arm, and right leg broken. I have no idea where he took her to,” Del replied.  “I need to find him and get back mama,” Hutton said and let out a breath from his end. “Can you gather some men to do a search for him? I’m sure he couldn’t have gone far yet.” “Okay, I’ll make calls for men to search around the town for him,” Del replied.  “Please, give me feedback as soon as possible.”  _____ 3 hours later Benuit, Bethanna.  “I’m not sure what Carl intends to achieve with this,” Hutton forced out a breath after ending the call.  Kahn glanced at him from the dining area where he was sitting. “There are no signs of him yet?” “None, they only found the car he escaped in,” Hutton replied. He was standing in front of the closed window and staring blankly at the curtain.  “It’s obvious he only wants to get to you,” Kahn replied. He placed the tea mug he held on the table and it made a sound. Then he picked a piece of hot cross buns and bit half of it. “I’m sure Carl Winston wouldn’t hurt your mother.” Hutton turned to him sharply. “And why the heck did he turn off the only way I could reach him if that’s what he wanted?” Kahn had to finish munching the food in his mouth before he replied, “He probably has a little problem somewhere, I’m sure he’s gonna reach you soon.” Hutton heaved a sigh and shook his head. He was proceeding slowly towards the table when his phone beeped. He quickly paused to check the notification. He hissed and locked the phone when he saw a message from the network providers. Fast Forward >>> 2 Days After June 24, 2016 The FOX Corporation,  EPA Hill, Bexford 09:00 AM “Take this to the secretary,” Paul Edwards handed over a file to a junior officer as he entered into the open office.  He proceeded to the main computer at the far end corner and replied to greetings from every corner as he went.  “Good morning sir,” the junior officer he was going to meet got up and saluted.  “Morning, please sit,” Paul said as he also sat on the chair beside the table. “I need to get a first-hand report from you before going into my office.” “Sir, there’s no update on his movement yet,” the officer said to Paul Edwards. “What about the other two guys, are they being followed yet?” Paul asked.  “Yes, we found their location this morning,” the officer replied. “Our men have eyes on them.” “Let me know as soon as anything comes up,” Paul picked his device on the table and got on his feet immediately.  “Good morning sir,” Agent Mark greeted as he approached him. “Good morning Agent Mark,” Paul greeted him with a smile.  “I checked you in the office already,” Agent Mark said and turned as the Chairman got beside him. They began to walk side by side, slowly. “Okay, I just resumed. Congratulations on the job done at South Husan,” Paul replied.  “Thank you, sir,” Agent Mark answered. “Agent Steve and his men did a great job, I had very little input.” “Oh! Great, I just needed you to oversee them.” Paul said. “So, where is the team now. Do you have reports available?” “Yes, Agent Steve and his assistants are waiting in the Investigation room.”  “Oh! Let’s go then,” Paul said and they both increased their walking pace.  ____ 10:11 AM Unspecified location, South Husan. Henry sat quietly in the living room of an old rusty house. He had his laptop on the wooden table and he was sitting on a long stool. He seemed so occupied with his work on the laptop and did not bother to turn back as Dave walked in and out of the living room occasionally.  One of the phones on the table vibrated and distracted his attention for a second. He looked away immediately and continued with what he was doing. A thought came to his mind suddenly and he decided to pick the phone. He tapped the screen on to see the notification showing behind the locked interface. It was a new email message. What caught his attention more was the sender of the message, Sheila. He had only one email logged into that particular phone. It was the email he had opened when he started to work with Sheila. He knew only her and the lady who tutored him had the email address. The subject of the email read, “Important message for you.” He wondered what important message she had that is so important she had to reach him. He unlocked the phone and clicked on the notification.  Important Message! Please, read and revert as soon as possible. Hi Henry! I really hope you read this. I’ve been trying to reach you since yesterday and this is the only way possible for now.  Like I told you the last time we saw, the Wolves are not only depending on violence to carry out their job. I just uncovered one of their plans, through an API code I crammed while in their custody.  Within the past few days, I’ve been making a thorough search for similar API codes and I found one yesterday. It’s a secret app that is owned by the FOX. My suspicion is that the FOX app could be hijacked during an update.  I have the registration ID of the developer. You can have it if you reply to this message.  Please, reply as soon as possible. Remember that the FOX could be vulnerable if this app is hijacked. Henry thought for a while after reading the message. He remembered Sheila telling him about the code she crammed the last time they saw. But since then, he hadn’t thought about it again. He wondered which of the FOX secret apps the Wolves were trying to hijack. He began to recall all the apps the FOX owned. He counted about 3 apps which could lead to serious trouble if the administration got into the wrong hands. The thought of telling Paul Edwards about it came to his mind but he quickly discarded it. He needed to get more details concerning it before knowing if involving Paul was necessary. He unlocked his phone again and clicked on the reply icon. He typed in a phone number and added “Call me in two hours” underneath.  Dave walked into the living room once again and went to take his seat. Henry turned back to look at him this time.  “How’s she doing? Did she take the food?” Henry asked. “Yes, she did,” Dave answered. “But she still bothers me to know who we are and why we brought her here.” Henry took in a breath and turned back to the laptop. He checked the time and date. Then he picked up a backpack on the floor and opened the smallest pocket. He took out the phone which he took from the man who led the attack against him on his way from Gogiatha.  He turned on the phone and placed it on the table. Before he could continue with his work on the laptop, the phone began to ring. He glanced at it, the caller was Hughes. He answered the call and placed it close to his ear silently.  “Why the heck did you turn off the phone for two days?” Hutton sounded angry from the other end. “Would you ask the right questions, or should I turn off the phone for two more days?” Henry asked in a calm tone.  There was a moment of silence from Hutton’s end. Then he spoke softly. “Where is my mother?” “Of course, you know she’s with me.” “I want my mother back this moment,” Hutton Ryker said in a commanding tone. “How do you want her back? Alive or in a casket?”  “You dare not touch her,” Hutton threatened.  “She’s with me and I’m touching her currently, what would you do?” There was another moment of silence. “What do you want from me?” “The right question finally,” Henry heaved. “Firstly, when would you withdraw all your men parading Husan in search of me? I don’t want to start killing so many others.” “I’ll give the instructions after this call.” “Then, we meet tomorrow in Husan. I’ll send you the address and time when I’m ready.”  Henry ended the call without waiting to hear his response. He switched off the phone and dropped it on the table. ____ Benuit, Bethanna 10:30AM ”But I’m in Bethanna, I may…” Hutton was saying when he realized Carl had ended the call. “Bullsh*t,” he cursed and let out a deep sigh. “What did he say?” Kahn who was standing behind him in the veranda asked. “He told me to meet him in Husan tomorrow. He didn’t give the time or the venue,” Hutton replied and then attempted to call the number again. He heard an automated voice instead, telling him the number was switched off. “He switched off the phone,” Hutton said as he turned to Kahn. “What do you intend to do?”  Hutton glanced at his face. “I’ll go to Husan of course.” “How are we sure he’s going to let your mother go so easily?” “He wouldn’t, I suspect he’s going to make some more demands.” “Don’t you think it’s time…” he paused to look at Hutton’s face, hoping he understood the question he was about to ask. “No, we’ll still reserve that,” Hutton replied. “We can still get him to let my mother go some other way.” Kahn stared at his face for a short moment before he spoke again. “I do hope you’re doing the right thing.” “We’re on the right path, I’ll get my mother from him,” Hutton said, trying to sound confident, even though he was so unsure.  ____ 13:16 PM Husan, South Husan Henry held his phone with him exactly three hours after he replied Sheila’s message and he awaited her call. A call from a number bearing Anthanna’s code came just in time. He answered the call and rested his back as he placed the phone close to his ear.  “Good afternoon Henry,” Sheila greeted in a calm voice from the other end.  Henry felt an overwhelming feeling of peace at the sound of her voice and at that moment, he wished to have the opportunity to be with her again. He remembered the times with her and everything she did for him. He was so lost in the moment that he did not reply to her greeting. “Hello…” she called his attention. “Good afternoon Sheila, how are you doing?” “I’m fine, how about you?” “I’m doing well also. It’s a pleasure to hear from you once again, Sheila.” He remarked. “How long have you been in South Husan?” Sheila asked, disregarding his remark. “For a few days,” Henry replied before he realized why she asked the question. “My visit here has nothing to do with the FOX uncovering the camp of the Wolves, Sheila. It’s only a coincidence I’m here at the same time.” “Oh! Okay, let’s go straight to the point then. I…” “Sheila, have you resumed work yet?” Henry cut in. “No, but I’ve been working at home. I hope to get back to work soon.” “So, are you making plans to get the structures erected again?”  “Well, yes. I’m trying to restructure everything about the firm and change the location of the head office.” She replied. “Sounds great, would you let me know what your plans are later?” Henry requested. “Huh? Maybe,” She replied with some kind of stress. “Okay, how is Adrian doing?” “I think we should just talk about the API codes,” Sheila sounded no longer interested in his questions.  “Okay,” Henry concluded she probably didn’t want to discuss personal issues with him anymore. “I was able to identify the developer because he brought a project to the firm earlier this year,” Sheila continued. “He’s a very good guy and an excellent developer, but he has a strong crime history also. I’ll just send you his details so you can follow him if you should. Or do you think I should give this information to Chairman Paul instead?” “No, thanks. I’ll be in touch with Chairman Paul if the need arises. Please send the details to me.” June 23, 2016 Husan, South Husan. “Stop right here,” Henry pointed the spot to park the car to Dave.  Dave slowly brought the car to a halt at the exact spot Henry pointed.  “I’m going into that building,” Henry said, looking at a twenty-story building on the other side of the road.  Dave looked at the building and wondered why Henry had chosen the place. The building looked long abandoned and there was no one in sight.  Henry waited until Dave turned his face to him before he spoke again. “You park the car somewhere safe and stay around this area. I’m only going there to talk with Hutton Ryker but he could pull up surprises. Tell me if you notice any suspicious movement around once I’m in.” “Alright boss,” Dave nodded.  Henry picked his backpack from the backseat and then stepped out of the vehicle. His eyes looked around the area as he strapped on his backpack. The last time he had been to that area was over five years ago. So many things had changed around. It used to be deserted after a disaster that happened a long time ago, but few people had returned to live there.  He proceeded to the other side of the road and proceeded into the building. It took him about ten minutes to get to the tenth floor as he climbed the stairs slowly. He walked to the veranda of the floor and had a quick view of the area. Then he proceeded back in and took out the phone to call Hutton. ___ “What the heck are you doing there?” Hutton asked after Henry gave him the location. “Come alone, and meet me in an hour,” he heard Carl reply, disregarding his question. “Are you with her there?” he tried to ask about his mother, but the line had gone off.  He shook his head as he stared blankly. He was sitting at the backseat of a car and there were three other men in the car with him. One of them was sitting by his side and the other two in front.  “You all will have to follow me to some point, then I’ll go into our meeting point alone. Be alert always, I’ll give you signals once I need you around.” 45 minutes later Hutton, now driving alone in the vehicle, got to the venue of their meeting. He stopped the car some distance away from the building and proceeded towards the place.  He checked his time when he got to the gate and there were still nine minutes left to the time Carl asked to meet him. His eyes wandered about the area to see if there were eyes on him, but he caught none. He then brought out his phone and decided to call Carl, but it did not connect.  He proceeded further into the compound and towards the twenty-story building. He remained vigilant as he took his steps slowly. There was still no sign of anyone around. He was certain Carl Winston would be inside the building if he was really around. But he needed to be sure Carl had no other plans for him. He tried to recall if he saw any vehicle while looking around but he had seen none. He had also seen no suspicious person. After five minutes of waiting, he finally got a call from Carl. “I’m on the tenth floor, but out of my respect for you sir, I’ll come to meet you on the last floor in the building.” Hutton frowned on hearing Carl, but the call ended immediately, giving him no opportunity to speak. He proceeded into the building to wait for Carl. He located the stairway and waited in the hall around, expecting Carl to show up from there. Exactly five minutes after, he began to hear sounds approaching from the stairway. Carl appeared finally at the first step on the flight of stairs.  Henry stopped and stared at Hutton’s face from where he was. Hutton was standing at a considerably far distance from the stairs.  Their eyes locked for a moment, and memories rushed back into their minds.  Hutton could see himself in that forest again, running with young Carl on his shoulder. He could feel that same pain he felt when the bullet got into his back, but he kept on running. He also remembered how he lost other men in that same field that evening. Carl remembered how he got hit with several bullets that day. He remembered closing his eyes, thinking he was never going to open them again. Then, he also remembered waking up to feel excruciating pains on someone’s shoulder as the sounds of bullets rented the air. Since then, he had never met this man so closely.  Also, he had not been able to thank him for that evening. This moment, however, did not seem like the best moment to thank him for the past. To be continued.......

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +33

This no. Doubt, is one of the best stories i've read on this site. Been off for a while, and just caught up with the story. God bless the writer. Next please

ride on bro

Restless Episode 145 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel “What do you really want from me, Carl?” Hutton asked after a long period of silence. Henry stepped down slowly from the stairs. He stopped and then stared straight at Hutton’s face. “I want to know why you chose to become a terrorist,” Henry replied. “I need to know who is paying you, and what the purpose is.” “Where is my mother?” Hutton asked without answering Henry’s questions. “Whether you see your mother again or not depends on the answers you give me here,” Henry answered him. “I don’t bend to people’s rules,” Hutton said confidently. “Neither do I,” Henry replied. “But I got your mother with me, so I call the shots.” “What do you want from me?” Hutton asked again. “I told you already, sir,” Henry replied. “I don’t work for anyone, and nobody pays me,” Hutton answered him. “And what do you gain by killing people and making a lot more cry?” “As long as the wicked remains at the top, people will always die unjustly, and many would cry.” Henry squinted at his face. “What are you talking about?” “Carl,” Hutton called and took in a deep breath. “I don’t have the answers you seek.” “But you kill the people and you raise armies of killers.” “At the end of the day, those killings would be accredited to the real killers. I’m only fulfilling their wishes,” Hutton replied. “And who are those real killers?” “The answers you seek, Carl, you can only get from the FOX.” “What the heck are you talking about? The FOX is not the one that has killed thousands of people,” Henry raised his voice slightly. “Yes, but they will be known as the real killers soon.” “Agent Hughes, I don’t understand how and why you got betrayed by the FOX, but I feel strongly that you were betrayed. It is enough reason for you to sacrifice thousands of lives.” “Have you ever asked why I was imprisoned?” Hutton asked. “I have asked questions without getting enough answers,” Henry answered. “Maybe you can provide me with the right answers.” “On what terms are you letting my mother go?” Hutton deviated from the discussion. “You should answer my questions first,” Henry replied. “Sixteen years ago, I led a team that stopped a rising terrorist group. You were with us on one of the operations but could not continue because you were injured. We eventually wiped out the terrorists some months after we began the operation. But we lost over 400 Bethanna citizens and some FOX men,” he began a story, looking towards the window. “I was not recognized for the success of the operation but was blamed for the lives lost. I got a query for not following the instructions given to me by the FOX during the operations. It led to a further accusation that I was part of a conspiracy to kill twenty thousand Bethannians and disintegrate the FOX. That was why I was punished.” Henry was getting more confused than he was already. “Why didn’t you follow the instructions given to you during the operations.” “Those instructions were deadlier than the terrorist group we were facing,” Hutton replied. “Following those instructions would have killed thousands of people.” “Okay,” Henry had a frown on his face. “You saved thousands of people from dying but got punished for it, and now you’re killing thousands of people in reality?” “Yeah,” Hutton smirked. “You can say I’m committing the crime after being punished for it.” Henry stared at Hutton’s face unbelievably. “What about the innocent lives you’ve been punishing, why did you not go after the men that punished you unjustly?” “I’ll go for them after completing the crimes for which I was accused,” Hutton replied. “What the bleep! So, you’re planning to kill twenty thousand people?” “No, I was in the conspiracy that killed them before going to prison. Right now, you’re only seeing the manifestation of things that have happened already.” “How can you go on to kill people, remember you made a pledge many years ago to save lives only.” “Damn the pledge, Carl. Damn it!” Hutton sparked. “My solidarity to saving lives ended the day my mother began to see me as a murderer.” “What are you talking about?” “Can’t you see my mother no longer thinks well?” Hutton spoke in a loud voice. “She lost her sanity after she was told I conspired with a terrorist group to kill thousands of people and destroy the FOX. I was her only pride and hope, she used to see me as a hero to the world. But they changed all that with the information fed to her, and they kept me from seeing her for seven years. To date, she sees me as a murderer and I cannot even stand before her.” Henry was dumbfounded. He had noticed Hutton’s mother was unwell, but had thought she was only acting that way because she had been taken away from where she was used to. “Your mother can become well again, but you need to stop being the murderer they told her you were…” Henry was saying but Hutton interrupted him. “I think we’ve had enough talks already. Where is my mother?” “We haven’t finished talking,” Henry replied him. “I’m not telling you more. Where is my mother?” “She’s not here with me,” Henry answered. “I’d only let her go when you stop the killings and surrender your weapons. I’ll make arrangements for you to leave Bethanna to a good place with your mother without having to go through the punishment for all that you have done.” A brief smile formed on Hutton’s face and it developed into a short laugh. “So, you’re going to stop coming after me for the death of your wife and child? Or why would you let me go without facing punishment?” “I can’t bring my wife and child back. Besides, you’re the only reason I ever lived to have had a wife and a child,” Henry replied. “You’re trying to pay me back for the past?” “No, I’m trying to save more lives that would be lost if you continue with this.” Hutton was quiet for a while and he seemed to be considering something. He suddenly let out an evil smile. “I can’t stop,” he said. Henry flashed a quick look at his face. “I can’t stop until the man who told my mother I’m a murderer announces publicly that he is the real murderer,” Hutton added. “This might be the only chance you’re getting, Mr Hughes,’ Henry said, subtly issuing a warning. “It’s the only chance for you to back down, Carl. Step aside and watch things unfold, this is none of your business.” ‘You seem not to be interested in getting your mother back.” “I’m not giving in to your terms, Carl,” Hutton insisted. “You keep her safe until we meet again.” “We won’t be discussing next time we meet, Mr Hughes,” Henry threatened subtly. “I’m ready for whatever you come with, Carl,” Hutton replied. “Make sure my Mom is safe, regardless of what you do. I’ll be coming to get her soon.” “You won’t get a better opportunity than this.” Hutton stared at Carl’s face for a few seconds and shook his head gently. “We’ll meet again, Carl.” He said, and turned to leave. “Agent Hughes,” Carl called as Hutton got to the exit. Hutton stopped and turned his neck slightly, using his side eye to view Carl. “I hope you stop before we meet next. Else, I’ll be punishing you for your crimes against humanity when next we see.” Hutton smiled and nodded. He turned forward and proceeded out of the building without looking back. 20 Minutes Later “How did it go, boss?” Dave asked after Henry joined him in the front seat of the car. “I feel Hutton Ryker has got some mental illness like his mom,” Henry remarked. “He didn’t agree to stop his activities for his mother.” “I thought you said he loved her,” Dave said, his eyes on the side mirror as he attempted to make a turn. “Yes, he does. He’s taking advantage of the fact that I’m not going to hurt her.” “Why don’t we threaten to hurt her?” “He wouldn’t believe I would do that until he sees we truly hurt her, that’s the only way to let him agree to our terms.” “Why don’t you threaten to take his mother to the FOX?” ‘I’ve considered that, but I’m not sure how safe it is,” Henry replied. The question made him remember he needed to call Paul Edwards. He took out his phone and dialed the number. “Hello Carl,” Paul Edwards answered almost immediately. “Hi Paul, I need to get some information from you. I hope you’re alone?” Henry asked. “Yes, you can talk to me.” Paul replied. “I got to discover that Hughes Kanwa spent five extra years in jail after serving the initial two years. What was his crime, and who ensured that punishment?” “Well, he was accused of insubordination and conspiracy. It was considered that releasing him after the first two years would be dangerous.” “But the court declared him not guilty,” Henry pushed. “I don’t know about the proceedings. I was not there,” Paul replied. “Can you help me investigate personally?” Henry requested. “I want to know those in the FOX who organized his punishment. I think that may help us stop his madness.” “Oh Carl, I can’t dig into that at the moment. There’s so much going on already.” “But you can give me necessary information to dig,” Henry insisted. “I’m not sure I can help with that Henry,” Paul replied. “It’s been several years ago, it will take me a lot of time if I get involved in that.” “Okay, I’ll call you again soon, Mr Paul,” Henry said before hanging up the call. His second phone was already ringing, he quickly took it out to answer the call. “Hey Cole, what’s up?” “I identified the developer with the code already. I’m sure he’s in Bethanna, but his location is currently hidden.” “Keep tabs on him to know when we can get him.” _____ 40 Minutes later. “Where’s mama?” Del asked as Hutton walked back into the house alone. “He didn’t let her come with me,” Hutton replied him. “I told you, you should have gone with more men and capture him,” Del said painfully. “I wouldn’t have met with him if I went there to attack him,” Hutton replied. “He would have detected foul play before we got there.” “So, what are we going to do about it?” “I’m already doing something about it,” Hutton replied. “I’ll get her back from Carl, either here or when Carl gets back to Bethanna.” “I do hope nothing happens to her before that time,” Del voiced his concern. “Carl would dare not touch my mother,” Hutton smirked. He was so sure Carl would not be able to harm her. “I really do hope so.” ____ >>> Fast Forward>>> June 28, 2016 07:50 AM Bexford, Bethanna. Henry was in the garden alone doing some pushups, when he noticed some footsteps coming close to him. He turned his neck to the direction of the sound and saw Cole walking towards him. He continued with his pushups until Cole got to where he was. “Good morning boss,” Cole greeted as he stood beside Henry with his arms folded. “Good… morning Cole,” Henry managed to greet back while he continued his exercise. “I got an alarm on my phone today, the developer with the codes is now in an unhidden location.” Henry stopped and stood up straight. “And where’s that location?” “He’s here in Bexford,” Cole replied. “Have you checked the footages to confirm?” “Yes, he’s currently in a public transport going to Ruthernard estate.” “This should be our opportunity to get him,” Henry said as he wiped his sweaty hands with a hand towel. “Yes,” Cole nodded affirmatively. They both proceeded into the computer room of the house where Dave was waiting. “Do you still have eyes on him?” “Yes, he’s still in the bus.” Dave replied. “Is he alone?” Henry asked. “Yeah, he is alone.” “The both of you will have to trail him,” Henry said as he sat before the computer. “If we can follow him well, he should lead us to Hutton Ryker and help us stop his plans.”

Restless Episode 146 ®18+SNVL ©Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye July 1, 2016. Bexford, Bethanna. 13:06 “What’s happening, Cole? It’s already three days of trailing Trip Jones and the only thing we know about him is his name,” Henry queried Cole who was sitting opposite him in the computer room. Their seats’ positions were adjacent to each other but both had turned from the computer to face themselves. “He happens to be a secretive person and he seems to be conscious that people could be following,” Cole replied. “Has he caught you staring at or following him?” “No, and I don’t think he’s seen Dave either,” Cole answered. “But we can’t go close to him because he looks back and around so often.” “How close have you been on him?” Henry asked. “We’re currently lodged in the same hotel he is lodged,” Cole answered. “We’ve also followed him to Ruthernard thrice. He goes into the place on foot and then three vehicles come out after he goes in,” Cole answered. Henry squinted at him. “I don’t understand you, what do the three vehicles have to do with him?” “We suspect he goes to join other people there, and they move to another destination,” Cole explained. “We’re sure he follows them in one of the three cars, but we don’t know which of the cars he follows because the glasses are tinted.” “Have you tried following any of the cars?” “Yes, we followed two, one each on different occasions but he wasn’t in any,” Cole replied. “Dave suggests that following the third could be futile because he’s likely not to stick to a particular one.” “You’re right, but what’s the next step?” “We need someone who can get closer to him,” Cole said, lowering his voice a bit. “Someone?” “Yeah, a lady. I suggest Samantha,” Cole replied. “Oh! I get you now,” Henry took in a breath. He pondered for a few seconds before he spoke again. “How’s she going to meet with him?” “He drinks at the hotel bar every night, and he’s always alone there,” Cole answered. “Oh! That’s a great place for her to meet him,” Henry replied. He thought about it for some more seconds before he spoke again. “I suggest we allow Jennifer to carry out the job instead, Samantha has been abducted by the Wolves before, and we can’t say if their men could recognize her.” “Oh! You’re right,” Cole said with a frown on his face. He and Dave had not thought about it that way. “You should go get Jennifer prepared for the job right away,” Henry said, and then turned his chair to face the desktop. After a few more seconds, Cole got up and walked out of the room. Henry waited until Cole was out before he picked his phone to make a call.   The FOX Corporation, EPA Hill Paul was sitting alone in his office and working on his laptop when his phone began to ring. He glanced at the screen to see who the caller was. The caller’s number was not saved on his phone. He knew it had to be Carl. It was only Carl who consistently called him with different numbers on that line. He reached for the phone and answered the call. “Hello Carl, what information do you need from me now?” “Hello Chairman, this is actually very important, and I want you to get it done. I may have to break into some of the FOX’s operation if I don’t get an answer from you,” Henry said. “You should know better than threatening me to make requests Carl, the FOX would come after you if you make illegal moves,” Paul replied. “I don’t give a damn if the FOX comes after me Chairman, I go for anything I need.” “And what is it you want?” “Some more information about Hutton Ryker,” Henry replied. “I’ve made some more thorough investigation and discovered that he mentioned three names in some statements he made when he was at the South Husan prison. One of those names is Evans Blake, the FOX chairman that same year. There are two other names I need to know, I need you to help me find them. I also need the names of some of the people arrested during the case that led to Hutton Ryker’s imprisonment.” “Carl, I’m not certain I can do that. I’ve got so much work to do, and I can’t start digging into closed cases. I also cannot assign someone to do that, it could raise suspicion.” “Well, you don’t have a good excuse Mr Paul. You’re the Chairman and you have many junior officers at your beck and call.” “I’ll try Carl, but I’m not promising to get back to you.” “You don’t need to, I’ll wait for 24 hours before I make the next move.” “24 hours is too short!” Paul exclaimed. “No, it’s so much time, enough to get that piece of information. Good day Mr. Paul,” Carl said and ended the call. Paul heaved a sigh as he dropped the phone on the table. He knew there was no way he could stop Carl from getting the information required. Even if he didn’t help, Carl was going to get it anyway. >>>>>>   Henry stared at the desktop in front of him again. The pictures of the three men were on the screen. He only needed to get a confirmation from Paul. He knew the first man was Evans Blake. Carl was a very junior FOX agent when Evans Blake was the FOX Chairman. Now, the man was seventy-one years old and still living in Bethanna. The second man was Dexter Joe, and the third was Abraham Carter. Dexter Joe was the President of Bethanna while Abraham Carter was one of the leaders in the UN when Blake was the FOX chairman. Dexter and Abraham were younger than Blake, both aged 63 and 67 respectively. However, they were known to be good friends during the old days and still remained as friends. Henry was trying to get the connection between those men and Hutton Ryker’s imprisonment. They seemed to be Hutton’s main enemies. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> 20:42 Lilent Hotels & Suites.   It was Friday and the club section of the hotel was so busy with clubbers. While the partying and dancing were going on, Trip sat alone at the bar sipping a glass of wine. He had his eyes on the dance floor and was watching the people dancing but seemed uninterested in joining them. That night was his fourth night in the hotel and also the fourth night he was there to drink. For some reason, he preferred not to have his drink in his hotel room but right there at the bar before he retired to his room. To him, it was a form of relaxation. He wasn’t a heavy drinker neither. He barely drank more than one bottle each night. Only on this day which he seemed to be enjoying entertainment from the clubbers did he order for the second bottle. His eyes were still glued to the dance floor where the drunk clubbers were when he heard a lady’s voice behind him. “Hi.” He turned back and saw a pretty lady standing next to him. “Hello,” he replied with a broad smile. She smiled back. “Can I join you?” “Yes sure,” he nodded. She pulled a stool closer to him and sat. “So, you’re waiting for someone?” She asked him. “Not really,” he shook his head. “I’m here alone, just taking some time out.” “That makes us two,” she looked away from him to call the attention of the barman. Trip took the opportunity to feast his eyes on her. He looked lustfully at her thighs and her legs which were revealed with the short gown she wore. She was not only beautiful but also sexy, he thought to himself. “Get me a bottle of Veletta please,” she said to the barman who walked away quickly to get the order. “Veletta?” He asked in surprise. She turned her face to him. “Yeah, Veletta. I barely take alcoholic drinks,” she replied to him. He chuckled. “Oh! I just thought you would like something more sophisticated,” he said. “No, I’m not sophisticated myself,” she said and laughed. He laughed also. The barman returned with the bottle of wine and a cup. He placed it in front of her and opened the bottle for her on her request. “Thank you, “ she said to the barman before he walked away. She took the bottle to pour some of the wine into the cup. “I’m Trip Jones,” he introduced himself and offered a handshake. “I’m Ann,” she took his hand in hers. “Nice to meet you, Ann,” he smiled. “My pleasure,” she nodded and picked up her cup. “So, what brings you here?” He asked after watching her take the first sip. “I came into Bexford to deliver some of my products and also attend some meetings,” She replied. “What do you sell?” He asked. The duo continued with the conversation for almost one hour and seemed to enjoy each other’s company. “I’ll be going into my room soon,” she told him as she took out her purse and called onto the barman. “Let me pay for the drink,” he took out some money from his wallet and gave them to the barman before she could. “Oh! Thanks, that’s kind of you.” He smiled. “So, what room are you lodged in?” “2F,” she replied. “That’s on the second floor,” he remarked. “I’m in a room on the third floor, can we walk together.” She shrugged. “I don’t mind.” She picked up her small bag and got up. He got up after her and they both walked out of the bar. They continued chatting as they climbed up the stairs. He followed her until she got to the door of the hotel room. “Can we see again before you leave?” “Sure, if there’s enough time.” “May I have your phone number then?” He handed over his phone for her to type in her digits. “Thank you, I’ll call you when I get into my room.” >>>>>   Jennifer took out her phone as she walked into the room. She dialed a number on her phone as she sat down. “Hey Cole, I’m back,” she said into the phone. “Yeah, we saw you guys. I’ll be with you shortly.” She dropped the call and took off her shoes. She then walked to the mirror and began to clean off her makeup and take off her earrings. Two minutes later, Cole knocked and walked in without waiting for an answer. “Are you sure he didn’t see you coming here?” She turned to him. “No, we waited for him to get into his room first,” he replied. “So, it was easy right?” “Of course it was, so what’s next now?” “You remain here like you truly came for business,” Cole replied. “We can’t tell, he may come searching for you anytime. You only dress up and leave tomorrow morning at 8 am.” “Alright,” she nodded and turned back to the mirror. “You send us his number once he makes a call to you.” “Okay, I’ll do that once I get his call.” “Good, see you tomorrow,” he said and then walked out of the room. She followed to the door and locked it from behind. Her phone began to ring just as she walked back to the bed. She looked at the screen and saw a new number, it was definitely Trip. >>>>>>   June 2, 2016 07:45   Jennifer was still applying her makeup when her phone rang. She turned to the bed to pick the phone. Cole was the caller. “Hey Cole,” she answered the call. “You can leave now, Jenny, but be ready to receive further instructions from us.” “Alright.” The call ended.   * Dave was driving the car while Cole was sitting by the passenger side. They had their eyes on the cab Trip had entered from the gate of the hotel. Cole dialed Henry’s number immediately after ending the call with Jennifer. “Hello boss, we’re on his trail now. We’ll let you know once he makes the same move,” he spoke briefly and ended the call.   >>>>   “Alright Cole,” the call from Cole ended as Henry walked into the computer room. He went straight to the PC at the center and tapped the space bar. The screen came on and the tracking software was already running. He pulled the chair closer and sat. He maximized the notepad application which was already running on another window. Two numbers were on different lines of the text. The first was Trip’s number and the other was Jennifer’s. He copied Trip’s number and maximized the tracking software again. With the use of the function keys on the keyboard, he opened a dialog box on the software and pasted the number. He clicked “Enter” and the request began to process. After a minute, the dialog box disappeared and another interface was opened. He reached for the mouse and scrolled slowly. His eyes were squinted as he viewed the points created on the map shown. He finally took in a deep breath and shook his head. He reached for his phone and dialed Cole again. “Where is Jennifer?” he asked after the call was answered. “She’s on her way there,” Cole replied. “Good, Trip’s number is protected. I can only see when he makes calls, I can’t get his location and I can’t extract his call details.” “We might need to work on his phone before we can break off the guard,” Cole sighed. “You’re right, but we can still work with Jenny when we need to get his location. She’d make a call to him and we would be able to trace the location of her call receiver.” “Oh! That’s a great idea boss, we’d let you know when we need to track him.”   >>> 40 Minutes later <<<< Dave and Cole had their eyes at the gate of the building from where they were. As usual, the three cars drove out and followed after each other in a straight direction. They usually continued in a straight direction before splitting into different directions at a junction. Cole and Dave waited until the vehicles had gone a long way before they stepped out from their hiding corners and got into their car. Cole took out his phone and dialed Henry quickly. “We need to track him now,” he said briefly and hung up. Dave started the car engine and they turned to the other carriageway and drove after the vehicles. *** Trip was sitting at the backseat, flanked by two other guys when his phone began to ring. He took it out and squinted at the screen. He looked surprised to see the caller but still answered it immediately. “Good morning Trip, how are you doing today?” “I’m fine, good morning. It’s surprising to get a call from you this morning,” Trip replied. “Oh! Sorry to bother you, I actually wanted to find out if you’ve gone out already.” “No, you’re not bothering me,” Trip corrected. “I’m out already, I left over an hour ago.” “No problem then, I was just wondering if you would be driving, and if we are going the same way.” “Okay, maybe we talk about that later this evening.” * Less than five minutes after he hung up, Cole received another call from Henry. “He’s in the vehicle that’s going towards the Bexford bridge,” Henry reported from the other end. “I’ll continue trailing the vehicle through the surveillance cameras and give you feeds.” “Great boss, thanks,” Cole hung up. “Towards the Bexford bridge,” he said to Dave who increased his driving speed immediately.   >>>> Later that day <<<<< “That place is supposed to be a bakery,” Dave said aloud in a round table meeting with the whole of the team. “I don’t understand what they could be doing there.” “I think we should all understand the Wolves method of operation already,” Henry remarked. “They make use of the most absurd places for their meetings and make use of the most unimaginable method of transportation for their explosive devices.” “I can imagine that they’re going to be packaging explosive devices in loaves of bread soon,” Cole remarked. “We’ve got to find a way to stop them,” Samantha chipped in. “We’re not sure what activity took place behind the walls yet,” Henry voiced out in a calm tone. “It could just be a meeting Trip went in there for.” “But how do we confirm they haven’t arranged explosives into the baked loaves of bread already?” Dave questioned. “I’ve been pulling out footages of the past few days of vehicles going in and coming out from the bakery,” Henry replied. “We can all take time to got through these footages to see if explosive materials could have been taken in earlier.” “That may take a long time,” Cole put in. “And what if we never find anything, does that mean nothing was transported in?” Samantha asked. “No,” Henry said loudly. “There could be an easier way to know though,” he said and paused to look at their faces. They all looked attentive. He then fixed his eyes on Jennifer. “Jenny can help us extract records from Trip’s phone.” They all stared at him inquisitively, Jennifer especially had her eyes squinted at him. Henry continued talking directly to Jennifer. “You will have to find a way to entice him, get him into your room, and drug him. Then you can extract details from his phone.” “But wouldn’t he get to know his phone got tampered with the next morning?” Hannah spoke for the first time since they started the meeting. “Not at all,” Henry answered her. “That’s why she’s extracting details and not bugging his phone. He would easily find out as a developer if his phone is bugged, but it would be more difficult to know if someone only used his phone.” “What if his phone has some security of a kind, how do I use it?” Jennifer asked. “That’s why you need to drug him,” Henry turned to her. “While he’s asleep, Cole would come in to help you resolve any of such issues.” Jennifer nodded and it seemed like a nice idea to all of them. “So, it all depends on you Jenny,” Henry concluded.   >>>>19:05<<<<< Lilent Hotels & Suites. Jennifer laid patiently in the hotel room waiting for Trip’s call that night. She was not kept waiting for long as the call came in earlier than expected. She reached for the phone and answered it. “Hey, Trip.” “Hello Ann, good evening. How are you doing today?” “I’m perfect, and how about you?” “I’m fine,” Trip replied. “Are you back to the hotel now?” “Yes.” “So, what are your plans for dinner?” “I was about to make an order,” she answered. “If you don’t mind, we can have dinner together at the restaurant,” he offered. “Oh! Sure, but I’d have to take a shower first, I’ll meet you there soon.” “See you,” he replied and then hung up.   19:45   Jennifer spotted Trip immediately she entered into the restaurant and walked to the table he was sitting at. “Good evening,” she smiled and greeted. “Good evening,” he got up and welcomed her with a warm smile. He took her hand and kissed her at the back of her palm before they sat back. “You’re looking so beautiful tonight, even without makeup like last night.” “Oh, thanks,” she blushed. He flashed his teeth in a smile. “So, how did your day go?” “Fruitful, how did your meeting go too?” “It was great,” Trip replied. “What would you like to eat?” He said as he beckoned on a waiter to come closer. They ordered the same meal and began to eat soon. “Their food tastes nice here,” Trip remarked. “Sure, the food is always great here.” “Oh! You’ve been here before?” “Yes, I lodge in this hotel whenever I’m in Bexford.” She replied. “Oh! It’s my first time actually. And I have never eaten in the restaurant, I always eat out.” “You should try more of the food here, it’s great.” They were both done with the meal in fifteen minutes and continued to talk. “Would you like to stay here, or you’d prefer we take a walk around the place and probably share a drink later?” “I prefer the latter,” she replied with a smile. He got up immediately and picked his phone. He offered her a hand to help her up and also held her bag. “Oh! Thanks,” she took her bag from him and smiled. He looked like a gentleman and was also acting like one. They walked around the hotel for more than thirty minutes. They discussed their businesses and personal lives. “So, tomorrow is Sunday. You’re not going for a meeting right?” Trip asked. “No, of course,” she chuckled. “I was wondering if we could take a few drinks together before we retire to our rooms,” he offered. “Well, I do have a drink in my room. I was planning to take a few shots of it tonight,” she answered him. He shrugged. “Maybe till tomorrow then.” “Why don’t we go up and take the drink together?” He stared at her in surprise. “Well, it’s only one drink. It may not be sufficient for the two of us. What if we buy another drink from here to make it too.” “Oh! That’s a good idea.”   Twenty minutes later, they were both in Ann’s room. It was exactly like the room he was also lodged in. “Please sit,” she offered him the only seat in the room. She dragged the footstool to his front and turned to the small refrigerator to get the wine and a cup. “Well, I think we may have to do with just one cup,” She said as she dropped the bottle of wine and cup on the footstool in front of him. “No problem with that.” The space in between the bed and the sofa was just enough for them to sit comfortably opposite each other with the stool in between. She sat in front of him first and after a few seconds of looking at each other awkwardly, she spoke again. “You go first,” she said and got up to pour some of the opened wine into the cup. She stopped halfway and suddenly looked at his face. “I think I saw a cup in that drawer, can you check it for me, please.” The drawer was just beside Trip, so he turned slightly to open it. She dropped a small tablet into his drink immediately he looked away and continued pouring the wine until the cup was almost full. “Yeah, there’s one here.” He finally brought out one. “Oh! “ she smiled as he handed it over to her. “I need to rinse it first, please wait for me.” She got up with the opened bottle of wine and poured some of it inside the cup to rinse it. She dropped the wine on the refrigerator and proceeded into the restroom to rinse the cup in the sink. She stepped out few seconds later and cat-walked to meet Trip. He had a smile on as usual and she also smiled at him. She stared at his cup as she filled hers. The pill would have dissolved in the drink already. “I think we can drink now,” she said as she raised her glass up. He also raised his cup. “Cheers!” She watched him gulp down the drink as she also took hers. They continued talking for almost thirty minutes before the pill began to take effect. Trip noticed he was feeling sleepy and decided to go to his room. “I think I’d have to leave now,” he said as he got up from the seat. “Why so soon?” she got up. “I’ve been so stressed,” he replied. “I’m feeling sleepy.” She moved close to him slowly and stood in front of him with her body touching his. “Don’t you like us to spend the night together?” she eyed him seductively. He smiled. “Oh well, I like that. But I…” “Shh,” she hushed him and placed a finger on his lips. She turned him towards the bed and began to dip her fingers into his shirt and massage his nipples. She pushed him with a finger to the bed and he laid flat. She raised her gown and climbed over him and began to unbutton his shirt. Few seconds into the process, Trip fell totally asleep. Jennifer got back up and quickly searched for Trip’s phone in his pocket. She tried to unlock it, but it had a password as expected. She quickly called Cole with her own phone and waited patiently for him to come. While she was waiting, she decided to start clearing the drinks and the cups on the table. She suddenly heard a voice. “And what do you think you’re doing?”   To be continued

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +34

Pray it should not be him oh

i hope Jenny we not be in trouble? I pray nothing should happen her ooo

He played a smart one on jenny. Ride on bro @delexzy01.

Holy shit!!! I hope DAT wasn't Trip's voice? Too bad,I think things are not going to work as planned sha!!!

Restless Episode 147 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye Continued from Episode 146 Few seconds into the process, Trip fell asleep. Jennifer got back up and quickly searched for Trip’s phone in his pocket. She tried to unlock it but it had a password as expected.  She quickly called Cole with her phone and waited patiently for him to join her.  While she was waiting, she decided to start clearing the drinks and the cups on the table. She suddenly heard a voice. “And what do you think you’re doing?” Jennifer froze for a second with the cups in her hand. She then turned her neck to look at Trip on the bed and realized that the voice was only from her head. She heaved a sigh of relief and continued with clearing the place.  Three minutes later, a knock sounded softly at the door. She glanced at Trip again and then walked to the door slowly.  “Cole,” she called in a low tone from behind the door. “Yes, Cole,” Cole also replied softly from behind.  She opened the door and let him in. Cole took some steps in and stopped to look around the room for a second. Then he took off the backpack strapped to his back and proceeded to the drawer. “He’s asleep already,” she said, even though it was evident with Trip’s position on the bed. Cole took out the laptop from the backpack and placed it on the drawer. “Where’s the phone?” He requested from Jennifer as he turned a chair to sit on. Jennifer handed him the phone and took another glance at sleeping Trip before she joined Cole. She placed her chair beside him. Cole turned on the data connection and the GPS location of the phone before he inserted a USB cable. A software was already running on his computer and in a few minutes, he was able to access every single data on the phone, right on the laptop.  He started with transferring the contact found on the phone to the laptop and also transferred the call logs data. Then he began to transfer data from the installed applications on the phone, especially the messaging and social media apps.  The data transfer continued for over forty minutes and Jennifer watched in silence, trying to learn every process done by Cole.  “Is there no way he’s going to know we gained access to his phone?” She finally voiced out the question that had been baffling her.  “No,” Cole glanced at her. “He could if we broke through the password block and used the phone itself, but we’re only safely transferring his data to the computer. His phone will remain the same after the whole process.” She let out a breath. “I hope we get enough useful data.” “I’m not so sure we will,” Cole replied surprisingly as he finally detached the phone from the laptop. She squinted at his face, wondering why he said so. He turned to her and stared straight into her eyes. “This guy is a seasoned developer working for terrorists, he wouldn’t keep so much useful information on a phone that he could easily lose.” Jennifer sighed. “So, this could probably be a waste of time.” “Probably,” Cole nodded. “But there’s a way we can make better use of this opportunity.” “How?” “We can bug this phone,” he paused to clear his throat and then raised his brows. “If we bug the phone, we will be able to access his location at every point in time, listen to his phone calls, get his WhatsApp and text messages, and lots more.” “So, why don’t we do that?” She squinted.  “We can, but we need to make sure he doesn’t suspect any foul play when he wakes up,” Cole answered. “How is that possible? He’s gonna wake up tomorrow with no one by his side and he would realize that he was drugged,” Jennifer countered.  “It all depends on you, Jenny, I talked to Henry about this already and he asked me to see if you would want to do it.” “And what’s that?” Cole paused to check his time. “The effect of the drug will only last for three more hours. He might not suspect anything if he wakes up to find you by his side.” She stared at his face, confused. “That’s not wise enough, he’s still going to suspect something happened to him. He would not remember how he slept off and that would make him suspicious.” “Yes, but we can give him activities to remember.” She was now getting further confused and squinted hard at his face. “What do you mean?” “Imagine we replace his memories with sexual activities during the night.” “What sexual activity? He’s asleep already.” “Yes he’s asleep, but his hormones are still active, his organs are also active. When he wakes up, he will be able to remember some feelings and probably, some sounds. That’s why we can’t talk so loudly, even though he’s asleep.” “So, what are you suggesting?” “That we create some sexual memories for him,” Cole replied with a faint smile. Jennifer shook her head, she wasn’t getting him. “You want me to have sex with him while he’s asleep?” “No, it doesn’t have to be sex. You can stimulate him with your hands for a while. If you do it aggressively, he’s gonna feel it like he had rough sex.” She stared at him unbelievably. “You must be kidding right?” “I’m serious,” he stared at her with a blank face.  She chuckled and reached for her phone to call Henry.  “You can confirm from him,” Cole smiled as he saw her dialing his number.  She stared at him as she placed the phone close to her ear and waited for the call to be answered.  “Hello, boss.” “How is it going, Jenny?” “Trip is asleep already, but Cole is suggesting that we may have to do more to keep him unsuspicious.” Henry could be heard heaving a sigh from the other end. “Well, he told me about it. But, do you think we can really make him not to suspect anything?” Jennifer remained silent for some seconds. “I’ll try,” she spoke up again and then hung up. She stared back at Cole who had his eyes on her.  “So, do I really have to do that?” Cole stared at her with a surprised look on his face. “Damn! You don’t expect him to find me naked by his side when he wakes up tomorrow, or do you?” She sighed. “Alright, bug the phone and leave.” “Good.” Cole connected the phone again to the computer and spent about five more minutes before he disconnected.  “Here, it’s bugged already. We can monitor his activities with the phone at every point in time.” Cole handed back the phone to Jennifer. She took the phone and got up from the chair. She then walked to the bed and placed it beside the pillow.  Cole worked for another five minutes before he returned the laptop into his backpack. He got up and turned to Jennifer who was already sitting with her back against the headboard.  “I would take my leave now,” he said. “Be careful with him.” “Thank you,” she replied in a calm voice.  He stood still for a moment and his eyes lingered on the sleeping man in the bed for a while. Then, a mischievous smile appeared on his face as he moved his gaze to Jennifer’s face. She also had her eyes on him and was wondering why he was still staring. “The guy looks hot though, it could be an…” She didn’t let him complete his statement when she pulled out her gun angrily. “Get the f*** out of here now,” she slammed angrily and got to her feet. She held the gun pointed at him and cocked it. “Easy please, I’m sorry and I didn’t mean that,” he apologized, stepping back slowly. He had both hands raised and continued slowly until he got to the door. She kept her gun pointed at him until he stepped out and closed the door.  ___ July 3, 2016 04:00a.m. Trip opened his eyes with a deep breath after about six hours of sleep. He tried to turn in the bed but noticed that someone’s head was resting on his chest. Then he realized he was in a room with a lady.  He rolled off the blanket covering their bodies. She appeared to be deeply asleep and was clinging to his body. He recognized her at once as he saw her face. It was Ann who he met at the hotel bar two nights ago. However, he couldn’t remember how they got to the bed and didn’t even realize they weren’t in his room yet.  Both of them were half-naked. He only had his boxers on while she had her bra and pants on. He moved her to the side gently and left her to continue sleeping as he sat up. His hands reached for the switch by the bedside and he turned on the bulb.  After the light came on, he then realized he wasn’t in his room. He remembered how he had met with Ann at the restaurant and how they had both decided to share a drink in her room.  He turned and stared at her again. With the way they were both dressed, it was evident something had happened between them. But he was finding it difficult to recall how it happened.  On the other hand, Jennifer had also woken up immediately he woke and began to move. She had felt him roll off the blanket and put her aside but she pretended to be asleep. However, she was conscious of him and was trying to notice from his movement if he was suspecting something happened. Trip stared at Ann for a while again and then looked forward. He saw the refrigerator and then recalled how they sat opposite each other to share the drink. He couldn’t recall perfectly, but he remembered he wanted to leave when she began to caress his chest and pushed him to the bed.  His eyes wandered about the floor and he saw a used pack of condoms on the floor. His mouth opened slightly in surprise and he struggled to remember if they really had sex or not. He couldn’t remember perfectly but he could picture her riding on him. It was kind of rough and, maybe, short.  He clenched his fist and his teeth in anger as he struggled with his memory. How in the world could it be that he couldn’t remember what had just happened the last night?  He remembered the bottles of alcohol he took the last night. He wasn’t so good with controlling himself after taking alcohol but he had not taken excess that night. It was only two bottles which were taken slowly. It shouldn’t have knocked him off completely.  He turned to look at her and observed she was still fast asleep. He tried to recall if he had taken something that knocked him out but he couldn’t.  After some more minutes of not being able to figure it out, he located his phone and checked the time. It was some minutes past four o’clock. He took in a deep breath and turned to look at Ann again. For a minute, he argued in his mind about waking her to ask her what happened but he thought it could be so embarrassing.  He finally decided to wait until it was dawn and watch how it would play out. It was possible that Ann would have an explanation for what happened but he needed to find out without making it so obvious he had no clue.  He laid back in the bed silently and closed his eyes.  06:30a.m. Jennifer finally opened her eyes after sleeping for another hour. She stretched and yawned in the bed for a while and then crawled up slowly to Trip. She was about to place her head on his chest when she realized he was awake.  “Hey, you’re awake,” she said softly with a smile.  “Yes,” he looked at her face and faked a smile.  She placed her head on his chest close to his shoulder and began to caress his chest gently.  His heartbeat was sounding so soft, but all she could hear was the sounds of bomb explosions which Trip and his Red Wolves gang were causing around Bethanna. “What happened last night?” She asked in a soft voice.  She intended to confuse him with the question and she succeeded in doing so. He was hoping to ask the same question from her. Now, he had no idea what answer to give to her.  She turned her neck and stared at his face when he did not give a reply.  He stared back at her. “Well, we slept off.” “We slept off?” She pulled her head back and squinted at his face.  “Yeah, that’s all I can remember,” he shrugged.  She remained silent for a couple of seconds and then rolled away from him slowly.  “I think I just developed a headache,” she complained, placing her palms on her face.  “A headache?” he stared at her. She gave no reply.  He moved closer to her and took her hands off her face gently. He stared at her eyes for a moment and then placed his palm gently on her forehead. “How are you feeling?”  “I don’t really know,” she drew a breath. “This left-side just aches me,” she added, making gestures with her hand. “Sorry dear,” he said and sat up. He rested his back against the headboard. “I think there must be something wrong with the drink we took last night.” She turned her neck to look at his face. “Something wrong? Why do you say so?” “I’m finding it difficult to remember all that happened with us last night,” he replied.  She sat up slowly and squinted at him like she was surprised. “You don’t remember?” “Yes,” he replied softly. She sat by his side and also rested her back against the headboard. They both had their eyes staring at the wall in front and their legs stretched out straight.  After a few seconds of silence, Jennifer began to talk slowly, as if she was struggling to remember what happened. “After eating at the restaurant and taking a long walk, we got a drink and came in here. We talked for some time while we shared the drink,” she paused and turned to stare at his face. “You wanted to go but I stopped you…” Trip stared back into her eyes. He could remember all she was saying up to the point she stopped.  “And what happened after that?” She squinted hard like she was trying to remember also. “I think we got on the bed and we’ve been asleep since then.” “Asleep?” He looked at her with a surprised stare. “We’re almost naked,” he stopped and looked at his body and hers for a moment. “Do you remember how we took off our clothes?” She raised her brow for a moment and then lowered it again. “You must have undressed me.” He chuckled and rested his back against the headboard again. “I really don’t remember what happened. I think we should rest now and figure it out later.” He laid back flat in the bed and positioned the pillow under his head. He took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. She remained in the sitting position, staring at him. She knew he was confused already but wasn’t sure whether or not he was intelligent enough to sense a foul play.  Trip stayed awake even with his eyes closed. He had no explanation for what happened. He had suspected being drugged but there was no proof for that. He had checked his wallet and clothes. There was nothing missing. He also checked his phone and there was nothing suspicious about it. The only issue was not remembering how it all happened.  He was so certain he had sex with her. But why would she have drugged him for sex when he was already willing to do it with her? It didn’t look reasonable. The only reasonable explanation was that both of them happened to have experienced the effect of the same substance. “You should rest, we’ll get medicine for your headache when the day is brighter.” He finally opened his eyes and said to Jennifer.  3 Hours Later “I told him I was invited by a friend to a church service,” Jennifer said as she dropped her bag on the table and sank into the sofa. “You have to continue seeing him make sure he doesn’t suspect any foul play,” Henry who was standing just at the entrance of the corridor said to her.  “Yes, I’ll be going back soon.” She replied and heaved a sigh as she took off her shoes.  “We have him already,” Cole said from the dining hall where he sat. He had a laptop in front of him and his earphones connected to the laptop. “We have access to his cameras and the microphone.” “How long do I have to keep acting with him?” Jennifer asked Henry.  “Until we get reasonable information from him, we can’t…” Henry was about to explain when Cole interrupted. “He’s making his first call,” Cole announced loudly and took off his earpiece.  “Track the location of the call receiver and find the identity,” Henry instructed immediately and walked towards the dining hall to meet Cole.  Jennifer also got up and joined them.  Cole had taken out the earpiece from the laptop, the sounds began to play out loudly.  Trip: Hey Dude! Where are you at? I had an awkward night yesterday. Unknown voice: What happened, tell me. Trip: Well, I met this random girl at the hotel I’m lodged at and this really went fast with us. I ended up in her room last night. Unknown Voice: So, you’re bleeping around already, right? (laughs) Trip: I’m not even sure, I think I got so drunk last night. But I hope to bleep her harder tonight. Unknown voice: Be careful bro, don’t let the boss know you’re bleeping around. You’re here for work, remember? Trip: I know man, bleeping just one girl won’t hurt. Will it? Unknown voice: Be careful Trip: Sure. (Exhales). Send the details to my mail now, I’m waiting to receive them. Unknown voice: Right away bro! “We can access the mail he’s about to receive, right?” Henry asked immediately after the call ended. “As long as it is the same email address registered on his phone, we can,” Cole replied. “Get to work immediately, track the person he called, while I monitor the mail,” Henry said and proceeded straight to the computer room.

Restless Episode 148 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye Lilent Hotels & Suites 13:45 Trip checked his wristwatch for the umpteenth after getting to the restaurant fifty minutes ago. He was supposed to meet with Ann there at one o’clock. It was forty-five minutes after and she wasn’t there yet. He had called her thirty minutes ago and she had told him she was close by. He wondered why she was yet to arrive. He picked up his phone and was about to dial her number again when he saw her walking in through the door. She hurried towards him and settled at the opposite seat with a sigh. “I’m so sorry please, I wasn’t feeling so well. So, I had to stop by to get something to use,” she explained. “Oh! No problem, hope you’re feeling better now.” “Well, not better but I think I can manage,” she replied. “Maybe you should just go take a rest now,” he suggested.  “No, I can manage, its not really something serious.” She insisted.  “Are you sure you can manage?” He asked again. “Yes, it’s just ladies thing, so I can manage.” “Oh! I see,” he nodded. He was quiet for a moment as he wondered what she meant by ‘ladies thing’. There was nothing else that came to his mind except that she was in her menstrual period. “Shi*t!” he cursed under his breath.  “So, what are we going to have for lunch?” She asked when he wasn’t talking again. “Oh well, what would you like to eat?” He asked her and handed her the menu on the table. He then turned to beckon on one of the waiters. Jennifer lifted her eyes to look at the menu at the top wall of the servery counter. “I’d love a plate of shaved carrot and radish salad.” “Okay,” Trip said and then turned to the waiter. “Get two plates for us.” “I’ll be back in three minutes,” the waiter excused herself and walked away.  “So, how was the church service you went for?” Trip asked while they waited for the food. “Tiring, I just had to wait until it ended,” she replied.  They continued discussing until the waiter returned with the food. Their food was eaten in silence for about five minutes before Jennifer spoke again. “When would you be returning to Benuit?” She asked. “I’m not certain about that for now,” he answered. “I haven’t finished with what I came to do here.” “I’ll be returning on Tuesday, I should round off with everything here by tomorrow.” “Oh!’ He let out a smile, even though he felt sort of heartbroken. He wasn’t heartbroken because he would miss her but because he was yet to really have sex with her. “Yeah,” she smiled back. He drew in a short breath. “It’s okay,” he smiled again. “So, how come we never inquired about each other’s relationship status?” She looked at him, somewhat bewildered. “Yeah, that’s true,” she chuckled. “So, are you in a relationship? You could be even married,” she added and laughed. He laughed aloud in response. “Married? How in the world do I look married?” “Is there a particular way married men look?” “Oh no!” He chuckled. “You would have seen a ring on my finger at least.” “I’ve seen married men who take off their rings once they’re away from home.” “Hehe… I’m not like that, I’m not married. My last relationship ended five months ago and I’ve not been with anyone since then.” “Why haven’t you been with anyone since then?” “Well, nothing. I have been busy with some projects and I haven’t really met anyone to start another relationship with. What about you?” “I’m not in a relationship,” she smiled. “My boyfriend broke up with me after he left for South Husan. He wanted me to join him there but I couldn’t. He didn’t think he could keep a long-distance relationship and neither did I.” “Oh! Since when has that been?” “About three months ago,” she replied.  “You guys must have had different goals,” he asserted. “Yes, we did have different goals. And none of us was willing to sacrifice our goal to be with the other.” The discussion continued for another one hour. They discussed hooking up some other time, if possible. After the discussion, they both decided to go rest in their rooms. “I hope you’ll be properly rested by evening,” Trip said as they walked together to the hotel building. “We should visit the gaming center together.” “Yeah, I should have gotten enough rest by then.” 15 Minutes later Jennifer was alone in her room when she heard a knock at the door. Her dress had been taken off and she was now putting on a T-shirt and shorts.  She stared at the door for a moment and wondered who was there. Trip must have gone to his room, so no one else could be knocking. She got up and walked towards the door. “Who’s it?” She asked from behind the door. “It’s Cole.” She opened the door and allowed him to walk in before closing it. “What the heck are you doing here? He could come here at any time,” she asked.  “He left you to rest, he’s not going to come here anytime soon,” Cole replied.  “What are you here for?” She said as she walked back and sat on the bed.  “Jenny, I’ve been watching you too,” Cole stood right in front of her. “You’re so close to him already and we can make use of the advantage to get more information directly from him.” “What else do you want me to get from him directly? He’s obviously being secretive with his background.” “You can get him to say some things without asking him directly,” Cole insisted. “And how are you so sure he’s going to tell me anything?” She questioned. “You can get him with sex, Jenny. Throw him questions when he’s longing for the first or a second one. He could let out answers unconsciously.  She stared at his face for a second and then smiled evilly. “And what makes you think I’m going to have sex with him?” Cole squinted at her. “He’s going to attempt to do that, would you reject him? Remember, he thinks you two had sex yesterday. He could get suspicious if you refuse him now.” “I already told him it’s that time of the month.” “What bleeping time?” Cole stared at her in awe. She glanced at him and hissed. “Damn it! You messed it up already, he wouldn’t be so interested in being with you anymore.” “And what were you expecting me to do?”She fired at him. “You wanted to start f*****ng a terrorist happily?” Cole drew in a breath. “It was only to get enough information.” “Go f*** him if you’re truly interested in that information,” she said angrily and got up. She walked to the wardrobe. Cole stood there silently for a couple of minutes before he turned and walked out without saying a word to her. _____ 14:00 Paul Edward’s Residence,  Bexford, Bethanna. Paul and his friend, Regan were sitting in the living room having a discussion even as they watched a program on TV. Regan had been his close friend since high school, even though they were in different classes. They had both been key players in the school’s basketball team where they met.  They had just laughed about a particular matter when Paul Edwards phone began to ring. He reached for it on the other end of the long sofa where it was placed. He heaved a sigh as he saw the caller’s number. “You’ll have to excuse me please, I have to take this call inside,” he said as he got up with the phone.  “Sure, you can,” Regan relaxed on the sofa and watched his friend walk into the hallway. Paul answered the call while walking towards his room.  Carl Winston’s voice came through as expected. “Good afternoon, Mr. Paul, it’s exactly forty-eight hours since I made the request. I’ve not heard anything from you since then.” “Carl, you should understand that these things don’t work this way,” Paul said in hush tones as he opened the door to his room and walked in. “I can’t risk letting any of the executives know that I’m doing another underground investigation, it would be the proof needed to call for my suspension.” There was silence for a couple of seconds before Henry spoke again. “I have the names I need already, but I need an extra name,” Carl finally said. “What other name do you need?” “I need to know who the mole in the Fox is,” Carl answered.  “I don’t know, Carl. If I knew it, we would have gotten to the Wolves through the mole already.” “It appears there are many things you don’t know, even though you’re in charge. I’ll have no choice than to step in and stop the Wolves.” “Don’t do that, Carl. Don’t get the FOX to fight you. We’re in control of this, let us continue the job,” Paul said in a warning tone. “The FOX is about to be destroyed by the Wolves and you think you would still have enough strength to fight me?” “What are you talking about?” Paul frowned his face. “The Wolves have penetrated deep into the FOX and would be destroying you from within. If you don’t do something quickly, the FOX would be history in a couple of days.” “Tell me what you’re talking about, Carl,” Paul shouted on top of his voice. “Pick out the mole and you will save the FOX.” “Talk to me…” he was saying when the call ended. “Shi*t!” He cursed and clenched his fist. He pondered on it for some seconds before he dialed back Carl’s number. The call no longer connected.  He heaved a sigh as he walked to the window. He placed a hand on the wall and another on his forehead. Carl Winston’s warning was never to be taken lightly. He knew that indeed, something was about to happen to the FOX as Carl warned. The mole had to be fished out before the FOX was destroyed. But Carl had said in a couple of days, and that got him more apprehensive. He needed to act quickly before the FOX was destroyed under his watch. _____ July 4 09:30 AM Jennifer walked into the computer room to most of the team already sitting in a circular arrangement.  “Good morning everyone,” she greeted, walking past the empty seat beside Cole to sit close to Hannah. “Welcome Jenny,” Henry replied to her. “Can someone reach out to Samantha and let’s start now.” “I’m here already,” Samantha said as she appeared at the entrance. She sat at the empty seat beside Cole and smiled at Jennifer who waved with a finger to her. “So, we don’t have so much to discuss today. I just want to let you know about some changes in our strategy,” Henry began but paused as he looked at Jenny’s face. “Jennifer, thank you for helping us trap Trip. We’re sure he’s going to lead us to Hutton Ryker soon.” Jennifer and Cole’s eyes met at that moment and she gave him a cold look. She wondered why Cole was bent on having sexual intercourse with the man while Henry himself didn’t seem bothered.  “As I said, I’ve made some discoveries which seem to affect our strategies. Hutton Ryker is a man I knew. His real name is Hughes Kanwa and he was a FOX Agent…” Henry took a few minutes to explain how he knew Hutton and all that happened.  “How come he is a terrorist now?” Samantha asked. “That’s what I’m about to explain,” Henry replied and then got up from his seat. He moved the stool aside and positioned a lower chair in front of the master system. In ten seconds, he turned on the large screen by the wall and projected the images from the laptop. “A year after Hutton Ryker led the team that stopped the Kueda Terrorists, he was convicted in the FOX’s court for compromise and insubordination. He was guilty in some way but he wasn’t guilty of what he was convicted for. During the war against Kueda, he had to go against instructions from his boss. By going against those instructions, two FOX executives and more than ten other FOX men died in the process but he saved over twenty thousand people from death. He discovered the plans of the Kueda group who wanted to take leadership of the three Anna Nations, starting from Bethanna. The Agenda was to make the people bend by fear. They were going to kill over twenty-thousand people most in Bethanna, Anthanna, and then South Husan. Hutton Ryker uncovered this and killed all the soldiers who led the terrorist. But there was something important that he didn’t uncover and that was those behind the terrorist group. Those three men he never knew until he got to prison were Evans Blake, Dexter Joe, and Abraham Carter. Evans Blake was the FOX chairman at that time, Dexter was the President of Bethanna, and Abraham worked in the UN. These men made up fake proofs against Hutton and accused him of working with the terrorist secretly. They pulled out many pictures of Hutton taken at some locations during his investigation of the Kueda to link him to the terrorist. His report was turned against him. Eventually, they were not able to prove all their claims against him in the FOX court but they still had the power to ensure he was punished. They put him away in prison for seven years.” All the while he spoke, Henry displayed pictures of younger Hutton and the other people mentioned. He also showed pictures of the Kueda group and the prison where Hutton stayed. “If he wasn’t with the Kueda then, how did he end up being a terrorist now?” Dave asked.  “He wants to get back at these men, he wants them to go through some kind of punishment.”  “But the only thing he has been doing is killing innocent people,” Cole interrupted. “Yes, he has become so ruthless, killing innocent people but I think he has a plan,” Henry paused and looked at their faces one after the other as if to add some suspense. “At the end of the whole thing, no one is going to be able to trace the deaths to him. The people who will be caught as sponsors of the Wolves will be those three men. Those three men are going to be accused of killing over twenty thousand people. The whole of Bethanna would come against these three men, Africa would come against them, and the world would come against them. These men might likely commit suicide after he tarnishes their image.” “How in the world is he going to do that?” Samantha asked, looking confused. She looked at the faces of the rest of the team listening to see if they understood Henry.  “Hutton Ryker is a very intelligent man,” Henry smirked. “When he plans a trap, it would be difficult for anyone not to fall into it.” “But we’ve gotten out of his traps so many times, he has not been able to hurt us,” Dave remarked.  Henry stared at him with a smile. “We were lucky the last time, the unexpected arrival of Paul Edwards and Emery Jack saved us.” “Hutton Ryker is a bleeping dumb head terrorist that we need to get down so soon,” Samantha fumed. Henry glanced at her. “Don’t underestimate Hutton Ryker, he’s not a dumbhead, trust me.” “But we’ve got him cornered now, we’re going to reach him soon through Trip.” Jenny put in. “You’re right,” Henry turned to her again. “We seem to have luck on our side. Sheila Jack is alive because Paul Edwards stepped in luckily and she gave us the information that led to Trip, we only have Trip by chance.” There was a moment of silence. Henry wanted to make sure that the team was not underestimating Hutton. That could make them overconfidence and could lead to a fall. “So, what are we going to do with Hutton Ryker? When are we killing him?” Dave asked impatiently. “Whether Hutton leaves or dies is left to him, we will give him a choice,” Henry replied Dave. “How?” Jenny asked.  “If he still has some humanity left in him, he will leave. But if he’s bent on killing other innocent people to take his revenge, he will have to die.” Henry replied.  “I can’t wait for all this to end, I’ve been into a lot of trouble already. I was tricked into the Wolves and now I have to make sure the Wolves are eliminated. It has to happen so quickly because I want to be with my family again,” Hannah Kelvin complained thoughtfully from where she sat.  They all remained silent for a couple of seconds and just stared at her. Her voice sounded pitiful and it was obvious she was tired and desperately longing to be with her family again. “Hutton Ryker would choose life or death by options we present to him,” Henry continued. He walked again to the system and began to search for some files. “We have another recording from Trip’s last night’s call, it gives us an idea that we could get to present Hutton Ryker with the choices on Wednesday. This call was made around 9 o’clock last night” He said before he played the recording.  The Phone call: Trip: Hey! Unknown: Hi! What’s up with you? Trip: I received the email containing records of all the FOX’s members today. But we’re working with the top fifty.” Unknown: Okay, we begin work on them tomorrow? Trip: No, Hutton Ryker won’t be available tomorrow. But we will all be meeting at the Operation House tomorrow. We would work on Tuesday and Wednesday to fix it all. Unknown: So we’re meeting at Ruthernard tomorrow? Trip: Yes, Ruthernard. The operation House on Tuesday and Wednesday. Unknown: What about your new girl? Bleeped her yet, or tonight? Trip: No, the damn girl is on her period and she’s leaving Bexford tomorrow. Unknown: (Chuckles) Better luck next time bro. Trip: I’ve got her contact. I’ll bleep her the next time we connect.  Unknown: Don’t forget to come with your note to Ruthernard tomorrow. Remember, we’ve got some codes there. Trip: I won’t, see you tomorrow. End of the Phone conversation. Henry continued speaking immediately after the record finish playing. “Now that we know Trip would be going to the operation center on Tuesday and Wednesday, we can plan our attack. We would get the location of the place when he visits on Tuesday and attack on Wednesday. Once we get the location on Tuesday, we would conclude our strategy to get them.” “What about the email Trip received?” Jennifer asked.  “I have it saved here,” Henry turned to the system and quickly opened a saved webpage. He projected on the larger screen for all to read. “The downloaded document contains details of all FOX agents working at the Bexford Head Office. They’ve separated the top 50 officials there. The plan is to hack into their devices and the applications on their phone. They would send different instructions to these men devices to cause confusion and weaken the system from inside. But we are not sure how they plan to kill them yet.” Henry stopped talking and looked towards his phone which was ringing on the stool where he placed it. He reached for it and checked the caller.  “It’s a call from Paul Edwards,” he announced to all of them and answered the call. He placed it on loudspeakers. To be continued.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +36

There readers and ghost reader, if I didn't see atleast 10 comments, I won't post the next episode....

The downfall of Fox.... Abeg post oooo @delexzy01.

next bro

Ur almost there kudos

It's really getting interesting.... From de look of things,I don't think Hutton is ready to back down oo,I pray his end doesn't become terrible!!!

wow! technology is good ooo imagine how they're following them without them be away,,I always want Henry team to succeed so that the killing we stop

Restless Episode 149 ® 18+ SNVL © Oyinloye Oluwatosin Emmanuel >>> July 5 9:45 PM “We now know the routes for entry and escape, it’s time we know our roles for this mission,” Henry said as he got up from the system from where he projected to the large screen. He walked to the center of the circular sitting arrangement and stopped. He turned his neck halfway in both directions, looking at each one’s face. “Five of us will be doing the job while the remaining one person will be with Mrs. Kanwa,” Henry continued. “Remember, we are going against a group of Terrorists. Even though those that will be in the operation center are the intelligence team of the terrorist, they are still terrorist and will try to kill us. So, don’t hesitate to bring any one of them down for your safety. Our main aim is to make Hutton Ryker throw in the towel but if he doesn’t, he would get the treatment meant for a terrorist.”  Four of us will be going into the operation center; I, Dave, Samantha, and Hannah. Cole will be right here monitoring the security cameras and feeding us with direction while Jennifer would stay to attend to Mrs. Kanwa. Cole can switch roles with Jennifer from time to time…” “Sh*t! Why the hell do I have to remain here with Cole?” Jennifer interrupted. “I think I would prefer to go with you than staying here with him till you come.” Everybody else was silent for a couple of minutes. It was obvious from Jennifer’s tone that she didn’t want to stay because she had something against Cole. Henry looked at Cole’s face and then looked at Jennifer’s again. Cole also seemed to be confused and couldn’t tell why she loathed staying back with him. “And what’s that about?” Henry asked, still moving his gaze from and Cole to Jennifer’s face. “I don’t know,” Cole replied, staring at Jennifer’s face and expecting her to explain why she spoke like that.  “Whatever the reason, we’re not going back on this. We’re having Cole and Jennifer stay back,” Henry continued, no longer waiting for an explanation. He continued with the instructions for their mission. “The rest of us will be out by 5 am tomorrow and we should be at Benuit Bexford Expressway by 6:30 AM.  There would be twelve people at the center tomorrow, Trip and six other programmers and hackers, with Hutton Ryker, Elvis Kahn, Daysman, and two other security men that will be at the gate. They’re expecting four more people but those four are the ones we will be hijacking the vehicles from. They’re the ones we’re meeting at Benuit Bexford road We will take them all out, leaving the drivers of both vehicles only. They’ll drive us to the operation center and we should get into that firm by 9 AM.” “How sure are we that there will be only 12 people there, what if they have a visitor?” Hannah questioned. “They would not set any appointment by 9 AM, knowing what they planned to start by that time. They might even not expect any visitor for that day?” “What if it’s an unexpected visitor who comes without an invitation?” Hannah asked again. “It’s unlikely for them to receive unexpected visitors,” Henry replied. “Remember that it is a new firm, they just got licensed and began operation last month. They do not have external clients yet. People keep walking past the place daily thinking it’s just a developing firm but they’re actually developers working for a dangerous terrorist group.” “Why must we meet those four before they get into Bexford?” Jennifer questioned. “Because we need to hijack the vehicles before they get into Bexford,” Cole answered, making all eyes turn towards him. “Once they get into Bexford, it will be easy for the wolves to notice the hijack because the Wolves have agents elsewhere monitoring the security cameras all around Bexford.” There was total silence for a couple of seconds before Henry affirmed Cole’s answer. “Yes, he’s right,” Henry said, facing Jennifer. They would easily notice us if we get the hijack done in Bexford, so we do it before they get into Bexford.” Cole had his eyes on Jennifer while Henry answered her, thinking she would look towards him but she didn’t. “12 of them against four of us, how do we do that?” Samantha questioned. “12 ordinary men against 4 prepared men,” Henry stated with a smile. “Most of them will be without weapons and even if they have weapons, it will just be a few defense tools. Remember they are just going to work on a normal day. We will be visiting them without weapons for the attack.” “Then we have to take advantage of the building points to ensure none will outsmart us” Dave put in. “You’re right!” Henry nodded towards Dave. “And that’s why we have this,” he added, pointing to the screen where the layout of the building was. “We know the entry and exit points of the building, we already know all sections of the building. So, it will be simple to get in and get them under control. I have drawn out a formation…” >>>>>July 6 06:21AM “Boss, they’re close to you,” Cole said into the mouthpiece as he spotted the two vehicles on the Benuit Bexford road. A black jeep was parked by the shoulder of the road. Only Henry was in the car. He was sitting in the backseat while the three other members were outside. Dave was resting on the boot of the car while Samantha was at the bonnet. Hannah was some steps away from them, looking around the whole area. They were all dressed in black suits, whites shirts, and navy blue ties.  “Hey guys,” Henry called their attention towards him as he stepped out. “They’re close already, let’s get ready.” They all moved swiftly and walked back into the jeep except for Dave. Hannah got into the driver’s seat with Henry sitting beside her while Samantha stayed at the backseat. Dave walked forward quickly to place some roadblocks in front. About three other vehicles passed before the targeted two vehicles came into sight. Hannah adjusted the side mirror to have a good view of them.  “Boss, few meters away from you,” Cole’s voice sounded in Henry’s earpiece. “Now Dave,” Henry instructed quickly using his communicator. Hannah took in a deep breath as she watched them come closer. The cars soon got to them and drove past. Hannah then started the car and followed them immediately. The cars continued for a few more seconds before they began to slow down on seeing the roadblocks placed in front of them. Dave was working down by the shoulder without looking towards them until both vehicles stopped. Hannah also stopped the car behind them and the two at the backseat jumped out immediately. Dave also pulled out his gun and walked towards the car. “Get the f*** out of this car now!” Samantha yelled at the man driving in the second car while Henry proceeded to the first vehicle.  “Step out!” Dave instructed the man on the passenger’s side of the first car while Henry also pointed his gun to the driver.  Hannah also joined Samantha on the other side of the second car, pointing a gun at the man on the passenger’s side.  In less than 2 minutes, they tied the men at the passenger’s side and gagged them. They placed them in the booth of the vehicle. They cleared the road and got into the vehicles, forcing the drivers with the guns to continue the journey to the place. Henry and Hannah joined the first car while Dave and Samantha joined the second. “The first stage is done, Cole,” Henry said into his mouthpiece as the cars continued the journey. 06: 48 AM Bexford. Cole stretched on the chair where he sat behind the computer. He took off the headset covering his ears and placed it on the table. He got up from the chair and stretched again, then he walked out of the control room.  He stepped into the living room at the same time Jennifer was also stepping in from the other hallway. Their eyes met and locked for a while. She then hissed slightly and turned back. “Hey Jenny, what the hell is wrong?” He called after her. She didn’t reply him or look back but he walked faster and got to her before she could open the door to her room. He held her by the arm and turned her to face him. “What do you want?” She yelled at him. He released at her and stared at her face quietly for a moment. “Why are you acting all weird to me? And what was yesterday about?” She raised her brows and shook her head with her lower lip folded in. Without answering him, she opened the door and walked into the room. He followed after her and got in before she could close the door. She left him with the door and walked towards the wardrobe. “You need to tell me what’s wrong and stop acting like a little kid,” he yelled.  She stopped what she was about to do in the wardrobe and walked towards him. “Who is the one acting like a little kid? Me? Or you who has no f***ing manners or respect?” She stared him in the eyes blankly for a moment and then turned away. She walked back to the wardrobe and opened it again. Cole stood transfixed on the same spot, thinking of what she said. He tried to remember what he could have done for her to accuse him of disrespecting her. He remained there without talking, watching her arrange clothes in the wardrobe. After about two minutes, she turned to him. “You have work to do, you shouldn’t be here.” “They’re driving on the road, I can’t watch them drive all through.” Cole replied her.  She turned back and continued what she was doing. It took her two more minutes to complete arranging the clothes. She turned back and still found him there.  “I’m not comfortable having you stay and stare at me that way,” she said as she proceeded again towards the door. He held her by the hand as she was about to walk past her. “I’m sorry Jenny, it’s about how I behaved at the hotel right?” He apologized with a pitiful face. She gave no response and tried to walk away but he held her back and turned to her.  “I’m sorry Jenny, believe me, I didn’t mean those words,” he apologized again. “Just let me go, please. I have to go to Mrs. Kanwa now,” she replied. He released her hand but followed after her to the room the old woman was kept. He walked in after her and found the woman sitting peacefully on the chair. The woman had already taken her bath and was looking fresh. “How are you feeling now?” Jennifer asked as she walked to her front. She squatted in front of the woman and held her palm. “Well, I could feel better with medicine.” The woman replied. “Do you have a drug you do take?” Jennifer asked.  “Yes, I take one dose in the afternoon anytime I feel this way.” “So, it’s okay if I go get the drug for you to use at noon?” Jennifer asked but the woman was no longer paying attention. She was now looking at Cole who was standing close to the door. Jennifer also looked in his direction and sighed as she saw him staring at them. “Your… boyfriend?” the woman questioned as she looked at Jennifer’s face again. “No,” Jennifer shook her head but the woman wasn’t listening again. She had turned her eyes to Cole again. “I’ll get you your breakfast now,” Jennifer said and then got up. She proceeded to the door and walked out, leaving Cole.  “I don’t understand why you’re following me around,” Jennifer said as Cole followed her again to the kitchen. He remained quiet and stayed at the entrance and watched her dish the woman’s breakfast. He followed her again to the woman’s room but stopped outside the room this time. She stepped out a minute after to find him still standing outside the room. She stood in front of him and stared into his eyes. “What do you want from me?” He blinked and then drew in a breath. “I’m sorry, you should forgive me.” “If that’s all, please stop following me all around,” she said and walked away without saying any other thing.  “You still haven’t forgiven me yet,” he followed after her to the sitting room. She turned and gave him a cold stare. “What this madness, Cole?” “Call it madness or anything you like?” Cole fired back. “I didn’t mean anything I said there, I was only trying to get back to you for what you said to me on our way back from Anthanna.” She paused and squinted at him, trying to recall what he was referring to. A lot of things had happened during their short stay in Gege and on their way back. But nothing serious had happened.  She finally remembered what she had said to him that could have hurt him. On their way from Gege to the airport, she had made a comment that changed his countenance but the others had all taken it for a joke and laughed at it. He was the only one who didn’t laugh at it. It had been said during a jovial time and she didn’t expect him to take it seriously. “What are you talking about? You know I was joking that day, we said a lot of things and laughed about them.”  “Yes, I’m sorry. But I just thought I could get back at you by talking that way at the hotel.” She tried again to recall the exact words she said that day. There were: ‘I’m not sure Cole is a man, he ain’t got anything under his pants to impregnate a woman’. Other things had been said that day about her and the other two but they had all taken it as jokes. She wondered why he took it seriously.  She shook her head and sighed and then turned to walk away. He followed her again. “Believe me Jenny, I didn’t mean don’t words. I know we had to do what we did at the hotel to get what we wanted, but I was actually jealous knowing you will have to stay all night with him. I was wishing I was in his position.” She stopped suddenly at the entrance of the hallway and turned to him. “Hey! What are you talking about?” She had a confused look on her face. ”It’s no longer funny.” “Jenny, it hurts me seeing you talking mean to him. And I don’t feel peace knowing you’re mad at me.” A confused smile appeared on her face. “I don’t understand you again but I think I’m no longer angry with you,” with that, she turned and walked away. “Are you serious?” he said, still following her but at a slower pace this time. She didn’t answer him but walked straight into her room. She closed the door and noticed he didn’t follow her at this time. She heaved a sigh of relief and proceeded to the drawer to pick her phone.  Few minutes after entering the room, she stepped out to meet him still standing. “Cole, what are you doing here?” She widened her eyes. He moved closer to her and took in a deep breath. “Jenny, I know this is awkward right but I actually like you and I think that’s the reason I acted that way.” Jenny chuckled and stared at him amused. “I wanted to tell you thins on our way back to Bexford but you said during a conversation that you couldn’t date men like Dave and me, you said I espcially was so boring and I only knew how to use computers.” “Oh! Was that what made you feel bad? I was thinking it was something else,” She laughed. “Maybe I would have changed my mind if you had spoken to me.” “And is it too late now?” He asked.  “No,” she chuckled. She took a step closer to him and looked straight into his eyes. “It’s not,” she drew closer and then met his lips with hers.  She stepped back briefly and smiled. “I like you too and that’s why I was hurt when you spoke to me that way, I thought you saw me as cheap.” “No, I’ve never thought of you like that,” he shook his head.  She smiled again. He drew closer this time and pulled her closer. He initiated the kiss and it was longer this time.  They finally broke away from each other and smiled at themselves. “I have to go back to Mrs. Kanwa now,” Jennifer said and then walked away, leaving Cole speechless.  Mrs. Kanwa was already done with breakfast when Jennifer got back to the room. She took out some drugs from the drawer and brought it closer for the woman to take. After then, she asked for the name of the medicine the woman needed to buy and left with the plates. 07:55 AM Cole was now sitting in the control room again. He had his hand on the mouse and his eyes fixed on the screen when he noticed someone had entered. He looked back and saw Jennifer walking to him. “Did the boss call?” She asked. “No, not yet,” he answered turning to her. “It’s still too early for them to need me. I believe I’m needed more when they are about to leave the place.” “Where are they now?” She questioned again as she took the seat a few centimetres away from him. him. “Close to Bexford already,” Cole answered. “They should be at the firm in the next fifty minutes.” “Okay, so?” “So?” He raised his brows and smiled. She shrugged. He leaned forward slowly and kissed her lips gently. They longed more for each other and both got up to kiss more passionately. They dragged each other slowly to the wall and soon began to take off their clothes.  Jennifer was putting on a short skirt, so it was easy to roll up while he helped her take off her top and bra. She also helped him with his shirt and with the zip of his shorts. They soon dragged each other to a chair and Cole sat up while she sat on him. Few minutes later, both were sweating and panting hard like they had been involved in a hectic race. They both let out a deep breath and stared at each other in satisfaction. They kissed for a few seconds more.  “What if the boss walks in here and sees us this way?” Jennifer asked. Cole chuckled. “He’s going to sack us immediately or probably give us to the Wolves.” They both laughed and kissed again.  “I should go now, I need to get some medicine for Mrs. Kanwa,” Jennifer said.  “Okay.” They kissed for another minute before they disengaged from each other.  >> 08:45 AM >> “It’s all clear boss, they have no visitors and all twelve men have gotten in,” Cole said into his earpiece. “Okay, keep me updated always.” ___________ > 08:50 AM > “Don’t make any mistakes here man,” Henry warned the driver of the car again as they waited for the gate to be opened. He had his gun carefully hidden behind the man’s cloth by the side of his belly. “We proceed in like nothing’s happening.” The man agreed and nodded in fear. The security guard at the driver’s side check his face and greeted him. Henry looked away until the security man permitted them to drive in. Immediately both cars drove in, the drivers pulled them to a halt without getting to the parking lot. Henry and Cole stepped out of the cars quickly and walked straight to meet the unsuspecting two security guards while Hannah and Samantha made use of tranquilizers to get the drivers asleep. Hannah and Samantha proceeded separately to the sides of the building to go in through the side entrance. “Get down now!” Henry and Dave pointed their guns at the security men.  In about a minute, both security guards were also put to sleep and dragged to a corner. Cole locked the gate to ensure no one else came in. Then, he followed quickly to join Henry who was already going into the building. It was easy as they planned. The Wolves had chosen an unsophisticated place to carry out their evil plans. No one would ever think that they could be planning something against the FOX in a building as simple as that. But that was the pattern of the Wolves. They carried out their operations so easily in a way that is always unsuspicious. Even their explosives were always hidden in very simple items. It was a one-story building with the upper floor unoccupied. The building had been recently completed for use by the new firm. They had only a few workers yet and only used a little space. Even the ground floor was not well used. Only a few offices were occupied. There was a large open office at the center of the floor. That was where Henry expected the Wolves would meet with Hutton Ryker for their work. >> 09:00 >> “Hey! Are they in?” Jennifer asked, walking into the control room. She had just taken her bath and was dressed to go out. “Yes, we are in.” Cole glanced at her.  “I’ll go get the medicine now,” she said and placed a kiss on his lips. “I’ll be back in a few minutes.” >>> 09: 10 AM >> The room was well arranged with few computers and sophisticated tech tools around. There were seven men in the room; Hutton, Kahn, Daysman, and three others. Hutton, Kahn, and Daysman were sitting on stools at the center of the room while the men were sitting at the walls, two at each side with computers in front of them. One of them using the computer was explaining as the three sitting at the center focused on the large screen on the wall. “I thought I heard some noise outside,” Kahn remarked after a few seconds of distraction. “I thought I heard it too,” Daysman put in. Hutton looked at their faces. “I heard it but I don’t think it must be the guys that just arrived,” he said after checking his wristwatch. They continued with what they were busy with until they heard some a man was pushed into the room from the main entrance.  “Get down everyone,” Dave said as he walked in pointing his AK47. “Don’t try to make any funny move, we’ve got you surrounded already,” Henry warned as he walked in behind Dave also pointing his gun. Two other men were pushed in from the other two entrances into the room. All nine men were now at the center of the room. Hannah and Samantha were behind them with their guns. The Wolves men were caught by surprise. They had been suddenly surrounded by four armed men without any form of notice. All of them including Hutton had their hands raised in the air, staring at the guns pointed at them. Carl’s eyes met with Hutton’s in a moment of silence and they both stared at each other like kids who had a fight to settle among themselves.  “What do you think you are doing, Carl?” Hutton asked.  “Put your f***ing hands up,” Dave yelled at Hutton as he saw his hands being lowered. Hutton raised his hands higher and so did other men standing with him. “I’m not here for war, Hutton. I’ve come to offer you something better than terrorism.” Carl finally replied. “What the f*** is going on here?” Someone among the men at the center shouted. “Calm down, Daysman. It’s only Carl Winston who has chosen to visit us here, he says he has some offer for us,” Hutton replied Daysman who shouted.  “I’m going to bring handcuffs for all other men here except you and we’re going to have a little discussion that would determine your fate,” Henry said to Hutton. Hutton chuckled. “You got me so easily,” he scoffed and shook his head. Henry stared at Hutton’s face for a moment. Then, he made an observation.  Something was wrong. “Before you put the cuffs on my men,” Hutton said as Samantha stepped forward with the handcuffs. He began to lower his hands slowly. “Put up your hands,” Dave yelled again but made no impact this time. Hutton only glanced at him and kept his hands down. “Maybe the cuffs are actually meant for you guys,” Hutton said boldly.  Henry focused his gun on him to ensure he got him first if he tried to make a smart move. “I was already thinking you were not going to fall for this trap but you see, you were too intelligent to fall for it,” Hutton continued. “Maybe too much intelligence sometimes could be bad.” At that moment, about twenty men walked in from the different doors, all holding guns and pointing them at Henry and his men. Hutton smirked as he saw the shock on Henry and his men’s face. “Looks like you’re the trapped one here Carl, I know you did not expect this. You came with four men, you had it well planned. But I also planned, I have twenty men here,” he stopped and gave an evil smile. “I know you don’t bother about your own life, but think about these men that you came with. If you open fire, you would probably kill me and some of my men but all four of you will be dead. And guess what, the Red Wolves will continue to live. So, I advice that you drop your guns now and I won’t touch you or any of your men.” Henry was at the moment totally confused. He had noticed something was wrong when he didn’t see Trip among the men. There were supposed to be ten men standing at the center but they had only nine men.  It was well-planned. How could it have been a trap? Or did it mean Sheila led them into a trap? “Tell your men to drop the weapons Carl,” Hutton said again. Carl shook his head. He could see the fear on his men’s face. The confidence they had come into the place with had totally turned to fear. There was no way they could win in a shootout, all four of them would be dead. They were already outnumbered. The better option was hoping Hutton would let them live as he said. >> 09:24 AM << Contrary to what Jennifer thought, she was able to get the medicine at a nearby pharmacy. She was walking back to their operating base when she noticed something strange. She stopped and quickly stepped to the side of a fence to hide herself. Some men were walking in through the gate of the operation base. She watched about six men walk in and she couldn’t tell if more had gone in before she saw them. She took out her phone quickly and dialed Cole’s number in order to inform him.  >> 09: 33<< The tables had turned suddenly. Henry and his men were now at the center, kneeling down and cuffed with the manacles they had brought to cuff the man. Hutton’s twenty men were still standing around with their guns. Kahn and Daysman were also with him. Only the developers had left. “I know what you’re thinking, Carl,” Hutton continued. “It’s not about your plan, your plan was good but I had it all planned from the beginning.” Henry’s eyes were filled with rage but there was nothing he could do. His hands were cuffed behind him and he had twenty men pointing guns at them. “I had known Sheila Jack was an intelligent woman, I didn’t know she will escape death but I thought of the option, so I made a plan.” Hutton began to explain. “While she was with us, I brought out the code for her to see. I made sure she would think I exposed the codes by mistake. I knew she is intelligent and would be able to cram it easily and she did.” “I also knew she was going to work on the codes if she got out, so I made Trip use the codes and it was traced to him. I knew you were tracing Trip, so I brought him to Bexford. He had to stay in a hotel because I knew you were going to get to him. But I was careful, I didn’t tell Trip about the plan because I wanted everything to look real. So, you got Trip, I don’t know how.” “I continued to trap you with the truth. I released so much information to Trip which you extracted to him. Since you were getting the truths, you didn’t get suspicious of anything. So, not everything about today was part of the trap. They were my real plans but I had to let them become part of the trap because I knew if I set traps with unreal moves, you will become suspicious. And now, I have you here. But guess what?” Hutton stopped and smiled.  He turned and then picked a tablet device from the table behind him. He unlocked it and turned the screen to Henry after a few seconds. He moved closer for Henry to see what was on the screen. Hutton had his men in Henry’s operation base. They had retrieved Hutton’s mother. Cole was tied and made to kneel on the floor and was surrounded by men who pointed guns at him. “You can hurt me, don’t hurt these men,” Henry said. “You remind me of myself, Carl. I used to be like this until life taught me lessons,” Hutton laughed as he walked back to his previous position. “I won’t kill or hurt you and your men as I said earlier, I have better plans for you. My plan is for the FOX to meet you here. You will be arrested with your men for being terrorists.” >>>> Jennifer remained in her hiding place, hoping Cole was not in trouble. He did not answer her calls. She had also been trying to reach Henry but he did not answer too. She couldn’t go close to the gate. Some of the men were standing there. She had no weapons to use against them even if she went close. She remained there, shaking in fear and praying silently. Her mind skipped a beat as she heard a gunshot. >>>> Henry clenched his fist and teeth in anger. Hutton was planning to frame them up. “The FOX will be here after I leave,” Hutton said and then turned to pick a key. “I hope you’ll think me as kind enough for sparing your life whenever you get to jail, Carl Winston.” Hutton turned and spoke some words to Daysman and Kahn. They all proceeded towards the exit door and were about leaving when Hutton suddenly turned again. He pulled out a gun and walked towards Henry and his men.  “I said I wasn’t going to kill you or any of your men, but I didn’t say I would not kill any of my own men,” He said to Henry before he faced Hannah with his gun. He cocked it. “Don’t, please.” Henry pleaded. “You don’t need to kill her, she has a family that needs her.” As if considering Henry’s word, Hutton withdrew his gun and stepped back. He smiled and Henry and turned to leave.  “She’s a traitor and she deserves to die,” Kahn said angrily from behind and pulled out his gun. He walked towards them and without wasting time fired a bullet into Hannah’s forehead. It looked like a dream to Henry as he watched Hannah fall to the ground dead. His eyes widened in horror and his mouth opened in shock.  Samantha couldn’t hold it in. She cried with a loud voice and fell on the floor with tears rolling down her eyes. Dave was also filled with horror. His body vibrated >>>> Jennifer watched the men go into their cars and drive away with Mrs. Kanwa before she raced back into the operation base.  “Cole,” she panted as she called his name, searching every corner of the house for him.  She finally walked into the room where Mrs. Kanwa had been and met the shock of her life. Cole laid on the floor lifelessly in his pool of blood with a bullet hole in his heart. She fell on her knees and screamed out in tears.

Restless Episode 150 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Oyinloye Emmanuel He pulled out a gun and walked back towards Henry and his men. “I said I wasn’t going to kill you or any of your men, but I didn’t say I would not kill any of my men,” He said to Henry before he faced Hannah with his gun. He cocked it. “Don’t, please.” Henry pleaded. “You don’t need to kill her, she has a family that needs her alive. Please.” As if considering Henry’s words, Hutton withdrew his gun and stepped back. He smiled at Henry and turned to leave. “She’s a traitor and she deserves to die,” Kahn said angrily from behind and pulled out his gun. He walked towards them and without wasting time fired a bullet into Hannah’s forehead. It looked like a dream to Henry as he watched Hannah fall to the ground dead. His eyes widened in horror and his mouth opened in shock. Samantha couldn’t hold it in. She cried with a loud voice and fell on the floor with tears rolling down her eyes. Dave was also filled with horror. He felt the bones in his body weak and his body vibrated. Hannah laid dead on the floor, a hole formed right in the middle of her forehead. The blood oozing from her head spread around her body slowly. Kahn stepped back and returned his gun into his pocket. Without saying any other thing, Kahn, Hutton, and Daysman walked out of the place. Henry could not lift his eyes from Hannah’s dead body. Tears formed in his eyes but no single drop could escape. He could hear the cries of Samantha but it sounded distant in his ears. The men surrounding them and everything else around seemed like a trance. His mind traveled two days back, that morning where they began the plans for the mission. He remembered Hannah Kelvin’s words that morning: “I can’t wait for all this to end, I’ve been into a lot of trouble already. I was tricked into the Wolves and now I have to make sure the Wolves are eliminated. It has to happen so quickly because I want to be with my family again.” “I want to be with my family again…” Those words kept echoing in his head again and again. Her face flashed through his mind again and again. He remembered he had promised silently in his mind that her wishes and all that the other members wished to do would come to pass after fulfilling their mission. But Hannah was laying still with life totally out of her, with hopes of reuniting with her family dead with her. He drew in a breath and closed his eyes as he breathed out forcefully. He opened back his eyes to see his environment. The armed men were moving around them with guns still aimed at them. Samantha was still on the floor weeping, but silently. A phone rang after a minute and one of the men answered the call.  “Hello boss,” he said into the phone. Nothing else was heard from him until about a minute after. “Okay boss,” he said before ending the call. “Listen, guys,” the man who answered the phone called the attention of the other men. “The FOX men will soon be on their way here, so prepare to leave in five minutes.”  He moved around for some seconds and then stared at Samantha on the floor.  “Pick her up, she’s done enough crying,” he instructed.  One of the men stepped close to Samantha and helped her kneel properly again. The leader of the twenty-men gang checked his time again. “We have four minutes and ten seconds more,” he announced to his men. He kept on pacing around slowly and staring at the faces of Henry and his men. He checked his time again and made another announcement. “We have three minutes left.” Dave and Samantha were not only full of grief but fear also. There seemed to be no way of escape for them. Hutton Ryker had gone with the keys to the handcuffs and all the remaining handcuffs they had brought with them. The FOX men would soon be there and the three of them would be arrested and labeled terrorists. Dave stared frantically at Henry while Samantha was still lost in grief and seemed to have given up. Henry could feel Dave staring at but he kept his eyes forward and didn’t bother to look at him. “One minute, forty-five seconds,” the man announced after checking his time again. “Go get the vehicles ready, we will not stay here beyond the given time.” Five of the men surrounding them walked out of the room to get the vehicles ready. Dave’s heart was beating so fast and his apprehension was worsened by Henry’s silence and lack of action. Henry was just kneeling with a straight face and Dave could tell if he was planning a way of escape or if he had given up for the FOX to get them. “One minute more,” the man said loudly again and came to stand in front of Henry. He stared Henry in the face and Henry also stared at him. The man was of huge stature. He had an oval face with beards covering his whole chin with a lowly cut hair. “It would have been an honor to kill you, Carl Winston,” he said, looking Henry straight in the eyes. He let out a deep breath as if regretting an action and then shrugged. “It’s a pity the boss wants the FOX to have you instead,” he added and stepped back. He uncocked his revolver and placed it in his pocket quickly. “Gentlemen, we have forty seconds to leave this building. The FOX would be here to take these men soon. Proceed out in order now!” He shouted and stepped back as he watched all his men take his order and began to leave. He waited until the last man was out again. He kept his eyes on Henry’s face as he walked slowly to the exit. He stopped for a second at the exit and then turned sharply and walked hurriedly out of the house.  “Boss, the FOX would be here soon, we can’t let them meet us here,” Dave voiced out uncontrollably. “Shhh… Let them leave,” Henry hushed him. “They called the FOX men already, they’re coming for us,” Dave replied frantically.  “Do you have a plan for us to get out?” Henry asked, staring at his face.  Dave shook his head.  Henry let out a deep breath. Then, he proceeded on his knees to Dave’s back. “What are you doing?” Dave asked impatiently.  “I have the master key to all the handcuffs hidden in a secret pocket in my jacket,” Henry replied. “You have to find a way to tear it with your fingers and take out the key.” Dave heaved a sigh of frustration and shook his head. It was going to be a difficult task to help tear of Henry’s cloth with his hands cuffed behind him. But it was their only option to escape and he had to do it quickly. ________________________________ Jennifer cried until tears could no longer come out of her eyes. Her body continued to shiver uncontrollably on the floor where she sat close to Cole’s dead body.  It still looked so difficult to believe. She had seen him a few minutes ago. He was full of life and there was no clue that he wasn’t going to remain alive until the next day.  His body remained on the floor with blood around it, his eyes were left wide open and his lips slightly apart. Cole was no longer in that body. <<< Flashback>>> 9 AM THAT MORNING “Hey! Are they in?” Jennifer asked, walking into the control room. She had just taken her bath and was dressed to go out. “Yes, we are in.” Cole glanced at her.  “I’ll go get the medicine now,” she said and placed a kiss on his lips. “I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Cole watched as she walked out of the control room and smiled to himself. He turned back to the computer and completed a few tasks before he got up. He took off the headset covering his ears and dropped it on the table.  Henry and the other three were now in and the next stage of the plan was going to take nothing less than 30 minutes. Henry was going to be in a session with Hutton Ryker. That session was going to decide Hutton’s fate. The plan was perfect and it seemed nothing had gone wrong so far.  Cole decided to take his bath before returning to the control room as he was not going to be doing anything with the team for the time being. He picked his phone and proceeded to his room.  He walked into the bathroom five minutes later and had his bath for another five minutes. It took him another five minutes to dress up and he picked up his phone to walk back to the control room. He got back to the control room and settled behind the computer. He tapped the space bar to turn the screen on before he took the headset to place it on.  The screen came on to show a popup trespass notification. At first, Cole was not alarmed in any way. He only thought Jennifer must have set off the trespass alarm at the gate unknowingly when she left. Or she probably did not close the gate properly. He was about to close the notification when his eyes caught the time of the alert. The alarm had gone off thirteen minutes ago but he didn’t hear because he was in the bathroom at that time. A thought came into his mind and that was when he sensed some danger.  Jennifer had gone out before that time. So, if she had been the cause of the alarm, it would have been some minutes earlier. Or had she not gone out immediately she came to tell him? He thought.  He finally decided to check the footage from the security cameras to see what had happened. His phone began to ring and he did not pay attention quickly until the footage came on. He shone his eyes in shock as he saw some men at the gate and a few more inside. He finally looked at the phone and saw that the caller was Jennifer.  “Hello Jenny,” he answered the call as she tried to check from the other security camera sources. “Cole, some men are coming into the house. They look dangerous,” she warned him quickly. “Where are you?” He asked in concern for Jennifer, oblivious of the fact that some of the men were in the building already and had heard the ringing sound of his phone. “I’m outside, I was coming back when I saw them at the gate,” Jennifer replied from the other end. __ “Did you hear that?” Trip whispered to the man beside him. “Yes,” the man nodded.  Trip and his men had already located the room where Mrs. Kanwa was and were trying to find the other people in the building. “That way,” Trip gestured with his head in the direction the sound of the phone was from. He knew it wasn’t far from where they are.” ___ “What… the…f**k!” Cole cursed in his mind as the footages showed him the two men at the balcony of the building. “Don’t come close, Jennifer. Just stay where you are,” he said and quickly ended the call.  He switched to another camera source and saw another two men in the living room. It was then he realized he was really in danger. He didn’t bother to check the footage again. He got up quickly and began to check in the drawers for guns.  He found two revolvers but unfortunately for him, there were no bullets in both of them. “Shi*t!” he cursed.  There was no way he could go get bullets without those men hearing sounds of his movement. He had not checked the stream from all the cameras, so he was unaware that two men were already so close to the control room. There was only one option and that was to hide safely. The only place he could hide was the secret closet in the control room. He turned and proceeded hurriedly to the place but he had just gotten to the wall when the entrance door of the control room was kicked open.  “Stop there Muchacho!”  Cole stopped as he heard the voice. There was no way he could get into the secret closet without being followed in. He turned back slowly and saw two men pointing their guns at him and coming closer. He remained still without making any move until they got close to him. “Your hands up,” one of the men ordered.  Cole put his hands in the air slowly, staring at the face of one of the men. He recognized him to be Trip. And that was where he realized he wasn’t the only one in danger but the whole team. Trip was supposed to be at the operation center where Henry and the three others had gone to. How could he have then discovered this place? He thought as one of the men searched his body. “Move now,” Trip ordered him, gesturing towards the door.  Cole began to move with his hands in the air. The other man followed closely while Trip stayed behind, looking around the control room. The arrangement of the place and the items around had caught Trip’s attention and he knew that room was the place from which Carl Winston’s team planned their activities.  Cole got to the door and noticed that Trip had not moved from where he was. Only the second man was following behind him. If he could get into the corridor with only one man, he could be able to beat one of them and get away from those men. He would probably get to the room where he could get weapons to defend himself. But his hopes were dashed just as he stepped out of the control room. Three other men who were all holding guns were in the corridor. There was nothing else he could do. He was led to Mrs. Kanwa’s room where he was forced to kneel at the center. It was then pictures and a video was taken and sent to Hutton. Cole remained kneeling on the floor for several minutes while some other men ransacked the whole house to confirm that there was no other person in.  After they were done, they all returned to Mrs. Kanwa’s room. They were twelve in total. Cole was confused and he kept on wondering how it had happened. How these men had located the place and come at that very moment. From the kind of guns they had in their hands, it was obvious they came prepared for a fight. And they also came in numbers even after knowing that not all of the team members would be in. “There’s no one else in this building,” one of the men reported to another who seemed to be their leader. “Are you sure you combed everywhere?” The man asked his men. They confirmed again that no one else was in the building. “It’s time to go,” he announced to his men. Two of the men helped to lead Mrs. Kanwa out and the others began to follow slowly until there were four of them were left. “What do we do with him?” One of the remaining men asked the leader about Cole.  The leader suddenly turned to Cole, acting as if he was not aware Cole had been in the room all the while. “The Strategist has plans for all the men visiting the firm,” the leader replied and then paused to stare at Cole’s face. “He instructed us to kill everyone we find here.” Cole took in a deep breath as his body shivered all over. His eyes followed the leader of the men as he turned and walked to the door. Then he suddenly turned back again and pulled out a pistol. He cocked it as he walked back slowly to Cole. Cole’s heart was beating so fast in fear. The other five men around were also pointing their guns at him. He thought of making a move to make it less easy for them to kill him but none of them was standing so close to him. The shortest distance between him and one of the men was close to two meters. The man had enough time to shoot him before he could ever get to meet him. Cole watched as the leader of the group stopped right in front of him, less than a meter away. His cocked gun was pointed at his forehead. Cole knew it would be impossible to escape this death facing him even as he hoped with all his heart that he would escape. He closed his eyes and said a silent prayer in anticipation for the worst. The gun went off with the bullet entering straight into his chest. His body dropped lifelessly to the ground. >>>PRESENT<<<< Jennifer managed to wipe tears off her eyes. Then she drags herself closer to Cole’s body but as she stared at his face, she burst into tears and fell sideways to the floor. She managed to pick herself up again after about three minutes of crying.  She looked at his face again as tears continued to drop from her eyes. Her hand vibrated uncontrollably as she moved her right hand to his face. She placed her palm on his lips and held it shakily for a moment. After a while, she closed his open eyes and placed her palms over her face to weep again.  Five minutes passed before she was finally able to gather herself. She took out the phone in her pocket to dial Henry’s number. ________________________________ Dave was able to take out the key in two minutes. After that, Henry had to turn his back and Dave dropped the key in his palms. It took another two minutes of struggling before Henry was able to unlock the handcuffs around Dave’s wrists. From then on, it continued to move so fast. Dave was able to free Henry and Samantha in less than a minute.  “We have to leave now,” Henry said as he moved towards the exit door quickly. Dave followed him immediately while Samantha delayed for some minutes still staring at Hannah’s corpse.  The other two were already outside and Dave was about to walk back in to get Samantha when she finally showed up. ‘Open the gate, Dave,” Henry ordered Dave while he entered into the vehicle.  He started the car engine and pulled out of the space to face the gate. “Get in Samantha,” he beckoned on Samantha who was still standing outside. “F***! The FOX officials are here already,” Dave said as he ran back to the car after opening the gate. He entered into the backseat and Henry wasted no time in speeding out and turning into the road. It was just as one of the FOX vehicles was about to get to the gate.  Henry readjusted the side mirror to check behind as he sped off. The first FOX vehicle that had arrived at the gate had stayed there while the three other vehicles coming from behind chased after them. “F***! We need to get out of Bexford immediately,” Dave said, watching the FOX vehicles chasing behind them. “We still have a long way to go,” Henry replied Dave. “We can’t get out of Bexford directly.”  “So, where do we go?” Dave asked, still looking back at the vehicles chasing them.  Henry was driving dangerously and was way ahead of the FOX vehicles. The drivers of the FOX vehicles were being more careful of the other road users and could drive as fast as Henry to avoid accidents involving innocent road users. Henry knew this fact and was using it to their advantage. “To Bexford Benryl road,” Henry answered. “What the bleep!” Dave exclaimed and he turned to face Henry. “That’s a damn long route.” “It will take us less than twenty minutes to get to the expressway,” Henry replied him.  “But it will take us almost two hours to get out through the road.” Samantha was also staring at Henry, wondering why he chose for them to go through that route. “That road is the only one out of Bexford that does not have any FOX stations close by,” Henry flashed a glance at Dave. “These FOX agents chasing us must be contacting the office and other locations now. Very soon, we will have more vehicles joining them in the chase.” They remained quiet for a while. Dave turned to see how close the FOX vehicles were behind them. Henry’s reason for choosing the road seemed good enough and it was soon proved to be true. A FOX vehicle that was also coming after them almost collided with their vehicle at a T-junction. But it worked to their advantage again as it caused some delay on the road and gave more gap between them and the FOX.  However, they narrowly escaped collision with two other FOX vehicles at a rotary intersection. Henry had damned all traffic rules and sped round the intersection causing more panic to the road users.  Even as Henry drove the car speedily, his mind drifted to Cole and Jennifer. He wondered what could have happened to them. He remembered Hutton had said he wasn’t going to kill any of his men and he wondered if that extended to Cole and Jennifer who were back at the base. For some time, he considered trying to reach them but delayed.  “Can someone connect to Cole now and tell them to get out of Bexford as soon as they can?” Henry finally requested after five minutes of consideration. They were now close to the Bexford Venil road but the FOX vehicles were still chasing them. “The connection seems to have gone off,” Samantha said after trying to use the communicator.  “Call his phone,” Henry replied.  Samantha took out her phone and dialled Cole’s phone number. She placed it on the loudspeaker and it rang for about one minute without being answered. She tried to call a second time but it didn’t connect. It seemed to be an issue with the network. “Why don’t you call Jennifer,” Dave suggested. Samantha dialed Jennifer’s number immediately but the call still did not go through. “The network is poor here,” she said. Dave took out his phone from a backpack at the backseat.  “She’s called about twenty-five minutes ago,” he said after seeing a missed call notification. He dialed her number quickly and placed the phone close to his ear. ‘It’s ringing,” he announced. “Dave….” Jennifer’s voice sounded calm from the other end. “Hello Jenny, are you guys safe?” Dave replied and waited for a reply but got none. “Hello…” “Tell them to leave the place immediately if they haven’t done that yet,” Henry instructed Dave. “They should journey out of town but be careful not to be caught.” “Jenny, can you hear me?” Dave said and then looked at the phone’s screen to see if the call was still connected. “You and Cole need to get out of that place right away, FOX officials are coming after us and they may get there soon. Do you hear me?” There was no response and the line went off after five minutes. “I think they’re safe,” Dave said after the call. “She’s probably doing something hurriedly and can’t talk well.” Henry thought otherwise but he hoped Dave was right. They got onto the Bexford Venil road and kept on driving for about ten minutes without noticing any FOX vehicles following behind.  The Bexford Venil road was not so busy but still had a few vehicles plying through it. “I think we lost them,” Samantha remarked.  “No, they’re coming behind us and they may be coming in front too,” Henry replied. Samantha widened her eyes at him. “I thought you said there are no FOX stations this way, how then are they coming in front?” “They could contact the police offices and other forces to join in the chase,” Henry answered her. “But there’s another reason I chose this route.” He remained in silence for a moment and looked at Dave. “I think you should call Jennifer again and find out where they are,” he said and turned back to continue what he was saying. “I chose this route because it links to many rural areas and we can get into anyone easily. You two must remember I taught you how to easily get away by penetrating villages.” “By linking into a different route from the village, disguising and joining another vehicle?” Samantha asked. “Yes, that’s exactly what we would do,” Henry replied. “Her number is connecting,” Cole said and placed the phone on loudspeakers this time.  “Dave,” Jennifer said in soft tones as she answered the call. “Jenny, can you hear me now? Have you guys left that place?” “Yes, I’m in a taxi,” she replied in a very low voice. “What about Cole? Where is he?” He didn’t get a response after ten seconds. It was then he suspected something was wrong. “Jenny, what about Cole?” He asked again. This time he was sure Jennifer was listening to him as he could hear the sounds of her breath from the other end. She didn’t answer immediately and Dave was about to ask again when she spoke. “They killed him, Cole is dead!” she screamed out loud in a pained voice. The sad news hit the three of them in shock and Henry pulled up immediately to the side of the road. Henry found it difficult to believe even though he had been afraid something of sort would happen. He was left in a total state of shock and froze totally on the seat.  Samantha who could not take the news was the first to open the door and drop to her knees outside the car. Dave also could not control himself and he stepped out with a revolver in his hand. He walked close to the bush and began to fire shots angrily in the air until he exhausted all the bullets in the gun. He dropped to his knees with a loud cry not being able to contain his grief. His mind traveled back quickly to their last night at Gege Slum before the morning they planned to return to Bexford.  That night, they had all spent the night in Dave’s apartment so that they could leave early together the next morning.  <<<<<Flashback 11:45PM Dave had walked into the living room to meet Cole and Samantha still playing video games. He walked up to them slowly and sat on the sofa behind them.  “I think we should be properly rested for tomorrow, we’re leaving Gege very early,” Dave said to them. “We’re used to late nights already, not sleeping tonight would not make us late for tomorrow’s trip,” Cole replied in an excited voice. He was obviously not ready to go to bed yet. “I’m going to bed after this game,” Samantha said to Dave. “What the bleep! You just discouraged her,” Cole accused Dave. The game round ended in five minutes and Samantha got up to go the bed. Cole was left with Dave in the living room. “Do we really have to go back?” Cole asked after some minutes of silence. He had turned off the Television and the living room was now darker.  “You mean go back tomorrow?” Dave asked. He looked up to see Cole standing in front of him. “No, go back for the mission at all,” Cole answered.  “Why not?” Dave asked.  “I just feel like staying back and returning to my normal life,” Cole shrugged.  Dave stared at him and chuckled. “Don’t tell me you want to chicken out already.” “This isn’t about chickening out, I just feel a strong urge not to return back to the mission. Maybe it’s because of the few hours we’ve been in Gege.” “So, you’re going to change your mind and pull out because you want to stay in Gege?” Dave stared at him amusingly. “Or you’re scared we might go for more dangerous missions than the one we just returned from?” “No, trust me, this isn’t about being afraid. And I’m also not backing out because I had a bullet in my body from the last mission, that’s not it,” Cole argued. “I don’t know why I feel like staying back in Gege, the urge to stay back is so strong.” Dave chuckled and got up to his feet. “You’re a man, Cole. Don’t chicken out now, remember we’d be getting a life-changing pay after the mission.” He patted Cole gently on the shoulder and walked away silently.  Cole watched him go and took in a deep breath. PRESENT>>>> Dave remained on his knees beside the bush where he had shot six times. He was totally lost in grief and had forgotten they were being chased by the FOX. He felt a hand touch him on the shoulder and he looked up to see Henry’s face. Henry’s eyes were also red and heavy.  “We have to keep on going,” Henry said in a peaceful voice to him. To be continued.......

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +37

Oh my world!! Can't believe cole died.. I'm pained seriously

I send my condelence 2 de family

Wait a min,do u mean to tell me DAT Cole is dead? U mean we've lost him forever? Dis mission is abt to turn bloody,Hutton, u n de fox shd get ready cuz Carl isn't ready to back down n don't also forget Rex is recuperating very fast... RIP Cole!!!

hmmmm

oh my this is too painful for me , God! Henry u should have listen to Paul instead, this new weak me ooo

I think cole is dead for real and i suspect why

Am being to get too emotional with this story and the writer is not helping with the update That why i comment less

Restless Episode 151 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye  Dave remained on his knees beside the bush where he had shot six times. He was lost in grief and had forgotten they were being chased by the FOX. He felt a hand touch him on the shoulder and he looked up to see Henry’s face. Henry’s eyes were also red and heavy. “We have to keep moving,” Henry said in a peaceful voice to him. His lips trembled as he drew in the cold air deeply through his nostrils. He placed his palm on Henry’s palm which was on his shoulder as he rose slowly. “The police will catch up with us soon, let’s leave now,” Henry added. Dave nodded gently and without saying any word walked back to the car. Henry turned and let out air from his mouth, watching as Dave got into the car. Samantha had also gotten back into the car but still had the door open. He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to bottle up the grief he felt. After a few seconds of breathing in the cold air with his eyes closed. He opened his eyes and walked back hurriedly to the car. They had wasted some time and the police would be so close to them already. The gunshots Dave had also sent in the air due to his outburst had attracted attention from other motorists and would further help the police locate them easily. He started the car engine immediately and put on his seat belt. “There’s every possibility that we now have several other vehicles coming from the front to meet us, we have to go ahead with the plan,” he said as he pulled into the road. “We get into the rural areas, get some disguise, and leave separately through different routes.” He glanced at both of them to be sure they heard him as they gave no responses. “Do you guys have questions?” He asked and waited for their reply but none of them replied again. He decided to give further instructions only when they got out of the road. ______ Benuit, Bethanna. “Damn it! I had this feeling they were going to escape again, that’s why I wanted us to kill them all immediately.” Kahn cursed angrily after watching on the screen how the FOX was in chase of Carl and his men.  Seated also with him were Hutton and Daysman. Hutton seemed not to be bothered about their escape as he remained calm while Kahn was furious. “We should have killed them, Hutton,” Kahn finally directed his fury towards his partner. “We can’t keep letting them go while they pose a threat to us, they’ll keep giving us problems.” Hutton still maintained his calmness and acted like he wasn’t hearing Kahn’s outburst. He picked his phone and began to use it when Kahn snatched it angrily from his hands. “I’m talking to you, Hutton. You just made our lives more complicated with your decision,” Kahn raged, staring directly into Hutton’s eyes. “Cut the crap man!” Hutton flared up and rose to his feet suddenly.  They both stared at each other’s face with mean-looking eyes for a moment. “We had a better plan, the plan we had in place was better than killing them. It would have made the whole of it all smooth.” “But the damn plan failed!” Kahn slammed back at him. “If we had killed them, it would have taken Carl Winston out of our way once and for all.” “And can’t you see that it is all still in our favor?” “What heck are you talking about?” Kahn squeezed his face in confusion as he took a step back. He glanced at Daysman to see if he understood what Hutton meant. “How is it in our favor?” “It helps us get a perfect plan to keep our identity hidden after we finish all we want to do,” Hutton replied.  “Huh?” Kahn scoffed, still yet to understand Hutton’s point. “How does that help when he escaped without the FOX seeing his face? The FOX were chasing criminals whose faces they didn’t see.” “They managed to escape physically but they did not escape with their identity, can’t you see that?” Hutton fired at him.  Kahn was quiet for a while, trying to figure out what Hutton meant. Hutton returned gently to his sitting position. He began to explain calmly. “Carl Winston left in a hurry, he wasn’t able to cover his tracks. I sent information that will lead the FOX to his operation base. They would be able to extract information from him and his gang there in a few days.” There was silence for a moment until Daysman spoke. “And how is that going to happen?” “Carl and his team had their items in that building, their fingerprints would be everywhere. Even though the FOX did not see them, the forensics team will pull out their real identities in 48 hours maximum. They will be declared wanted.” ‘I still would have preferred him dead, Carl Winston would always be a threat to us as long as he’s alive.” Kahn insisted. “He would no longer be a serious threat to us when he is distracted from different angles,” Hutton replied. “The FOX will be after him, crediting all our attacks to him and he would also have our distractions. He will only watch our steps but won’t be able to stop us.” _____ The FOX Corporation, EPA Hill, Bexford “Can someone tell me what is happening with the goddamn chase?” Paul Edwards roared as he walked into the operation hall.  About seven other FOX agents were in the hall. Five agents were sitting behind computers while Sylvanus was just ending a phone call. “Our men heard some gunshots and were able to follow them,” Sylvanus turned to answer Paul who was walking towards him.  “Was anyone injured from the gunshots?” Paul asked, taking a seat beside Sylvanus. “I think the men had some problems. We don’t know what happened but passersby confirmed that they suddenly pulled up and stepped out of the car. One of them started shooting into the air,” Sylvanus answered.  “How long will it take our men to get them?” “We’re very close to them already,” Sylvanus said confidently. “Police officers from Venil are on their way from the other direction, there’s no way for them to escape.” At that moment, Agent Mark walked in flanked by two junior agents. Sylvanus and Paul turned to him, expecting a report. “It’s confirmed, that center was used by the wolves. We found different kinds of explosives and their plans to attack three churches,” Agent Mark reported. “Have you found anything we can use to trace any of them?” Paul got up and asked impatiently.  “We found an empty vehicle there,” Mark replied. “I already sent the data here to trace it.” “Yes, we received it,” Agent Sylvanus confirmed Mark’s word and turned to one of the agents at the left-hand side. “Agent Peter, what’s the progress with the car?” “Sire,” Peter turned to answer them immediately. “I’m still on it, I’ve traced it over to Benuit Bethanna Expressway but we can’t tell from what location it got into the expressway. But I found another car dumped along the road, I traced it and noticed that vehicle left during the early hours from Bexford to the route that morning. I’m yet to locate where in Bexford it moved from.” “What else are you waiting for? Locate it!” Paul yelled. “Sire…” Peter stammered. “The vehicle left for that route while it was still dark in the morning. It’s making it difficult to trail it.” Paul got up and walked towards Peter. He stood behind him and scratched his jaw gently. “Can I see the dumped vehicle?” Peter quickly turned to his computer to get the picture.  “It’s a black Honda Jeep,” Paul remarked after seeing the picture. “Get the plate number and find all locations where the vehicle has been for the past two days in Bexford.” He was about to turn back to his seat when the operation line began to ring.  “Sir, we have a call from Agent Steve,” an agent sitting at the right-hand side said to Sylvanus. Sylvanus quickly pick up a headset on the table in front of him and fixed it on. “Answer the call,” he said to the agent. “SA Sylvanus,” Steve’s voice sounded loud enough to everyone through the external speaker.  “Tell me what’s up Steve,” Sylvanus replied. “There was an accident with their vehicle, it’s in flames at the moment.” “What, are the men inside the vehicle?” Sylvanus asked. “No signs of them yet,” Steve replied. “We’re trying to put out the fire.” Paul Edwards quickly stepped forward and picked the extra headset. He signaled for Sylvanus to allow him to speak with Steve. “Steve, you can’t waste time there,” Paul said into the mouthpiece. “Try as fast as possible to find out if they’re in the fire. It could just be an attempt to distract you while they get away.” “Okay, I will confirm soon sir.” “Do that and get me those idiots quickly,” Paul said before he took off the headset. “Sir, I got the origin of the black Honda,” Peter raised his hand before Paul could sit. Paul turned to him quickly. “It’s a location here in Bexford. The vehicle has been going in and out of the place for a few weeks now.” “Give us the location immediately,” Paul requested.  Peter called out the address while one of Mark’s partners wrote it down. “Mark, get some men with you and go there right away,” Paul instructed Mark and then turned to Peter again. “Can we get footages of the past activities from the place?” “Yes sir, I’m on it,” Peter replied.  Paul finally had his seat and took in a deep breath. Not long after the operation line began to ring again. “Answer it,” Sylvanus instructed the Agent even before he could seek consent. He placed the headset on and so did Paul. “Chairman sir?” Steve called from the other end to confirm if Paul Edwards was still there.” “I’m listening to you Steve,” Paul replied. “We’re proceeding further,” Steve continued. “There are no signs of the men here and no signs that anyone was hurt.” “Move quick Steve, go get them.” _______ 35 Minutes later Samantha and Dave followed Henry silently through the bush path with their backpacks strapped to their backs. Although still dressed in suits, they all looked rough and dirty. Wet leaves and dark sticky substances from the bush path could be seen on their clothes and some drops on their faces.  They had been on the path for about twenty-five minutes, coming across both narrow and tiny routes. The walk continued until they came out at a junction linking three different routes. “Guys,” Henry halted when they got to the junction. He waited for Dave and Samantha to step in front of him and took off his backpack before he continued talking. “The arranged accident cannot keep the police for long. They would soon start searching for us in this forest. These three routes lead to three different villages. Each of you will choose one of these two paths while I go the other way,” he continued, pointing them with his fingers. “It’ll take you only less than fifteen minutes to get into the next villages. Once you get into those villages, you locate the main bus stops quickly. From them, you join a bike or tricycle that will take you to the park where you can board vehicles to the closest town or city.” “How certain are you that we would get bikes or tricycles easily?” Dave asked. “I’ve been here before, I’ve been to the three villages,” Henry replied with a reassuring look at Dave. He waited a moment to be sure Dave was okay with his answer before he continued. “I would advise you to join tricycles if you get any. While you’re on the way to the nearest bus garage, wipe off everything you have on your phones. Drop your phones in the tricycles, making it look like it was forgotten…” He stopped and watched as they stared at him confused. He was about to explain his reason when Samantha asked a question. “How are we going to contact if we leave our phones?” “You won’t reach me through my mobile number because I would also be leaving my phone behind,” he answered calmly. “The FOX must have discovered our operation center and it would take them less than four hours to break in and extract as much information as they can. That’s why I always told you to store nothing personal on those computers. Right now, they would also be in the process of discovering all the numbers that made calls from that location in the last few days. So, they would be able to extract your phone numbers and information about the device and begin to track us, that’s why we have to leave the phones behind.” He paused again and looked at their faces. He was sure they understood his reason before he continued. “So you have to leave your phones behind and stay safe for the next two days. Then, you contact me on Friday with the central number.” “With the central number?” They questioned simultaneously and then stared at each other with a surprising look. “Yes, the central number. It will be reachable by Friday,” Henry replied.  “You’re leaving for Anthanna?” Dave questioned. “No, I’ll set it up right here in Bethanna. None of us should leave for Anthanna yet, I need to settle some things before we can leave.” “Are you certain we can reach you with that number while you’re here in Bethanna?” “Yes, I’m a hundred percent certain,” Henry replied and then quickly looked around as he heard some sound. “We have to leave now. The two of you will take off your clothes quickly and change into the spare clothes in your bags. After that, you proceed quickly through those routes and follow every other thing I have told you.” He paused and looked around again. By the time he looked at them, they were yet to take any action.  “Change your clothes now!” He said hurriedly, hitting his palms together to lay emphasis. Dave began to take off his clothes right there while Samantha stepped a few meters away to undress. “Please, bring the clothes you’re taking off to me,” Henry said while dialing a number on his phone.  His call was answered without delay.  “Hello Jenny, where are you now?” He spoke into the phone.  “I don’t know,” Jennifer replied in low tones, one could still sense the grief in her voice. “I’m in a cab and I’m not sure where I’m going to.” “Okay, listen to me carefully,” Henry said and turned around to concentrate. “You have to leave the main city of Bexford, I suggest you find your way to Okta. It’s a small community where you can lodge in a small hotel. Make use of the map on your phone to get a clue of the direction. Then you have to wipe off everything on that phone and discard it.” He waited to get a reply from her but got none. “Are you listening, Jenny?” “Yes, I am.” “Good,” he cleared his throat and continued. “You have to stay in Okta until Friday. Then, you call the central number I gave to you in El Deols. Do you remember that number?” “Yes, I remember.” “Okay, once you call me on Friday, I would tell you the next step to take.”  “Okay.” “Please follow these instructions, Jenny.” Henry pleaded before he ended the call and turned back.  Dave was already done with his change of clothes and had folded the previous one. Henry quickly took out a nylon bag from his backpack and opened it for Dave to drop his clothes in it. “What will you be doing with the clothes?” Dave asked him. “I’ll be dropping them in a river along the way,” Henry replied. Samantha was also done and was walking towards him. Dave squinted. “Why?” “I’m taking them along to distract the FOX officials, I’ll be dropping a clue for them to make them follow my direction. So, they would chase only me and won’t be chasing both of you for a while, it will give you enough time to escape.” He replied, opening the nylon for Samantha to put the clothes in. “But they’ll find the clothes at the river,” Dave remarked, still confused. “Yes, it will further prove to them that they’re in the right direction. They’ll want to take the clothes as exhibits but it will be useless for them because I would have washed them in the water.” Dave nodded after understanding the reason for Henry’s action. “They’re already in this forest coming after us, the two of you have to leave now. I suggest that you do not stay in any major town,” Henry advised. “How will you escape the FOX since you are redirecting all of them to chase after you?” Samantha questioned. “This route you’re taking leads directly where other security forces could be coming from.” “Don’t worry about me, Sam. I’m going back into Bexford,” Henry replied. “What the bleep!” Dave widened his eyes at him. “It’s not the time to discuss this now, guys. I need to clear the mess in Bexford, else, we will all be declared wanted by Thursday.”  “And you’re doing it alone?” Samantha questioned further. Henry flashed a quick look towards the direction where they came from as he heard some noise.  “You two have to leave right away, they’re close to us and they’re with dogs,” Henry said and quickly strapped his backpack on. “Please call me on Friday.” 20 Minutes later Henry had just left the river after changing his clothes and washing all the previous clothes in it. He strapped his backpack on again and proceeded quickly out of the bush. He checked the time on his phone. He hoped that Dave and Samantha had followed his instructions. If they did, they would be on their way out of the villages already. His plans to direct the police officers towards him had worked and he could sense them closer than ever. This time, he could hear the dogs barking clearly. However, he wasn’t bothered about escaping from them as he knew his way around the forest well. The only thing that bothered his mind was how he was going to disrupt the FOX’s investigations in Bexford. He needed to do it quickly. If he failed, it would mean Samantha, Jennifer and Dave would be declared as criminals along with him. He wasn’t so concerned about himself but he couldn’t bear the thought that the three others would be labeled as International Terrorists and declared wanted throughout the world. That could turn their lives around forever.

Restless Episode 152 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye Bexford, Bethanna “We found a dead body,” Mark said as he stepped away from the men who were standing and watching Cole’s lifeless body on the floor. “Send his pictures quickly to the office, so that we can begin identification.” Paul Edwards said from the other end.  “We’re doing that already,” Mark said on his way out of the room. “With this dead body here, I feel something isn’t right.” “Why? How was he killed?” Paul asked. “A bullet in his chest.” “Are there signs of any struggle?”  “Not at all, everything looks in perfect order. Except that we found many footprints in the house. The guy could have been a hostage of some sort.” “Why do you think so?”  “He was killed in a lady’s room, we found a few clothing items of a lady. And from the kind of clothes, it was an old woman.” “Take your time, Mark,” Paul said calmly. “Do everything that needs to be done and let us know anything you need from the office.” “We’ll like to have Agent Kylie from the forensics, I believe she’ll be able to handle this more.” “Okay, we would get him there in a couple of minutes.” ____ FOX Headquarters Paul took off the headset from his head and rose on his feet.  “Can someone tell me what’s happening? Where are the footages I requested?” He yelled, looking towards Agent Peter. “Sir, I can’t seem to find anything,” Peter answered in a gruff voice. “Why, but there are cameras on that street,” Paul retorted.  “Yes, the cameras are active but it seems they clear the part of the footage every night. They only leave the parts where they get out with a vehicle,” Peter answered. “What the bleep!” Paul cursed and turned slowly. His eyes met with Agent Sylvanus’s.  “I think they knew a day like this will come,” Sylvanus chipped in.  Paul turned back to Peter again. “Today hasn’t ended yet, you should be able to get the activities for today.” “Sir, some parts of today’s footage has also been cleared. And the cameras were even disabled, I just re-enabled them.” “How then do we have videos of how the vehicle left the street early this morning?” Paul questioned. “I don’t know sir, but all the recordings from 7:30 AM were cleared. Then, the cameras were disabled at 9:30.” “What the bleep are you telling me? There must be something we can get them with,” Paul flared.  “Sir, as it is, I haven’t found any footage that shows their full their faces.” “You can’t tell me those men covered every single trace we can make to them,” Paul argued and began to pace around. “We’re so bleeping close to them now, we can’t lose this opportunity to get make a headway,” he said and walked to Peter again. He took in a deep breath before he spoke, “How long will it take you to hack through all the network masts around the area and find out the calls made and the numbers?” “Forty-five minutes to get into it from here, but if we get cooperation from the network operators, ten minutes,” Peter answered.  Paul quickly turned to Agent Sylvanus. “Agent, get in touch with the director of the National Communications Control Corporation and get him to release all details required to get the call records.” ____ <<<Back in the forest<<< “There’s something here, Agent Steve,” Evelyn beckoned on her superior to join her.  Steve walked closer to the river bank where Evelyn was.  “They took off their clothes here and probably washed their bodies before moving,” Evelyn said to him. “Those bast**ds are crazy,” Steve let out a sigh. “We can’t get anything from the clothes.” “Yes but I think we should take them out and search,” Evelyn suggested. “Who knows if any of them could have forgotten something there?” “You’re right,” Steve turned and beckoned on another Agent. He gave instructions to the Agent on what to do and then proceeded with Evelyn back to the pathway. “We’re on the right path,” Steve said into a communicator clipped to his shirt. “Keep going forward, they couldn’t have gone far yet.” ______ Dave sat quietly at the backseat of the tricycle with two other passengers. The tricycle shook from time to time as they passed through the untarred roads full of holes and stagnant water. He had his phone in his hand and had his eyes fixed on the map. Soon enough, they began to approach a junction and Dave could see the car garage on the other side of the road. He needed no one to tell him that was where he was going to get the vehicle to the nearest town. The rider of the tricycle parked as soon as they got to the junction and all other passengers stepped down except for Dave. He remained seated while the other passengers were settling the transport fare. He silenced his phone quickly and placed it in the boot of the tricycle.  “We’re there, Mister,” the tricycle rider said to him after attending to the other passengers.  “Oh!” He feigned ignorance and stepped out slowly. He looked around for a second as he strapped his backpack perfectly. “So, I would find a vehicle going to Nevi here right?” “Yes, you can find vehicles going to different towns in that garage,” the rider replied.  “Thank you,” Dave pulled out a note and handed it over to the rider.  “I don’t have change to give you…” the rider was saying but Dave had walked away without waiting for the change. The tricycle rider turned to the other side where another tricycle was waiting for new passengers. Truly, Dave found vehicles going to different towns in the garage. Since he had mentioned Nevi to the rider, he decided to change his destination. He was lucky to find a vehicle that was almost filled up and going to another location.  ____ “Here, Madam. You can join a car here,” the tricycle rider said to Samantha.  He had dropped her right beside the bus stop and she could see the other passengers standing and waiting for vehicles.  “Thank you,” she said and stepped out after fixing her phone in the space by the edge of the seat. She paid him and walked to the point where other passengers were standing.  Different vehicles were passing by with the drivers calling out the destinations for the passengers at the bus stop to hear. She waited until she found a vehicle going to a city she knew.  ___ Henry, on the other hand, was still trying to make his way out of the forest. He was half walking and half running and he knew the police officers were also coming fast behind him.  He checked his time and realized that it could still take him up to twenty-five minutes to get out of the forest, that was if he ran fast enough. Not too long after, he noticed someone riding a bicycle towards him along the bush path. He decided to make use of the opportunity.  He stayed on the pathway and the bicyclist knew he was trying to stop him.  “Good afternoon sir,” Henry greeted. The middle-aged man squinted at Henry. He was dressed like a local hunter. He had a local gun hung across his shoulder and a sac bag behind him. “I want to buy your bike,” Henry offered quickly. The man squinted at him with a more suspicious look now.  “I have money here,” Henry quickly took out his wallet from his backpack. “100 Bethannan dollars,” he offered, displaying the note to the man. At first, the man’s face lit up as he saw the money. Then, it was replaced with a frown almost immediately. He shook his head to show he disagreed with the price. “Okay, one-fifty dollars,” Henry quickly added another denomination.  The man shook his head still. “Two hundred dollars.” He shrugged and extended his hand. Henry handed it to him and the man smiled on touching the money. He raised the notes as if to check if they were fake or real notes. Then he smiled again and stepped down from the bicycle. He signaled for Henry to step forward and get it. “Where are you going?” Henry asked him after the man stepped aside for him to get the bicycle. “Hmm?” The man responded with a wriggle of his head. “Me… Antelope,” he added, sliding his palm across his neck to signify “kill”. Henry nodded his head with a smile. It was obvious the man couldn’t speak back in English. “My friends are also coming this way,” he said to the man. “I want you to give them this,” he added, handing the man a small phone. “Tell them to keep it and not give anyone.” The man received the phone from Henry, staring at it as if he didn’t know what it was.  “Give it to my friends, they’re on the way. Okay?” Henry said again to him. He nodded his head and smiled. Henry smiled back at him. He watched Henry climb on the bicycle and ride away before he proceeded on his way. 10 Minutes later After selling his bicycle to the stranger, the hunter walked fast so that he could get his game as soon as possible and return home. He had kept the phone and the money inside his bag.  Soon, he began to see some men coming towards with dogs. He stopped in fear as he saw the huge dogs. He began to step back slowly as the men approached.  Agent Steve noticed the man was going to turn and run away when he quickly beckoned on him.  “Hey! Come here,” he shouted and gestured with his hand.  The hunter froze for a second and was confused as to whether he should move closer to the policemen or run for his dear life. He was still contemplating on what to do when Steve called him again. He decided to wait for the men to come to him instead.  “He looks like a hunter,” Evelyn said to Steve. “Yes but he must have seen them if they went in this direction,” Steve replied Evelyn. “Did you see three people pass here?” Steve asked the man as they stopped in front of him. The man raised three fingers in the air to confirm what they asked him.  “Yes,” Steve nodded and also confirmed with three fingers.  The man shook his head and raised a finger.  “You saw only one?” Steve questioned.  The Hunter nodded.  “That can’t be,” Evelyn said, staring at Steve. “Are you sure you saw only one?” Steve asked again.  The man nodded.  “Guys, keep moving. Search around, none of them must escape,” Steve ordered the other officers who were around them and the officers proceeded according to the instructions. “How does he look?” Steve turned back to the hunter. The man began to make some funny gestures with his hand. In the end, the Agents understood that who he saw was tall and huge.  The Hunter then remembered the phone Henry gave to him and quickly took it out from the bag. He extended it to Steve but Evelyn collected it. “Where did you get this from?” Steve questioned.  The man pointed backward with his thumb, pointed a finger to himself, and then stretched out a folded arm. “He asked you to give us?” Steve questioned.  The Hunter shook his head. “Friend…” “He asked you to give his friend?” The man nodded affirmatively.  “It’s off,” Evelyn said to Steve showing him the phone screen.  “Do you know his friend?” The hunter shook his head.  “Give it to Agent Daniel,” Steve said to Evelyn, looking at Daniel who was walking closer to them. “Turn it on and let’s see what happens.” “Agent Steve sir,” another Agent called from behind.  Steve and Evelyn turned to look at him while Daniel examined the phone with him.  “Sir, there’s a call from the office,” the Agent said and handed the device to Steve. “Agent Steve here,” Steve said as he placed the device close to his mouth. “Your number has been unreachable, I guess the network in the forest is bad,” Agent Sylvanus said from the other end. The voice was loud enough for those around Steve to hear. “Those bast**ds are no longer together, they’ve gone separate and tried to deceive us to follow only one direction. You are going only after one of them at the moment. Split into three groups and appoint the leaders of the other two, we are tracking them and we will give you directions.” “Shi*t!” Steve cursed under his breath. He now understood why the hunter had only found one man going in that direction. “Right away sir,” Steve replied. He then turned to Evelyn and Daniel who had listened to the conversation with him. “Agent Evelyn and Agent Daniel, connect your devices now. You’ll take twenty men each with you and follow the directions sent from the office.” “You have to hurry up Steve, the man in your direction is getting away so fast and the other two have already mixed with the villagers in the two villages.” ___ Henry was still riding along the bushy paths in the forest when he suddenly stopped. He took the headset off and paused the recording. He rewound the record to some seconds back to listen again. After thirty seconds of listening, he took in a breath and placed the headset back on. He continued riding the bicycle. He had heard three names. Steve, Evelyn, and Daniel. He knew exactly who they were. It would have been difficult to find out who the Agents were if only one name had been mentioned. But there was only one FOX team he knew who had Agent with the three names and Steve as the name of the leader of the team. There was only one more thing that could be difficult to do. That was choosing between which of the three Agents he could easily penetrate the FOX through.  1 hour 45 minutes later FOX Corporation, Bexford “Can someone give me some good news,” Paul walked into the operation hall, looking exhausted. Everyone looked silent and their faces made it obvious they did not have the news Paul was expecting. “What’s happening, Agent Sylvanus?” Paul asked him as he got closer.  “They got away,” Sylvanus said in a sad tone. “But that’s bleeping impossible, we were tracking them.” Paul countered. “They knew we were going to track them, so they did not leave with their phones,” Sylvanus answered, standing up to his feet. “Before I left here, we noticed them moving.” “Yes, we noticed movements. But they dropped we found two of the phones in tricycles. The riders of the tricycle claimed their passengers forgot them there. The third one was found tied to a bicycle, a young boy claimed a man gave him money to ride around the village for two hours with the bicycle.” “Have they questioned the riders very well? How are we sure they aren’t accomplices?” “Agent Steve and his men confirmed it, the riders were villagers who knew nothing about the men who joined their tricycles.” Paul heaved a sigh of frustration and found an empty chair to sit. “The only information we had which may not be so useful is that one of the men told the riders he was going to Nevi,” Sylvanus said to Paul. “The description of the man who took the longer route was also that of Simon Perry.” The mention of Simon Perry struck a chord and Paul began to wonder if Carl Winston was involved. It suddenly dawned on him that he needed to contact Carl but before he got up from his seat, Agent Mark walked into the hall with another Agent. He waited patiently for Mark to come closer. “Give me some good news, Mark.” “Nothing much for now, but we’ve got some items that have different fingerprints. We sent them to the forensics, we should get a report by noon tomorrow.” Mark replied.  “Great,” Paul smiled. “Once we identify those motherf*****, it will be easier to find everyone connected to them.” _____ >>>>> 20:45 “Thank you,” Evelyn shouted tiredly to the gateman as she drove into the compound. It had been a rough day without results. She drove straight to the car park where she stopped and killed the engine.  She then stepped out and dragged herself towards the entrance. She had her suit jacket hung on her arm and her device and key held in her hands.  “Welcome Aunt Evelyn,” she walked in to meet her ten-year-old cousin.  “Hi Cynthia,” she smiled at the little girl. She walked closer to the girl and sunk into the sofa beside her.  “Do you want a glass of water?” the girl asked.  “No thanks, I already had so much water before coming home,” Evelyn replied. “Where is mother?” “She’s with your friend, she went to show him something in the study,” Cynthia said smiling.  “With my friend?” Evelyn squinted at her.  “Yes, he came about an hour ago. He had dinner with us,” Cynthia replied. “Who the heck is that?” Evelyn got up quickly and proceeded towards the study. “Hi, Daughter,” her mother said, walking towards her with a smiling face.  “Mum, who’s in the study with you?” “Your friend, Louis. He’s been waiting for you,” her mother said and pecked her on the cheek. “You look so tired…” “Mum, you shouldn’t have allowed anyone in when I wasn’t at home,” Evelyn said furiously. “Why? He’s your colleague and friend, why don’t you want him here?” “How are you sure he’s my colleague and friend?” The woman frowned. “Well, he knows so much about you and he came with the FOX badge. You told me about someone like him a long time ago.” “Shi*t!” Evelyn snorted and walked away without saying another word to her mother. “The woman shrugged and continued to the living room. Evelyn pulled out her gun as she got closer to the study. She walked in unannounced as the door was opened.  The visitor was standing with his back turned to her. She held her gun down and moved slowly towards him. “Welcome, Evelyn. I’ve been waiting for a while.” The voice made her freeze. It sounded familiar but she couldn’t place who it could be. Henry turned slowly and faced her with a smile. She held her breath with her eyes and mouth widened as she saw his face. He chuckled.  It took her some seconds before she was able to get off the shock. She pointed her gun at him. “Who the hell are you?” She said with furious eyes. “Evelyn, you should be happy to see me. Not pointing a gun at me,” Henry smiled.  She gasped and lowered a gun. A smile formed on her face and she felt like crying at the same time. She had almost doubted that it wasn’t him and that someone was trying to play a trick on her but it was his voice and no one could have sounded the same.  He opened his hands wide and she walked into an embrace.  “We thought you were dead,” she stuttered.  “Yes, I was dead.” He said as he disengaged from her. He had a smile on his face. “But now, I’m alive again.” She was full of smiles and still found it difficult to believe her eyes. “What happened to you and what took you so long to come back?” The smile on Henry’s face vanished slowly and he reached for her hand. “I’ll explain everything to you later, but I need your help now,” he pleaded calmly, looking straight into her eyes.  To be continued.....

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +38

more episode please

nxt episode

Restless Episode 153 ® !8+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye “So, we were chasing you?” Evelyn asked in a surprised tone. “Yes, you were chasing me and my men,” Henry replied. Both were sitting in the study on two different seats and facing each other. Henry had just taken his time to explain how he and his men got tricked by Hutton. “And what about the guy that was found dead at your place?” Evelyn asked. “He was one of us, we left him there that morning. The wolves killed him,” Henry replied. Evelyn took in a deep breath. “Evelyn, I need to know all the samples that were retrieved from that house. Did you see them?” “Yes, but I can remember all. I saw some makeup kits, keyholders, a computer keyboard, and a couple of other things.” She replied. “Okay, you need to help me clean the fingerprints on all those items,” Henry said to her. Evelyn widened her eyes at him, shocked at his request. She wondered how possible it would be to get his request done. “But that’s going to get me into a lot of trouble,” she replied. “I would be identified in no time.” “You’re not going to get into trouble if we do it at the right time,” Henry said. “When is the right time? The results will be out by tomorrow,” Evelyn asked. “The right time to do it is now,” Henry said. She squinted at him. “Yes, now. You can easily go back to the headquarters tonight and access the items,” Henry explained. “It’s not easy to do that. Besides, I’ll get caught. The security cameras are always active even at midnight.” “Yes, the security cameras are always active but the people will not be so active. No one would notice any foul play. All you need to do is to get a proper disguise. A disguise to make sure, they can’t examine your real height, your body shape, and other features of your body.” She drew in a breath and opened her jacket to take out a card. “But I have only one access card, that will be a clear proof I got in.” Henry also dipped his hand into his pocket and took out another access card. “This is for Simon Perry, it hasn’t been destroyed yet,” he said and extended the card to her. She stared at it for a moment before collecting it. Henry quickly picked up his backpack which was on the floor beside his seat. “I have everything you need in this backpack,” he said as he zipped it open. “Here are the gloves, a jacket, and a bottle of ammonia solution to clean the items.” Evelyn kept staring at him for a moment. “Please, I need you to do this for me,” Henry pleaded, staring at her face. “I’ll go in but I just hope I don’t get caught,” Evelyn finally said. Henry heaved a sigh of relief. “You won’t get caught, I promise,” he zipped up the bag and handed it to her. “When do we leave?” She asked. “Right now, I’ll drive you there.” 25 Minutes “It’s okay here, I’ll walk to the office,” Evelyn said as she stepped out of the car. “I’ll meet you up at the junction in thirty minutes,” Henry said to her. “Okay,” she said as she closed the door and proceeded quickly. She was putting on a winter jacket with the hood on. It was perfect for the cold weather, especially that night when it was so cold and windy. She crossed to the other side and walked a few more steps to get to the gate. One of the FOX officials manning the gate appeared before she could say anything. She displayed a badge to him briefly. “I forgot something important in my office and I’m going in to get it.” The man did not waste her time. He opened the gate and allowed her in quickly. He didn’t see her face properly but did not bother to search or stop her. The badge she had displayed to him showed she was a senior officer and he wasn’t ready to offend her. She took out the hand gloves from the pocket of the jacket and wore them as she proceeded in. The door of the main entrance was closed as expected but it took only a swipe of the card to unlock it. The door opened, with the two sides splitting in both directions. Everywhere was unusually quiet unlike daytime when it was busy with activities. There were people a few officers in the large hall but she did not bother saying a word to them. She proceeded straight to the left angle where the door to the underground office was. She swiped her card again and walked into the next room. She took off the hood of the jacket and replaced it with a FOX face cap as she approached the elevator to take her to the underground facility. A slide of the card into the access box opened the elevator and she stepped in. She touched a button and it took her down. In no time, she was at the underground office. She adjusted her face cap well to cover her face as she proceeded hurriedly. Even though she had applied some makeups to disguise, she couldn’t risk letting the camera capture her face fully. The place was damn quiet and she could hear echoes with every footstep she took. She glanced at the large open office where most of the general operations took place as she walked past. She kept her hands in the pocket of the jacket to hide the gloves from anyone she met on the way. That would easily make them suspect she had a mission. Only three people were in the office and they saw the person walk past through the transparent glass wall. “Someone is just arriving?” a female agent whispered to a man sitting a few meters away from her. “Maybe,” the man shrugged. “She probably slept off and forgot she was on night duty.” Evelyn continued down the corridor and soon turned into another. “She raised her head slightly upon seeing the two agents coming in her direction.” “Good evening,” she greeted. “Good evening,” they chorused in response as she walked passed them. They both turned to look at her and then looked at each other’s faces. They seemed not to have seen the agent before. However, they were not bothered as FOX had many departments working underground and not all agents knew themselves. After almost ten minutes of walking from the reception, Evelyn finally got to the forensics section. She walked slowly from door to door and stopped at the lab door. She looked left and right before pushing in the lab door. It was relieving to find out that no one was in the lab. Then came the most challenging part of her task and that was locating the exact spot the items retrieved from Henry were kept. There were over 100 sections in the lab where different specimens were kept. It was going to be difficult to locate the section where the target items were. She began to move slowly through the aisle, looking left and right to find what she came for. It took her fifteen minutes of walking slowly around before she found it. She quickly took off the backpack and unzipped it. Just as she began to take out her cleaning tools, she heard footsteps coming in that direction. Quickly, she moved with her items to hide behind the box on top which the specimen was kept. The two agents whom Evelyn had seen on the way walked into the lab, gisting and laughing. They stopped talking for a few minutes and focused on something on the table. One of them had sat in front of a computer and the other was standing and placing an item through a scanner. “What does it look like?” The shorter one asked the one sitting in front of the system. “There’s nothing hidden inside, we can open it up.” The other one said. “Don’t we need to check the other items?” “I don’t think we can do all tonight.” “We probably can do one more, can’t we?” “Maybe,” the seated man shrugged. “What box do I get the second item from?” “They were placed at box 46.” “Okay.” Evelyn widened her eyes as she heard the man mention box 46. She had found her target items at the forty-second box and there was no way she wasn’t going to be discovered if someone came to the forty-sixth box. She held her breath as she began to hear footsteps in her direction. The plan was about to go all wrong. ____ Henry killed the engine of the car and took off his seatbelt. He stared at the building from afar. He was sure the FOX had sealed it off already to ban anyone from gaining access to the place. But he needed to gain entrance into it anyhow. He picked up his backpack from the passenger’s side. Then, he put on a face cap before stepping out of the car. He proceeded straight to the building, he was going to gain access through the back. ____ Evelyn had taken out the tranquilizing gun in readiness to defend herself. She could hear the footsteps closer and closer. She could sense that the agent was less than two meters away when a name was called. “Agent, let’s focus on this alone for tonight. We should not get our attention divided,” the agent who was sitting in front of the computer beckoned on him. He got up from the computer and was ready to move. The one who was walking to box 46 stopped but was reluctant to turn back. He was already so close. “Let’s go work on this Agent,” his partner insisted and he had no choice but to turn back. Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief. In less than one minute, the two agents were out of the lab, and Evelyn was left alone again. She quickly got up to begin her task. She opened the transparent glass case in which the items were kept gently. Then, she picked up the ammonia solution bottle on the floor and poured some in a napkin. She began with the utensils in the case and began to clean them carefully. It took her about five minutes to finish up and she made sure she returned the items back to the positions they were in the case. Before she left, she cleaned the floor and the case to erase any sign of wetness. Then she strapped her backpack on again and proceeded to the door. ____ Paul stepped out of the bathroom and cleaned his leg on the foot mat before he proceeded further into the room. He took some time in front of the mirror to dry his hair. He was already dressed in his night robe. After drying his hair, he turned to the bed and sat at the edge. He closed his eyes and took in a deep breath as he remembered the activities that day. At the moment, FOX had gotten enough useful information that would help to make more success, so he thought. He never thought or had an idea that someone could be at the headquarters trying to destroy the only useful item they had. One thing bothering him that night was that he had not been able to reach Carl Winston. He had tried all Carl’s phone numbers he had but none had connected. He was unsure if Carl was involved in that day’s activities or not. He suspected it must have been Carl who sent the information concerning the terrorist. After some minutes of thinking about the day’s activities., he got up and walked to the side of the bed to finally lay down to rest. He rolled into the bed and placed his head on the pillow. He had just closed his eyes when he heard his phone ringing. His eyes popped back open and he reached for his phone. “Paul Edwards speaking,” he answered the call. “Sir, we just received reports of an explosion.” “What?” He sat up immediately. “Yes sir but no a serious one,” the caller replied. “For now, we don’t believe there are any casualties.” “Where exactly is the location of the explosion?” “A building that was sealed off by the FOX this afternoon.” “Are you sure?” “Yes, how serious is the fire?” “A larger part of the building is down and in flames, the firefighters will be here in no time.” “Okay, I’ll get back to you,” he said and quickly ended the call. Then he dialled Agent Mark’s number. “Hello Agent, did you hear about the explosion?” “Yes, I did sir. It was the building we sealed this afternoon, I’m on my way there.” “Why in the world would they target it for an explosion? We already have enough items from there,” Paul said. “I have no idea, sir, I’ll get back to you after seeing the extent of the damage.” ____ Evelyn stepped out of the lab without being seen. She proceeded quickly through the passage and was about to turn when the two agents who had come into the lab stepped out through a door that was after the lab door. “Hey, Agent!” She heard one of them call her but she turned without answering. The Agents looked at each other, they knew something wrong about that Agent. “Hey!” the agents called again and hurried after her quickly.

Restless Episode 154 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye Evelyn increased her walking pace immediately she turned into the other corridor. She could however hear them still coming after her. She could not run as it would attract more attention and there was nowhere to hide. Henry had suggested some moves to her if she was caught and it was the right time to make one of the moves. She quickly took off her hand gloves and kept it in her pocket. “Hey!” she heard from behind as the officers turned into the hallway with her. She stopped walking and froze, after almost getting to the center of the hallway. As she turned back to face them, she took a quick look around and noticed that all the doors leading to different rooms from the hallway were locked. The whole place was also silent. It meant there were very few people around and it was unlikely for any other person to show up apart from the two agents who had seen her. But the silence also meant that it was possible for noise to transfer so quickly and that could attract the other people around easily. The two other agents got so close and stopped in front of her. “We’re sorry ma’am, but we haven’t seen you before. You don’t look like someone from our department,” the man said as he stared sternly at her face. “Yes, I’m not from the department here. I forgot something here this evening and I had to come back for it now.” “What did you forget and where exactly was it forgotten?” the man questioned further. “Some pills for my mother, she’s sick supposed to take those medications by 2 am. I bought it and forgot it at the forensics reception,” Evelyn said as she took off her backpack. The agents took a few steps back suspiciously and one of them took out his gun and pointed at her. “I want to show you what I came to get,” she said as she dropped the backpack on the floor and opened it. She took out a nylon bag of medications and rose up opening it in her hands. The agents stared at her hands from where they stood. “You can return it,” the one holding the gun said to her. She returned the nylon into her back and zipped it up. “What’s your name?” “I’m Agent Hannah, from the anti-bomb unit 112,” she replied, displaying an ID card to them briefly. “Agent Hannah,” the two agents chorused as they glanced at each other. “Can we have your code number?” “112023,” Evelyn replied. One of the Agents took out a device and quickly opened an application. After a minute, he demanded the code again. “112023,” Evelyn repeated. The Agent typed in the code and ran a quick search. “She’s right,” the Agent said after a minute, handing the device to his partner. “She’s an Agent from the anti-bomb department.” The other man collected the device and scanned through it for a while. Evelyn stood patiently, hoping the Agents will not bother to open the profile further. If they did, they will confirm that Agent Hannah whose identity she was claiming had resigned from the FOX already. They would also see the real Hannah’s picture and know instantly that she was lying. The Agent handed the device back to the owner. “You may leave, please. Sorry for calling you back, we just had to be sure it wasn’t an intruder.” “I understand,” Evelyn took in a deep breath as she strapped her backpack on. “Please, return to your mother with the medications as soon as possible. I hope your destination isn’t far,” one of the Agents said to her. “No, it isn’t. Just about thirty minutes drive from here,” Evelyn replied. “Please, leave now.” “Thank you,” Evelyn said with a slight nod and turned. She began to proceed to the exit slowly, getting herself ready for any other moves the Agents might make. Luckily for her, the Agents only watched her until she turned to the other hallway. Immediately, she noticed they weren’t following after her, she increased her pace. “I still feel so strange about that Agent,” the shorter man said after Evelyn turned out of sight. “We have her code number already,” the other man shrugged. “We should have checked her details properly but it’s not connecting,” the shorter one said, looking at his device again. “Let’s get back to work now, we still have a lot to do.” They both turned and hurried back to their post. ____ Evelyn began to hear more noises as the elevator took her to the upper ground floor. She stepped out of the elevator to see a few more Agents arriving and hurrying about the place. She was surprised and wondered what emergency had occurred for many agents to return to the office at that time of the night. It however worked to her advantage; the place was so busy that no one had time to notice her. There were even more people dressed like her now. From what she saw before proceeding out of the main building, she could tell an explosion had happened somewhere and the Agents returning to the office had come to investigate it. She had no issues getting out of the place and she got on the road and proceeded hurriedly to the junction to meet Henry. She had just walked for a minute when she noticed a car coming behind. It was Henry. He stopped the car beside her and honked. She moved closer and looked left and right before opening the door. “You almost got caught,” Henry said looking at her. She stared back at him as she closed the door and put on her seatbelt. “How did you know?” He took in a deep breath and drove off. ____ “I need to know what’s going on now, Agent Mark,” Paul Edwards said into his phone. “Nothing, for now, Chairman,” Mark replied from the other end. “We have some men from the fire response team from the FOX already but the anti-bomb unit is yet to arrive. We can’t tell what the cause of the explosion was.” “Please, let me know as soon as you have some information,” Paul said before he ended the call. He took in a deep breath as he dropped the phone, then he remembered Carl Winston again. He had not been able to reach Carl the day before and he couldn’t tell if Carl had a hand in what was happening. After a minute of considering the possibility of Carl being involved, he turned and lay in the bed. He rested his head on the pillow and placed both palms on his chest. He was feeling sleepy but he couldn’t close his eyes yet as he was expecting Mark’s call. ____ “Someone was trying to check the profile, I had to make it unavailable,” Henry explained as he drove with Evelyn by his side. “I was surprised they did not call me back, I thought they would find out.” “Yes, they would find out but it will be late. They’ll find the fake profile for Hannah Kelvin and wonder how it happened,” Henry replied. “How did you do it?” Evelyn asked, staring at Henry’s face in amazement. “I didn’t do it, the Wolves did it.” “The Wolves?” “Yes,” Henry glanced at her. “The Wolves had already found the hole in the FOX’s system but we found out. One of our men made use of the bug and it makes it possible for us to access the admin panel of the FOX membership database.” “That’s strange,” Evelyn commented, thinking deeply. “But no one could have done that without getting information from an inside source.” “Exactly, Evelyn. The Wolves have enough inside sources,” Henry replied to her. She took in a deep breath. “Do you know who these inside sources are?” “No, but I’ll find out soon.” There was silence for a couple of minutes and then Henry spoke again. “I hope you didn’t leave any trace behind,” Henry remarked. “No, I didn’t.” “And you were able to wipe every item clean?” “Yes, I clean all the items.” “Did you touch any surface close to the place with your bare hands?” “No, I had my gloves on until I left the forensics lab.” “Great, that means you did a good job without leaving any trace,” “Well, I didn’t leave any trace except for the men that saw me closely.” Henry stared at her face for a little while and then spoke. “They won’t be able to recognize you.” “Those men were staring intently at my face,” she maintained. Henry stared at her again. “The disguise was perfect, they won’t recognize you.” Henry insisted. “I don’t know if someone else saw me, I saw many Agents coming in when I was leaving.” “No one who saw you would recognize you,” Henry said. “Those agents you saw must have been the anti-bomb department agents who had to resume urgently.” Evelyn stared at his face quickly. “How do you know they were the anti-bomb department members?” “Who else resumes to work when there’s an explosion?” He glanced at her. “Only the anti-bomb squad will have to resume work to investigate an explosion.” “Where did the bomb blast take place?” Evelyn asked him. “At the building where most of those items were gotten,” Henry replied without looking at her. “Which items?” “The items in the forensics lab, the ones you just wiped off.” “And how in the world was there an explosion there?” Henry glanced at her face and then faced forward. He continued driving for almost a minute without replying her. “I had to bring the place down,” He finally said. “If I didn’t bring it down, the FOX would still find something else to trace us.” She took in a deep breath, realizing what he said was true. What she couldn’t understand was how Henry was able to go there within a short while and blow off the place easily. “I had the explosive devices configured before I came to your place,” Henry explained, after sensing she still had questions in her mind she wasn’t asking. “I only had to go there and set it off this evening.” Evelyn let out a sigh and closed her eyes as she rested her head backward. They soon got close to Evelyn’s house and Henry stopped at a corner. He turned to Evelyn and stared at her face for a moment. “Thank you much Evelyn, I couldn’t have done this without you.” She closed her eyes and drew in a breath. She then squinted at him and forced a smile without saying anything. “Is there anything you want to tell me?” Henry asked, after noticing her countenance. She let out another breath and turned her face forward. She stared blankly for a while before she spoke. “I’m not just sure if I have done the right thing,” she said and then turned to him. “I just destroyed evidence that could have helped the FOX’s investigation. I don’t know if I would be forgiven if I’m caught.” “Listen to me, Evelyn,” Henry reached for her hands. “No one is going to know you did it, except you tell them. And you haven’t done the wrong thing. I’m on the right course and you have just helped my purpose. I promise you that the end of the Wolves is near and you won’t regret doing this.” She nodded and smiled. “So, when are you going from here?” “To Anthanna,” he replied. “I’ll call you once I get there tomorrow but please, make sure you feed me with the details I requested from you.” “Okay, it’s nice to see you again. I’ll expect your call by tomorrow.” _____ Thursday, July 7 08:15 Paul had many greet him as he walked through the passage to his office but he barely replied except occasionally with a wave of the hand or a nod. He only answered verbally when he got into the operation hall and was greeted by Agent Sylvanus. “Good morning Agent, have we made any progress this morning?” He asked as he walked to the front with Sylvanus. “Not so much, we would make some progress when we get the results from the forensics by noon.” “Good morning Chairman,” Agent Mark who was at the table greeted. “Good morning Agent Mark,” Paul greeted back and took the seat beside him. “Do we have the motive for the explosion yesterday?” “Not yet sir,” Agent Mark replied, turning to him. “But we found out that the explosives were set up that night, it means one of the terrorists must have returned.” “What the heck!” Paul glanced at Sylvanus and Mark’s faces, looking baffled. “That place was supposed to be under close watch, how did a terrorist return to set up an explosive device right under our noses?” “The men can’t explain how it happened, but it did,” Agent Mark shrugged. “Have they been questioned?” “Yes, they seem to have no clue. It just went up in flames right in their eyes.” “We need to have those men thoroughly questioned and possibly sanctioned,” Paul Edwards was saying when Agent Steve walked into the hall hurriedly. The three executives had their attention turned to him and kept their eyes on him until he got to them. “Good morning sir,” Steve saluted. “Agent Steve, Good morning. You look like you’ve got some really important news,” Paul squinted at him. “Yes, sir. The records show that Simon Perry had access into the building last night,” Steve explained. “What?” The executives all stared at each other with their eyes widened in shock. “Which building are you talking about?” Paul asked. “The FOX building sir, this underground building.” “That’s bleeping impossible man,” Agent Mark snorted. “How the hell could he be bold enough to get into this place?” “We started tracking him yesterday since we got a description that matched him. We followed to see if he would access any exclusive services to the FOX with his cards. He must have realized we can’t keep watch on him all through the night and decided to use the card at night time,” Steve explained. “But how the bleep can he come into this place and leave without being caught?” Paul exclaimed. “Everyone in this office knows he is wanted.” “We’re still trying to find out sir, but our records confirm that someone used his card to gain access into this building last night.” “But why the heck is his card not blocked yet?” Sylvanus asked. “They had permission not to block it, it was to trap him,” Paul Edwards replied Sylvanus and then turned to Steve. “What have you done about it?” “We requested the footages already but it needs confirmation from you before it is released to us,” Steve replied. “Go get it right away dude, I’ll place a call to them now,” Paul said and took out his phone as he turned. ______ 08: 35 El Deols, Anthanna Sheila had just finished taking breakfast and was walking to the room she had made her office in the house when her phone began to ring. She looked at the screen and saw that it was the same number Henry had called her with that morning. She answered the call and placed it close to her ear. “Good morning, Henry.” “Good morning Sheila,” Henry replied from the other end. “They just sent the email, have you gotten it?” “No, I haven’t seen it. But I’m sure it must have gotten to me. No messages are going to the Anthannian FOX or government at the moment.” “Please, check and confirm.” “Okay, I’m going to my work table now. I’ll get back to you as soon as I find it.” “Thank you,” Henry said before hanging up. Sheila returned the phone into her pocket and continued to the room she was headed to. She recalled how she had received a strange call from him hours ago. Flashback >>> 3’oclock that morning Sheila was fast asleep when she heard her phone ringing for the third time. She couldn’t ignore it this time and had to reach for it. A look at the screen showed that it was from an unsaved number. She had a second thought and decided not to answer. It rang for the third time and she picked up the phone angrily, not to answer the call but to switch it off. But on looking at the screen again, she suddenly realized the call was from Bethanna. It dawned on her that it could be Henry calling. She finally picked it and heard Henry’s voice. “Hey Sheila, how are you doing?” “I’m fine, “she managed to say in a sleepy voice as she sat up, resting her back against the headboard. “Sorry for disturbing your sleep this night but I need you to do something for me,” Henry continued. “Tell me, what do you want me to help you with?” “It’s possible there would be a communication between the FOX headquarters in Bexford and the government of Anthanna today, I would like you to intercept and redirect that conversation.” Sheila was silent for a while to think about his request. “What time would the conversation hold and what channel is going to work through?” “It most likely through emails but I’m not sure when it would be, it could be any time from eight o’clock,” Henry answered. “That’s in six hours’ time,” Sheila exclaimed. “Yes.” “It would be quite difficult to do with the information you have given me, I can’t just redirect all communications to the government in six hours.” “We can narrow it down,” Henry replied, undeterred. “The communication will be a request to confirm the citizenship of an Anthanian. I don’t want it confirmed. So, I want it redirected.” “Okay, that’s quite feasible. I only have to intercept messages directed to the Ministry of Citizens’ Services.” “Okay, so we can do that right?” “Yes, I’ll filter the messages and let the ones that aren’t from the FOX go through. But you also need to tell me why you are doing this because it’s unethical and illegal,” Sheila replied. “I got into trouble, Sheila. Two of my men were killed by the Red Wolves. The FOX has the bodies. One of them is from Anthanna and they would find out soon that he isn’t from Bethanna. They would try to confirm his citizenship from the neighboring countries. That’s why I don’t want his citizenship confirmed, they would easily link the other men if it is.” “Okay, I’m sorry to hear about the loss of your men. I’ll start making arrangements to intercept the communication right away,” she said as she got out of bed. “Thank you, please let me know when you’re done with it.” >>>> 4AM “It’s done, Henry. I’ll be getting all emails from the FOX to Anthanna to my box tomorrow.” “Thank you, Sheila.” ____ PRESENT “Hey, Henry!” Sheila said into her phone. She was now sitting in the working room with her laptop on her table. On the screen were different images showing Cole’s face. The email also contained some information. “Yes, Sheila. Have you seen it?” “Yes, I got the right email. They sent the pictures of a man for identification.” “Please forward the email to me, I’ll compose a reply and tell you when to send it.” ___ Steve returned to the operation hall, this time with Evelyn by his side. Paul and Sylvanus were still sitting there but Agent Mark had left. “Do you have details now, Steve?” Paul asked impatiently after the two other agents had greeted the superiors. “Yes, I do. It wasn’t Simon Perry who came in. It was a woman who gained access using his card,” Steve reported, showing the man a flash drive. “Do you have her image and face well captured in the footages?” “Yes sir, we have sent it for identification,” Evelyn replied. “We’ve also called for the men on duty last night who could have seen her when she came in.” “Good, what was her purpose here?” Paul said, turning his gaze back to Steve. “She went straight to the forensics,” Steve replied. Paul’s heart skipped a beat. “To the forensics?” He got up to his feet. “I hope the proofs there have not been stolen.” “No, we made enquires. None of the items are missing, they’re all in shape and they’re in the queue for testing already.” Paul heaved a sigh of relief. “Okay, let’s identify who that woman is and get her as soon as possible.” “We’re on it sir, but we have news about the dead body found in that house,” Steve said. “It has been identified?” Paul questioned. “No, we just confirmed he’s not a citizen of Bethanna. We suspect he’s from Anthanna or South Husan and we’ve sent messages to both countries to confirm his citizenship.” “Oh! So, that means it’s possible that we’re not only dealing with Simon Perry but we have some foreigners involved with him.” “Yes and I believe Simon Perry has a lot of international connections, I suspect his whole team is made of foreigners.” “Well, we’ll see to that. Make sure you get enough details as soon as possible,” Paul urged. Evelyn felt a pang of guilt where she stood. The men were hoping to get enough information concerning the case but she had fed Carl with information on their new findings. She was sure they would only get to a dead end and she would be responsible for it. She silently hoped and prayed she was doing the right thing. ____ ____ An expressway, Somewhere in Bethanna. Henry was sitting at the backseat of the public car. He had two others sitting beside him and they were all going to the same destination. He was on his way to Anthanna but was going by road and will have to board several buses before the one which will lead him to a town in South Husan. He had already booked an evening flight from the town in South Husan to Anthanna. He still had some other things to do to ensure the FOX wouldn’t get the identities of Samantha, Jennifer, and Dave. As he sat there silently, his mind wandered back to the last meeting he had with Cole and Hannah present. He could still hear their voices sound in his head loudly. He also remembered how Cole had taken the bullet for him at the Red Wolves Camp. But still, he had led them into making another wrong move which eventually cost the lives of two people. He failed Cole and was responsible for his death. He felt useless with himself on remembering how his wife died in the fire while he watched helplessly. Now that he tried to get revenge for her death, other people were also dying under his watch. Tears welled up in his eyes and he began to regret ever deciding to revenge his wife’s death. He should have never regained his memory and could have just continued to live like the newborn Henry that he was. Hutton Ryker had never been his mate. So, how had he thought he was a match for Hutton? He questioned himself. Everything was now in a total mess and he wondered if he would ever be able to complete the mission. What seemed like the best choice to make was to letting go of the revenge plan and paying off Dave, Samantha, and Jennifer. It seemed better for him to let them go than to lose any of them again. He wondered what they would be thinking of him. He was sure they would have lost trust in him. If he was in their position, he probably would have lost trust too. He wasn’t even so sure if he trusted himself anymore. He had messed things up badly. ____ 14:34 The FOX Corporation, Epa Hill Paul Edwards walked into the operation hall after three hours of not being there. He was glad to see almost all the Agents he needs to question in the hall, talking to themselves in front. He walked quickly to join them. They also noticed him coming and he got there to meet them completely silent. He looked at their faces. Sylvanus, Mark, Steve, Evelyn were staring at him. There were two other agents standing by the side, one could tell from their tags that they were from the forensics. He noticed that the looks on their faces and he could tell they had bad news for him. “I hope you guys aren’t about to tell me something has gone wrong again,” he said, looking at their faces. They all remained quiet. Steve and Evelyn were standing while the two executives were sitting. “Talk to me, Agent Mark,” Paul faced Mark. “Sir,” Mark got up slowly from his seat. “The items at the forensics…” Paul squinted. “What happened to them?” He asked and then looked at Steve. “I thought you said none of them were missing.” “Yes, sir. None was missing,” Steve confirmed. “So, what happened to the items?” Paul turned again to Mark. “They were tampered with,” Mark finally said. Paul stared at him in shock. “What do you mean they were tampered with?” “The fingerprints were wiped off from them and some of the reports we had already were stolen.” “What the f***!” Paul cursed angrily. “How the heck did that happen?” “The intruder that came in yesterday did it,” Steve answered. “These Agents saw her.” Paul quickly turned to the Agents from the forensics who were standing aside. “So, you saw the woman that cleaned the items?” “We saw her when she came in but we did not know where she was going or her mission. There was nothing to suspect. She carried a FOX badge and had her ID card. We questioned her about her code number and she gave us.” “What code number? Is the person a FOX agent?” Paul asked. “Our system was hacked,” Sylvanus answered. “The code number that was given was for Simon Perry, but we found details about Hannah Kelvin there. It seems we have more than one mole in the FOX. These moles are constantly opening doors that are pulling back our investigation.” Paul founded the information a bit too much for him to process. He found a seat and sat quickly. After a minute of burying his face in his palms, he looked up again. “Has the woman being identified?” “No, she hasn’t. We’re not sure who she is yet,” Mark replied. “And who do you think it is?” Paul asked, directing it to Mark. “I’m not sure,” Mark replied. “It must be a lady who is familiar with our environment here,” Steve answered. “She did not spend more than thirty minutes in here. It means she knew the box where it was kept and knew her way there.” “Remember we found a tracker attached to the items,” Agent Mark put in. “That could be all she needed to locate the place easily, it could have been an outsider.” “I don’t think so, sir,” the shorter forensics agent put in as he stepped forward. “She walked so confidently without any device in her hand to show her the directions. It has to be someone who knows the office.” “I think they’re right, it has to be someone who’s so close and has enough information about the case,” Paul Edwards said and looked straight at Evelyn. She held her breath in shock. To be continued........

☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +39

Restless Episode 155 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye “It must be a lady who is familiar with our environment here,” Steve answered. “She did not spend more than thirty minutes in here. It means she knew the box where it was kept and knew her way there.” “Remember we found a tracker attached to the items,” Agent Mark put in. “That could be all she needed to locate the place easily; it could have been an outsider.” “I don’t think so, sir,” the shorter forensics agent put in as he stepped forward. “She walked so confidently without any device in her hand to show her the directions. It has to be someone who knows the office.” “I think they’re right, it has to be someone who’s so close and has enough information about the case,” Paul Edwards said and looked straight at Evelyn. She held her breath in shock. There was silence for a couple of seconds and it wasn’t so certain what the Chairman was trying to so. He had his eyes on Evelyn’s face and she was staring back at him unblinking. He got up to his feet and took a step in Evelyn’s direction. Then, he stopped and turned towards the two officers from the forensics section. “Will you be able to identify the lady?” he asked the two Agents. “Yes sir, I can still picture her face clearly in my mind,” the shorter man answered. Evelyn’s heart skipped a beat on hearing the man’s response. “Good,” Paul Edwards remarked and then turned to Evelyn again. “I’m leaving this to you, Evelyn,” he said. “Work with these men and let me know who the lady is before today ends.” Evelyn nodded in response and then turned to the Agents. “I think we should start by getting a facial composite since you remember her well.” “Yes, let’s get the composite artist from the forensics,” the tall agent replied. The three of them led by Evelyn walked out of the hall. “Damn!” Paul cursed loudly as he returned to his seat. “Some bleeping terrorists can’t just leave us so damn clueless. They destroyed the building to make sure we can’t take more evidence and in the world could they have come into here to destroy the evidence we had?” He was visibly angry and frustrated. So were the other men in the hall with him. He just couldn’t imagine how they could have come so close to identifying the terrorists and all hopes suddenly disappeared. For a moment, he thought of calling back Evelyn and ask her not to bother about identifying the woman. He thought that the terrorists could not have been wise enough to sneak someone into the FOX building without being wise enough to make sure her identity wasn’t concealed. He however still decided to give it a try, without having many hopes that Evelyn will come back with positive results. Something popped up in his mind as he adjusted himself on the seat. He remembered Carl again. Somehow, he now had a stronger conviction that Carl was involved in all of this. Or who else could have plotted a neat entry into the FOX building to destroy evidence? The fact that Carl had been unreachable since the day before and had not reached him yet made his suspicion stronger. But why would Carl destroy evidence with which they could use to bring down the terrorists? It just didn’t make sense. The terrorists were Carl’s enemies as much as they were the states. Then, he also thought of Hutton Ryker. Could Hutton have been the one behind the whole plot? But even if it was Hutton, he couldn’t have gotten into the FOX building easily without having an insider. Hutton had left the FOX several years ago and would not be able to execute such a neat entrance. It was totally confusing. He just had to raise his faith in Evelyn and hope that she would return with helpful information. Apart from that, their only hopes of making something out of the case depended on the identification of the dead body found in the building. 46 Minutes later The two forensics had the composite artist sitting at the center. Evelyn was sitting beside the shorter agent and watched all the while as they described the features of the face they saw the last night to the artist. After about 30 minutes, the artist was able to finish the sketch. “This looks perfectly like her,” the short man remarked. “Yes, it is,” the other Agent confirmed it. Evelyn also looked at the sketch and could tell that the artist had perfectly represented the features described to him. The sketch was exactly how she looked like after she applied the makeup to disguise. Luckily for her, the disguise had been carefully done and it bore no form of semblance to her. “Let’s add colors and scan it right away,” Evelyn said to the Agents. Twenty minutes later, the image was being scanned through the database of Bethanna’s registered citizens. It took about forty minutes to complete the scan and there was no perfect match found. “We have to repeat the scan for similar matches,” Evelyn instructed after the first scan was completed. The man in the database room began the scan again. This time, it took about seventy minutes for the scan to be completed. Evelyn and the forensics agent had earlier gone out of the place to attend to other things. The results were ready when Evelyn and one of the other Agents returned. “We have five similar matches,” the man reported to Evelyn. Evelyn’s heart skipped a beat on hearing his report. She remembered that Carl had told her that the disguise was perfect enough and it could in no way be linked to her. But she had doubts at that moment. What if the scan had detected her and her profile was selected in one of the similar results. “Can we see the results?” She requested. “Sure,” the man led them to the computer and sat right in front of it. He opened the application and selected the file where he saved the results. “Here are the matching profiles.” Evelyn held her breath as the man scrolled through the profile one after the other. She only let the breath go after the man scrolled to the last result and she didn’t find herself amongst them. “You’ll send the results to me but there’s one more scan you must do,” she said to the man. “Scan for perfect matches in the FOX database.” ____ 5:45 PM The Operation Hall “There’s something wrong somewhere,” Paul said thoughtfully with his fingers placed across his lips. “It’s impossible that the dead man is not from any of the neighboring countries.” Agents Sylvester and Mark were also sitting around. So many of the junior agents had left the hall and only two were left with the executives. “I don’t believe that he’s neither from Bethanna or the neighboring countries,” Mark said. “He’s from around, he hasn’t just been identified yet.” “So, you believe the five countries couldn’t identify him?” Sylvester asked. Mark stared at his face. “I don’t know what it is, but something must have gone wrong for us to be unable to identify him.” “And should we strike out the possibility of him being from a faraway place?” Sylvanus questioned. “That man looked like a Southern African,” Mark answered. “Where else could he be from?” “I have this strong feeling that he could be from Anthanna or South Husan,” Paul chipped in. “So, why weren’t they able to identify him as a citizen?” Sylvanus asked. “That is what we need to find out,” Paul replied. “First, we need to confirm again if he isn’t from Bethanna before we send it back to them.” “So, we run a scan on him again?” “Yes,” Paul answered. He was about to say something else when the door opened and Agent Evelyn walked towards them. “Sir,” she stopped in front of them and saluted. “We completed the scan, we got no perfect citizens’ match, 5 similar citizens’ matches, and no match in the FOX.” The executives exchanged glances. There was silence for some seconds. “Does this mean we’re fighting against a complete group of foreigners?” Sylvanus exclaimed aloud. “No, there’s just something we need to figure out,” Paul replied. “Let’s not make assumptions. We will send the sketch to the neighboring countries for verification of identity. We can make conclusions after we get a report from them.” “Okay, that seems to be the best option at the moment,” Sylvanus remarked. “Yeah,” Mark put in. _____ 7:45 PM El Deols, Anthanna. The day was already dark by the time the cab arrived at the destination. Henry stepped out with the driver and they both went to the boot to take out his bag. He paid the driver and watched him drive away before he proceeded on his feet to the gate of the Jacks’ residence. He pushed the alarm button at the gate and patiently waited to get a response. In less than 30 seconds later, he heard footsteps and knew one of the security guards was looking at him through the peephole. He took off his face cap and wiped his face with a handkerchief. Thirty seconds later, a uniformed security guard stepped out through the gate. Another one also stopped behind him at the entrance. “Good evening, how may I help you?” The man asked Henry. “Good evening, I’m Sheila Jack’s guest. She’s expecting me,” Henry replied. “Sheila’s guest? Have you called her?” The man asked. “Yes, she knows I’m coming at this time,” Henry answered. “She called to tell us she was expecting someone some minutes ago,” the guard standing behind said to the one questioning Henry. “We need to be sure he’s the one she’s expecting,” the guard insisted and took out a phone. He dialed a number and placed it close to his ear. “Lesedi, a man is asking to see Miss Sheila Jack at the gate. Can you confirm if she wants him in?” He said into the phone, staring at Henry’s face. He listened silently to the response for a few seconds before he ended the call. “You may come in,” he said and u gestured for Henry to go in through the gate. “Thank you,” Henry said and adjusted his backpack which was only resting on one arm. “I’m sorry, we will need to search you,” the guard stated. “I have no problem with that,” Henry replied. He stopped at the entrance and was searched. His bag was also searched and nothing harmful was found in it. He got into the house five minutes later to meet Sheila who was also just coming down to the living room. “Hello Henry,” Sheila said dryly as she walked closer to him. “Hi Sheila,” he smiled back. She gave him a side hug briefly and then turned to sit. “Please have your seat,” she said, pointing to the sofa adjacent to hers. “Would you like to take something? Dinner is ready,” Sheila offered. “I would love to but we have to talk first,” Henry replied. “If you say so,” she replied dryly and adjusted herself. “I’m sorry again for the loss of your men, but you still haven’t told me how they were killed.” Henry looked away and then stared blankly at the wall. “The codes,” he replied in a soft tone. “The codes?” “Yes, the developer codes,” Henry repeated. “I don’t get it,” Sheila frowned. “How could the codes have killed them?” “The codes were used to lure us into a trap,” Henry replied. “A trap? I still don’t understand,” Sheila answered, looking so confused. “You didn’t see those codes by chance,” Henry said and turned to her. “Hutton Ryker allowed you to see them.” Sheila raised her head and squinted for a moment, trying to recall again how she memorized the codes. “He thought of the possibility of you escaping the place alive, so he allowed you to see the codes. He had nothing to lose. If you hadn’t escaped, the codes will have never gotten to me and since you did, it got to me but he knew about it. He expected us to track the codes and we did as he wanted. We walked into his trap and he killed two of my men. He tried to set the rest of us up to be arrested by the FOX but we managed to escape.” Sheila was terribly baffled on hearing Henry explain to her. She was hit so much by the shock that she left her lips agape for almost a minute, thinking about it. “Shi*t, I was a fool!” She exclaimed in regrets. “I never thought they wanted me to see the codes. I only thought they were just being careless.” She closed her eyes and buried her face in her palms. “It happened already, Sheila,” Henry continued. “I’m not here to make you feel guilty or discuss the loss. I’m here in need of your help again.” Sheila raised her head slowly and stared at him. There were tears in her eyes coupled with a look of unbelief. She wondered why Henry would come seeking her help again even after she offered help that killed two of his men. “I really don’t want to get you into trouble anymore, I’m not sure I can help you any longer,” she said, shaking her head in grief. “You were right when you asked me to stay out of your plans. I only tried to help but I caused more problems for you.” “Anybody could have fallen for that,” Henry stated. “Hutton Ryker is clever, he is one of the best strategists I know in the world. He was virtually the FOX’s best before he was betrayed. Anyone could have fallen for his trap.” There was a brief moment of silence. “I need you to help me right now, I need to get the remaining three guys back to Anthanna, but I need them to be able to reach me via a number tomorrow.” Sheila raised her face and stared at him. “How do you need help with that?” “I gave them a central number several months ago when we first met, but I’ve been out of Anthanna for months and the network operators already assigned the inactive number to another user,” Henry explained. “They will try to reach me tomorrow on that number but someone else would be answering the calls.” Sheila squinted at him for a while. “You want us to redirect the calls?” “Yes, redirect the calls from that number to a line on my phone.” She stared blankly for a while. “We can do that but we need to find the location of the holder.” “Yes, I know,” Henry nodded. “Can we get it started right away? “Yes, we can.” She said and took in a deep breath. Then she stood up and straightened her gown. “Come with me.” Henry picked his two devices alone and followed Sheila, leaving his bag in the living room. She led him up the stairs and through a hallway until they got to a door. She punched in a combination of numbers on the lock screen and the door gave way. The darkness in the room gave way as Sheila stepped in. The lights had come on immediately motion in the room was detected. Henry followed her in and stopped at the entrance to look around the room. The room was a beautifully designed workstation perfect for a developer like Sheila. It was fully equipped with all the tools and devices she could need during her work. There was also a refrigerator by the corner and a sofa for relaxation. “Do you work alone here?” Henry asked as he followed her to the main system. “Yes,” she replied to him as she turned on the computers from the single socket. “This place is nice,” Henry complimented. “Thanks,” she replied. “Please have your seat.” She sat first and placed her headset on. “Do you have visitors come here often? Or someone else comes to work with you?” Henry said as he sat in the other office chair beside hers. Sheila turned to him and smiled. She knew he was asking because of the second office seat in the place. “I really don’t have anyone work with me here, I communicate with my colleagues through video chats,” she answered. “There’s only one person who visits me at some of my work hours, that’s why the seat is there.” “Adrian?” Henry asked. She stared at his face for a little while. “Yeah, Adrian.” For the next few minutes, there was total silence between them. The silence was broken only after Sheila asked for the number he wanted to direct calls from. He called out the number and she typed it in. “It will be easier for us to gain access into the calls and find the location if the holder uses a smartphone,” She said as she typed some things on the keyboard. “If the sim is not in a smartphone, it’ll be less easy.” “I know,” Henry replied. “If it gets to that, we’ll do a prank call to the holder to detect the location.” “It’s on a smartphone,” Sheila announced after five minutes of silence. “Here are the details of the holder,” she said before clicking on the enter key to display the details. Henry stared at the screen and read the registration details of the sim holder. “It’s a teenager,” he remarked. “Yes,” she replied. “Go ahead and turn on her GPS service, let’s find the location.” “Right away,” Sheila made use of the control and function keys and then tapped the enter key. In less than 30 seconds, a map displayed on the screen and began to zoom in until it circled a particular location. Both Henry and Sheila stared at the screen until the location was clear. “It’s in Sia!” Sheila turned to Henry. “That’s five hours from here; you have to go very early tomorrow morning.” “I have to leave tonight,” Henry countered. “It’s late already, you’ll get there by 2 or 3 AM.” “I know, I can get a cab to take me there.” “I doubt that, no cab will want to go there tonight,” Sheila retorted. “With a huge money offer, any cabman would take me there.” “Sia is a dangerous place to travel to at nights, I bet no cabman would want to risk his life.” Henry was quiet for a while. “I’ll find my way somehow.” “You can leave in my car, very early tomorrow.” “I can’t risk leaving by morning,” Henry replied. “What if there’s a traffic jam?” “You can beat any traffic jam if you leave early enough. Then you get to the place not later than 9 AM.” “9 AM, that’s late already. They would start calling by 8 AM, that’s when the central number is supposed to open.” Sheila was quiet for a while. “You can take one of my cars since you need to leave tonight,” Sheila offered. “I’ll suggest you split the journey. Stop along the way and lodge in a hotel before midnight. Then, you wake up by 4 AM to continue the journey.” “Thank you, that’s what I should. I’m grateful for the car offer but I would not like to bother you. So, I’ll find my way.” Sheila turned and raised her brows. “You aren’t leaving here without a car. That’s the only way you can journey easily to the place.” “No, Sheila…” “No, Henry. You have to drive in one of the cars,” She cut in. “Now, let’s get back to work. Let me have the number you want to redirect it to.” They worked it out for another ten minutes silently. “You should be on your way now, I’ll finish up the process before I sleep,” she said as she got up. “I Have to get the car keys for you now.” She proceeded out of the room and he followed her slowly. He waited while she walked to another section of the house. Two minutes later, she returned with the car keys and handed it over to him. “The jeep is perfect for the journey, I’ll show it to you outside.” “Thank you so much, Sheila.” She smiled. “Let’s go now,” she said and led the way downstairs. ____ July 08 03:25 PM Gemen, Anthanna. Henry stood under the building in front of the house and stared at the road from there. He was in the town where their mission had all began. That same location was where he had trained them before setting out to Bethanna. He was waiting there to get receive them. Two things could happen that day. It could be the end of the mission or time to refuel the mission. It had been easy to get to Sia. He had taken Sheila’s suggestion to lodge at a hotel along the way. He left the hotel at 4 AM and arrived in Sia before 7 AM. He found another hotel in Sia where he lodged to wait for their calls. He had informed Sheila who was also awake at her end when he got to Sia. Sheila also resumed at her workstation and began to monitor the calls going to the number. Generally, all calls to that number would be sent first to Sheila. She would let the call proceed to the number if it was a local caller but redirect it to Henry when it was from an international caller. That was how she was able to redirect the three calls to Henry. The first call had been from Jennifer and it had come in exactly 8 AM. Henry gave her details immediately on the flight he booked for her and where to come meet him after landing in El Deols. Dave and Samantha’s calls came in at 8:15 and 8:35 respectively and they had gotten the same information from Henry. The flight was for noon and the three of them were to meet at the airport. The brightness of the sun which had been hidden under the cloud was revealed after the cloud passed over. Henry could see the image formed by the shadows of the tree branches and leaves on the floor. His mind flashed back to one of the training days he had with them, where they sat under the tree listening to him. He could see Cole’s again, carefully listening to him and asking questions. Everything about the mission seemed perfect then. They never thought they could return there after a failure. His phone beeped and distracted him from his thoughts. He took it out and checked the screen. It was Sheila. “Hello Sheila,” he answered. “Hello Henry, seen your men yet?” “Not yet but I’ve left Sia. They are on their way to meet me at a different location. They would soon be here.” “Okay, great. I just wanted to let you know that you can always reach me if you need my help.” “Thank you, Sheila. Thank you for always being ready to help…” He was saying when he looked up and saw Samantha, Dave, and Jennifer walking towards the bamboo gate with backpacks strapped on. “They’re here already, Sheila.” “Great, we’ll talk later.” A smile appeared on his face as he watched them walk in through the bamboo gate and proceed to him. He stepped forward to welcome them even as they also approached him. He stopped halfway and smiled broadly, staring at them and so happy to see them again. Jennifer stepped closer to him first and he pulled her into a warm embrace. The embrace lasted almost for a minute and Jennifer had tears in her eyes when they separated. Henry hugged the two others warmly also and they all walked into the building. They found out when they got in that the interior of the building was neater than they had expected. They realized that Henry must have come earlier to clean and prepare the whole place for them. He also had prepared lunch for them and treated them to a delicious meal after they settled in. One hour after they arrived, he stepped into the center of the meeting hall where they were and cleared his throat. “Listen up guys,” he began, having their attention fully on him. “I’m so glad to see you all again. And I’m also glad to tell you that you are all safe for now. The FOX does not have anyone’s identity and won’t be coming after any of you. We will discuss more on your safety but there’s something we need to discuss first.” He paused and took in a deep breath. He took a couple of seconds to stare at each person’s face. From their looks, it seemed they already knew what he intended to ask them. But it was still difficult for him to do so. He managed to take another deep breath and then continued talking. “I know I messed up already, I made a mistake that could have gotten all of us killed. Cole and Hannah weren’t spared but we got lucky to escape. At this point, I must confess it’s really difficult to continue this. If I had a choice, I would turn back to start a new life.” He paused again with his eyes staring at the ground. He looked up again after a brief moment. “But I have to continue. The three of you do not have to continue with me and I understand if you want to go back to your lives at this moment. You get the full compensation for the mission if you choose to opt out, so you have nothing to lose.” He stepped back and stopped at a corner of the room, staring at them together. “I’ll like to know if you are willing to continue this journey with me…’ A deafening silence took over the place and they all seemed thoughtful. Opting out seemed like the best option for Dave. Henry had just promised to compensate them fully if they decided to opt out. He could go back to his life and even live a better life with the money he would get. It was a better choice for him to leave than to risk his life and die just like Cole and Hannah. He took in a deep breath and looked towards Samantha and Jenny. They all stared at each other at the same time. The same thoughts were going through their minds and the better option was to opt out.

Restless Episode 156 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye He stepped back and stopped at a corner of the room, staring at them together. “I’ll like to know if you are willing to continue this journey with me…’ A deafening silence took over the place and they all seemed thoughtful. Opting out seemed like the best option for Dave. Henry had just promised to compensate them fully if they decided to opt out. He could go back to his life and even live a better life with the money he would get. It was a better choice for him to leave than to risk his life and die just like Cole and Hannah. He took in a deep breath and looked towards Samantha and Jenny. They all stared at each other at the same time. The same thoughts were going through their minds and the better option was to opt out. “I’m not asking for an immediate answer,” Henry said as he took two steps forward. “I’ll give you some time to decide and get back to me. Remember, any decision you make is fine with me.” Henry turned and was about to proceed to the door when Jennifer spoke. “I have made my decision,” she stated, standing up from her seat. Henry stopped and turned his face sideways. He could see her with the side-eye without turning. He expected her to voice out her decision but it seemed she was waiting for him to turn to her. After a few more seconds, he turned slowly and stared at her. She was standing straight opposite him, only about four meters apart. Jennifer’s silence worsened the apprehension in the air and it seemed like she was not sure of her decision like she had sounded initially. She had a pitiful look on her face. It wasn’t different from the face of someone mourning and in deep grief. Henry felt a pang of guilt hit him as he drew in a breath. He had thought he was ready for this but he wasn’t. He had believed he was prepared for whatever answers they would give to him. But as he stared at Jennifer’s face, he knew he would certainly feel some grief if she or they all decided to back out. A tear rolled down Jennifer’s eyes but she quickly wiped it off and sniffed in before she started talking. “When I saw Cole dead that morning, I realized we had signed up for something more than running around and fighting with the street guys. It finally hit me that our lives were at stake and as long as we’re in this with you, we would always be in danger.” She paused for a while and took in a deep breath. The place was so silent that one could hear the drop of a pin. They all had their eyes fastened on her and their ears listening attentively. It was a defining moment for them, a time to choose between life and death. “I desperately want my life back,” Jennifer continued. “And I don’t want to die fighting a cause I know nothing about, I would like to opt out…” she stopped again and sniffed in. Henry drew in a deep breath. He felt some deep pain inside on hearing she wanted to opt out and he felt alone already, even though the others hadn’t pronounced their decisions. He was about to speak but Jennifer wasn’t done yet. “I will no longer continue on this mission because we have been fighting for you, fighting your cause alone.” Jennifer continued, staring straight at Henry’s face. “But I can’t stop because I have a reason to fight now. Cole’s killers must not go unpunished. I would continue because we need to punish them for killing Cole.” Henry felt some relief on hearing that Jennifer was back into the plan. He managed to conceal the smile that was about to escape his lips. He turned his gaze to Dave and then to Samantha, and back to Jennifer. She seemed to have completed what she had to say. So she turned with Henry to look at Dave and Samantha, waiting to hear from them. “I’ll go with you,” Dave joined in after a few more seconds of thinking. “I owe this to Cole,” he added and he rose slowly from his seat. A light smile escaped Henry’s lips this time but it slowly faded away as he turned to Samantha. Dave and Jennifer also turned to Samantha. She seemed to be in deep thoughts about it but she closed her eyes and shook her head as she saw all eyes on her. Her eyes were kept close for more than ten seconds. Then, it popped open and she looked straight at Henry. “I’m with you, Henry.” She finally said and also got to her feet. “I believe in you.” Henry no longer concealed his smile and even let out a giggle this time. Only Samantha had stated that she believed in him but it did not matter. Whatever cause was motivating them was not so important. The most important factor was that they had the same enemy and the same goal. He stepped closer to them and stretched his palms wide to them. “For Cole,” he said. Dave was the first to move closer and place his palm on Henry’s. “For Cole,” he said also. “For Cole,” Samantha voiced as she joined her hand. They all turned to Jennifer who still seemed to be lost in thoughts. She stepped forward and sniffed in before stretching out her hand. “For Cole,” she said in a teary voice. ____ Benuit, Bethanna Kahn, Daysman, and Chanda were all sitting on sofas in the living room. Only Hutton was sitting away from them, with some papers on the table in front of him. The television was on but none of the men seemed to be paying attention to it. The atmosphere was tensed and only Hutton who was sitting aside looked relaxed, even though busy. Kahn who was holding his phone in his hand apprehensively finally received the call he had been waiting for. The other men including Hutton all glanced at him as his phone began to ring. “It’s him,” Kahn whispered before answering the call. He placed it close to his ear and listened without saying a word. After about ninety seconds of listening, he finally said “Thank you” and ended the call. He got up immediately after placing his phone on the arm of the sofa. “Bleep it, Hutton. They got away. They destroyed the building, destroyed the evidence, and escaped successfully. Our bleeping great plan failed,” Kahn complained bitterly, with his eyes staring at Hutton while he talked. He turned after and ran his palm over his face and into his hair. Hutton seemed finally bothered after what Kahn said to him. He had frozen for seconds with the pen in his hand suspended slightly above the table. His mind quickly flashed back to the day Carl and his men were captured in that firm. He remembered watching the men turning Carl’s and his men’s hands backward to cuff them. He had personally observed the manacles to see if they had been locked properly, especially the one around Carl’s wrist. There was something he was still yet to understand and that was how Carl and his men had gotten away before the FOX could meet them there. He wondered if it could be any of the men whom he left that helped them but he trusted the man who was in charge and knew he couldn’t have betrayed his team. However, he could still not tell how Carl and his men were able to take the cuffs off even after he left with the keys. He decided not to think about it so much. It was Carl and Carl was full of springing surprises. Escaping after cuffing his hands must have not been so difficult to do. What he really had to wonder about was how Carl was able to penetrate the FOX office and destroy the pieces of evidence they took. And also how he was able to get back safely into town and bring down the building where they could get more proofs. It occurred to him that Carl could have only destroyed the evidence through a mole in the FOX? But who exactly was that mole? He asked himself. He needed to know who Carl’s mole was in the FOX to be able to track Carl himself. He got up and proceeded to the area the other men were sitting. “Let me talk to Michael,” he requested, stretching out his hand to collect Kahn’s phone. Kahn stared at him for a second before handing the phone to him. Hutton opened the call history and dialed the last number. “Hey, Michael,” he said and turned his back towards the other men. “I want to know how exactly the evidence taken by the FOX was destroyed.” “A lady came into the office at night and wiped all the items clean with ammonia liquid,” the voice explained from the other end. “She came faking the identity of Hannah Kelvin. The FOX’s portal was hacked and the officers on duty confirmed her wrongly.” “Has this woman been identified yet?” Hutton asked. “No, we’re yet to identify her.” “Okay, but is it certain that it was a lady?” “Yes, the camera caught the features of a lady. We have only not been able to match the face with any real person.” “I need you to get me the names of all female Agents working or connected to that case, especially those that knew about the evidence.” _____ The FOX Corporation, EPA Hill, Bexford Paul’s Office “It’s damn crazy how those terrorists could get away from us and wipe off every trace, we don’t know their locations and we can’t even find their identities.” Paul lamented. He was sitting with both palms on the table and his eyes facing his listeners. Mark and Sylvanus were sitting on the other side of the table. “I suggest we look inwards, especially concerning the woman that penetrated the office last night,” Mark replied. “The search was done and the lady isn’t a member of the FOX, neither is she a citizen of Bethanna. I checked the composite image myself and it doesn’t match anyone in the FOX. So, how else can we look in?” There was silence for a couple of seconds. “I think there has been one aspect we’ve been overlooking for a while,” Sylvanus said and they both looked at him. “We haven’t focused on investigating who sends us clues. I’m already thinking this is a game of some sort.” Paul squinted for a moment as he pondered on Sylvanus’ words. “So, you think we only get the clues to lead us to a dead-end?” “Yes, that’s what it seems like. Since we’ve been getting these anonymous clues, we’ve never made a success out of it. And we’ve never been able to trace the source of the clues,” Sylvanus repeated. “There has been a team in charge of tracing the source but there has never been a success with it,” Paul replied. “It could be true that this is a kind of game,” Mark chipped in. “We’ve never been able to trace the source of the clues, neither have we made any success from the clues given.” “But what could be the gain in the game?” Paul questioned. “To waste our time,” Sylvanus answered. “To waste our time to what effect?” Paul retorted. There was quietness for a while. It all didn’t make any sense to the FOX officials. “But I still think we should redirect our focus to the source of the clues right now,” Sylvanus continued. “Since the person sending us the clues seems to know a lot, he probably would know all we need to know about the terrorists.” “You’re right, Agent,” Paul remarked. “We will do all we need to find out where the messages came from.” _____ Gemen, Anthanna The planning commenced immediately after they all made their decisions known. They had all returned to their previous seats with Henry now sitting on a stool and facing them. He had a laptop on the table beside him. “As I said before, the most important aspect of our work is staying safe. We can’t afford to lose anyone again and we must all follow the instructions to remain in safety. Now that we discussed safety, we will talk briefly on the plan to hit the Wolves back,” Henry said before finally standing up from the stool. “In that operation that cost us the lives of Cole and Hannah, we had a perfect plan but we were ignorant. We were ignorant that Hutton knew we were coming and that dragged us down and we only escaped by chance,” He paced the floor slowly as he spoke. Then, he turned to face them again. “Hutton Ryker also had a perfect plan. The FOX officers could have met us there and arrested us, it would have been the end and he would have had total victory over us. But he was also ignorant or perhaps he never thought of the possibility of us having a master key for the handcuffs. That foiled his first plan of getting us arrested but he must have also thought that we had no way to escape since the FOX would be able to identify us with proofs from our center. However, we managed to destroy the building and also destroy the evidence taken by the FOX…” “How did you do?” Samantha cut in, staring at him inquisitively. “I would answer that,” Henry replied. “But before I do, I’ll like to find out if you learned from our experience.” He stood at the center and dipped his hands into his pockets, staring at their faces to see who would answer first. “To be careful when we make plans?” Jennifer spoke. “Uhm… That’s a part of it but not really. We have always been careful while planning,” Henry replied and turned to the next person. “To make sure we consider all aspects while planning,” Dave replied. “Never leaving anything out.” “You’re right,” Henry turned to him sharply. “We should never leave anything out, but the challenge is you may never know when you’re leaving something out.” Henry turned to Samantha now who was yet to speak. “We should always cover all possible ways for the enemy to escape or get back at us,” Samantha answered. “Correct!” Henry paused and then looked at the three’s faces. “You’re all right, but there’s something I want to bring to your notice,” he said and then returned to his seat. He sat with a foot on the floor and the other resting on the brace of the stool. “You see, no plan is perfect. Our plan was perfect against Hutton but he had made some moves before us that we did not know about,” he explained his point, making gestures with his hands. “He also had a plan against us but he wasn’t aware we could make moves after he left, our moves made his perfect plans imperfect.” “What am I saying?” He readjusted himself on the stool again and placed both feet at the brace on each side. “No plan against another is perfect as long as your opponent can still make moves or has made moves before you. In this case, Hutton Ryker has had a lot of plans before he stepped in. He has planned for the most likely moves that could be made against him and probably has responses for all,” he paused for some seconds again and rubbed his forehead gently with the tip of his index finger. “This is why we will be attacking in a way he doesn’t expect and we will also make sure he’s caught at a point he can make no extra moves.” “Interesting…” Samantha commented, smiling broadly. “And how are we executing that?” “In a simple way, one you may think is not good enough to get him,” Henry replied. He looked around again before he continued. “We will be hitting him back through Trip Jones.” “Trip Jones?” They chorused in unison, staring at each other surprised. “Yeah, Trip Jones,” Henry replied. “But we are not going directly. Hutton knows we followed Trip already and Trip knows we followed him, so they would be very careful and have enough defense to make sure we don’t come through him again.” They all stared eagerly at his face as he stopped again. It seemed like he was considering whether to tell them yet or keep it to himself. “We’re going through Thomas,” he finally said but ended up confusing them as they didn’t know who Thomas was. Samantha was about to question him when he explained who Thomas was. “He is a friend and a colleague of Trip Jones, the same that was on the call with Trip that night.” There was some relief of tension after he explained. They looked at each other’s faces and thought it was a good idea. “How did you know his name?” Jennifer asked. “I didn’t leave it at the conversation that night,” Henry answered. “I worked with Cole to find out who he was.” “By the way…” Dave cut in. “Who’s going to take Cole’s job? The three of us here cannot match his skills currently.” “That’s one of the challenges we have now,” Henry replied with a sad look. “But we are not attacking immediately, so we have enough time to look for a replacement.” There was a brief silence after Henry’s response, he was about to talk again when the phone he placed on the table began to ring. He turned back to pick the phone and looked at the screen. The caller was Sheila. He stared at the screen hesitatingly for a while before he decided to answer the call. “Please excuse me,” he said to his men before placing the phone close to his ear. “Hello Henry,” Sheila greeted in a calm voice from the other end. “I just discovered some minutes ago that the FOX sent another picture for identification after the one we intercepted.” “Did you intercept this also?” Henry asked. “No, you didn’t ask me to. I only checked and noticed another one was sent.” “And it has been delivered?” “Delivered and read.” Henry took in a breath. “What picture was sent this time?” “A lady, they had pictures of her in a winter suit. The pictures were taken at night and weren’t too clear but there was also a composite image that brought out clearer pictures,” Sheila explained. “Okay, that won’t cause problems for us. But if you can, please filter the subsequent messages to ensure they do not resend the first image.” “Okay, I will.” “Thank you,” Henry replied. The call ended and Henry took in a deep breath. “That was Sheila Jack,” he said to the three. “She helped me in getting you here safely and also to stop the FOX from identifying Cole’s body.” “Why not Sheila Jack?” Dave asked suddenly in a loud voice, glancing at Samantha and Jenny. “Why not, Sheila?” Henry squinted at him, wondering what he was talking about. “Yes, why can’t Sheila Jack replace Cole?” Samantha answered. “She’s probably better than Cole and she knows about the mission already.” Henry shook his head and let out a deep breath. He was about to reject the suggestion when Jennifer supported the other two. “It makes sense to me too. No one else would help us get it done better than Sheila.” _____ Benuit, Bethanna Kahn had not been able to sit since he had gotten the news of how Henry and his men wiped off their trace. He continued pacing about the living room and cursing under his breath. The other two men had left there. Hutton had also returned to his previous position and was working silently. A phone rang and temporarily distracted Kahn from his rage. He reached for the phone on the table and answered the call. He spoke and listened to the caller for a few seconds before he turned towards Hutton’s position. “The call is for you,” he said, stretching his hand with the phone without moving from where he was. Hutton got up and walked closer to get the phone with no rush. “Michael,” he said into the phone after taking it from Kahn. “I’ve got the names and profiles of the ladies you requested,” Michael said from the other end. “I’ve sent them to your email.” “Thank you,” Hutton said and ended the call. He handed the phone back to Kahn and returned to his seat. He arranged the sheets in his front neatly and put them aside. Then, he moved his laptop closer and opened it up. It took about one minute for it to boot completely. He connected it to the internet and opened his email application quickly. He located the mail from Michael and downloaded the attachment. It was a PDF file containing brief details of some FOX agents. He opened the PDF file and discovered there were only three profiles there. He scanned through them and read noticed the first names of the ladies. “Sandra, Evelyn, Lydia,” he muttered to himself. Those three were the ladies working directly on the Wolves case and who had also known about the items in the forensics lab. All he needed to do was find out which of them was closer to Carl Winston. He was a hundred percent sure that Carl had penetrated the FOX through one of them.

☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +40

hmm Henry don't put Evelyn in trouble ooo,u people are forgetting the red wolves are out looking for your down fall

Yes! Why not shiela jack, buh please carl, yiu need to be extra strategic about this one..make them pay for cole and Hannah's death. Till then, next please!

pray this Hutton and his team should not succeed in their evil plan,so they do want to rest abi

Pls don't make this hard for me again going for Evelyn

If Evelyn dies i don't know wat to say but with this story am not getting tense anymore Am getting worried Everything Carl do of recent is always a waste losing anoda good man again dat not calling for Wat every it is the next episode will tell

Restless Episode 157 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye July 08 20: 53 Gemen, Anthanna The whole team was still sitting at the dining table after dinner. Henry was sitting at the shorter side alone while Jennifer was sitting alone on the left side with Dave and Samantha on the right side. “So, now that you ruled out involving Sheila Jack. How are we going to achieve all these without someone as capable as her?” “We will find someone else,” Henry replied. “I still think there’s none else we can trust like her,” Samantha put in. “There are many more experts we can invite, even in Anthanna. I just want to be careful to select someone who has a good record.” There was total silence for a couple of minutes. Dave was about to say something when Henry hushed him. “Hold on, Dave.” He said after checking the time on his mobile phone. “It’s time to speak with our FOX personnel.” They all stared at him as he dialed a number on the phone and placed it on the table. The call was placed on loudspeakers and it began to connect as they all listened. “Agent Carl?” Evelyn finally answered the call from the other end. “Yes, Agent Carl. How are you, Evelyn?” Henry replied. “I’m fine, I’ve been expecting your call since yesterday.” “I know, Evelyn. I only settled today and I had to wait until you’re out of the office before I call. How’s it at the office?” “The office is the way it is,” Evelyn replied. “We’re still trying to identify the man whom we found dead in your apartment and they’re also trying to locate the woman who came to clean the items at the forensics.” “The pictures were sent to Anthanna to be identified,” Henry chipped. “How do you know that?” “I’ve been monitoring the messages from the FOX to Anthanna. Besides, it is a regular practice in the FOX. They’ll always try to find out if the criminals come from other countries.” “You’re right,” She replied and there was a short silence. “Well, everything is under control. No one could identify that I was the one who came in that night. So, I guess all the investigations on this case will be leading to a dead end.” “And what is the next plan?” “We’re shifting the targets of our investigation,” Evelyn replied. “That’s great, Evelyn. There are some important things you need to know,” Henry cleared his throat gently. “And what’s that?” “Even though the FOX may arrive at a dead end,” Henry began. “The Wolves are likely to find out that you helped me and they would come after you.” “The Wolves?” Evelyn asked, she seemed surprised. “Yes, but you don’t need to be scared. We can make it work to our advantage.” “I’m not scared, I’m just glad you’re telling me early.” “Great!” Henry exclaimed. He was certain that Evelyn wasn’t scared. “You have to be careful to find them immediately they locate you. They may start following you or try to lead you into traps to get information about me but I’ll get back to you with a plan. For now, stay careful.” __ July 08 02:12 AM The night was peaceful and silent. Apart from the sounds of the rolling fan blades, no other sounds could be heard in the whole building. Samantha clad in her nightgown walked as gently as possible through the hallway towards the control room. She had gotten up to get some water when she noticed the dim reflection of light through the control room. She was somewhat certain that no other person could be in the place except for Henry. But out of curiosity, she decided to find out what he was doing in there. She got to the entrance and stopped. He was sitting in front of the control system. His chair was some distance away from his table. It was an ergonomic chair which had a mouse pad, so he could read on the computer without being near it. He only moved close rarely when he needed to type on the keyboard. She took a step forward and leaned against the door frame. He seemed to have heard some sound as he turned immediately. He stared at her for a couple of seconds trying to identify who was at the entrance. He could tell instantly that it was a lady but the darkness made it a bit difficult to tell if it was Samantha or Jennifer. “Samantha,” he called softly and turned back to face the screen after identifying her. She took some steps further in and he didn’t look back until she got to his side. She dragged a chair closer and sat beside him. “Why aren’t you sleeping?” he glanced at her and turned back to the screen quickly, his hand busy with the mouse. “I was,” she let out a breath. “I woke up some few minutes ago and couldn’t sleep again. I came to get a glass of water when I noticed there was someone here.” He glanced at her and only smiled briefly without saying anything. “What about you?” She asked as she turned to look at what he was doing on the screen. “Why aren’t you sleeping?” “Well, I’ve got to finish some work before I go to bed,” Henry answered her. “Why the hurry? Can’t it wait till tomorrow?” Henry took his hands off the mouse and turned to give her full attention. “The team is not complete for now,” he explained. “I have to do some work I would have asked Cole to do.” Samantha heaved a sigh. Cole’s impact was still being felt by the team and she wondered if they were going to stop missing him even after they got a replacement for him. “You told us we are not in a hurry,” Samantha retorted. “Working at this time of the night makes it look like you’re working on something urgent.” Henry was quiet for a while. “Yes,” he dragged in a breath. “I said we’re not in a hurry to attack them. But it doesn’t mean they are not in a hurry too. We don’t know what they could be planning right now. I have to do everything to ensure we follow all their moves.” There was silence for a while and then Henry turned back to the system, hoping Samantha had gotten all the answers she needed already. “Carl,” Samantha called gently after a few more seconds of silence. Henry froze for a moment and then he turned slowly with his eyes squinting at her. It was the first time any of the team members will call him with the name Carl. It felt somewhat strange even though still soothing. He stared at her anxiously, wondering what she was about to say. But it seemed like she deliberately remained quiet to increase his anxiety. “I sense that you feel some fear or you’re uncertain about how successful our mission would be,” Samantha finally said. “Fear?” Henry raised his brows. “No, I’m not afraid or uncertain about anything.” Henry turned back to the system to continue his work. Samantha stared at him silently for a few seconds. “Carl,” she called gently again. He took another deep breath and stopped moving the mouse in his hand. “It’s okay to feel fear sometimes. Your fear could help you make the right decisions carefully. But it’s also okay to share what you feel,” she said and stared at him for a while again. He closed his eyes briefly and breathed in and out deeply. His mind flashed back quickly to the day before, the moment when he had waited to hear if they would continue the mission with him or opt-out. While both Dave and Jennifer had expressed their wish to continue just to avenge Cole’s death, only Samantha had said she trusted him. Her exact words echoed in his mind as he thought about it. “I’m with you, Henry. I believe in you,” she had said that afternoon. He opened his eyes to see her already getting up to leave. “I’ll just go back to bed and let you focus on your work,” she tried to excuse herself. “No, Samantha. Please sit,” he urged her. She returned to the seat slowly and kept her eyes on him without saying any word. He turned the chair to her and rubbed his palms on his face briefly, breathing into them. He then looked straight into her eyes and began to speak. “You’re right, Samantha. I’m a bit afraid. I’m not afraid of the plans or mission but I’m afraid of losing someone else.” He paused and bit his lower lip gently. “I led many teams in the FOX to victory in many missions but this is quite different. The FOX men are trained, not necessarily by me. And they have also sworn allegiance to the state, ready to give their lives if they have to.” He paused again and looked into her eyes. “But you guys are different, just a couple of guys trying to survive and make something for their families. I can’t afford to lead you to your deaths anymore.” “But I thought we talked about this earlier,” Samantha frowned at him. “You already identified why the plans almost got us all killed because there was a loophole that made them imperfect.” “Yes, I said that. But you see, knowing that there was a loophole in the previous plans doesn’t mean that a loophole cannot be found in any other plan we make,” Henry gasped and then sprung up from his chair. He heaved a sigh of frustration and ran his fingers through his hair as he began to pace around, muttering some words to himself. Samantha let him alone for a while before she got up. “So, are you saying even though we would take our time to make the plan and work it out, you’re still scared it would not be perfect?” “I told you before that a plan is only perfect until your opponent finds a loophole and in this war, there would be several loopholes.” “What do you mean by several loopholes?” Henry stopped pacing and turned to her. “How long have we known, Samantha? Is it up to a year?” “No,” Samantha shook her head, wondering why he was asking that. “You see,” he said and began to pace about again but slowly this time. “We began the whole mission less than a year ago but Hutton has been planning this for several years.” He stopped at her front again. “He most likely has a lot in store that he could use against us,” he said in a croaky voice. “He would have gathered many things during his years of planning and it could be easy for him to escape even we have a perfect plan.” “Even a perfect plan without loopholes?” Samantha questioned. “Samantha, understand this; the loophole doesn’t have to come from the plan itself. The plan could be perfect but there are other things he could use against us that we don’t know about.” “And you’re so confident that he has an upper hand against us? Even without seeing any evidence.” “Yes, Samantha,” Henry replied and began to pace about again. “Hughes Kanwa H-Force is not a man that would start a war without strategies to counter unforeseen circumstances. He must have had a lot planned already.” Samantha folded her arms and watched him again as he walked about. “Carl,” she called in a soft tone but he seemed not to have heard her as he continued pacing. “Carl!” She shouted this time. He stopped and turned to her for a second and continued pacing again. “Are you not the same Carl Winston I’ve always read of?” She squinted at him. “The same man who led the FOX in several international battles and returned with victories always?” “Samantha, in every major war we fought, there are always some casualties. Sometimes, we lose our men, and a lot of times many get injured.” “So, that’s all you’re scared of? Losing any of us?” Henry let out a sigh and turned his back to her without replying to her. Samantha held him gently by the elbow and turned to his front. “What if we come up with a perfect plan and we also identify the loopholes. The knowledge of the loopholes can help us return without casualties if we use them perfectly.” “And that’s the problem, Samantha. Is there any plan there wouldn’t be a loophole? Remember we are not just going against some terrorists, we are going against terrorists led by one of the greatest strategists ever.” “And you are also one of the greatest strategists alive,” Samantha countered. “You can lead us to victory but you seem to have lost faith in yourself.” “I know we can have victory, Sam. I’m only concerned about the timing. Hutton has been planning this for years and we don’t know when he would launch his next attack. He might get to achieve all his aims before we finish our plans.” “Nothing of such will happen, Carl. You’ve been overstressed and you need to rest. You should shut down the computer and go to bed, I think it would do you a lot of good.” Henry stared at her face for a while, wondering if he should take her suggestion. “Please, shut down and go to bed,” she said in a pleading tone. He felt like firing back at her to let her remember he was a trained soldier and was supposed to be able to come up with strategies even under stress. But he remembered that he was not only facing physical stress at the moment but he was also emotionally stressed. “Please,” she said again. He nodded gently and then stepped away to save his work and shut down the computer. The computer was still shutting down when something struck his mind. He squinted at the screen for a while and then turned back to look at Samantha. “You said there would be no casualties if we used them well, right?” Henry asked, his face seemed to have lightened up a bit. “Not again, Henry. You should go to bed now, we can continue this later in the day.” “No,” Henry said in a strong tone. “Tell me now, is that what you said?” Samantha sighed. “Yes, I said if we used the loopholes to our advantage, we can return without casualties.” “No, not the loopholes,” he said in an excited voice. His mood seemed to have suddenly changed.“We can use them, the FOX, to our advantage. We’re fighting against an army of terrorists and there are only four of us. We can let the FOX do a lot of the dirty works for us while we finish the execution.” “How do we do that?” Samantha asked. “We have infiltrated the FOX already through Evelyn Alex, and we infiltrate more.” “So, does that close the loopholes in the plan?” “No,” he shook his head. “We don’t even know the loopholes.” “How do we take care of that?” “By creating plans with loopholes,” Henry replied. She raised her brows, surprised at his response. “Yes, by creating imperfect plans with loopholes and we will catch them when they try to use the loopholes.” Samantha squinted at him. “Are we not going to be creating a big mistake?” “Yes, it will seem like a big mistake but with already made corrections.” Samantha took in a deep breath. She was yet to fully grasp what he was saying but it was obvious he was already getting a way out. _____ July 08 11:06 Benuit, Bethanna “Do we have anything yet?” Kahn asked as he walked into the room. It was an operation center with different computers in all corners. Hutton and two other men were in the room sitting far apart with different computers. “We’ve got her, Kahn,” Hutton replied him. He minimized the software he was working on and opened a picture. “Here she is, Evelyn Alexandra.” Kahn took a look at Evelyn’s picture which was displayed on the screen. “When do we go after her?” “We won’t go after her, Kahn. Carl Winston knows she is exposed and would expect us to come through her. He might have also prepared her for our attack.” “So, how do we do it?” “We’ll make the FOX catch her,” Hutton replied.

Restless Episode 158 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye July 09 14:30 Gemen, Anthanna “It’s Henry,” Dave said to the other two, after peeping through the window. He looked for some more seconds before he returned the window blinds and turned. “He’s with someone.” “Maybe the new guy,” Samantha said as she sat on the sofa and crossed her legs. She was an armless shirt and bum shorts. “Maybe,” Dave shrugged as he returned to his sofa and sat beside Jennifer. Jennifer remained quiet and looked busy with her phone. Henry stepped into the house soon and held the door open for a young man to walk in after him. He closed back the door and gestured for the man to proceed. “Good afternoon, everyone,” Henry said after he and the new guy got to the center of the living room. “This is Maxwell, a native of El Deols, he will be working with us.” “Welcome, Maxwell,” Dave greeted first with a smile. “Welcome,” the ladies chorused, Samantha smiled and waved his fingers briefly. “Thank you,” Maxwell replied, his voice barely audible. He had a small bag held in his hand. “Maxwell is a freelance hacker, I met him some years ago while working somewhere in Anthanna.” Henry continued. “I briefed him, so he knows about the mission already. Right now, we all should meet in the control room for a brief meeting.” Henry led the way to the room while Maxwell followed him. The other three got up one after the other and followed. — 30 Minutes later – “I’m a hundred percent certain that Trip Jones, his friend Charley, and their colleagues all have devices more secured now. So, we can’t track Charley the same way Trip was tracked, we have to track him externally.” Maxwell had the floor. “What I mean is we would not monitor whatever he has on his device in real-time but we can intercept his messages before the leave his device and before messages get in. But we also have to be careful to ensure he does not notice the interception.” “How would he notice the interception?” Samantha asked. “Through the delays,” Maxwell replied. “Intercepting messages will cause some delays in delivering and receiving messages on the device, we have to make sure we minimize the delay period especially for incoming messages.” “Why can’t we intercept the calls? The way we did it the last time?” Jennifer asked, directing her question to Henry. “I don’t know what you did the last time,” Maxwell answered. “I’m sure you made an installation on the person’s device, right?” “Yes, you’re right,” Henry answered him and then turned to Jennifer. “Remember you had to meet with Trip physically the last time. We can’t do the same now.” “I explained already, even if we can gain access to their devices physically, they’ll be ready for us. So, it’s no use trying to,” Maxwell explained. “And you think getting their SMSes will give us the details we need?” Dave questioned. Maxwell turned to him. “SMSes? Not just that. We are intercepting WhatsApp messages, emails, Facebook messages, and other social networks that connect to an external server from their device.” “And how can you possibly do that alone? Hack Facebook, Emails, and every other thing? Those platforms are secure ones.” “We are not hacking the platforms, we’re intercepting the messages through some bugs in the current version of the apps. And Maxwell is not alone,” Henry replied, making everybody turn their attention to him. “Sheila Jack is with us, but she’ll be working from here, underground. Maxwell will be at our physical location.” “And with Sheila Jack as the backup, there’s nothing we can’t do together,” Maxwell put in with a shy smile. “And we are not stopping at reading the conversations alone,” Henry continued. “We will get into the Wolves deeper by following their every move.” “But there’s very little we can do,” Dave put in. “The Wolves know our faces, we can’t go so close to any of them like we did the last time,” he paused for a while and turned to Maxwell. “Except he does the trailing.” Henry smiled and glanced at Maxwell. He was about to explain further when Jennifer spoke. “And I also think getting WhatsApp, Facebook, SMS, and emails will not be enough, especially from someone like Charley. Charley isn’t even like Trip Jones who is closer to the Wolves’ superiors, it will be difficult to get anything reasonable from him.” Samantha also joined in. “Besides, these men are staying close. They are currently in the same country, probably in the same states, and town. They won’t be sending so many messages that will give us key details via emails, they would be doing a lot via voice calls. Getting messages from this Charley can’t substitute for all that.” “But we aren’t focusing on Charley alone,” Maxwell put in. Except for Henry, the rest of the men seemed surprised by his response. “Charley is just where we start.” They all turned to Henry for a better explanation of Maxwell’s response. “Yes, Charley is just where we start,” Henry confirmed. He took some steps closer to the computer and tapped the keyboard. The large screen by the wall came on. “You guys made correct observations. Charley was just a close friend of Trip Jones but he isn’t an important member of the Wolves. So, we are not thinking of getting all the information we need from him. All we want to do is to link an important member from him.” “I don’t understand all these,” Dave frowned as he expressed his confusion. “You see,” Henry picked the mouse and maximized a window. A graphical representation of a plain terrace with a building at the right side popped up. Henry tapped some keys on the keyboard and 5 avatars displayed on the screen. He tapped another set of keys and some lines began to connect the avatars until it led into the building. Henry moved away from the computer and moved closer to the screen. “All these avatars on the screen represent the most important Wolves contacts in our mission. This is Charley,” Henry began, pointing to the avatar at the extreme left end of the terrace. He then changed the direction of his finger to the avatar closest to the building. “This other one represents Hutton Ryker and Elvis Kahn,” he said and stopped pointing. He faced his men to continue his explanation. “The other three men are unnamed yet but they represent the likely number of people we need to get to Hutton Ryker.” “Why do we need one to three people to get to Hutton Ryker?” Jennifer asked. “Jenny,” Henry walked towards her and stopped halfway. “The way to determine a man’s strength is not only by measuring what he alone can do, you must always measure what his friends can do. In this kind of situation, Hutton’s strength hugely depends on the strengths of those around him. If we can weaken the closest men around Hutton Ryker and Elvis Kahn, it would be easier to get to them.” “How do we get to the men around them and how do we weaken them?” Dave asked. “That is what we have been describing,” Henry turned back towards the screen, picking a pencil from the table on his way. “We start with Charley, it should take us between 24 hours to 72 hours to get what we need from him. There are so many things we could get from Charley, it could be a name, phone number, address, or all of them. Whatever we get from Charley is going to lead us to the next person of interest,” Henry paused and the next avatar on the screen with his pencil. Four other avatars, two from the left and two from the right emanated from the avatar. “This person would be a key leader in the Wolves unlike Charley, so these four represent people whom he may directly lead in his unit or team. They could be more than four, even in their hundreds or thousands but once we get to this man, we get all others under him,” he tapped the avatar again and the four others moved back into it. “It will take the same process for the other two before we get to this last avatar,” he tapped it with the pen and it split into two. “These two represent Hutton Ryker and Kahn and all other men that may be unbreakable. They will be so weak by the time we get to them because we would have weakened them from the roots.” Henry left the screen and stepped closer to his men again. “But even in their weakness, they will have some power. Men like Hutton Ryker and Elvis Kahn will always have backups that none of the other men will know about.” “So, it’s necessary that we pass through all the stages before getting to them?” Dave asked. “No, we may not pass through all of that or we may pass through more,” Henry replied. “But like I said before, we will not rush any step.” He paused and took in a deep breath as he shook his head very gently. “Because this time, we’re out to completely paralyze the Wolves.” Samantha, Dave, and Jennifer exchanged glances. They seemed to like the plan and were excited about it. “How do we plan to get to all the teams just from Charley?” Samantha asked. “We need just one person from Charley, even though we may get more than one,” Henry replied. “After that, we will infiltrate the Wolves…” Henry had to pause on noticing they all looked shocked except for Maxwell. “Infiltrate the Wolves?” Dave questioned with his eyes shone widely. “Do you mean any of us is going in?” “Yes, but none of us here,” Henry replied, also shinning his eyes wide at him for a moment. He then relaxed his brows and turned to face the others. “This is how we’ll do it…” He explained for a couple of minutes and they all smiled after listening to the strategy. “With this, we will be able to make our imperfect plan perfect,” he said in a forceful tone, biting his lower lip. He turned his eyes briefly to Samantha. “This will help us make use of the loopholes to our advantage and Hutton would be helpless.” “It sounds perfect already,” Samantha giggled. “Yes, if we all follow through and carry out our roles effectively,” Henry replied. He took a step back towards the computer and then frowned as he remembered something. He faced them again. “Guys, Hutton is a wise man,” he sniffed in. “Like I said, he could have some backup we have never thought of. But it’s our job as a team to collectively weaken every backup he might have, so you all will observe him carefully the same way I do.” “Now that we have the plan, why don’t we start immediately?” Jennifer asked. ‘No, we have to wait for the right time,” Henry answered her. “When is the right time?” Maxwell asked. “We have to find out,” Henry said and moved closer to the table. He picked his phone up. “Our FOX men may be helpful to us.” ____ 15:32 FOX Corporation, EPA Hill Bexford, Bethanna Paul Edwards walked into his office and proceeds straight to his seat, taking off his suit jacket. His lips were moving as he was muttering some words under his breath. He finally hung his jacket and drop into the seat. He rested his head backward as he let out a sigh and rolled in his swivel for a while. There had been no headway on the Wolves case and he was getting stressed out. His mind kept wandering about as he thought of the next step to take. His phone rang and distracted him temporarily from his thoughts. He reached for the phone and checked the caller. It was an unsaved number and it carried the Anthanna international code in front. He squinted at the screen for a while, wondering who could be calling him from Anthanna on a personal line. Finally, he answered and placed it close to his ear without saying a word. “Hello, Mr. Paul Edwards,” he heard from the other end. The voice sounded familiar but he couldn’t tell who it was immediately. “Mr. Paul, are you there? It’s Carl,” the voice came again. “What the heck!” Paul exclaimed and got to his feet in excitement. “Where the hell have you been, Carl? I’ve been expecting you to reach me for some days. Why haven’t you?” “Because I couldn’t reach you until now,” the voice replied. “And why are you in Anthanna?” “To sort out some personal things.” “Now, tell me, Carl. Were you involved in the recent events? Did you send us those mails to report the Wolves men?” “I’m sorry, Paul. I didn’t send those emails, Hutton did. And I and my men were the ones pursued by the FOX.” “Holy sh*t! And why the heck did you not let me know?” “What would you have done if I let you know? Stop the FOX men from coming after us?” “No,” Paul shook his head. “But… You could have let me know somehow.” “It wouldn’t have mattered, Chairman.” “And are you the one that killed that man and Hannah Kelvin?” “No, they were my men.” “They were your men?” Paul seemed surprised. “Hannah Kelvin set up the explosive devices in the Bexford University, she is one of your men?” “No, Paul. She wasn’t with us then, I captured her and forced her to be work with me after that time.” “And the dead man? Who is he and where is he from?” “I can’t tell you that,” Henry replied. “All I want to let you know is that Agent H-Force tried to set me up. He tried to trap us in that firm but we escaped. He then hoped that the FOX will be able to identify us but he also failed…” “Who the heck helped you wipe off those fingerprints from the items?” Paul cut in. “You don’t expect me to tell you that, do you? But I will,” Henry replied. “I sent in one of my men to do the job for me.” “You sent in your men? I watched the footage of that woman coming into the FOX building, she walked like she knew every damn thing about the building.” “I trained my men for days like this, Paul. I have the map of the FOX building in my head, so we can build a virtual environment for it at any time and learn how to move around the place.” “Tell me, what the heck is going on right now?” “You tell me, Paul. I don’t know what is going on.” “What happened between you and Hutton?” “I just explained, he tried to set me up.” “But I told you to stay out of this.” “I can’t, I’m in it already. Hutton will come for me if I don’t go for him.” “But you can stay far away and hide until it’s all over.” “You know I can’t do that, Paul. All I need is that you let me know as soon as there is any activity from the Wolves. I need to follow every single movement they make.” “Come off it, Carl! Maintaining contact with you secretly is illegal enough, I can’t do this any longer.” “So, what are you going to do? Tell the FOX that I’m alive?” Paul was quiet for a while. “I need you to back off, let the FOX work.” “If you don’t help, I’m going to do this my way, Paul.” “I’ll be ready for you, Carl. I’ll treat you like a culprit because you’re going about this the wrong way.” “Paul, the Wolves failed in their first attack directed to the FOX because I intervened. I’m not sure they will fail the second time, you don’t have a choice than to work with me,” Henry threatened. “What bleeping attack are you talking about? There was no attack, Carl. There was no attack on the FOX.” Henry was quiet for a while. “I’ll send you an email address via text after this call, you should memorize it and delete it from your phone afterward. You can send me a message there anytime you need my attention, I’ll call you once I get it.” “Bleep off, Carl!” Paul said angrily and ended the call. He was panting heavily after the call. He couldn’t tell whether to be happy or sad. The case that had given them a lot of stress in the past few days had actually involved Carl. If Carl had called to tell him earlier, he would have put so much into the investigation as he did. His phone beeped as he returned to his seat. The text message had entered. He was about to delete the message immediately but changed his mind. He decided to memorize the email as he could not tell if he would need to reach Carl soon. ____ Gemen, Anthanna “Paul is not cooperating with us for now but I’m sure he will soon,” Henry said to his men after ending the call. “So, do we have to wait for Paul to get back to us?” Dave asked. “No, we will set our plans in motion at the first sign of any activity from the Wolves,” Henry replied. “But for now, we wait, we’ll keep planning, and preparing.” He stopped and looked at each of the men’s faces as he rested his bum gently on the table. “Does anyone have a question?” He asked. No one asked any question and he assumed there was none. After about five minutes of silence, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. “Simon Perry,” Henry said as he placed it on loudspeakers for everyone to listen. The call was answered soon and Simon’s voice sounded from the other end. He not to know who the caller was. “Hello…” “Hey Simon, it’s Carl,” Henry replied. “Carl,” Simon sounded more cheerful. “How are you doing over there?” “I’m great, how about you?” “We’re perfect, Simon. How about Doctor Alan and Morris?” “They’re fine, Agent Rex is responding well to treatment and is already looking so healthy.” Henry smiled. “That’s nice to hear, I hope I’ll be able to talk to him soon.” “Yes, the doctors said he’s going to be speaking very soon,” Simon replied. “Great, I hope you’re following the directives properly. There must be no mistakes and nothing must happen to Morris or any of you.” “Yeah, I’m following everything you told me,” Simon replied. “Good, I gotta go now, I’ll talk to you later.” ____ Over two weeks passed by and there was no new explosion by the Wolves or headway made by the FOX. Henry and his team had more time to train and strategize as they waited for the right signal to move. The long break seemed like enough time for them to plan for a complete victory but they weren’t expecting what was about to come. > > > July 25 Benuit, Bethanna 12:45 Five of the Wolves men including Kahn and Daysman were sitting around a table and discussing silently when Hutton walked in. They noticed his presence but no one seemed to give him attention until he joined them at the table. “Good afternoon, Gentlemen,” he said to call their attention before taking his seat. They all turned to him. “We’ve waited a long time without making any move but we will proceed with all our plans from today. Carl’s mole in the FOX, Evelyn Alexandra should get into our trap today. It will make things easier for us while we activate the other moves.” “And what about Carl? Have you heard from him?” Daysman asked. “Not yet but I believe we will soon,” Hutton replied. “I think it’s important that I remind us all of our roles.” They continued the discussion for about thirty minutes before a phone rang. It was Hutton’s phone. He stopped talking and reached for it. After checking the screen, he placed it on the table and cleared his throat. “Gentlemen, we have a call from the United States, I think this might be important,” Hutton said and they all got silent. He answered the call and placed it on loudspeakers. “Hello…” “Bleep you, Ryker,” a gruff, shaky voice sounded from the other end. Hutton squinted and glanced at the other men’s face, wondering who was on the line. “Who is this?” he asked. “Rex…” the caller stuttered. “Rex Morris.” Hutton let out a broad smile and then rested his back comfortably. “Rex Morris, I’ve been expecting to hear from you for a long time.” To be continued.

☆☆☆ @coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +41

@delexzy01 what is happening to my madam and i ?

@ladyG, the author has stop posting it and said it is for sale. I will try to sort it out.

Did I just see Rex Morris? Is it de Rex we know? What has Rex got to do with Hutton? I hope it's not what I'm thinking sha? Evelyn, u ve got to be careful cuz de Wolves r coming for u!!!

Okay bros, i dey wait.

Rex has some secrets to uncover. Ride on bro

Restless Episode 159 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye “Hello…” “Bleep you, Ryker,” a gruff, shaky voice sounded from the other end. Hutton squinted and glanced at the other men’s face, wondering who was on the line. “Who is this?” he asked. “Rex…” the caller stuttered. “Rex Morris.” Hutton let out a broad smile and then rested his back comfortably. “Rex Morris, I’ve been expecting to hear from you for a long time.” ______ July 25 Gemen, Anthanna 14:10 Samantha made her way hurriedly into the control room to answer the call. It was the second time the phone had been ringing and she had heard it from her room. She assumed no one else was close by and decided to get the call. “Hello,” she said after positioning the receiver close to her mouth and ear. “Hi, it’s Evelyn. Can I speak with Henry?” “He’s not here at the moment but I can get him for you,” Samantha replied. “No, please,” Evelyn replied. “Let him know the FOX has gotten sure evidence that there’ll be an attack from the Wolves today. And we’re making plans to stop it already. He told me to alert him if any of such comes up.” “Okay, I’ll tell him about that.” Samantha dropped the receiver and turned to meet Henry already at the doorway. “Agent Evelyn just called, she wanted to let you know that the FOX is about to stop a planned attack by the Wolves.” “What else did she tell you?” Henry asked. “That’s all she said, she was in a hurry.” “Okay,” Henry stepped further into the room and stopped in front of the main system. “Get the other guys here as soon as you can.” “Right away, boss,” Samantha nodded gently and walked out of the place. Henry pulled the seat and tapped the space bar on the keyboard as he sat. He began to glance through some of the files on the system, while he waited for the others to join him. Three minutes later, they were all in the room. Samantha and Jennifer standing by the right side with Dave and Charley on the left. “Ladies, Gentlemen. It’s time to move,” Henry said softly, switching glances between both sides. “Is there anyone not prepared to move yet?” Henry looked at their faces to get a response but he got none. Not that he expected it as they had all been expecting a sudden movement for days. “Good,” Henry let out a light smile. “Remember we’re going into Bethanna as a team but we will all get into the command center individually…” Henry was not yet done talking when the phone in his pocket began to ring. He took it out and glanced at the screen. He raised his face with his eyebrows gathered together. “Guys, I have to answer this call. Please, give me a second.” “Hello, Simon.” “Hello, I’m Lieutenant Mary. James has been murdered with two other people; a nurse and one old man.” A frown appeared on Henry’s face and his jaw dropped but he managed to keep himself calm because of the members of the team staring at him. James was Simon Perry’s name which he got while changing his identity to travel out of Bethanna. “It happened about two hours ago and the murderer got away before we could get here,” the Lieutenant continued. “Simon Perry has five numbers stored on his phone and yours was one of them. The most dialed number was that of a doctor who was also murdered a few minutes about this happened. So, I’ll ask, who are you to Simon Perry?” “Just a friend to him,” Henry replied. “Please, let me know in detail. How did it happen?” “I can’t reveal the details to you here,” the Lieutenant replied. “I need to talk to someone close to James and knows why he is here. Do you know who I can talk to?” “I’m sorry, I don’t know anyone,” Henry replied slowly and reluctantly. “Then, I guess I’ll be in touch with you if I need to ask more questions from you.” “Hold on,” Henry said quickly before the call was ended. “They were four, what about the fourth person?” “We suspect the fourth man living here murdered them,” the Lieutenant replied. “Some eyewitness described they saw someone like him at the scene of the Doctor’s murder. He also visited the hospital to wipe off some official records. Do you have any information about this fourth man?” Henry found it difficult to process the information he had just gotten and didn’t realize he was being asked a question. “Do you have information about the fourth man?” The lieutenant asked with a louder voice. “No, I don’t,” Henry blinked. “I’ll be in touch with you if I need more information from you…” “Hey! You said they were five saved numbers, have you tried the other four? They could have more information,” Henry cut in again before the call could be ended. “We tried all the numbers we found on his phone, there were two contacts from Bethanna and you from Anthanna. He also had the number of the nurse with them at the house and the doctor at the hospital. Is there something you know about those contacts from Bethanna?” “He always said he had friends in Bethanna and I believe you could get more information if you can reach them,” Henry replied. “Can you reach any of those friends?” “No, I don’t know them. He only told me about them.” “Okay, you can always send a text to this phone if you have something to tell him.” “I will, thank you for letting me know,” Henry let out a sigh as the call ended. He however still held the phone close to his ear as he stared at the faces of his teammates who were still looking at him. He knew they would be wondering what he was talking about on the phone. “Okay, just keep me updated and let me know before there’s an urgent need for money,” He pretended like he was still talking to the caller on phone. “Thank you, Simon. Do take care,” he added before he took the phone off his ear. He returned the phone slowly to his pocket and heaved a sigh. Then he raised his face to look at his men. “Is there a problem?” Jennifer asked. Henry could not deny that there was a problem as he could from the look on their faces that they already knew something was wrong. “Yes, unfortunately, there’s a problem.” He sighed. “What’s going on?” Samantha asked with worry written all over her face. “Is Rex okay?” “I hope so,” Henry gasped, shaking his head gently. “He was getting better and already began to take some steps on his foot…” he began and paused again. “And what happened?” Jennifer queried. “He fell and hit his head while trying to walk in the room alone, he was rushed to the hospital,” Henry lied. “It looks like there have been further complications.” “Shi*t!” the men cursed. Henry let out another breath. He stared at his men and they sympathized silently. He couldn’t tell them what he had just heard as the news could discourage them. At that point, he already felt some weakness and was trying to strengthen himself from within. What he was finding it difficult to believe was that Rex could have murdered the three persons taking care of him and also murdered the doctor that treated him in the hospital. He wondered why Rex would do such. And if Rex hadn’t done it, where was he and why didn’t the police find him? Why was he also seen at the doctor’s place after the murder? There were so many questions Henry needed to answer but it wasn’t time for him to do so. He needed to lead his team back to Bethanna and begin the plan against the Wolves immediately. “Guys,” he said sharply and looked at his wristwatch. “Go pack your bags quickly; a vehicle is coming to pick us in fifteen minutes.” _____ FOX Corporation, EPA Hill Bexford, Bethanna. “Why did you take so long in the bathroom?” Steve raised his brows at Samantha as she proceeded towards him. She was buttoning up her sleeves as she walked hurriedly. “I’m sorry sir,” She apologized. “I’ve been feeling stomach upset since I woke this morning.” “Oh! Sorry about that,” Steve sympathized. He followed with his eyes as she walked to her table and took out the pistols. She began to fix in the bullets. “And are you sure you can come with us?” He asked in concern. “Why?” She squinted at him. “I think you should stay back since you’re not feeling so well,” Steve suggested. “No, Agent. I can’t miss out on this,” Samantha insisted, hiding the pistols in her trouser. “Are you sure you’re not going to be in pain?” “Pains?” She stopped and stared at his face. “I know how to handle this, sir. I’ll be fine,” she said before walking away. He stared at her as she opened the door and stepped out. He shrugged. It had been unlike her to spend several minutes in the restroom when they were rushing for an operation. But maybe the stomach upset wasn’t as serious as he took it. Or she could just be passing through the normal women’s cycle, he thought as he proceeded to join the others. _____ United Kingdom 19:06 “Are there fingerprints there too?” Lieutenant Mary asked she moved closer to Doctor Alan’s dead body. More than twenty UK police officers were in the building, all dressed in appropriate wears and searching for evidence to help them solve the murder case. The murder however seemed to have been done professionally by the killer. They were finding it difficult to find any proof whatsoever. “We can’t let this go as another unsolved murder case,” Mary spoke aloud to her colleagues. “We need to know who that man is and why he killed them. We must find him and make him face the law.” “Lieutenant,” Another officer stepping out of the room called her attention. She turned to look at him. Two other officers were flanging him. They were all wearing overalls with hand gloves and headgears. “We checked the room, he cleaned everything carefully to wipe off his fingerprints. Even the wheelchair was cleaned,” the man reported to the Lieutenant. “There must be something we can find around,” the Lieutenant was not going to give up. She began to proceed further into the house. “We must find something to nail that murderer.” She suddenly stopped and turned to one of the men. “Call the office now and let’s know what they’ve discovered about the victims and the murderer.” __ “Hey! You’re taking so much time in there,” a stout man banged on the door of the male restroom of the local restaurant. “I’ve been outside for more than ten minutes.” Inside the restroom was Rex, cleaning up himself. He had changed his clothes and wiped off all traces of blood from his fingertips. He also found something to tie up the wound around his arm. Killing the nurse had been more difficult for him as she stabbed him in the arm with syringes during the fight. He had eventually overpowered her and killed her in his weakness. But He strapped on the backpack and turned to view himself in the mirror one more time. He took in a deep breath after confirming he was looking nice enough. After that, he unlocked the door and finally stepped out of the restroom. He met a black American staring furiously at him and he could tell it was the man that had banging at the door. He smiled and bowed slightly before he walked away without saying anything to the man. It took him more than ten minutes to walk to the spot where he could board a cab. His walk to the place had been painful with every step he took. He was yet to fully recover and the fights he had to kill the three that day had made his bones weaker than they were before. But he had made sure he left the place with his medications. He believed he was going to get strong soon enough and be able to find his way back to Bethanna. A cab finally stopped and he entered into the backseat. A white lady was the driver of the cab and she turned to greet him. “Good evening, where are you going?” For a moment, he couldn’t answer her question as her voice reminded him of the last victim he killed, the nurse. He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath. He didn’t plan of killing anyone so soon but it just had to happen that way. But he had to proceed and complete his task now. _____ 15:55 Bexford, Bethanna “Is everyone in their position?” Steve, the leader of the operation unit spoke into his communicator. He let out a breath after getting satisfactory responses from different agents. He was sitting in his car which was parked at a far distance from the target firm. Other FOX agents were closer to the place and were waiting for his instructions to make their planned moves. From time to time when he noticed movements at the gate of the firm, he would pick up his telescope to have a better view. But there was nothing like what they expected. They also had an undercover agent in the firm who was giving them information. Steve was actually waiting for the go-ahead from the undercover before he asked his men to go in. But it was taking more time than they expected. His phone beeped and he checked the new message. Finally, it was the go-ahead signal he was waiting for. He cleared his throat and turned on his communicator quickly. “Agent Lydia, do you have your eyes on us?” He first questioned the Agent who was in a story building somewhere, viewing the surroundings. “Yes,” the Agent replied. “It’s time to move, Agent Evelyn,” he said into his communicator. “Guys, the operation has finally begun.” He picked up his telescope quickly and looked towards the gate again. He could see Agent Evelyn already walking into the place. His mind drifted away from the mission for a moment and all he could do was admire her elegance. He had always loved her perfect figure-eight shape which he could see from a distant. “Going in,” a voice in his earpiece brought him back to life. “Proceed,” he replied quickly and looked again through his telescope. Another Agent was walking in like Evelyn. ___ The building was the headquarters of a building materials production firm. The FOX from their investigation had discovered that the Wolves would be packaging explosive devices from that location and transporting to another. Some Agents had ambushed the truck that was supposed to transport the explosive devices and arrested the men. The truck was now going to be driven in by the FOX men. Six other men had also entered the place twenty minutes after Evelyn entered. They had studied the map of the place for two days and knew where to go. The place was also very big – as large as a community, so it was difficult for workers or security guards to identify workers from strangers. Besides, all the FOX men had come with fake ID cards proving they were workers in the place. The truck finally arrived the gate and the security men in charge waved to stop them to perform the normal security checks. Agent Dan was driving the truck while Steve and another Agent were sitting at the passengers’ side. They all wore factory overalls and yellow face caps. The truck passed the security check and was allowed into the place. It took another ten minutes for the truck to get to the place where the materials to be transported were. Steve and watched as the other factory workers began to load the trucks. The items were majorly cement bags and they were supposed to transport a hundred bags. The Agents watched every move of the men and noticed immediately they saw bags which contained other things. “Hey! Those bags don’t look full like they’re supposed to be,” Steve said moving closer to the men loading the truck. “Hey! Leave them to work, it’s not your business if the truck is full or not,” one of the men sitting and monitoring the loading complained. Steve ignored the man and walked to the laborer carrying the bag he noticed the defect. “Can you return this bag and replace it with another?” Steve stopped the man from placing it into the truck. “No, we don’t do that here,” the man monitoring got up from his seat and approached them. “Your bags were carefully selected when the order was made from your company.” “I need him to change the bag,” Steve insisted, staring at the man’s face. “I think I would have to call your boss since you want to give us problems here,” the man said, taking out a phone from his pocket. He gave an eye signal for the laborer to continue. “No!” Steve refused and pulled the bag from the laborer’s head, making it drop to the floor. The man who brought out the phone stared at Steve furiously, wondering what the cause for his action was. Steve stared at him for a second and then looked at the bag. It hadn’t opened up when it fell but it was clearer that something else was in the bag. Steve took out scissors from his pocket and bent to make a hole in the bag with it. He tore the bag open and it revealed a black box in it. “What the hell are you doing?” the man brought out a gun and pointed at Steve. Agent Dan also took out a gun and pointed at the man. Suddenly, about three of the other men working at the factory pulled out guns and joined their boss to point at Steve and Dan. Steve chuckled as he looked around to count the men. He made a sign and in less than five seconds, about ten other FOX Agents from different corners surrounded the store, all pointing their guns. All other men working in that area were in the middle of the FOX men. Steve bent to take out the box and handed it to the antibomb FOX officer beside him. The officer observed the box for a while and opened it up. He confirmed it was an explosive device. “The whole facility is surrounded with more than a hundred FOX Agents, Gentlemen. There’s no way you would get out of here,” Steve said with a smile. “I advise you to drop your guns quietly and follow our instructions.” ___ “It’s time now, Agent E,” Evelyn heard the order in her earpiece where she was sitting. She quickly looked at other FOX Agents where they were positioned in the reception. There were six others and they all made eye contact as each one got the order at the same time. In less than five minutes after they made eye contact, the man they were expecting stepped out into the reception with two men flanking him. It was Daysman. He had come to monitor the transport of the explosive devices in the firm. The FOX had known that he would be watching from a distance to the store where the explosives were being moved into the truck, so it would be difficult to get him at that spot. But they also knew he would try to escape immediately he heard the FOX had busted their operation. They studied the place and knew the most possible route for him to escape. And that was where Agent Evelyn and the six others waited for him. “Why are you in such a hurry, Mr. Daysman?” Evelyn was the first to step in front of the man. Daysman and the two men stopped, wondering who was the lady standing in front of them. Then she took out her gun and pointed at his face. The scene attracted the attention of the busy reception and almost everybody else turned to look at them. Daysman recognized Evelyn at once. Hutton had shown them her picture as the Agent who worked for Carl Winston. But why was she here? He asked himself. Hutton had a plan to trap her. Or had that plan failed? Whatever it was, Daysman thought it was however stupid for Evelyn to try to stop him alone. He gave a signal to his men and they were about to bring out their guns when they found six other people pointing guns at them. Daysman’s heart skipped a beat. It seemed like the end. Was Hutton’s plan about to fail again? The men loading the truck had been caught and he also was faced with Evelyn, the same Agent who was supposed to be trapped by Hutton.

Restless Episode 160 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye The FOX Corporation, EPA Hill Bexford, Bethanna 16:50 “Well-done Agents, you’ve done a great job,” Paul Edwards congratulated the team. “Thank you, sir,” Steve replied on behalf of the team. He had Evelyn, Daniel, and Lydia beside him in the office where they stood in front of the Chairman and Agent Sylvanus. “How many arrests were made in total?” Paul asked. “We arrested seventeen men,” Steve replied. “How many of them are high profiled people?” “For now, we only know of Daysman, we haven’t checked the profile of the other men,” Steve replied. “Have you arranged for the questioning?” “Yes, I and the Agents here will pair with others to question the suspects one after the other.” “Good,” Paul nodded. “Get it started immediately before the news of the arrests spread and the other Wolves men begin to move out of town” “Yes sir,” Steve and his men saluted before turning to walk out of the office. Steve mumbled some words to his colleagues before they all split into different directions. “Prepare the suspects for interrogation immediately,” Steve said into his communicator. __ Evelyn took out the guns in her pockets as she walked straight to the interrogation room. She took out the cartridges from the guns and arranged them into their container which she brought out from the locker. She returned the bullet pack into the drawer and neatly arranged the guns. After that she sat and took a minute to untie and repack her hair. She was about to get up and proceed to the interrogation room when she noticed a piece of paper on her table. She reached for the note and saw a message left for her. I saw you walk in that night, you wiped the items clean of the fingerprints. I would have loved to expose you but I have something I need from you. Wait for me at the Agency’s restaurant by 17:20 or I walk straight to the Chairman’s office with my proof Evelyn looked around the office quickly and also stared out through the transparent walls as if to check if anyone was watching her. She let out a deep breath. The message had brought a sudden shock and fear to her mind. She wondered who it could be that saw her and why the person wasn’t reporting to the executives yet. She also wondered what the person could want from her. After some seconds of confusion, she picked her phone and tapped it on to check the time. It was 17:05 already. She heaved a sigh of frustration. It would take her between seven to ten minutes to get to the restaurant. That means she had to leave immediately to get to the restaurant quickly and hide somewhere to see the person threatening her first. She picked her phone from the table and proceeded out of the office immediately. She was walking towards the lift which led to the floor above ground level when she ran into Agent Steve. “Agent Evelyn,” Steve called, raising his brows as he noted she was in a hurry to somewhere. “Where are you rushing to? The interrogation room is being prepared already.” “Ermm… I just need to get something quickly,” she fumbled. “Get something?” Steve frowned at her. “Yes, something…something I need to… to use now,” she paused and noticed how he was looking at her. It was obvious he wasn’t falling for her excuse. She needed to come up with something better. “I don’t understand you, Evelyn. You’ve been acting strangely today,” Steve stated frankly. “Erm, yeah. I actually wanted to get medicine to use,” she said. “I’ve been feeling uncomfortable with my stomach since morning.” “Oh!” his face loosened a bit as he remembered she had told him of stomach upset earlier that day. “Why don’t you go to the office clinic instead?” “No, it’s not up to that. It’s just something usual, I know what to take.” She replied. “Okay,” he smiled. He was more convinced now she was just having her monthly cycle. “Can you handle the interrogation or should I assign someone to help you?” Evelyn was unsure of what to answer at first. Her plan was not to get there and listen to what the one who was about to blackmail her has to say. All she wanted was to see who it was. And she believed she would be able to do so because, at that time of the day, there were usually fewer agents at the restaurant. “I’ll be back in a couple of minutes, I can handle the interrogation,” she finally replied. “Okay, I’ll ask them to hold on for you.” “Thanks,” she said and proceeded into the lift. Steve remained in his position and watched her until the lift closed. ____ “Daysman has just been arrested with our other men,” Chanda announced as he walked into the room where Hutton Ryker and Elvis Kahn were sitting. “What the f***!” Kahn got up from his seat immediately with a shocked look on his face. “But he’s supposed to be out of town already.” “I don’t know why he hasn’t left yet,” Chanda replied. “But I was wondering if it was part of the plans to trap that FOX Agent Evelyn.” “No, it isn’t part of the plan. Evelyn’s plan would be executed by Michael.” “Then, how the f*** did it happen?” Chanda exclaimed. “He got arrested in the factory,” Hutton calmed them with a stern voice. “Huh?” Kahn stared at Hutton in surprise. “So you already knew he was arrested?” Kahn asked. “Yes, the FOX nabbed our men while loading the items in the truck and also nabbed him when he tried to escape,” Hutton explained. “What the heck! So, you knew this and couldn’t tell me since?” Kahn accused. “No,” Hutton shook his head and turned his phone towards Kahn. “Agent Michael just sent me a message.” He gave Kahn and Chanda a brief moment to check the phone and then withdrew it. He cleared the messages in the chat immediately before he dropped his phone. There was silence in the room for a while. “How in the world did they know Daysman was there? Even if the bust the loading of the products, how could they get Daysman when they knew he was supposed to be watching from afar?” “Daysman must have led them there,” Hutton said. “Huh? You mean Daysman brought them there to get himself arrested?” Chanda asked. “No,” Elvis Kahn replied in a calm voice and then returned to his seat. Chanda moved his gaze from Hutton to him. “The FOX has been tracing Daysman for some months. I guess he must have been careless to let them trace him there.” “Or he has a wrong person working closely with him,” Hutton chipped in. “What do you mean?” Chanda asked. “One of his close workers was a mole for the FOX,” Hutton explained. “That’s the only way they could have gotten to know the exact location and strategy we planned.” Chanda let out a deep breath. He then located a seat and sat calmly. “So, what’s next for the rest of us?” “We will continue our operations,” Hutton replied. Chanda stared at him in shock. “We will continue our operation from hiding, none of us will be on the field for now until I figure how exactly Daysman was caught.” A thought struck Elvis Kahn’s mind and he squinted his eyes. He glanced at Chanda and then returned his gaze to Hutton. “Don’t you think Carl Winston could be behind this?” Hutton turned sharply to him and narrowed his gaze. Carl Winston! He called in his mind. Why hadn’t he thought of that? “Carl is in Anthanna right now, I’m not so sure he and his team could have tracked Daysman from there successfully. It has to be someone here in Bethanna, Bexford precisely.” “How are you sure of that?” Chanda asked. “We’ve had eyes on Simon Perry for a long time,” Hutton replied. “He began to receive and make calls to a number in Athanna around the same time Carl Winston and his men were chased out of Bethanna. The last time he received a call was yesterday. That means Carl was still in Anthanna as of yesterday.” “And what is the next to do about that operation in the US? It went so bad,” Chanda asked. “We all listened this morning when Rex Morris called,” Hutton paused and let out a breath while he thought of how to present what he had to say properly. “It’s obvious the operation went quite bad and now that Rex Morris is being chased by the police, there’s little we can do.” “We just have to hope he doesn’t have any trace to us if he’s caught,” Kahn put in. “It doesn’t matter if he’s caught or not, he can’t be traced to us. We just need him not to be caught, he’ll be useful for many other things.” Hutton said. “I don’t understand what’s going on anymore,” Chanda complained bitterly. “You’ll understand soon my friend, all you have to do is trust me,” Hutton replied. Chanda heaved a sigh. Hutton’s phone began to vibrate and he reached for it on the table. He checked the caller, it was Agent Michael. “Hello Mike,” he said into the phone. “You should get ready to listen to our conversation,” the voice from the other end came. “She’s getting into the trap already, she’s on her way to the restaurant.” “Great! Just get it done as we planned,” Hutton replied. ___ Evelyn took out her phone immediately the lift began to move. She opened her call register and clicked an option to send a text message to Henry. Someone knows I was the one who cleaned the items and is trying to blackmail me. I’m trying to find out who it is now She typed and sent the message immediately. After the message was confirmed sent, she continued staring at the screen hoping to get a confirmation of the delivery. However, delivery of the text was not confirmed until she stepped out of the lift. She quickly dialed the number, hoping to tell Henry to check the text message. The call did not connect as the number was unreachable. She shook her head and heaved a sigh. She checked the time again, it was 17:18. “sh*t!” she cursed again, knowing she was already late and the person would be there before her. As she approached the reception exit, she suddenly remembered one of the conversations she had with Carl. FLASHBACK July 16 21:35 Evelyn had changed into her nightgown and was about to sleep when her phone began to ring. She wiped her face with the towel again and hung it before she walked quickly to get her phone. Carl Winston was the caller. She answered the call and sat at the edge of the bed. “Good evening Carl, I’ve been expecting your call,” she said into the phone. “I’ve been expecting yours too, Eve. Is there no update on the Wolves yet?” “Nothing interesting yet,” Evelyn replied. “There has been no recent progress with the investigations?” “Well, we’ve just been tracking Daysman,” she replied. “It seems like the Wolves are planning a big hit but we aren’t sure yet.” “You’ll let me know when things are up, right?” “Yeah, sure,” she replied. “So, you haven’t noticed anyone trailing you yet?” “No, I haven’t. I’ve been very watchful.” “What about your mum and your sister? Has there been any strange attitude from them?” “No, I’ve had my eyes on them too. Everything is normal.” “How sure are you?” “A hundred percent.” There was silence for a few seconds. “I guess the Wolves are trying to come in another way, maybe trying to track you at the office. It is also likely that they try to trap you. So, you have to be very careful even of the very unsuspicious things.” “I understand.” “Good, they’ll most likely want to get you before their next attack. So, you should watch out.” “I would, Carl.” “Henry!” He exclaimed. “Henry is the name you should call me, to avoid getting us into trouble. And I hope you’ve stored my contact on your phone as Henry and not Carl.” “No, I didn’t save it with Carl. I saved it with special characters.” “You should save it as Henry instead, anyone can get suspicious seeing a nameless contact.” “But no one touches my phone,” Evelyn countered. “That they don’t touch it does not mean they can’t steal it from you,” Henry replied. “You should know better.” ___PRESENT___ “Maybe this was just the trap Henry was talking about,” she thought to herself. But what if it wasn’t? Wouldn’t it get her into trouble if she didn’t go to meet him? She stepped aside from the passageway to think properly. Then she considered what could have happened if she hadn’t seen the message before that time. She would have missed the meeting with the blackmailer even without knowing. And there was no way for the blackmailer to know if she had seen the message or not, except the person was following and watching her. She looked around the reception where she was and it didn’t seem like anyone was watching her. But if someone was watching her, it would mean it was a trap like Carl had said and not just blackmail. She checked her time again and realized it was already 17:20. She took out her phone and dialed a number. “I’m taking the lift to the interrogation room right away, are we ready to start?” _____ Benuit, Bethanna 17:25 The team journeyed silently in a Toyota Sienna 404 Jeep. Dave was sitting at the front seat with the Driver. The ladies were in the middle seat while Henry was at the back with Charley. Henry mind was full of questions as the team journeyed on the road. He couldn’t get his mind off the conversation he had on the phone before they left Gemen. How in the world could Rex had attacked and killed the persons looking after him even when he wasn’t strong enough yet? Henry had spoken with Simon Perry the day before and the latter had told him Rex was yet to speak even though he had gotten better. Simon had only pointed out that Rex was already being able to make some slow moves with his hands and legs. So, how could Rex who was partially paralyzed kill three people? There must be something amiss. Then, he remembered the UK Police Lieutenant telling him that there were two saved Bethanna numbers on Simon’s phone. If that was true, it meant Simon had been communicating with someone else in Bethanna against his instructions. But if Simon Perry was communicating with the enemy, how could Simon be killed too? Even though he was still not certain in his mind that Simon Perry had invited the enemy in some way, he had no doubts in his mind that Simon’s disobedience was what led to the deaths. Maybe the Wolves had been able to track him through his contact in Bethanna and then found a way to get to them. That would be what it was! He thought. The Wolves had attacked them and abducted Rex. Henry heaved a sigh of frustration, wondering what condition Rex would be. He believed the Wolves would try to use Rex to stop him from coming after them and he had no idea what to do about it. If it was about Rex’s life, he was willing to forget about his revenge mission totally. “I need to stop at this gas station, I need to refuel and also get something at the store. I won’t stay longer than 3 minutes, can I do that please?” the driver asked in a loud voice, directing his question to Henry behind. Henry did not act like he heard him even though his voice was loud enough. It was until he noticed everyone else was looking at him he thought of replying. “Yes, you can stop by to get what you want,” he finally said. In less than a minute after, the driver drove into the gas station and refuelled before parking by the store. “I’ll like to step out for a minute,” Henry said to the driver who was yet to step out. “Sure,” the driver replied and turned off the engine. He wound down the window glasses as he turned off the AC. Then, he stepped out of the car and turned to the other side to open the door. Samantha stepped out first and Henry followed. He walked straight towards the fence of the gas station facing them. He stopped before he got there and put his hands in his pocket as he let out a deep breath. He was already deep in thoughts again when he heard a voice beside him. “You lied,” Samantha stopped by his side. He turned and squinted at her. “You lied about the phone call,” Samantha continued. “That wasn’t what happened right?” “Sam,” he looked into her eyes. “I’m bothered about Rex, all isn’t really well with him.” “Maybe, but you did not tell us what happened. His relapse was just a cover-up, wasn’t it?” Henry stared at her face for a while and then looked away. He remained completely silent and Samantha concluded in her mind he was not going to give her an answer. She began to wonder what it could be that Henry had to hide from them. The silence remained until the driver finished with what he stopped to do and called unto them. “We’re ready,” the driver shouted from the car. “Let’s go,” Samantha said in a calm voice and turned to leave when he spoke. “I didn’t tell you because I don’t want it to affect our mission.” She stopped and turned back to listen to him. From the look on his face, she could tell that something serious had happened. The thought of it alone began to scare her. “Simon Perry and Doctor Alan are dead,” Henry finally broke the news. Samantha widened her eyes in shock. Her lips were also left agape. She stared at his face speechlessly for some seconds. “Rex is nowhere to be found at the moment,” Henry continued. “The police thinks he murdered them but Rex can never do that.” Samantha stared at his face deeply and notice there was water in his eyes as he sniffed in. He was staring forward blankly. “Simon Perry made an error, he was talking with someone at Bethanna. The Wolves were able to track them. They must have killed Simon and the doctor, they abducted Rex to use against us,” he said and turned to look at her. “I can’t tell the team this, they’re going to get distracted with fears and we don’t need that now. We have a good plan.” Samantha nodded gently without saying anything. “And you?” Henry said in a questioning tone. She stared at him not being sure of what he was asking. “Ain’t you scared now? Do you think all our plans will still work with this news you heard?” “Hell yea! I bleeping believe in this plan,” she replied. “Simon Perry made an error and that’s why it happened. If we make no errors, the Wolves won’t have an advantage over us. And besides,” she paused and turned to him. “I believe in you.” He turned to her also with hands in his pocket and a slight smile formed on his face. “I’ll keep this a secret,” she promised. He smiled again and nodded gently. “We’re delaying, let’s go now,” he said and began to walk back to the vehicle. Samantha followed. To be continued.

@coolval222-2 @delexzy01 @fb-dannyede @fb-hsdanieljago @fb-elijahadeyemo @stonez @hormortiyor @ladyG @royalgold @akhenabor @eneh @ciarajessy @director @hillariouz @sheegokeys @fb-mikeladebayo @kwinzuby @jessyjenny @prosperyeboahgmail-com @flames380 @johncmekuto @buloukeme @appleboi @fb-mustaphaadepoju @fb-itzreindy-2 @fb-jamesfelix @senatordaniel @fb-walemicheal @papacee @rhemychrix @danfavourer @istianplus-2 @olamibobo @kingd5757 @danxxyc @fb-abdullahmuhammed @jehliohn @jeri @fb-danieledem @fb-danxxylawrence @fb-kehindeabiola @kelly-kelvin @fb-lifeofguy +42

what? I don't understand, why's Rex calling Hutton? did he wants to betrayal Henry or what? if Rex can talk why don't he speak to Henry first? I hope Rex know what he's doing? Henry is fighting for the safety of others not harm should come to them

someone should explain to what Rex is up to? does Hutton give him injection to be acting like this or what?

Restless Episode 161 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye 18:30 In the FOX interrogation room, Evelyn is sitting on one side while one of the just arrested culprits was on the other side. A junior agent was standing outside, watching through the transparent glass wall and listening to them. “You should make things easier for both of us, Kane,” Evelyn continued. “I’ll give you a chance to call your lawyer if that would make you speak.” She took out her phone from her pocket and placed it on the table. She then unlocked it and turned it towards him. “Who do you want to call, or how do we reach your lawyer?” She asked as he looked uninterested. He let out a sigh and closed his eyes briefly as he rested his back. His eyes opened and he stared silently at the Agent for a while. He then placed his cuffed hands on the table like he wanted to pick the phone but pushed it gently back to her instead. “I don’t need a lawyer,” he said in a tired tone. “Just take me to court and sentence me already.” “We can get a lawyer from you if you want, Kane,” Evelyn offered. “Even with a damn lawyer, there’s nothing anyone can do to get me out of here. You guys have the proofs against me, I’ve got no argument. I’m certainly going to jail for a long time even if I get the best lawyer.” “But that’s not what I want for you, Kane,” Evelyn said in a calm voice and leaned forward, looking straight into his eyes. “I’ve spoken with a lot of guys we caught working for the Wolves and I understand perfectly how most of you were pulled into it against your wish. You have a family to take care of and being behind bars is something I don’t want for you.” He sighed and shook his head like he didn’t believe anything the Agent was saying. “I know it might not be possible to escape jail totally but I can help you reduce your term if you cooperate with us,” Evelyn continued. “If you remained silent, you’ll spend nothing less than thirty-five years in jail, by the time you’re out, your kids will no longer recognize you and your wife would have moved on. You’ll be wasting thirty-five long years here, Kane.” Evelyn paused and rested her back for a moment, waiting for her words to sink into him. After more than thirty seconds, she leaned forward again. “I can help you reduce your term to ten years if you cooperate with us,” she continued. “It could even go down to five years if we get enough useful information to fight the Wolves form you.” She paused again to see the expression on his face and could tell that she was breaking him already. “Tell us all you know, Kane. And I will help you reduce your term.” He sniffed in and also leaned forward again. “I’m sorry, I don’t know anything,” he replied. “You were the head of the department, Kane. The products were packaged under your supervision and you even tried to stop our officers from checking the bags. It means you knew what was in it.” “That’s all I know,” Kane continued. “I was contacted to help them transport the devices and I got paid for it. I was supposed to get a balance if the FOX didn’t nab us.” “Who contacted you to help transport the explosives?” Kane raised his brows. “You have him already, Daysman.” “For how long have you known Daysman and how long have you been planning this with him?” “I’ve known him for years but we never until recently, he discussed it with me and offered a huge sum of money.” “And was that the only thing that brought you in?” Kane closed his eyes and turned his face down for a moment. “Did he threaten you with anything?” Evelyn asked again. He looked up quickly and squinted at her face. “You have to tell me the whole truth if you want me to help you,” she said to him. “Yes,” he replied. “I don’t know how but he got to find out I stole some money from the company. So, he threatened to release the proofs if I didn’t help him. We agreed to do it only once,” he explained. “When exactly did he start discussing the deal with you?” “A month ago.” “Where did you meet to have the discussion?” “We discussed mainly on phone,” Evelyn replied. “He didn’t come to the office, not for once until they brought in the items some days ago to couple them.” Evelyn stared at him silently for a while. “Tell me, what else do I need to know?” “That’s all, trust me except you want to know how much I stole from the company?” He sounded convincing. “No,” she shook her head. “That’s not necessary for now,” she replied and took in a breath. She picked her phone from the table and rose to her feet. “You’ll get a lawyer by tomorrow and I would also speak with you tomorrow. Take care.” One of the prisons staffs stepped in from the exit door to take the prison out while Evelyn proceeded through the other way. The junior agent moved close to her as she stepped out through the door. “We have to confirm all he has said,” she said to the agent. “I need to get all his call records for the past two months, his bank transactions, and every other information you can get.” “Alright ma,” the agent replied and they both walked away to their respective offices. . . Evelyn had almost forgotten about the note she found on her table earlier until she got back to her office. There was another note waiting for her. She picked it up to read even without sitting first. You changed your mind and turned back. I could have as well changed my mind about meeting you and walked to the Chairman to show him my proof but I need us to work on something together. I’ll give you another opportunity to meet at the same place tomorrow. If you don’t show up, I’ll walk straight to the Chairman. Evelyn heaved a sigh on reading the note. It was certain the person was watching her closely to have known she was coming to the restaurant before changing her mind. It was also possible that they were more than one threatening her, it could be the two forensics agents she had seen that night. Maybe they finally recognized her. She was still deep in thoughts when someone cleared his throat behind her. She turned back to see Steve standing right behind. “Is that something I can see too?” He asked casually, referring to the note in her hand. “No, “ Evelyn replied sharply and smiled. She folded the note and kept it in her pocket. “It’s just a drug recommended by a doctor.” “What’s wrong with you, Evelyn?” Steve seemed worried. “Nothing, I’m fine,” she said and turned to the other side of the table to sit. “You don’t look so,” Steve sat on the visitor’s seat and faced her. “You can tell me if anything is wrong, I can help you request leave.” “No, I don’t need a leave right now. We have so much at hand,” Evelyn replied. “But, you can only work if you’re well.” “Thanks for your concern, Agent Steve,” Evelyn smiled. “But I think I’m sure I’ll be fine after taking the recommended drugs.” Steve sighed and gave up trying to convince her. “Well, if you say so.” “Yeah, thanks.” “So, how was the interrogation?” “I don’t know if I got him yet,” Evelyn answered. “He said he was contacted only recently by Daysman and it was supposed to be a one-off deal. If that is true, it would mean we can’t get anything from him.” “That’s a lie,” Steve retorted. “That bleeping guy pointed a gun at me.” “I know, he said Daysman gave him that recently.” Steve let out a wry smile. “I trust you will get the truth out of him right?” “Yeah,” Evelyn answered. “I’m digging up details on him already and I’m sure we would find more incriminating details.” Steve nodded his head in agreement. “So, how did it go with Daysman?” “The bleeping Nigga ain’t saying anything.” “But he’s got his lawyer there already.” “Yes, and that lawyer seems to make it more difficult.” “We don’t expect him to break easily. With time, he would.” “Certainly,” Steve nodded in agreement. There was a moment of silence before Steve spoke again. “If you’re feeling unwell or there’s anything else you need to tell someone, I’m always here for you.” “Thanks,” Evelyn smiled. Her phone vibrated on the table at the same time. He nodded with a smile and got up to his feet. “I’ll see you later,” he said before walking away. She smiled at him and watched him go before picking her phone to check the message. It was from an unknown number. It’s Henry. Can I call you now? She clicked on the box immediately and began to type a reply. I need to step out of here, I’ll call you in five minutes She got up immediately after sending the text and headed for the restroom. . “Hello, what the heck happened? I tried to reach that other line a few hours ago,” she said into the phone immediately Henry answered. “I’m on transit but I may also need to change this number soon. Is there anything I have to know?” Henry answered her. “Yes, there is. Are you on your way to Bethanna?” She asked. “Maybe,” Henry replied. “I may come into Bethanna soon but I need to settle something first. I don’t know how long it will take me.” “Okay, I got a note from an anonymous person today.” “What note?” “Someone claims they know I was the one who wiped off the prints from the items. I was asked to meet up at a location for a deal.” “When are you to meet up?” “About an hour ago.” “Did you go?” “I wanted to but I changed my mind.” “Don’t go, no one could have recognized you.” “How sure are you? So, why was the note on my table?” “It was from the Wolves, they’ve been able to identify you as one of those I could reach. That makes you a target for them. They’re trying to trap you.” “So, what should I do? I got a second note few minutes ago. It’s obvious someone is watching me. They knew I was on my way there.” “Yeah, that confirms that it’s a trap. You mustn’t go.” “What do I do? What if they truly have proof to show to the Chairman?” There was silence for a few seconds. “Can you duplicate those letters?” “Duplicate them?” She sounded confused. “Yes, duplicate them and leave copies on the table of every female Agent deeply involved in the case as you?” “Why? Wouldn’t that be a mess? What if I get caught?” “Why didn’t you catch the one who dropped the note on your table?” Henry asked. “I haven’t checked the video feeds yet and I can’t go ask for the footages because it would raise suspicions,” She replied. “Well, Uhm… I think we should do this another way. Send me the exact words in the note and phone numbers of all the female agents involved closely with you.” “What are you going to do with it?” “Cause some confusion to disrupt their plans,” Henry answered. “How?” “Trust me, Evelyn. It will go well.” Evelyn took in a deep breath and remained silent for a while. “Okay, I’ll send you the numbers but what should I do after that.” “Wait until tomorrow morning, you’ll know what to do.” “Are you sure I’ll be able to reach you tomorrow?” “I would reach you if you can’t get in touch with me.” There was another moment of silence. “Do you have a second plan for me? In case I get caught.” “Yes, I do. I’ll discuss that with you later today.” . . “Hey! Where were you?” Steve asked Evelyn. He was just stepping out of her office while she was walking towards the place. “Erm… I just stepped out not long ago.” “Yeah, I was with you a couple of minutes ago. Was surprised to return and not find you in.” he stopped and looked at her for a while. “From the restroom again?” “Why are you back here, Agent Steve?” She asked, clearly dodging his question. He stared at her silently for a while, looking like he wasn’t ready to change the topic until she answered his question. “Since you won’t tell me what’s happening with you, you need to come with me right away,” he said and proceeded forward immediately. “What’s happening?” She followed behind him. Anxiety crept into her mind slowly as she wondered where Steve was taking her to, he sounded serious. “Simon Perry was found dead in the UK, with a white nurse, and Doctor Alan who used to work with the FOX some years ago.” “What the heck!” _____ Benuit, Bethanna “She didn’t come to meet me,” the voice sounded through Hutton’s phone speaker. “Keep an eye on her,” Hutton replied. “If she doesn’t take this bait, we have other means to bring her down totally.” He ended the call after that and walked to the door to see who was there. After confirming through the peephole, he opened it and stepped aside for Kahn to walk in. “What the hell is happening, Hutton? I’ve been calling you for hours now and your phone is not connecting,” Kahn blasted. “I’m sorry, I didn’t tell you. I changed my number,” Hutton replied after closing the door. “You changed your number?” Kahn faced him and narrowed his gaze at his face. “Yes, you should change yours too,” Hutton replied. “Remember, Daysman is in jail now and anything can happen.” Kahn sighed. “What’s the news about the bleeping Agent Evelyn?” “She’s yet to take the bait?” “F***!” What the heck is going on? We can’t trap a simple young Agent anymore?” “Relax man, this young simple Agent has worked and is currently working with Carl Winston. He must have taught her a lot.” “And does that mean we won’t be able to use her in anyway?” “Look here, Kahn. Whether or not she takes our bait, she’ll die gruesomely to pay for stepping in to destroy our plans. I’ll get our men after her and she can’t escape.” “And are we not supposed to get to Carl through her?” Hutton moved closer to him. “You’re talking like you don’t know everything we’ve got in store. You seem to have lost confidence in what we’re doing. Can’t you trust me, Kahn? I’ve got this under control.” “No, you don’t, Hutton. You just lied that you changed your phone because Daysman got arrested but I know that isn’t why,” he said staring blankly at Hutton in the eyes. Hutton was also staring back at him. “You changed it because you’re afraid the UK Police will link Rex Morris to you if he’s eventually caught.” “Come on, Kahn,” Hutton shook his head. “Rex Morris doesn’t have a bleeping clue of where I am in Bethanna. He can’t tell the UK police anything about me. Rex would be struggling to get back to Bethanna as soon as he can and when he does, we’ll execute our best plan to kill Carl Winston.” “You’re sure Rex can kill Carl? Even though he’s still recovering?” “No, Rex hasn’t recovered yet. He might not be able to face Carl with his strength but remember Carl loves Rex like a brother? It won’t be a battle of the outward strength, it will be a battle of inner strength. And if we can’t kill Carl as his enemies, the one who Carl loves will kill him”

Restless Episode 162 ® 18+ SNVL © Oluwatosin Emmanuel Oyinloye 08:05 PM Evelyn’s Residence, Bexford “Evelyn!” Mrs. Alexandra called out from the living room to her daughter who was in her room. “Your food is already cold and I’m not going to heat it for you.” “I’m coming, Mum,” Evelyn shouted back from her room which was close to the parlor. “That’s what you’ve been saying for the past forty minutes,” the mother yelled back. True to her words this time, Evelyn stepped out of her room two minutes later. She had taken a shower and changed into a short dress. “Always tell me when you’re not ready to eat so that I would serve at the right time.” “Never knew I was going to stay for long inside, Mom. I just had to do some things before stepping out again,” she replied to her mother. “Don’t tell me you’re still working at home this night,” Mrs. Alex flashed a look at her daughter who just settled on a chair in the dining area. “No, not work,” Evelyn answered. “Just some personal things.” “Personal things?” Evelyn seemed to have spiked the interest of her mom. “When did you start dealing with personal things you don’t let me know about?” the woman asked. “Mom!” Evelyn stared at the woman in surprise. “I’m not a kid anymore, you don’t expect me to tell you everything you do always.” “No, it’s not compulsory you tell me, darling. But you always mention personal things to me whenever we talk, the only things you don’t discuss with me are details of your work.” “Mom, we’ve not had time to talk much of recent and it’s not my fault. I’ve been so busy at work.” “Yeah!” the woman got up from her seat and walked to join Evelyn in the dining area. She pulled a chair out and sat. “And when are you taking your annual leave this year?” “Mom, leave?” Evelyn stared at the woman in surprise. “You know I can’t take a leave now. We’re yet to make any headway in the Red Wolves case.” “It’s a terrorism case, Evelyn. Countries spend years and some decades to battle terrorist groups,” the woman replied. “What if this lingers for more than ten years, won’t you take a leave?” “Mom! We shouldn’t be discussing this now,” Evelyn sighed. “I’m trying to have dinner and besides I don’t think I’m ready for this discussion at the moment.” “Be careful girl, don’t get yourself hurt. You need to rest.” Evelyn only gazed at her mum but did not reply to the warning. The woman eventually got up and walked to the sitting area to join the little girl watching TV there. “Mom! Is Evelyn in danger?” the girl asked. “No, dear. I’m only telling her to be careful,” the old woman replied and then flashed a look at Evelyn who had also heard the girl’s question and was staring at them. She continued eating silently until her phone vibrated. She took it up to check. It was a WhatsApp message from Agent Steve. “Hi! Hope you’re feeling better already?” She tapped the message box and began to type a reply. “Yeah! I’m better, Agent Steve. Thanks for checking up on me,” She typed and tapped the reply button. A few seconds later, another WhatsApp message popped. “Great! You should stay back home tomorrow to get yourself treated. I’ll let the office know you weren’t feeling well and I permitted you to stay home.” “There will be no need for that, sir. I’m better now and I can come to the office tomorrow.” “I’m not advising you, I’m giving you an order, Evelyn. You shouldn’t be at the office tomorrow.” She was about to start typing a reply when a new SMS from an unknown number popped in. I saw you the night you walked in to wipe off the fingerprints from the exhibits. I’ve got proof to show the Chairman tomorrow. Why don’t you meet me at the restaurant by 17:20 tomorrow for a deal or I walk straight to the Chairman’s office with my proof? She stared at the message for a second, wondering who it could be. Then, she realized that it couldn’t be the same person who dropped the note on her table. The message was like a repetition of what had been sent to her before. It could only be from Henry. She lost her appetite at that moment and got up from the seat. She began to search for the number Henry had called her with as she headed for her room. “Evelyn, are you done eating?” Mrs. Alex called as she noticed the younger woman walking back to her room. Evelyn did not wait to reply but got into her room and locked the door behind. Right beside the door, she leaned on the wall and dialed Henry’s number immediately. It began to ring and after some seconds and stopped without being answered. She dialed for the second time and it still wasn’t answered. She took in a deep breath and walked to sit on her bed. A call from a different Anthannan number came in before she could dial the number again. “Hey! Eve,” Henry’s voice sounded sharply from the other end. “Hi! Henry, I just got a text message and I’m not so sure what it means.” “Relax, Eve. I was going to call you to explain. It’s a part of my plan.” “You should explain this plan better.” “I told you I would, you don’t trust me?” Henry asked. There was no reply.” “I trust you, but…” “Listen to me, Eve,” Henry interrupted. “You’re going to dial Steve’s number now and tell him about the message you received. You talk to him like you don’t know anything about it. Whatever he says to you, make sure you get to the office very early tomorrow.” “I was chatting with Steve some minutes ago and he told me to stay off tomorrow,” Evelyn replied. “Stay off? Why?” “He’s been seeing me frequenting the restroom and he thinks I’m unwell, he told me to stay home and rest tomorrow.” “Okay, I understand. But you need to be careful not to cause suspicions,” Henry said and was quiet for a couple of seconds. “You still have to go to the office tomorrow. For now, delete the message I sent you now.” “Why do you want me to report to Steve?” “Because he would receive three similar reports tomorrow,” “What the heck? You’re sending it to the other ladies too?” “If you do that, you’re going to be putting me in danger,” Evelyn said, sounding a bit tensed. “Why do you think so?” “Even if what you do causes confusion in the office, it would still get me into trouble. They would start investigating us secretly once we talk about the text messages.” “And they can’t find anything on you if they do,” Henry replied. “What are you talking about? Of course, they would find a lot on me. A look into my call records will make them get so much against me.” “Have you made other anti-FOX calls with any other person? My calls with you are not in the records. I always phone you from private networks.” Evelyn took a deep breath. “So, they’re only going to catch you if you don’t clear the call records from your phone or if you have called someone else. The only record that you should take to the office is the text I will send by morning tomorrow.” “I clear the records always, they’ll find nothing on my phone.” “Good! Tomorrow, I want you to put up a good act,” Henry continued. “A good act, how?” _____>>>>> July 26 08:55 AM The FOX, Corporation EPA Hill, Bexford. “Good morning, Agent Steve,” Evelyn greeted as she walked into the office. She was dressed in a grey trouser suit with a white inner shirt. Steve who was arranging something on his table and turned towards the wall turned to look at her. He shone his eyes at her in surprise. “What are you doing here, Evelyn?” I told you to take a rest today,” Steve folded his arms and gave her a stern gaze. “I had to come to the office today, Agent. I received a text message from an unknown number an hour ago,” Evelyn said to him. “What text message?” He squinted at her. She took out her phone from her jacket and unlocked it before handing it over to him. “What the heck!” He cursed under his breath after reading the text. He kept his gaze on her face as he handed back the phone. “Agents Sandra and Lydia also got the same text messages.” “What?” Evelyn stared at him with shock on her face. “Yeah,” he affirmed, looking deep in thoughts. “You’ll have to excuse, I need to see the Chairman about this now. “ “Okay, I’ll be at my table.” She said and watched him walk out before she followed. Twenty minutes later, Steve returned to meet Evelyn already working on her table. “Agent Steve,” she was first to speak as she saw him approaching. “What did he say?” “I’m sorry, Evelyn. I don’t have a choice but to keep you here today,” he apologized. “That’s not a problem,” she replied. “What are we supposed to do now?” “I talked to the chairman about it,” Steve answered. “He said you guys will be questioned at the executives’ meeting today, that’s why you have to wait.” Evelyn let out a breath. “What time is the meeting?” “1 PM, I believe,” Steve replied. “Okay, I think I should continue with work then. I gone through the results from yesterday and discovered that the bleeping man lied during the interrogation yesterday. I need to speak to him,” Evelyn explained. “I’ve gone through them too, we’ll go together,” Steve replied. “Huh?” She raised her brows. “Yea,” Steve nodded. “Our results are similar and we’ve also narrowed down the number of suspects to interrogate to three before you arrived this morning. So, we’ll do it together and we’ll start with Daysman first.” “Alright then, let me know when it’s time.” Steve raised his wrist to check the time. “I’ll be ready in ten minutes,” he said to her and then turned away. Evelyn watched him go and let out another breath. It was going the way Henry told her it would. She knew they would be invited to the executives’ meeting for questioning. Henry had given her specific instructions on how to answer the questions and what else to do. Twenty minutes later In the interrogation room, Steve and Evelyn were sitting on one side of the table. Daysman’s lawyer was sitting at the other side and there was an empty seat for Daysman beside the lawyer. A few seconds later, Daysman was ushered by a warder with his hands cuffed. The warder took the cuffs off his wrists before he was made to sit. “Good morning, Mr. Daysman,” Steve greeted. Daysman only glanced at Steve but fixed his gaze on Evelyn’s face. He had a mischievous smile on his face. Steve on seeing that the man refused to answer decided to introduce his colleague and proceed with the interrogation. “Here is my colleague, Agent…” “Agent Evelyn,” Daysman cut in and glanced at Steve’s face. “I know Agent Evelyn, I saw you at the farm months ago. Never knew you were an undercover agent.” Steve glanced at Evelyn. She smiled lightly at the suspect. “It’s my pleasure to meet you, Mr. Daysman.” “I wish I could say I’m glad to see you but you arrested me. The truth is I don’t like to see your face.” “That’s sad, sir. Whether you like to see my face or not. I’m sorry, you’ll just have to see it.” “Mr. Daysman, we want to help you…” Steve continued. Daysman laughed. “Help me? I’ve never seen the FOX helping people. They only put people in jail.” “We won’t like to see you in jail even though I won’t deny that it’s very unlikely for you to escape it,” Steve continued in a calm voice. “Then, what the heck am I doing in this room if I can’t escape jail? I prefer to be in my cell,” Daysman flared up. “You need to speak to your client, Mr. Josh. His attitude would make things more difficult for himself,” Steve turned and said to the lawyer. “You need to answer their questions, Daysman,” the lawyer intervened. Daysman stared at his lawyer for a while and then nod his head as he turned to Steve. “What do you want me to tell you?” “You don’t work alone, Mr. Daysman. Like I asked you yesterday, we need you to tell us the names of everyone that works with you,” Steve requested. “I told you I don’t have their names, I only speak with them on phone and they pay me for helping them move things.” “You don’t expect us to believe that,” Steve retorted. “A man with your kind of knowledge and influence would not just work for faceless and nameless people.” “He told me to call him the Strategist, that’s all I know about him,” Daysman said. “That’s not a real name, we can’t find him with that.” “I’m sorry, I can’t help you with more.” “Mr. Daysman,” Evelyn joined in. “We’re sincerely here to help if you tell us what we need. We can help you reduce your jail term. We know you may not be one of the top leaders in the Wolves but if you don’t help us catch them, you’ll be facing the death penalty or even up to 50 years in prison. You don’t deserve the death sentences, only those sons of the devil deserves it. If you help us, we can also drop some charges against you and help you reduce your sentence to 5 years. Before you know it, you’ll be a free man and will be reintegrated into society to join your family.” Daysman chuckled loudly. “Do you think I would become a free man?” He asked and leaned forward. “I’ll be most likely dead the next day after leaving here.” “That won’t happen if you help us catch the real culprits,” Evelyn pushed. Daysman was silent for a moment as if he was pondering on her words. He leaned forward after the moment of silence. “I don’t have any information to give you but you can find all the numbers I’ve called on my phone. They only talk to me on phone.” “We have your call records,” Evelyn said and took out some stapled papers together and dropped it on the table. She pushed it towards him. “Your call records all negate the answers you gave to us.” She waited for a while for the lawyer to look through the document. “Please, open to the last page,” she said and waited for the lawyer to do so. “Those are the call records for Sunday and Monday. From the details, you received a call from Kum Town at 9:35 PM on Sunday. The call was from Benuit. At exactly 8:04 on Monday morning, you arrived that same location where the Sunday call came from. The satellites picked your phone’s signal. From that location, you made a call to Kane around 11:20 AM. Is that right?” Daysman was quiet. It was obvious all the agents said to him were right. Evelyn continued when he refused to reply. “This means that you received a call to meet with one of Wolves leaders in Benuit on Sunday when you were in Kum. You arrived at the meeting place around eight o’clock on Monday morning and you called Kane to finalize your plans after the meeting.” “You’re making too many baseless assumptions, Agents,” the lawyer interrupted. “Our assumptions are not baseless, you have the call records with you,” Steve fired at him. “I need some minutes with my client, please,” the lawyer requested. “You have all the time, Barrister,” Steve said and got up to his feet immediately. Evelyn also got up and they both walked out. “Why the f*** did you not tell me all these?” The lawyer fired at Daysman after the Agents stepped out. ____ 2: 14 PM Eight of the executives were sitting in the board room with Evelyn standing in front of them for questioning. Paul Edwards had already explained Steve’s report to the rest of the men and they already interrogated the other two ladies briefly. Evelyn was the last one to be called in. As she stood in front of them, Henry’s words from the conversation she had with him the previous night continued to ring in her mind. It’ll be like a poker game between you and the executives. The only difference would be that only you will be playing against all of them from the beginning. You have to maintain the poker face. Don’t let them read your feelings and don’t get intimidated when they bluff. “Agent Evelyn, when exactly did you start receiving those text messages?” the first question was thrown by Agent Tom. “This morning,” she replied. “Have you ever got a similar text or call?” “No, it’s the first.” “We understand that you were in charge of identifying who broke into the forensics that night and it was dropped because there was nothing to identify the culprit. Do you think any of those suspended Agents could be the ones behind the text messages?” “I’m not sure sir, I have no idea where the texts could be from.” “The text looks like it is from a person who is passionate about finding who broke in, and if anyone is passionate about it, that person should be you.” “Of a truth, I’m passionate about discovering who it was but I don’t resort to unethical ways to carry out my investigations.” “Agent Evelyn, we have some information on how you led the team without permission of the leader at a certain time. If you could do that, why shouldn’t we think you’re behind this?” “That was an urgent situation,” Evelyn replied. “If I did not take that step, we all could have died in that mission. I had to save lives then, but here is a different situation.” The Agents were quiet for a while and they began to talk to each other quietly. That was the exact moment Evelyn was waiting for. She remembered Carl’s words clearly. After a moment, you’ll discover the real opponent you have amongs them. You would catch this single player at the moment all attention is supposed to be away from you. While everyone would take their eyes off, your real opponent will keep his eyes on the game. He’ll be trying to read you but instead, you’ll be reading him. True to Henry’s words, all Agents turned as the Chairman began to whisper something to them, but one turned his face back to her and their eyes locked. After their deliberations, they asked some more questions from her and let her go. 30 Minutes later Somewhere in Bethanna Hutton was sitting at the verandah of a building and staring blankly at the garden in front of him when his phone vibrated. He took it out to check the notification and saw a text message from Agent Samuel. She messed up the whole plan. We can’t go ahead with it anymore. And I think she suspects me with the way she looked at me in the meeting hall. Hutton took in a deep breath after reading the text. He began to type a reply. Do you think she has any proof that you dropped the note on her table? Three minutes later, the reply came in: No, I just noticed the way she stared at me. Hutton locked his phone and was about to return it into his pocket when it began to ring. Kahn was calling. He hesitated for a while before answering the call. “Hello Kahn,” he said in soft tones. “Your plan got messed up again,” Kahn’s fired in a gruff voice. “I’m doing it my way this time. I’m sending men to eliminate her. They’ll kill her on her way home or right inside her house tonight.” Hutton only sighed and couldn’t say anything. He dropped the phone slowly from his ear. ____ The FOX Corporation “Are you sure he’s the one?” Another message from Carl popped in. “Yes, it is Agent Michael.” She replied. “Did you think he noticed you were looking at him?” “Our eyes met but I don’t think he would be suspicious that I know he is the one.” “Okay, it’s unlikely that they would want to kill you. Hutton would need you alive rather than dead. But you still need to be very careful. Stay safe then and no messages to me from now on.” “You too.” She deleted all the messages quickly and dropped the phone to return to her work. The phone began to ring. She checked it and her mother was the caller. She picked it up and answered. “Hello baby,” Mrs. Alex’s voice rang in. “Hi, Mum.” “I know you must be busy at work, I just wanted to remind you it’s your baby sister’s birthday tomorrow. You should get us some items from the grocery store. I’ll send you a list in a moment.” “All right, Mom.” She ended the call and placed it on the phone on the table. “We’ll resume interrogation in thirty minutes’ time,” Steve said to her from the door. 5:45 PM “You’re leaving the office early today, Eve. Have some other plans for today?” Steve asked as he saw Evelyn on her way out. “Well, I just need to get some items before the grocery stores are closed.” “I see,” Steve replied. “Would you like me to come with you? I want to get some groceries too.” “Oh! You don’t look ready to leave yet, I’m not sure I can wait.” “I’ll be ready in thirty minutes.” She chuckled. “That’s a long time, I can’t wait. My mom is expecting me early. It’s my sister’s birthday tomorrow.” “Okay, then.” Steve shrugged. “Would you take a break tomorrow?” “No, I’ll be at the office. Take care, Agent Steve.” “See you tomorrow, Evelyn.” Steve watched her walk into the leave before he resumed what he was doing. 30 Minutes later In the mall, Evelyn had the shopping basket held in her arm and was walking through the aisle, picking food items. She was at the center of the aisle and stood upright after bending to pick something from the lower shelf. She stepped back and looked around to see the other items she needed. Then, she spotted some packs of chocolate just beside her and bent to pick two. As she got up again to continue shopping, her eyes caught someone coming from the left. He was dressed in all blacks and had a face cap covering his head and eyes partially. He was coming towards her. She decided to discard her suspicions as she realized it could just be any other shopper but as she looked right, she saw two other people; a man and a woman dressed in the same way. But these two others had pistols held in their hands. She turned back quickly and saw that the first man she saw taken out his gun too. It was then she realized they were there for her. She had been caught unawares and was also outnumbered. It would be a total waste of effort to try to take her gun out at that moment. She noticed that no one else was in the aisle with them and realized they were more than three and the others must have stopped other shoppers from moving into that aisle. Her heart was beating so fast as the man closed in on her. The three guns were pointed at her at the same time, targeting different areas on her body. She took in a deep breath and then closed her eyes in anticipation for the worst. Three gunshots were released successively and each bullet pierced into the parts of the body it was targeted to. To be continued.